《Just a Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor》


 Chapter 1： House, Will and Owl

    Sherlock got out of the taxi and, unskilledly, took out a few pounds from his pocket and paid the driver for the car.


    Standing on the side of the road, he couldn''t help being fascinated by the dilapidated house in front of him.


    It has been almost a week since I came to this world.


    Sherlock Forrest is a typical Western English name, and he has long been used to it.


    This is a very clich��d time-travel story.


    Charlotte, a fresh graduate living in China in the 21st century, was accidentally hit by an electric car on her way to her first job interview in her life.


    The owner of the bike fell into the river with him, which caused Charlotte to drown in an ordinary accident that wasn''t even a car accident.


    I don''t know if it''s because everyone named Charlotte has an easy-to-pass physique.


    When he woke up again, he found that he had crossed over to a young British man lying on a hospital bed.


    An environment suddenly changed, and Charlotte, who was very unfamiliar with everything around her, was very confused at first.


    But he has always controlled his emotions fairly well, and he didn''t make any drastic actions in the hospital, nor did he say anything wrong.


    After a detailed examination by a group of blond doctors, they came to the condition of Charlotte who had passed over.


    Amnesia caused by a blow to the head.


    This is no doubt that Charlotte, who didn''t know anything about the situation and didn''t even inherit her predecessor''s memory, is a good explanation.


    Even his poor spoken English can explain the past.


    After that, he had the excuse of amnesia, and he also openly learned from the doctor in the hospital all kinds of information about the body he possessed in this world.


    Sherlock Forest, an ordinary 20-year-old unemployed single young man in Surrey, England.


    At home, I fell from the second floor because of an accident and fainted.


    Fortunately, the kind neighbor next door discovered it in time and sent him to the hospital.


    When he woke up again, the original Sherlock became the Sherlock who had passed through.


    The time is now the United Kingdom in 1992. This country is going through a period of economic decline. The northern superpower has just announced its disintegration. Less than a year later, the whole of Europe appears to be a little depressed.


    In the coming August, most European countries will be caught in a financial crisis caused by currency devaluation, and the UK will be the most affected.


    This is the only major event that will happen in the UK this year to Charlotte, who has occasionally attended several major finance courses in her spare time.


    He never dared to think that this plot that would only appear in novels would actually happen to him.


    After two days in the hospital, he gradually accepted this fact.


    Originally, Charlotte was a person who went with the flow. In his previous life, he was an orphan. Except for a bunch of friends he met in school, he had nothing to do with it.


    It may not be a bad thing for him to travel to England at the end of the 20th century.


    With the vision and knowledge far beyond this era, he might be able to get rid of the original social animal life.


    Sherlock, who accepts the reality, can be regarded as officially accepting the identity of Sherlock.


    After staying in the hospital for two more days, after being confirmed by the doctor that he had no other problems, he was released directly from the hospital.


    Sherlock in this world doesn''t seem to have any relatives either.


    Otherwise, a week has passed for such a big event as hospitalization and amnesia, and there will not even be anyone who comes to visit him.


    For Sherlock, who did not inherit the memory of his predecessor, this is naturally the best thing.


    If he really has relatives like his parents, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    But Sherlock didn''t seem to be completely unattended.


    Until he was discharged from the hospital, the doctor did not ask him to ask for these expenses.


    After telling him that he could be discharged from the hospital, he handed him a note, telling him that the address written on it was his home.


    Sherlock used the few pounds he had in his pocket to take a taxi to his home in this world, which was written on the address.


    To be honest, this two-story building looks a bit shabby from the outside.


    The walls outside had already begun to crack, and the floor tiles in front of the house were also full of cracks. The weeds in the yard were obviously not taken care of for a long time, and the iron gate in front of the yard was covered with rust marks.


    At first glance, people who don''t know will probably subconsciously think that this is a haunted house where some old witch lived.


    Sherlock, who had come to his senses, shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Whether it''s a man''s house or a haunted house, it''s already very good for him to have a house now, and he can''t be so picky.


    At the same time, looking at the broken house in front of him, his eyes became firmer.


    But it''s just starting from scratch.


    Before the time-travel, he was an orphan who was able to get into a famous domestic institution of higher learning and won a national scholarship.


    In this world, with the advantage of foresight, he really doesn''t believe that his future life will be worse than before!


    Sherlock, who was determined, clenched his fists slightly, stood in front of the house, and whispered two words to himself.


    "work hard!"


    However, before he walked into his house with firm steps, the sound of the car turning off suddenly sounded behind him.


    Sherlock looked back in surprise, and found a top luxury car parked behind him. He had lived for more than 20 years and had only seen the logo on TV.


    The car door opened, and an old man with white hair and clean clothes, obviously the price of all the clothes he had worn in his previous life, multiplied by 10, could not necessarily buy someone a tie. Got out of the car.


    "Master, congratulations on your discharge, but unfortunately on the day you were discharged, Master''s condition deteriorated and he is now in the hospital."


    Just when Sherlock was still in a daze, the old man bowed and handed a document to him.


    "Master said that your memory loss is not a bad thing, and he doesn''t want to continue to make trouble with you like this."


    "As long as you are willing to promise never to have contact with those people again, then his title and family property are yours."


    "After all, you are his own flesh and blood, and he doesn''t want to give the cold-blooded relatives the noble titles handed down from his ancestors and the family property he has worked hard for most of his life for cheap."


    "This contract is both an agreement and a will. As long as you are willing to sign it, you can inherit all the properties of the Cavendish family."


    Looking at Sherlock, who was standing in the same place and was shocked by his words, he still didn''t respond. The old man sighed deeply. UU Reading shoved the will into his hand.


    "Young master, don''t be angry with the master... Forget it, you don''t remember anything now. But your father really wants you to inherit the title of Cavendish family. If you After thinking about it clearly, just call me according to the above number, and I will take you to see the master as soon as possible."


    After finishing speaking, the old man sat back in the car, and the black car started and drove away slowly.


    After standing in a daze for more than ten minutes, Sherlock was startled by the sound of a horn on the road.


    He looked blankly at the will in his hand, and looked blankly at the dilapidated house in front of him.


    So, in this world, he is actually a rich second generation who left home in anger?


    His cheap father is still seriously ill and will die in the near future?


    As long as he signs this will, the hard work and hard work he said before will never fall on him again like the ink he writes out of his pen?


    Sherlock, whose brain was blanked by the ups and downs of life, stared blankly at the clear sky, except for a black spot in the sky in the distance.


    A wanton smirk gradually appeared on his face, and he muttered to himself again.


    "Go to tnd and work hard! I want to have fun!"


    While he was speaking, the black spot on the horizon was getting closer and closer, and an owl stretched its wings, gliding over Sherlock''s head like a bomber, and at the same time dropping its own "bomb".


    A letter printed with lions, snakes, eagles, badgers, and four animals surrounding the H badge hit Sherlock''s smiling face, which had not yet been arrogant.


    ??

 Chapter 2： door at the end of the hallway

    The contents of the envelope are not thick, it looks like there is only one piece of paper.


    But this time, Sherlock, who had fallen into a fantasy life without shame and shame, woke up.


    He didn''t pay attention to the letter that fell on the ground for the first time, but looked up at the owl circling above his head with wide eyes, thinking uncertainly in his heart.


    Train owls to deliver letters?


    Is this a traditional custom among British nobles?


    Like the biography of flying pigeons in ancient China?


    After all, he wasn''t an expert in studying foreign history and customs. Without trying to understand the reason, Sherlock shook his head and bent down to pick up the letter on the ground.


    When the owl saw that he got the letter, it stopped staying in the sky.


    Because he didn''t get the reward of food, he glanced at Sherlock, who looked a little stunned, and then fluttered his wings and went to the nearby woods to catch mice.


    Of course, Sherlock didn''t know what the owl was thinking. He was frowning and studying the letter in his hand.


    The envelope was made of heavy parchment, the address was written in emerald green ink, and there was no stamp on it.


    [Mr. Sherlock Forrest, 13 Magnolia Road, Surrey]


    The name on the address was Sherlock himself. He turned the letter over and saw a wax seal and a coat of arms on the front.


    A lion, an eagle, a badger, and a snake are circled around the capital "H".


    The emblem composed of four animals looked unexpectedly familiar, but Sherlock couldn''t remember where he had seen this emblem.


    Knocking on his head, he shook his head. He didn''t rush to open the envelope as soon as possible, but held it and the will in his hand, intending to go home.


    The door key and the room key were strung together, and when he was discharged from the hospital, the hospital handed it back to him along with his other personal belongings.


    The rusted door made a screeching noise as it opened.


    The yard was overgrown with weeds. She liked to look neat and tidy. Sherlock, who was slightly obsessive, frowned.


    But of course he didn''t have time to take care of this at this time. He walked directly along the path surrounded by weeds and walked all the way to the door of the house.


    Just when he continued to use the door key to open the door, a long "squeak" sound suddenly sounded from the old wooden door.


    Sherlock didn''t even have time to insert the key into the keyhole, and the dilapidated door opened by itself.


    He was immediately stunned on the spot, feeling inexplicably as if a cold wind was blowing by his side.


    As an outstanding youth trained by Huaxia''s nine-year compulsory education and seven years of high-quality education, Sherlock was a standard materialist in his previous life.


    Although there was a bizarre event that made him travel to the past and possessed a soul that could not be explained by science, but for a while, his thoughts had not changed.


    Haunted house?


    Sherlock shook his head and smiled.


    How could there be ghosts in this world?


    Just like adults use magic to deceive children, ghosts are just imaginary products made up by adults to deceive other adults.


    It must be that the door was not closed before, and a gust of wind just happened to blow it open.


    Having found a scientific reason, given ample excuses, and received appropriate comfort, Sherlock pushed the door open and walked into the house as if nothing had happened.


    Significantly different from the clutter in the yard, the living room of the house is surprisingly neat.


    However, the overall environment in the room seemed a little darker.


    The sky is bright and clear outside, but not a few rays of sunlight can shine in the house, making it look like a medieval castle, with a depressing atmosphere.


    Sherlock put the will and envelope on the shoe cabinet beside him, then took off his coat, and was about to throw it on the sofa, but suddenly found that he didn''t know when, there was a coat hanger beside him.


    He stopped the movement of his hands and looked suspiciously at the clothes hanger that was just a step away from him on his right.


    Just now, is this thing right here?


    Of course, it was just a simple suspicion. From the beginning, Sherlock''s attention had been on the furnishings in the living room, and he didn''t pay too much attention to whether there were hangers by the door.


    He hung his coat on the hanger and walked into the living room with the will and letter.


    And just after he turned around and entered the room, the hanger hanging on his coat suddenly seemed to come alive, moving its position silently, and returning to the inconspicuous corner from the front of the door.


    Sherlock, who turned his back to it, was unaware of its actions.


    After he entered the room, he first checked all the rooms in the house.


    Except for the poor lighting, this is a very ordinary and clean house.


    It''s just that the owner''s taste is a bit retro, and most of the furniture in the house is in the style of the European Middle Ages, coupled with the dark environment here.


    It makes people feel that this is not a modern residential house, but a dark fortress of some medieval lord.


    But aside from these, the house just looks a bit shabby from the outside. The facilities inside are complete and the space is large. The living area on the first floor and the rest area on the second floor are perfectly separated.


    For someone like Sherlock, who had the ultimate goal in his previous life, he didn''t dare to expect to have such a suite.


    Even if he didn''t have that cheap father''s legacy, this suite alone made him lucky enough.


    However, just as he was checking the bedroom on the second floor, a strange door at the end of the corridor on the second floor caught Sherlock''s attention.


    It was a gray-black wooden door. If you hadn''t intentionally stared in this direction and cooperated with the dark environment in the house, it would not be easy for ordinary people to find this door.


    Moreover, the whole door is bare, except that there is no pattern, not even the door handle.


    If Sherlock hadn''t inadvertently noticed the metal hinge connecting the door to the wall, he would have even subconsciously ignored this room.


    Until now, he hadn''t noticed anything wrong, and this strange door had also been attributed to the strange hobby of his original body.


    Just like when he decorated his home into an "old witch''s secret base".


    Partly out of wanting to have a thorough understanding of where he would live in the future, and partly out of curiosity, Sherlock stood in front of the door, stretched out his hand and gently pushed the wooden door without a doorknob.


    The door was pushed open with a slight gap, and a soft warm yellow light emerged from inside.


    At the same time, a sharp female voice suddenly screamed from behind the door.


    "Xia! Luo! Ke!"


    The unsuspecting Sherlock was taken a few steps backwards by this scream, his back was close to the wall, his whole body exploded with hair!


    In this room...


    Someone!


    ??

 Chapter 3： The Wizards Secret Study

    "Seven days! You''ve been out for seven days! You disobedient child! You didn''t come to say hello to me right away when you got home after going out for so long! Instead, you were hanging out at home! Unfilial son! White-eyed wolf!"


    The sharp female voice didn''t stop, she kept cursing, but no one came out of the room behind the door.


    Sherlock quickly recovered from the shock.


    From the tone of the voice, he could roughly guess that the speaker should be the original owner''s mother, but the mother''s attitude toward her son was not very good, and the abusive words were ugly.


    And it can be heard that she should be very angry now, but even though her emotions are so violent, she still has no intention of coming out of the room.


    Instead, he kept insulting Sherlock.


    "Why did I give birth to you then? You wild bastard! It''s because of you! Your father abandoned me! You calamity! You haven''t come back for seven days! Why don''t you come in and clean me up!"


    Sherlock couldn''t help frowning at her unpleasant insults.


    He is not a fool, of course he has discovered something wrong by now.


    This scolding woman, the room behind the wooden door without a doorknob, together with the whole room looked a little abnormal.


    Looking at the dim yellow light behind the door, after hesitating for a moment, Sherlock did not choose to respond to the person who was suspected of being the original owner''s mother, but decided to enter the room to have a look.


    There is no doubt that this place is the home of the original owner.


    And if there is a problem in his home, it means that the original Sherlock must also have a problem.


    Now that they have become one person, and want to inherit a stable life in this world, Sherlock naturally has to figure out his own problems.


    He lightly walked to the door without a handle. The yelling from behind the door continued. He took a deep breath, adjusted his state, pushed the door open completely, and walked in.


    The room behind the door is not big.


    It is similar to a normal bedroom, about 20 to 30 square meters.


    On one side of the room is a row of wooden bookshelves, which are covered with thick tomes. Judging from the furnishings, this should be a study.


    It was not some chandelier hanging on the ceiling that illuminated the whole room, but five candles.


    To Sherlock''s astonishment, these five candles were not placed on any table, but were actually supported by candlesticks, which completely violated Newton''s law of universal gravitation, and just floated quietly in mid-air!


    After entering the door, he finally saw the true face of the woman who kept yelling.


    It''s not a real person, but a picture hanging on the wall opposite the door!


    The woman in the photo had her hair loose and looked crazy and irritable. She stared at her eyes that seemed to pop out of the painting, and kept swearing swear words in her mouth.


    "Maggots! Wild dogs! What kind of expression do you have! You won''t even bark when you see me!"


    All the words she said, not even a single letter entered Sherlock''s mind. He had established a materialistic worldview for more than 20 years, and at this time, he was severely impacted by everything in front of him.


    He walked over to the photo of the woman with an unbelievable expression, reached out and touched the framed photo, confirming that it was indeed just an ordinary paper photo, not some pre-recorded one that was played. video electronic screen.


    If the matter of time travel can barely be explained by a scientific phenomenon that has not been discovered by human beings, the candles flying in mid-air and the paper photos that emit kinetic energy can only be explained by supernatural events or magic. to explain!


    It was only at this time that Sherlock realized it later.


    The world he has traveled to is probably not just the simple England at the end of the 20th century. The problem is not only the room he is in and himself.


    The world he lives in now is probably the biggest problem!


    Just when Sherlock was stunned, on the desk below the photo, a teacup suddenly and lightly jumped to the side of the teapot, and the teapot flew by itself as if alive, and poured a cup of steaming tea into the teacup.


    At the same time, the chair in front of the desk also jumped to his side, as if waiting for him to sit down.


    The furniture in this study seems to have a life of its own. There is no need for Sherlock to make any orders or guidance. They know how to serve him.


    At this moment, a candle that was floating in the air also slowly flew to the position of the bookshelf, and he finally saw the titles of the tomes on the bookshelf.


    "Defend the Darkness: Advanced Defense Magic", "Encyclopedia of Dark Magic Creatures", "Maintain Your Wand", "The Flexible Use of Transfiguration in Actual Combat", "Defeat Evil: Defense Spell", "Shut Your Brain" ......


    Sherlock''s gaze skipped the titles of the magic books until his gaze settled on the title of the book at the top of the bookshelf.


    His pupils shrank suddenly!


    Because the title of that book is "Hogwarts: A School History"!


    Hogwarts!


    Perhaps words like defensive magic and black magic are relatively unfamiliar to Sherlock, and are not very distinguishable.


    But the term Hogwarts is basically known to anyone who has some knowledge of foreign films or Western literature!


    This is a magical story about a boy named Harry Potter who survived the catastrophe and his friends to defeat the Dark Lord Voldemort.


    And Hogwarts is the place where the main line of the story takes place, the wizarding school where the protagonist Harry Potter studied magic for seven years!


    In the previous life, because he was an orphan, Sherlock didn''t read this book when he was a child. It is basically a well-known magic story all over the world.


    But in high school, in order to improve his English, Sherlock''s English teacher lent him an original English version of Harry Potter''s first book, which UU Reading used to pass the time in his spare time.


    Although he didn''t buy books to read the stories that followed, but after he went to university, he roughly got a rough understanding of the following plots through the self-media of various movie explanations.


    Therefore, he is not ignorant of the story that is going to happen in this world, but he also does not know how specific it is. He only knows the general direction of the story.


    Most importantly, this result was something Sherlock never expected.


    He originally thought that what he had traveled to was just an ordinary world, that he was a rich second generation who was about to accept a large number of inheritances and titles, and that he would enjoy financial freedom and a carefree life in the future.


    But who would have thought that he was still a wizard!


    Just when Sherlock was stunned by this incident, he suddenly remembered something.


    The letter I just received in front of the house, "H" surrounded by lions, snakes, eagles, and badgers...


    That''s not the Hogwarts badge!


    Sherlock held the letter in his hand from the moment he entered the room. Only at this time did he realize where the letter came from.


    He stared at the home address and his name written in dark green ink on the envelope, his throat rolled gently.


    If I remember correctly, Hogwarts'' standard for recruiting students is children over eleven years old. The date of birth on his current driver''s license clearly states that he was born in 1972.


    By 1992 this year, I was exactly 20 years old.


    So this letter will definitely not be an admission notice.


    Then what is it?


    There was no extra guesswork. In order to answer his doubts, Sherlock directly opened the envelope and took out the only piece of parchment inside.


    ??

 Chapter 4： Wands and Magic

    [Dear Mr. Forrest:]


    [Because of some minor accidents, there has been new progress on the matter you discussed with Dumbledore at Hogwarts before. The process of the matter is a bit complicated, and it is inconvenient to explain clearly in the letter, so I will be on the evening of July 3rd. Come to your house on time at 7:20. ��


    [Deputy Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry - Minerva McGonagall is here. ��


    The content of the letter was very short, with only the above sentence, but the message conveyed in this sentence made Sherlock restless.


    Minerva McGonagall.


    Of course he knew who the name was.


    Sherlock is the only Harry Potter book he has read in its entirety, and he has a lot to say about the Vice-President of Hogwarts and the Head of Gryffindor House.


    She is obviously an extremely decent person with a strict teaching attitude.


    And the Dumbledore mentioned in the letter is the headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the most powerful positive character in the whole story - Albus Dumbledore!


    The original owner went to Hogwarts to discuss things with Dumbledore before. Now, because of this matter, the vice-principal McGonagall is coming to see him?


    Today''s date is July 3, which means that in five hours, the famous witch will come to visit?


    But the crux of the problem is that after Sherlock crossed into this world, he didn''t get any golden fingers, and he didn''t even inherit the memory of the original owner.


    He knew nothing about the previous life and experience of the original owner.


    If in the normal world, there is a diagnosis of amnesia issued to him by the hospital, he can still rely on this to fool him.


    But in the magical world, can amnesia really be an excuse to explain the past?


    If Professor McGonagall arrives, Sherlock declares that he has amnesia, and he will not remember everything before.


    What is the most likely move that the witch would do?


    Use magic directly on him to detect whether he really has amnesia?


    Or take him to a hospital in the magic world for a magic treatment?


    Or take him to the famous white wizard Dumbledore and let him determine his current situation?


    No matter which of these three possibilities could happen, Sherlock could not accept it.


    Because every possibility will make others discover that he is not the original Sherlock, but a transmigrator from another world.


    And he is also very clear about the future development and changes of this world.


    What will happen to Sherlock in the future, no one can predict.


    The woman in the picture frame on the wall has stopped scolding and screaming. She seems to be tired of scolding, and she fell asleep with her head tilted and a slight snoring sound.


    Sherlock held the letter in his hand in the study, pacing back and forth uneasy.


    This was obviously the first crisis he encountered after crossing into this world, and the difficulty factor was extremely high and might even be fatal.


    It is impossible to escape, and it is impossible to escape.


    He had to find a way to cope with Professor McGonagall''s visit tonight, at least to understand the character and habits of the original owner first, and not make too many mistakes in dialogue and communication.


    The time is now two o''clock in the afternoon, and there are only 5 hours left until the promised time in the letter.


    Sherlock''s time is very tight, and his greatest hope is pinned in this study.


    Since I can receive a letter from Hogwarts, since I will have such a study at home and so many magic books.


    This proves that the original owner is also a wizard who graduated from Hogwarts.


    A wizard''s home, although the outside decorations are somewhat special, but it is obvious that the owner of the house is deliberately concealing his identity as a wizard during the decoration process.


    And this study is his secret base, and it is also the storage room where he stores all the items related to the magical world.


    Sherlock walked to the desk, the tea in the cup was still steaming with warm water.


    A floating candlestick hovers above the desk all the time, illuminating the area where the owner of the house usually spends the most.


    In addition to the teapot and cup, there is a thick notebook, a beige quill inserted in an ink bottle, and a small wooden stick on the desk.


    Sherlock, who already knew what this world was like, certainly wouldn''t naively think that the little wooden root was really just an ordinary little stick.


    Even people who haven''t seen Harry Potter have heard of the existence of the "wand", a necessary spellcasting tool for wizards, on various other occasions.


    The little stick lying on the desk was obviously Sherlock''s wand.


    He gently picked up the smooth and straight wand with a length of about 13 inches (about 33 centimeters). A strange feeling came to his mind the moment his fingers touched the body of the wand.


    Something in his body seemed to be seduced by this magic wand, and it was about to come out.


    Sherlock didn''t deliberately suppress it, and that magical thing poured out of his body onto the wand.


    The next moment, a cluster of silver sparks burst out from the tip of the staff cheering.


    Seeing this scene, Sherlock knew very well what the thing that just poured out of his body was.


    Magic - the source of a wizard''s ability.


    And that cluster of silver sparks, although it looks very simple, can also be called magic!


    Sherlock''s eyes flickered with excitement, as long as he was a normal person, no one would not be interested in magic.


    But soon he recovered from his excitement.


    Now is not the time for him to experience the mysteries of magic, and Professor McGonagall is coming soon.


    If he hadn''t dealt with this level, let alone magic, he wouldn''t even be able to guarantee his personal safety.


    Sherlock put down the wand in his hand, he picked up the teacup on the desk, and UU Reading drank the warm tea in one gulp, and began to search for every detail in the study.


    And the first target he checked brought him an incomparably huge gain.


    In the stack of thick notebooks placed on the desk, the topmost of which is actually the original owner''s diary!


    Unexpectedly, the original owner, such an honest man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, who looks handsome, actually has the habit of writing a diary.


    But now Sherlock is not in the mood for leisure. Is the original owner a sullen man?


    Having a diary means that he has a way to understand the original owner''s past, and it also gives him great confidence to get through tonight''s test.


    Opening the diary, the first entry in this diary was recorded five years ago.


    "April 12, 1987."


    "Mary and I broke up today. She said that I was like a troll head, with nothing but study in my mind. I didn''t know any taste at all. Bai has such a good appearance."


    "I actually know what she''s talking about. She made it clear that day and wanted me to kiss her in the auditorium, but at the beginning, the reason why I agreed to be her boyfriend was just to study the feeling of love."


    "It''s a pity that she didn''t give me any feeling, so I''m responsible for her as well as me. I didn''t choose to kiss her."


    "Until now, I haven''t felt that getting along with the opposite **** can give people any strange feeling, so love is probably not suitable for me."


    "History has proved that those masters of magic do not need such superfluous things as love, just like Professor Dumbledore."


    "So to commemorate my big step towards becoming a master of magic, let''s start writing a diary today."


    ??

 Chapter 5： The original owners diary

    The first diary was written five years ago. According to Hogwarts, only 11-year-old wizards were admitted, and the schooling system was seven years.


    Sherlock should have been 15 years old and in fifth grade.


    And what made him decide to start writing a diary was because he had just experienced a failed relationship?


    Well, judging from the tone of the original owner in the diary, he is indeed a sullen man.


    Sherlock continued to turn back.


    The dates of the diary are not consecutive. About every three days, he will write an article to complain about some trivial things he encountered in school today and his admiration for Dumbledore, the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    That''s right, it can be seen from the original owner''s diary that he has an obvious adoration for Dumbledore.


    Even in his words, he clearly stated that his future goal was to become a wizard like Dumbledore.


    His academic performance also seems to be very good, because Sherlock saw a diary about him getting the first grade report card, which led to many girls from the same college coming to him for advice, which made him feel very tired.


    After experiencing a doomed love affair, the original owner seems to have become an indifferent straight man, not only not interested in facing the opposite sex, but also defined as harassment by their keenness to surround him.


    Half of the entire diary records the days when the original owner studied and lived at Hogwarts.


    And from his experiences in his student days, Sherlock has basically been able to figure out his character.


    He was obviously a rather withdrawn person outside. In his diary about studying and living at Hogwarts, Sherlock did not see even a description of his friends.


    In other words, during the seven years he was in school at Hogwarts, he didn''t get along with a single friend.


    As for the girlfriend mentioned in the first diary, he just regarded her as a tool person.


    The original owner''s biggest hobby is reading books.


    Naturally, he was a Ravenclaw student at Hogwarts.


    Apart from going out to eat, sleep, and attend classes, he seems to allocate all of his time to reading and studying.


    Every day is either in the library or on the way to the library.


    Reading and studying seem to be everything in his life, and becoming a wizard like Dumbledore is his lifelong pursuit.


    As a result, a distinct character image was gradually sketched out in Sherlock''s mind.


    The original master was tall and handsome, but he always had a face that seemed like everyone owed him 258,000 to 80,000 yuan.


    She speaks sternly, does not compliment and polite, is not good at dealing with people, and never hides her likes and dislikes.


    To put it simply, his temper is like a stone in a quarry, stinky and hard.


    Later, Sherlock found a magical photo posted on the back of the last diary of Hogwarts school life.


    Above is a group photo of the same class of graduates from his academy.


    That handsome face is easy to find in a group of people.


    He was standing in the corner, all the other students were grinning, only he had a straight face and frowned, looking very aloof, as if he was disgusting that taking graduation photos was a waste of his time.


    Staring at the photo, Sherlock looked in the mirror and tried to imitate the expression on the original owner''s face.


    To be honest it''s not difficult.


    He just had to keep thinking that as long as he exposed himself for a while, he might be caught by Professor McGonagall to Dumbledore to "brainwash" him, and he would naturally show a bitter and vengeful expression.


    Because with the exception of the first part, the rest of the Harry Potter stories were learned by Sherlock from the short film commentary.


    Therefore, his own impression of Dumbledore all came from the old and sinister image instilled by those movie commentators.


    There is even a commentary to add private goods, saying that in fact, all the experiences of Harry Potter when he was in school at Hogwarts were planned by Dumbledore secretly.


    This made Sherlock always have some inexplicable defense and resistance to Dumbledore.


    As long as he thought that if he was discovered, he might be taken to Dumbledore, and he would naturally pull his face down and put on a stinky face.


    As for the tone, it''s even simpler. You may still need to learn to say good things, but you should be able to speak directly to others. Everyone should be able to do it.


    The expression and language management had a direction to prepare, but Sherlock did not stop to continue studying the diary.


    Of course, this is not due to his voyeuristic desire.


    It is because after the original owner graduated from Hogwarts, it has only been three years, and the experience in the last three years is undoubtedly more important.


    Sure enough, the first diary entry after leaving Hogwarts gave Sherlock a big "surprise".


    "June 28, 1989."


    "What a frustrating day, Professor Dumbledore rejected my job application, he said I just graduated from Hogwarts, the understanding of defensive magic is still only theoretical, I still need more practice ."


    "Although it''s disappointing, the professor also recognized my talent very much, and said that in the future, when considering the candidate of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, he will definitely give priority to me. It is really heartwarming to be recognized by Professor Dumbledore. Pleasant thing."


    "Well, although I don''t think that the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts that Hogwarts has hired in the past two years has much better practical ability than me, Professor Dumbledore''s words can''t be wrong."


    "So, what kind of job should I look for next?"


    "Well... if it''s to gain practical experience, maybe becoming an Auror is a very good choice."


    Sherlock stared at this diary for a long time. He never imagined that the original owner had applied to Dumbledore for a position as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts when he just graduated.


    According to the information channel of the film''s commentary, this position was cursed by Voldemort, the ultimate villain in the Harry Potter stories.


    Any professor who works in this position often has an accident or even death due to various reasons within less than a year.


    Fortunately, the original owner''s job search experience was unsuccessful, and Dumbledore rejected his request.


    Otherwise, he might not have waited for the current Sherlock to pass through, and he would have had an accident.


    After being rejected by Dumbledore, the original owner indeed went to the Auror headquarters under the British Ministry of Magic for an interview just as he said.


    With the excellent results obtained from the N.E.W.T. Ultimate Wizarding Exam, and the accumulation of seven consecutive years of hard work, he easily passed the Auror recruitment requirements.


    It''s just that after joining the job, he was not assigned to the Auror''s combat department, but because of his solid theoretical knowledge, he became a civilian in the Auror Command.


    This made the original owner very dissatisfied. After several unsuccessful applications to be transferred to the combat department, he stayed in the Ministry of Magic for just over a year and two months before resigning and returning home.


    Since then, he has been working as an otaku at home, concentrating on researching defense magic.


    Until three months ago, he went to Hogwarts again, except for the annual application for the professorship of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    He also applied to join the Order of the Phoenix, a resistance organization founded by Dumbledore when the power of the mysterious man swept the entire magical world.


    Sherlock had some impressions of the name of this organization. He vaguely remembered that one of the seven Harry Potter series was called this name.


    This time, Dumbledore did not give a clear answer to his application, neither agreeing nor rejecting it.


    This made the original owner extremely disappointed. He felt that he had not actually received Dumbledore''s real approval, and he had been depressed for more than a month.


    A week ago, he gave up on himself and started to try an unfinished, high-risk magic spell experiment, and the diary was interrupted here.


    But Sherlock can guess what happened next.


    It must have been an accident in his experiment, UU reading www.uukanshu. com caused himself to fly out from the second floor, and finally fell to his head when he landed on the ground, which allowed Sherlock to cross over to him.


    After reading the entire diary, Sherlock had a deeper impression on the original owner.


    This guy is like a problem child who hasn''t grown up yet. Except for his good academic performance, he has problems all over his body.


    It''s no wonder that Dumbledore rejected his application for a professorship. He even had to consider joining his own small society.


    Sherlock leaned back on the chair, pinching his chin and thinking quietly.


    Therefore, it is very likely that Professor McGonagall''s special visit this time has something to do with the original owner''s application to Dumbledore to join the Order of the Phoenix two months ago.


    The letter said that things had taken a turn for the better, that is to say, Dumbledore most likely agreed to his application for membership.


    If that''s the case, then Sherlock can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    It''s okay to join a small club or something. The original owner was originally a withdrawn person. As long as he was cautious after joining, he tried to deal with the people in it as little as possible, and seized the time to familiarize himself with magic.


    As long as he doesn''t go to Hogwarts to be a professor of labor and capital, everything else is easy to say.


    Thinking of this, Sherlock suddenly felt relaxed.


    Besides, he wouldn''t be able to become a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts this year.


    It is now July, and the professor for the next semester is probably already selected.


    According to his vague memory, the unlucky guy who became a defense professor this year seemed to be a star wizard, and the original owner, a lonely otaku who didn''t even have friends, obviously couldn''t even touch the clothes of star wizards.


    ??

 Chapter 6： Professor McGonagalls visit

    7 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Sherlock looked at the unhappy face in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction.


    In the study, the painting on the wall began to curse again.


    He did not stay in the study, but took a magic wand, took a magic book, closed the door of the study, and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    The original owner was an emotionally closed person, and even in front of his most admired Dumbledore, he never showed his true feelings.


    So Sherlock boldly guessed that the study was his secret stronghold, and he would not let any outsiders enter, even the vice-principal of Hogwarts, Professor McGonagall.


    Therefore, Sherlock chose the living room as the meeting place.


    7: 20 minutes.


    There were no footsteps outside the door, but there was a sudden knock on the door.


    People are coming.


    Sherlock took a deep breath, suppressed the tension in his heart, put the magic book in his hand that he couldn''t see for a long time and put it back on the coffee table, got up and walked to the living room door, opening it for visitors outside the door. out the door.


    The old lady standing outside was tall, with square glasses, black hair curly in a bun, and a dark green robe with a Scottish plaid shirt underneath.


    She wears a very conspicuous pointed hat on her head, her face is full of wrinkles left by the years, and her expression is unsmiling. At first glance, one can feel her majesty.


    "Good evening, Sherlock."


    Professor McGonagall didn''t seem to have a very distant relationship with Sherlock, and directly called out his first name instead of his last name.


    Sherlock had a dull expression on his face, frowned, turned sideways to let Professor McGonagall come in, and replied in a light tone.


    "Good evening, Professor."


    Walking into the living room, Professor McGonagall didn''t notice that the current Sherlock was different from the Sherlock she knew before, and she didn''t notice the slightest abnormality.


    "You really should go out for a while, instead of being bored at home all day, or visit your father more, after all, he is your only relative."


    Professor McGonagall sighed and sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    From her remarks, Sherlock''s guess just now was further confirmed.


    Her relationship with the original owner is not ordinary!


    Although there were very few descriptions of this Professor McGonagall in the diary, and if there were any, it was only a brief description, but the tone of her speech to Sherlock was obviously more like an elder persuading a younger generation.


    Immediately, Sherlock''s already dazed heart became more vigilant.


    The more familiar he is, the higher the chance of him being seen through!


    Because what kind of relationship there is between the two, he has no idea at all.


    He didn''t know what the original owner''s attitude towards Professor McGonagall was before.


    But at this time, there is no turning back when the bow is opened, and Sherlock can only bite the bullet and follow his plan.


    "I don''t need you to worry about my affairs."


    His tone was still cold and hard, but then his tone became a little impatient.


    "You said in your letter that there was a turning point in what I discussed with Professor Dumbledore? How did Professor Dumbledore reply to me?"


    Sherlock didn''t ask directly whether there was a response to the application to join the Order of the Phoenix.


    It''s easy to say too much, but it''s easy to be wrong. If the original owner and Dumbledore talked about other things besides this, but he didn''t write it in the diary, then Sherlock would be self-defeating.


    So when he asked the question like this, he was throwing the difficulty on Professor McGonagall.


    And Professor McGonagall never found anything wrong with Sherlock.


    Because the current Sherlock is completely in line with his normal words and deeds, and he is cold to everyone. Only when he gets Dumbledore''s approval will he be extremely enthusiastic.


    Professor McGonagall gave a rare sigh, then looked at Sherlock with a slight smile and said.


    "Dumbledore agreed to your request to join the Order of the Phoenix, and he recognized your ability and character."


    Hearing the expected result, Sherlock''s heart was relieved for a while, and at the same time, surprise appeared on his face.


    "I knew it! A great wizard like Professor Dumbledore, of course, would not reject my application for membership."


    But then he tried his best to show that he was unmoved by the news and didn''t care.


    "Just for this matter, you don''t need to come to me specially, just tell me in the letter and inform me of the time of the Phoenix Order''s meeting."


    Seeing him look like a child who hasn''t grown up yet, Professor McGonagall sighed and shook his head, then looked at Sherlock seriously and said.


    "There''s something very sensitive that I shouldn''t have told you."


    "But you''re Sally''s son, and it''s about your safety, so I have to remind you that joining the Order of the Phoenix is ??not as easy as joining the Hogwarts subject club."


    "Especially when there was another accident this year, becoming a member of the Order of the Phoenix means that you will be in danger in the future because of this status, and you may even die for it."


    Hearing her words, Sherlock''s thoughts turned.


    This year is the time when Harry Potter just finished his first grade, which means that the most familiar plot of the Philosopher''s Stone has ended. UU Reading


    At this time, Voldemort''s soul has also appeared in the field of vision of Harry Potter and Dumbledore, so the danger that Professor McGonagall said is likely to refer to this.


    After all, the reason why the Order of the Phoenix was created was to fight against Voldemort''s Death Eaters.


    Danger is indeed dangerous, but at this time, it is naturally impossible for him to go back and say in front of Professor McGonagall that he does not intend to join.


    According to the original owner''s stubborn donkey-like character, he was eager to die for his idol, Dumbledore, which was not something he could say at all.


    So Sherlock remained indifferent, and said in a slightly disgusting tone.


    "Of course I''ve already prepared for this, and you don''t need to stress it to me again, Professor McGonagall. If I didn''t even have this awareness, I wouldn''t have applied to Professor Dumbledore in the first place. Do you have anything else to do? ?"


    In the face of his choking attitude, Professor McGonagall has long been used to it.


    If people who don''t know the inside information will only think that Sherlock is very annoying, but it is very clear why Professor McGonagall, who has developed such a character, has no other ill feelings for him other than pity.


    Even though Sherlock had clearly expressed his intention to see off the guest, Professor McGonagall showed an inexplicable smile on his face, and then took out a piece of parchment from his robe pocket.


    "Also, congratulations to you, Sherlock. Dumbledore has also approved your application for the position of professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts this year. This is your letter of appointment. From this semester onwards, we will be colleagues."


    Sherlock, who was originally glad that his acting skills didn''t show any flaws, suddenly froze when he heard what she said.


    ??

 Chapter 7： Letter of Appointment for Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor

    Professor McGonagall''s words completely shocked Sherlock.


    He never thought that the position of professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts would really fall on his head.


    Let''s not talk about whether there is a confirmed candidate for this year''s professor position.


    Even if it is really not decided, with the character of the original owner as a problem child, it is impossible to choose him!


    He is full of problems all over himself, so he can teach a good student like this?


    The shock shown by Sherlock did not let Professor McGonagall find anything unusual.


    Instead, she thought that Sherlock should look like this.


    After all, he has already applied for this position for three years, and Dumbledore has never agreed to him.


    Even if he went to Hogwarts again three months ago, he didn''t get a satisfactory result.


    And this time, he suddenly brought him a letter of appointment. If he wasn''t surprised, it would be a strange thing.


    "I know you''re very surprised by this," Professor McGonagall explained to him. "Three months ago, when you heard that Quirrell had an accident this year and went to Dumbledore to apply for a job, then Dumbledore does have a new Defense Professor candidate, and the other party has agreed."


    Sherlock stared at Professor McGonagall without blinking and asked tentatively.


    "So there is an accident with the defense professor who has been confirmed for the new semester this year?"


    Professor McGonagall nodded and explained.


    "That''s right, it turned out that the appointed professor of defense class was Gilderoy Lockhart."


    "A month ago he was proven to be a liar, using the oblivion spell to steal the experiences of other wizarding adventurers, falsely claiming his own stories, and writing them into biographies to make a profit, and because of this, he became a star in the wizarding world. writer."


    "But not long ago, a victim broke his disguise. He has now been controlled by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic. In two days, the Wizengamot will hold a trial against him in the wizarding court."


    "Although the official result has not yet come out, all the evidence has been enough to prove that his future career will be spent in Azkaban."


    "There are still less than two months before the new semester starts. Under such circumstances, Dumbledore believes that only you can be qualified for the current position."


    Even if Professor McGonagall said it very euphemistically, the current Sherlock is not the problem child of the past.


    Of course, he could hear from this euphemism that Dumbledore''s decision to make himself a defense professor for the new semester was completely helpless.


    Because the school is approaching now, and the professor who has been identified before has been arrested, so the class must not be missed, right?


    So he had no choice but to choose among a small number of shorties, and he chose Sherlock, who had long admired this position.


    After all, although the original owner has flaws in personality, his knowledge of magic is indeed solid.


    Otherwise, it would not have been easy to be accepted by the Auror Command, the department with the most stringent recruitment requirements in the Ministry of Magic.


    But this made Sherlock, who had just crossed over, bewildered.


    Not to mention that he doesn''t even know half of magic, it''s basically impossible to teach students in his current situation.


    There is a big problem with the position of professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Is that a professor position that normal people would dare to take up a post?


    Even Sherlock, a novice who has never read the original book or the movie at all, knows that seven defense professors have been replaced in the seven books.


    But if you refuse, what reason should you use?


    The original owner''s eagerness to return to teach at Hogwarts, and the performance of running to harass Dumbledore every year, had completely blocked his way back.


    Now Sherlock really can''t find an excuse to reject this offer.


    Professor McGonagall never thought that Sherlock had any intention of rejecting the position. She directly handed the letter of appointment and a ticket to him, and then warned.


    "You have to decide as soon as possible the textbooks you will use for your class, and be sure to send me the list of books by Owl before August. If you plan to take the Hogwarts Express to school, you can use this ticket to board the train on the first day of school. ."


    After saying these words, Professor McGonagall got up and drew out his wand at the same time.


    Before leaving, she said to Sherlock with a smile.


    "May Sally bless you, Sherlock, goodbye at Hogwarts."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she disappeared into the living room.


    After she left, Sherlock silently stared at the letter of appointment in his hand, with the words "Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts" so conspicuous.


    After a long time, three words slowly popped out of his mouth.


    "Wang Defa!"


    ......


    Hogwarts, during the summer vacation, the students have already left this ancient castle, making the usually noisy corridors seem deserted.


    Professor McGonagall, who had just returned to school, walked straight into Dumbledore''s headmaster''s office.


    Dumbledore, with a grey beard and dark blue pajamas, was crouching at the table, handling official documents.


    After seeing Professor McGonagall come in, he raised his body and took off his crescent-shaped glasses a little tired.


    "Forrest has already received the letter of appointment?"


    "I personally handed it over to him." Speaking of which, Professor McGonagall hesitated, as if he had something to say.


    Dumbledore saw what she was thinking and said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about Minerva. If you have any good proposals, you can put them to me."


    "Do you really think Sherlock is suitable for the position of professor?" Professor McGonagall frowned slightly.


    Because she has some relationship with Sherlock''s mother, she is really happy that he can fulfill his ideal and come to Hogwarts as a professor.


    But to be honest, with Sherlock''s problematic character, coming to a school like Hogwarts as a professor would be irresponsible to the students.


    Dumbledore said calmly.


    "He always wants to realize that he is no longer the unaccompanied, lonely child he used to be. The recognition he needs has never come from me, but himself."


    "Teaching students with their own knowledge, seeing students'' efforts, and harvesting students'' gratitude will make him realize this faster."


    "Besides, his defensive magic level is indeed stronger than that of many wizards, isn''t he?"


    He got up from his chair and walked to the wall covered with portraits of former principals with his hands behind his back.


    I don''t know if it was to the headmasters who were humming softly, or to Professor McGonagall, Dumbledore said softly.


    "His talent is very good, just like his mother. His character flaws should not be a hindrance to his future. We need reliable friends, so this experience of teaching at Hogwarts, I hope that he will mature as soon as possible. stand up."


    ??

 Chapter 8： only 1 choice

    After scaring his nasty cousin away, Harry stared bored at the hedge in the yard.


    He is a sophomore at Hogwarts, but has to live with Aunt Petunia, who hates magic and wizards, during the summer.


    To be honest, when he received the Hogwarts acceptance letter from Hagrid last year, he happily thought he was about to get out of his misery.


    But he didn''t expect to return to this "home" where he didn''t feel any warmth after the semester ended.


    Today is Harry''s birthday, but so far he has not received a birthday card.


    He must have made friends during his year at Hogwarts.


    But Ron and Hermione seemed to have completely forgotten about him throughout the summer, and not a single letter was sent.


    This made him extremely frustrated.


    Aunt Petunia had just heard a panicked Daly tip her off and was yelling in the living room for Harry to trim the roses in the yard, clean the windows, wash the car, mow the lawn, and tidy up the flowerbeds.


    In the hot weather, Harry weakly started to work in the garden with his tools, while his fat cousin Dali, who looked like a fat pig, ate ice cream gloatingly, dangling from the side to watch. Harry cleaned the glass.


    Harry didn''t have any sad feelings... well, more or less there might still be some.


    But he was actually used to this kind of unfair treatment a long time ago, and even if it was a little uncomfortable, it couldn''t be called sad.


    The scorching sun made the back of Harry''s neck hot.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and suddenly saw a young man running on the road outside the yard.


    When he raised his head, his eyes met the young man.


    To be honest, that face was very handsome, ranking among the top three among the people Harry had ever met, but with a cold expression, he seemed to be a stern person.


    The eyes of the two were fleeting, as if they were two ordinary strangers accidentally looking at each other.


    Apart from muttering in his mouth, Harry really had the leisure to go out for a run in this weather, and he didn''t find anything wrong.


    And then, his attention was caught by a large eye hidden behind a hedge.


    ......


    This was the first time that Sherlock went out for a run according to the planned route, and then met Harry Potter.


    He didn''t dare to go up and say hello to the protagonist of this world, because he didn''t know whether Dumbledore or the Ministry of Magic were guarding around Harry''s house.


    The reason why he wanted to take a look at Harry Potter was that after Professor McGonagall left, he realized that he lived only two blocks away from No. 4, Privet Drive, where Harry Potter lived in the original book. .


    Harry Potter looked no different from what he knew.


    Wearing a pair of large black-rimmed glasses, dark and tousled black hair, bright green eyes, and a thin body that looks a little malnourished.


    It seems that the usual days are really not going well.


    But the good or bad things that happened to Harry Potter don''t need Sherlock to worry about it.


    He looked at Harry just to satisfy his own curiosity, and he had a lot of trouble on his own right now.


    Back home, Sherlock first went to the bathroom to take a shower, then came to the wizard study with a towel wiping his wet hair.


    As soon as he entered the door, the portrait on the wall began to curse again.


    "Why don''t you die! You **** that makes me sick! Die outside! Disappear before my eyes!  "


    Sherlock already had a good way to deal with this noisy painting. He covered a curtain over the portrait, and the woman who had been cursing him would soon shut up.


    Listening to the tone of the portrait, this woman is like the mother of Sherlock''s body.


    But he couldn''t imagine what kind of mother would curse her son with such vicious language.


    The original owner''s family situation looks very strange from now on.


    His father is the top rich man in the Muggle world with a title and social status, while his mother is like a mad woman who only makes a lot of noise.


    According to the magic world, Sherlock''s blood should belong to mixed blood. His mother is a wizard and his father is a Muggle.


    On that day, when the old butler handed the will to him, the sentence "promise not to contact those people in the future", "those people" most likely refers to wizards.


    In other words, Sherlock''s father was also very disgusted with the group of wizards.


    To be honest, if all the wizards Sherlock encountered were like the original owner''s mother, then he wouldn''t have any good feelings for wizards.


    But if this is the case, how did the original owner''s parents give birth to the original owner?


    The problem is a bit complicated, and the information that can be obtained is limited. Sherlock doesn''t quite understand these things, and he doesn''t have time to understand them.


    After Professor McGonagall handed him the letter of appointment for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he must not think about inheriting his cheap father''s property.


    Even if he got the money, he wouldn''t have the chance to spend it. UU Reading


    The most important problem facing him now is how to solve the matter of teaching at Hogwarts.


    On the night that Professor McGonagall left, Sherlock actually thought of many excuses for not accepting the position.


    For example, be tough on yourself and break your leg on purpose.


    However, although in the normal Muggle world, a broken bone is a long-term recuperation, but in the magical world, even if a person is separated, it is not difficult to reconnect.


    Therefore, with Sherlock''s current ability, it is obviously unrealistic to use self-mutilation to evade employment.


    He had also thought about the way to run away directly and create a scene of disappearance.


    But Sherlock found in despair that he couldn''t even hide from the owl''s pursuit, let alone the wizard''s. To escape was to throw himself into the net.


    After thinking about this professor''s position that night, he couldn''t escape no matter what.


    Sherlock knew that there was only one way to go right now.


    Then honestly go to teach at Hogwarts.


    After thinking about this, he himself became more open-minded.


    Anyway, according to normal experience, he should have been drowned when he fell into the river in his previous life.


    Now, being reborn into this world is a complete waste of life.


    If you can live a wonderful life, you earn it yourself. Even if you die later because of an accident, it will not be a loss.


    Besides, being a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts is not a certain death, and the chances of surviving are still very big when you think about it carefully.


    So, after thinking about it, Sherlock picked up the letter of appointment again and smiled contemptuously.


    "Hmph, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    ??

 Chapter 9： physical memory

    Of course, you can despise the enemy strategically, but you must also pay attention to the enemy tactically.


    There is still more than a month before the new semester starts, and Sherlock must become familiar with magic as soon as possible during this time.


    He didn''t have the confidence to raise his level to the level that the original owner was enough to be a Hogwarts professor in less than two months.


    But at least they must learn the common magic of most wizards, so that no one will find out about it in Hogwarts.


    As for teaching...


    In the first plot that Sherlock is only familiar with, Quirrell relies entirely on the teaching method of reading textbooks, and no one will find any problems. He will deal with it casually for the time being. The problem should not be big, right?


    There are many magic books in the study, but most of the books on the bookshelf are high-level magic books. At Sherlock''s current level, he can''t read them either.


    But soon he found the textbooks that the original owner used when he was at Hogwarts from the cabinet under the desk.


    From the first grade to the seventh grade, they have not been sold or abandoned by him.


    This is naturally the best thing for Sherlock.


    He was sitting in front of the desk, and there was naturally a candle floating in the air that was always floating above him to illuminate this space for him.


    Those teapots and teacups that looked like living creatures also consciously poured a cup of hot tea for him and quietly placed them aside.


    To tell the truth, the life of a wizard can easily provide happiness to those who have not experienced such a life.


    You don''t have to think about any trivial matters at all, the little objects with magic power will solve everything for you.


    First, take out all the first-year textbooks. Sherlock only picked out "Standard Spells: Beginner" and "Beginner''s Guide to Transfiguration". Other books such as Potions and Herbs and Astronomy are included. to the side.


    Charms and Transfiguration, the two magics commonly used by wizards in daily life, are the most important keys for him to learn now.


    The potions are not unimportant, but they are not helpful to his current situation.


    When he opened the textbook on magic spells, the pages looked a little old, and the corners were obviously wrinkled because of the repeated page turning, but the most striking thing on it was the densely packed notes in the margin.


    The original owner''s character problem is very big, but it is also undeniable that he is indeed very talented in magic and works very hard.


    Just from his spell book full of notes, you can see how eager the original owner, who was only 11 years old at the time, was for magical knowledge.


    At the same time, this is convenient for Sherlock today.


    The first spell taught in textbooks is the levitation spell.


    This spell is the most basic, easiest to learn, and one of the most frequently used spells by wizards.


    The spell of the enchantment is: Wingardim Leviosa.


    Next to this spell, the original owner specifically marked the key points of spellcasting that the professor emphasized during class.


    The correct pronunciation is: Yuga-Dimlevy-O-Sa, the sound of Jia should be long and clear, and the wand in his hand should be waved.


    After understanding the key, Sherlock cleared his throat, raised his wand, and aimed it at a small piece of paper on the desk, ready to make his first attempt.


    "Wingardim Leviosa."


    He chanted the spell, and flicked the wand in his hand at the piece of paper.


    The next moment, the small piece of paper miraculously floated out of thin air from the table!


    Just using it for the first time, Sherlock''s spell succeeded!


    He stared at the piece of paper floating in front of him in a daze.


    The fact that he could successfully use the Levitation Spell once was not because of Sherlock''s extraordinary talent.


    But when he chanted the spell, his body didn''t feel the slightest bit of jerky. This floating spell seemed to be used by him countless times, and it came out naturally.


    Sherlock blinked, and then used the spell again on the piece of paper that fell back to the desk.


    "Wingardim Leviosa."


    The result was the same as the previous one, and the piece of paper was successfully suspended again.


    For him, the process in the middle is as skilled and natural as drinking water and eating.


    After that, Sherlock didn''t stop, he quickly flipped back through the spell book to find the next repairing spell.


    According to the correct pronunciation method and spell casting gesture recorded in the notes in the book, he chanted the spell on the torn piece of paper on the desk.


    "Repaired as before."


    In the next second, the torn paper was perfectly restored to its previous appearance, and there was no damage at all.


    Only then did Sherlock''s face show joy.


    However, he still didn''t stop, and continued to try the Fire Charm, Locking Charm, and Softening Charm.


    Finally, he encountered obstacles on the cutting spell, the most difficult spell to learn in the first-year textbook.


    But if it was a hindrance, it was only the first time that the spell was unsuccessful.


    After Sherlock tried two more times, his body automatically helped him correct the original wrong pronunciation and gestures, and the spell was successfully released.


    To be able to have such a level has already made him very satisfied.


    Sure enough, although he didn''t get his golden finger to the account after he crossed over, God didn''t let him go to a dead end.


    As recorded in the first-year textbook, the magic that the original owner had mastered long ago has been deeply engraved in his physical memory.


    Even if Sherlock himself is very unfamiliar with these spells, as long as he starts to learn to use them, he will master them very quickly.


    For example, simple spells such as levitation spells and repair spells can be successfully released by even reading the spells once.


    Even if it is a difficult spell, as long as he practices more, it is not too troublesome to master.


    With such help, although Sherlock cannot quickly reach the same level of magic as the original owner.


    But at least it can make him look like an adult wizard who has been educated at Hogwarts for seven years.


    So, for the next month or so, Sherlock stayed in this study all day, familiarizing himself with a lot of basic spells every day.


    In the middle, Professor McGonagall wrote to her again, urging him to send her the textbook list for the new semester.


    Sherlock casually copied the title of the Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook that the original owner used in the seventh grade when he was in school, and asked Professor McGonagall''s owl to bring it back.


    It was not until this day in mid-August that he had to come out of the study.


    Because there was only half a month before the start of school, he had to go to Diagon Alley, a magical street in London, the capital of England, to purchase some items for Hogwarts.


    Before that, just entering the Leaky Cauldron Bar in Diagon Alley and where it was located in London was a headache for Sherlock.


    Fortunately, in the study, there was a wizard''s travel journal that happened to record this answer.


    ??

 Chapter 10： 1 tool man

    One of the busiest streets in London.


    The bustling crowd came and went here, dressed in black robes that were very incompatible with modern society. A slender and thin young man was standing on the side of the road, studying the address he had copied from the book in his hand.


    Facing the countless strange gazes around him looking at him, Sherlock didn''t care at all.


    Although he didn''t exaggerate to the point of being socially ill, he was thick-skinned enough that he could basically ignore those strange gazes.


    The address of the Leaky Cauldron, which was copied from the Wizard''s Travels, is exactly in line with reality.


    Now, in the direction Sherlock is facing, there is a dilapidated bar that is very out of tune with the surrounding modern shops and is opening its doors.


    It''s just that passersby on the street didn''t seem to be able to see this bar, which was even more unique than Sherlock, and didn''t even pay attention to its direction.


    After more than a month of studying at home, Sherlock has a general understanding of most of the basic magic in the magic world.


    What makes ordinary people ignore this bar is obviously the Muggle exorcism spell that wizards use the most in front of Muggles.


    This kind of spell is only valid for Muggles, and for Sherlock, who is a wizard, the door number of the Leaky Cauldron is so conspicuous.


    Actually, going out from home was a risky move for Sherlock.


    He doesn''t know anything about the original owner''s interpersonal interactions in the magical world. If he encounters any acquaintances in the Leaky Cauldron or Diagon Alley, he will be at great risk of exposure.


    But this trip to Diagon Alley was unavoidable.


    Because he not only has to buy all kinds of magical daily necessities to go to Hogwarts, but also needs to go to the original owner''s vault in Gringotts to get some money out for normal use.


    So even if he knew there was a risk, Sherlock had to take the risk and get out of the house.


    Besides, this is something he will have to face sooner or later.


    Fortunately, the original main character is withdrawn, and the possibility of encountering acquaintances is very small.


    Ignoring the 4th girl''s shy approach, he crossed the road, and Sherlock walked into the old Leaky Cauldron.


    Rough wooden tables and chairs, bar doors with squeaking noises, primitive fireplaces made of bricks, and simple candle chandeliers overhead make Sherlock, who suddenly walked in from the modern urban street outside, seem to have a kind of time-travelling. feel.


    Here, his clothes are not conspicuous either.


    Most of the guests in the bar were dressed like him, and there were even a few old witches with exaggerated oversized pointed hats on their heads, and they would definitely become the focus of Muggles whenever they went out.


    Sherlock''s arrival did not cause much reaction in the Leaky Cauldron.


    Most of the wizards who were drinking didn''t even look at him. Only Tom, the owner and bartender of this bar, was paying attention to Sherlock when he entered the door.


    "Ha, a raw face, what do you want to drink?"


    Outside, even though there was no one who knew the original owner at all, Sherlock always pretended to be that cold face.


    Anyway, it''s always a good thing to be careful.


    "Butterbeer, thank you."


    He asked for a drink with beer in its name but not beer, so he made it to an empty table in the corner.


    Soon the bartender Tom brought the butter beer to him. Sherlock had an attitude of keeping away from strangers, so that he didn''t talk much.


    Sherlock took a light sip of the wizard''s specialty drink.


    The sweet taste is a little greasy, not quite to his taste.


    After only one sip, he put the glass of butterbeer aside, and then sat at the table and waited quietly.


    It''s not that Sherlock doesn''t want to enter Diagon Alley directly through the Leaky Cauldron, but he simply doesn''t know how to enter Diagon Alley.


    The Leaky Cauldron was found. He also remembered that the entrance to Diagon Alley was in front of a wall in the backyard of the bar.


    Just tap a wand against a brick on the wall and the entrance will be opened.


    But... which brick is a certain brick?


    Even if such specific details were mentioned in the book, it was impossible for him to remember them.


    Of course, he can also knock brick by brick to try out the correct answer.


    But it would be embarrassing if other wizards came over during the attempt.


    They were afraid they wanted to suspect that Sherlock was an undercover agent sent by Muggles!


    So he''s going to get into Diagon Alley in a better way.


    I sat on the chair for about fifteen minutes.


    A couple who seemed to be shopping for their children''s school supplies for the new semester took their daughter into the Leaky Cauldron.


    The couple did not dress like wizards, but more like Muggles in ordinary society.


    However, there is a daughter with fluffy curly hair in her pocket, but she has a wand in it, showing that she is a little wizard.


    The family didn''t stop at the Leaky Cauldron Bar, and went straight through the backyard that the bar''s lobby walked towards.


    Seeing this, Sherlock, who had been waiting, immediately stood up from his seat and took out a few coins from his pocket. The wizard currency copper nut found in the study at home, UU reading www.uukanshu .com threw it at the bar and paid for the drinks.


    When he walked to the backyard of the bar, the little girl''s family happened to be standing by the wall counting bricks.


    "Do you remember which piece it was?"


    "Of course I remember! How could I forget such an important thing, Mom."


    The girl held her head up and counted the trash can as a control.


    "Count three bucks up��and two bucks across��yes, that''s it!"


    She whispered, and at the same time she took out her wand and tapped at the determined brick.


    The brick she had knocked on trembled and began to move, and a small hole appeared in the middle. The opening became bigger and bigger. Before long, a wide archway appeared in front of them, leading to a winding, unseen end. cobblestone street.


    Sherlock, who was behind them, watched the whole process in his eyes, and clearly recorded the location of the brick that the little girl struck.


    Then he passed over this "helpful" family of good people.


    "Sorry, I borrowed it."


    The little girl''s family did not realize that they had become Sherlock''s tools.


    This is the second time the couple came to Diagon Alley, and they still feel so incredible about everything here.


    Sherlock still maintained his aloof personality and walked along the straight in the middle of Diagon Alley to Gringotts, which also led to him not hearing the conversation of the little girl behind him.


    "Where shall we go first? Hermione."


    "I made an appointment with Harry Ron and the others to meet at Diagon Alley today, so we have to wait for them at the gate of Gringotts first."


    This year''s second year at Hogwarts, Hermione Granger told her father.


    ??

 Chapter 11： goodbye my tomato scrambled egg ice cream

    After a summer of parting, the three Hogwarts little ones finally met again in front of Gringotts.


    "Guess who I saw in Borginbrook''s?" Harry asked Ron and Hermione as they walked up the Gringotts steps.


    Before his friends could guess, Harry couldn''t wait to tell the answer himself


    "Malfoy and his dad!"


    Before Hermione and Ron said anything, Mr. Weasley became alert.


    "What did he buy there?"


    "No, he''s selling something."


    "The Ministry of Magic is under investigation recently. He''s scared." He gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll catch him!"


    "Be careful, Arthur."


    Mrs. Weasley warned him that a goblin had bowed and led them into the bank.


    "That family is not easy to mess with, don''t bite the bones you can''t chew."


    They chatted and walked into Gringotts. After taking out the money they needed, the Granger family, the Weasley family, and Harry and the others were ready to split up.


    Just as Mr. Weasley was about to warmly invite Hermione''s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, to the Leaky Cauldron for a drink, Mrs. Weasley suddenly grabbed her husband''s arm tightly!


    "Arthur!"


    She looked very excited, her eyes fixed on the front, as if she saw something incredible.


    Mr. Weasley was a little puzzled by her actions.


    "What''s the matter, Molly, what did you see..."


    Looking at Mrs. Weasley''s line of sight, Mr. Weasley''s voice stopped abruptly. He stared blankly ahead with a big mouth, as if his eyes were about to pop out!


    Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Fred, George, Persiginney, and the others looked strangely along the line of sight of the Weasleys.


    That is the back of a young man, with a straight back and a slender figure. Just the back makes people subconsciously think that if this person is not a handsome guy, it is simply unreasonable.


    ......


    Sherlock did not encounter any problems in the process of withdrawing money from Gringotts.


    The authentication method for this bank run by fairies is actually quite simple.


    As long as someone brings the key to the treasury, and is sure to be the owner of the treasury, the fairies will bring people to the designated treasury for the key.


    So the vault here is more like a registered safe. As long as there is a special certificate issued by Gringotts, the key, I can deposit or withdraw money from the vault when I come.


    The original owner''s property in the magic world was not very large. Even if he didn''t need to ask the goblin who brought him here, Sherlock could probably see at a glance that there were at most a few hundred gold Galleons in this vault.


    Not much, but not too little either.


    If it''s just daily life, save some money in the magic world, and this money can be spent for at least ten years.


    Sherlock took out about fifty gold Galleons and put them in the magic bag provided by Gringotts, and then he left the fairy bank.


    The things he bought were not too complicated, the most important ones were the commonly used stationery such as ink quills and parchment.


    Others include going to Madam Mokin''s Robe Shop to order a robe, going to the Magic Pet Shop to buy an owl for sending letters, and going to the Lishen Bookstore to buy some basic books on Defense Against the Dark Arts, etc.


    Although the surface still remains high and cold, these affairs in Diagon Alley are also extremely rare for Sherlock, who came to Wizard Street for the first time.


    Children on the street riding toy brooms flying at low altitudes, magic puppets constantly soliciting customers in front of the magic joke shop, magic world free ice cream sold in dessert shops, etc., everything is so interesting.


    Of course, Sherlock is not an autistic person like the original owner. He is more outgoing and cheerful.


    He kept pretending to be cold in a place like this, which finally made him a little bit unbearable.


    Looking at the introduction, the taste of this Xpress ice cream can be changed according to people''s thoughts. As long as the taste is what you think in your heart, it will taste what you eat in your mouth.


    What a great idea!


    Sherlock sighed in his heart.


    Anyway, the original owner didn''t have many acquaintances in the magic world at all, so he just wanted to try it. The ice cream flavored with tomato scrambled eggs must be fine, right?


    After two months of eating British meals, he really suffocated him. Now he misses the taste of scrambled eggs with tomato and rice in his hometown.


    And this magical ice cream in front of him seems to be able to perfectly meet his needs.


    He gave himself an affirmative answer in his heart, then walked to the ice cream cart and showed the ice cream stall owner the first friendly smile to outsiders since he came to this world.


    The stall owner was a young witch, she was stunned by Sherlock''s smile as soon as she raised her head.


    That handsome smiling face seemed to put her in a garden full of flowers, everything was so beautiful and wonderful!


    "You, you, do you need an ice cream? Sir."


    The witch stammered.


    Just as Sherlock was about to take out Sike from his pocket impatiently, a shout suddenly came from behind him.


    "when......"


    "Sherlock!"


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment, then his face froze immediately.


    fxxk!


    The name is still called, not the last name!


    There are acquaintances!


    He responded very quickly, and immediately put away the smile that captivated witch fans like a Sichuan opera, and returned to indifference and inhumanity.


    "No, I don''t need it."


    Sherlock said goodbye to his tomato scrambled egg ice cream with tears in his heart, and bluntly rejected the witch. UU reading


    Then, he turned to look at the group who called his name.


    Yes, it''s a group of people.


    There were a dozen people, tall, short, fat and thin, and most of them were children.


    At a glance, Sherlock recognized Harry Potter, who was inconspicuous among the group of people, and the "Tool Man" family who had just helped him enter the streets of Diagon Alley.


    It was a red-haired middle-aged wizard who called out Sherlock''s name. He looked at Sherlock with a look of joy and excitement, as if he had seen his long-lost relatives.


    After seeing these people clearly, Sherlock''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom.


    Harry Potter, a little girl with Muggle parents, a family with a bunch of kids, all with red hair.


    Even if he doesn''t know the plot of the original book, he can still recognize who this group of people is.


    The Weasleys and the Grangers of the three Hogwarts!


    And the wizard who looked like he saw his long-lost son should be the master of the Weasley family.


    Sherlock can''t remember his name, but he could also be called Mr. Weasley.


    Seeing Sherlock''s face, Mr. Weasley was obviously more excited, and beside him was a middle-aged witch who was even more excited than him.


    Mrs. Weasley had a surprised smile on her face, and there were even tears in her eyes.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Sherlock''s hand.


    "Son! You''re finally willing to come out. Do you know that we haven''t seen you for nearly two years after you left the Ministry of Magic? It''s a pleasure, thank you Merlin..."


    She wiped her tears and said choked up.


    "How have you been recently?"


    ??

 Chapter 12： complex relationship

    "Who is this guy? Why is Mom so excited when she sees him? I remember she didn''t show that expression even when Bill graduated from Hogwarts."


    George, one of the Weasley twins, looked at the touching scene in front of him that seemed to recognize another child Weasley had been separated for many years, and his doubts and Fred whispered.


    Fred carefully looked at Sherlock from top to bottom and said seriously.


    "Looking at his age, he seems to be about the same age as Charlie. Maybe his relationship with Charlie is really the same as the two of us. It''s just that his parents accidentally left him outside."


    Ginny, the youngest in the family, took what his brother said seriously, shaking her little head like a rattle.


    "How is that possible! He doesn''t look like Charlie at all! Not to mention his hair is pale blond!"


    "Don''t you know? Ginny." George and Fred had their old habit of teasing people. They looked at their sister in surprise and said, "Our family''s hair is actually pale blond, but it''s just that We just magically dye it red every year, don''t you?"


    Ginny stood stunned for a moment.


    It wasn''t until the twins couldn''t help laughing out loud that she reacted with a flushed face and chased after the twins with her small fists.


    The three of them also whispered secretly from the side.


    "I''ve seen this man." Harry said firmly.


    Ron muttered, "The wizard you''ve seen, it makes no sense, I haven''t."


    Harry explained: "Just this summer, on my birthday, when I was at Aunt Petunia''s house, he was running by the side of the road outside, and I saw him once."


    "I seem to have met him when I entered Diagon Alley just now." Hermione continued Harry''s words, "but I only saw his back, but it was easy to recognize that person was him just by the back. ."


    Hearing the two of them finish speaking, Ron looked strange.


    "You have all seen him. My parents saw him as if they saw their own son. Who is he?"


    Sherlock also wanted to know who he was!


    He was now surrounded by the Weasleys, and he was greeted with sympathy, which made him very embarrassed, but his face had to continue to harden.


    So what kind of life did the original owner have?


    Isn''t it a father who is a rich man in the Muggle world and a mother who is a lunatic in the wizarding world?


    Professor McGonagall told him to take care of him like his own junior. Why did the Weasleys kiss him more than their own son when they saw him?


    Obviously the original owner''s character was so stinky, withdrawn and unlikable, but whether it was Professor McGonagall or the Weasleys and the others, they didn''t care at all, which made Sherlock pretend to be reluctant, feeling like he was the ultimate supervillain. Wolf.


    However, what should be installed is still to be installed.


    "I don''t have any problems with my life, so please take your trouble."


    Hearing this sentence alone, some people may think that Sherlock is quite polite, but if it is matched with his tone and expression, it will be difficult to respond.


    Immediately, the group of children behind the Weasleys, including Harry and Hermione, were full of resentment, and their first impression of him was very bad.


    But the Weasleys didn''t care about Sherlock''s attitude.


    "It''s good to have no problems. It''s a good thing to go out for a walk. Do you have any other plans after you come to Diagon Alley today? You can come to our house in the evening, and also." Mrs. Weasley said while pulling over Harry behind her.


    "This is your Aunt Lily''s son. You must know his name. It''s Harry Potter. He is already twelve years old this year, and he is in second grade at Hogwarts."


    Sherlock''s heart froze for a while.


    Good guy, co-author he and Harry Potter **** know each other?


    This relationship is getting more and more complicated, and the original owner''s life experience is not as simple as he thought at the beginning.


    Looking at Harry Potter who was standing in front of him, thin and small, with a confused expression, Sherlock greeted him first.


    "Hello, Potter, I''ve heard your name as early as when I was still at Hogwarts."


    Sherlock has now mastered the rhythm of speaking as the original owner.


    You can sound polite in your words, but you must use that kind of flat tone, which sounds very disconcerting.


    Harry hesitantly reached out and shook hands with Sherlock. He clearly felt that this person was a little difficult to get along with.


    "Hello, this..."


    "According to my current status, you should call me Professor Forrest."


    Sherlock didn''t mean to hide his identity. Anyway, after Hogwarts started, the news would naturally spread.


    Hearing his words, everyone around them widened their eyes.


    "Fu, Professor Forrest, which subject do you teach?" Harry asked.


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    "Oh! That''s really nice, Sherlock." Mr. Weasley looked very happy, and he walked up and hugged Sherlock.


    "You have finally fulfilled your own ideals. I have long heard that the originally determined defense professor, that wizard named Gilderoy Lockhart is a criminal. I didn''t expect that Dumbledore''s new candidate was you. "


    Mrs Weasley looked very sad.


    "But I heard... the position of a defense professor doesn''t seem to be very safe..."


    Before Sherlock could speak, Mr. Weasley gave her a dissatisfied look.


    "How can you believe that kind of thing? Molly, UU Reading It''s just a rumor. Which of the defense professors who have had accidents in the past few years is not their own fault, and what does it have to do with this professorship!"


    Sherlock was silent, but he, a defense class professor, had a big problem with himself!


    But Mr. Weasley obviously couldn''t hear Sherlock''s heart, and he warmly invited him.


    "We''re just about to take the kids to the bookstore to buy their textbooks for the new term. Come hang out with us. You''ve been missed since you left the Ministry."


    He grabbed Sherlock''s arm and didn''t give him a chance to refuse at all, so he followed the Weasleys and the Grangers to the Blossom Bookstore.


    The little wizards who followed behind all gathered together and whispered in a low voice.


    "It was him who replaced Lockhart." Hermione looked surprised. "Is he too young? He looks in his early twenties."


    After Lockhart was arrested, the Daily Prophet naturally exposed that he was planning to take up the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts. At the same time, a reporter named Rita Skeeter mocked Dumbledore''s knowledge. Unknown person.


    This made the original Lockhart fans, including Hermione and Mrs. Weasley, angry for a long time, and they all felt that they had been deceived.


    Ron complained, "Lockhart isn''t even thirty years old."


    George and Fred looked at each other and said bluntly, "This guy looks really stinky, just like Percy."


    Percy glared at them from the side.


    Harry looked back at where Sherlock was standing just now, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Professor Forrest, he seemed to want to buy ice cream just now, but after seeing us, he stopped buying it."


    ??

 Chapter 13： changes that must be made

    Hearing Harry say this, neither Ron nor Hermione could associate the inhumane Sherlock with ice cream.


    "Maybe he just happened to be standing there? He doesn''t look like he likes eating something that only children like to eat." Ron guessed.


    "Maybe you''re right." Harry shrugged and didn''t think much about it.


    Originally, Harry and the others were going to split up.


    But after meeting Sherlock, the Weasleys obviously wanted to find an excuse to stay with him for a while, so Harry, Hermione and the Weasleys'' children could only listen to them and go to the Litres Bookstore together first. buy books.


    "Kingsley has always expressed regret after you left the Auror Command. He said that you were an excellent wizard, and that if you continued to stay in the command for a few years, you would be promoted to the Division of Magical Law Enforcement. Great future."


    Walking down the streets of Diagon Alley, Mr. Weasley gushed to Sherlock about what happened after he left the Ministry of Magic.


    "But it''s also good to teach at Hogwarts. Every professor in the castle is a leader in the magic world, and you will become better and better with them."


    "Of course I will."


    Compared with him, Sherlock''s response seemed a bit succinct, but it still didn''t dampen Mr. Weasley''s enthusiasm for chatting.


    At the same time, Mrs. Weasley has been proudly telling the children behind Sherlock''s "brilliant" history.


    "When your Professor Forrest was at Hogwarts, he got top O''s in all final exams every year, and even got top 12 O''s in OWLs, and he was still in seventh grade. The Boys Chair at Hogwarts..."


    Fred and George interrupted Mrs. Weasley''s show impatiently, then quietly looked at Sherlock from the corner of their eyes, and asked Mrs. Weasley in a low voice.


    "Mom, who is this Professor Forrest? Why do you and Dad like him so much?"


    When the twins were questioning, Harry Ron and Hermione also perked up their ears smartly, trying to eavesdrop on the inside story.


    Hearing the question from Fred and the two, Mrs. Weasley''s face suddenly became dark and sad. She looked at Sherlock''s back with sad and pity eyes, and whispered softly.


    "His mother was a very good friend of mine and your father."


    When George and Fred looked at their mother with such an obviously story-telling expression, their eyes lit up.


    But before they could speak, Mrs. Weasley broke their fantasy of continuing to inquire.


    "It''s an adult''s business! You know less about these things that have nothing to do with you, don''t think I don''t know what the **** you have in mind! I remind you, in the future, you should respect Sherlock like your own brother! Can you hear me clearly?"


    Her tone was stern, but the twins didn''t care.


    They stretched their voices and answered feebly.


    "We heard~clear~clear~mom."


    Then they squeezed each other''s eyes and said with a smile.


    "We will respect him as we respect Percy!"


    Sherlock and Mr. Weasley were walking at the front, and did not hear the conversation between Mrs. Weasley and the children behind.


    The group walked into the Lihen Bookstore, and the little wizards dispersed, looking for the books they would use in the new semester in the bookstore.


    Most of the Weasleys'' children gather in the used books area, and their family''s economic conditions do not allow every child to use new textbooks.


    "I think the textbooks for this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class are all the same as before. Why didn''t you let Hogwarts use your defense magic works?"


    Hearing Mr. Weasley''s words, Sherlock felt a pain in his heart.


    He naturally knew that although the original owner was young, he had already published two magic books related to Defense Against the Dark Arts in the magic world, and the response in the academic world was quite good.


    But the magic knowledge involved in these two books is too high-end, and it is not something that Sherlock can study and understand at this stage.


    If he used his own book as a textbook, but he couldn''t explain the truth clearly in class, then there would be a big problem.


    "What I wrote is still a little too naive, and using it as a textbook will delay the students at Hogwarts."


    When Mr. Weasley heard his explanation, the expression on his face was obviously a little surprised, and he said with a sigh.


    "I haven''t seen each other for nearly two years, and you have changed a lot from before. But you don''t need to be humble Sherlock in this regard. The two books you wrote are no lower than any other books on Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Sherlock''s heart suddenly jumped, and then he said with a make-up indifference.


    "I''m not being humble, I just have my own set of high standards."


    "I know I know."


    Mr. Weasley said he knew, but the clear smile on his face was obviously a misunderstanding.


    After all, normal people understand what it means to be honest and upright.


    Seeing him like this, Sherlock didn''t continue to defend anything, but fell into a deep thought in his heart.


    Since the magical world has magic that can read other people''s memories, after he crosses over to the original owner, he treats everyone with care, like walking on thin ice, for fear that someone will find out his problems.


    If an accident really happened, there would be a wizard who would read www. uukanshu.com looked into his brain and it was really over.


    But the original owner''s character was too withdrawn and indifferent.


    Before crossing over, Sherlock himself was a person with a very normal personality, and now it''s about his life, so it''s okay for him to pretend for a while.


    But if it goes on for a long time, or if he is like this all his life, then he will definitely not be able to stand it or hold on, and he will become less like himself.


    Therefore, he must change.


    To change their inherent impression in the eyes of acquaintances like Professor McGonagall and the Weasleys, so that they no longer take the cold and withdrawn Sherlock as their self-awareness.


    Instead, she completely replaced Sherlock by herself, so that she wouldn''t have to pretend every day in the future.


    Of course, this change must not be sudden.


    It is true that people can change, but without the passage of time, or the occurrence of any major accident, a sudden great change in a person''s character will definitely arouse suspicion from those who care.


    In the magical world, the cost of verifying this suspicion is very low.


    So he has to slowly change his personality and change his impression in the eyes of the original owner''s acquaintances.


    Just like Sherlock''s habitually modest words just now, the Sherlock in Mr. Weasley''s perception is obviously incapable of speaking.


    But he hadn''t seen the original owner for almost two years. Sherlock''s personality is a little different now, which is naturally a normal thing.


    And while Sherlock was thinking, a sneering sound that sounded unpleasant suddenly sounded aside.


    "Oh, it''s Arthur Weasley, what''s up? The Ministry of Magic gave you a raise? So you can get a new textbook for your child?"


    ??

 Chapter 14： unexpected reaction of the body

    The visitor is a father and son.


    They look very alike, and they all have the same smile when they look at the Weasleys.


    The same sarcasm, the same arrogance.


    Sherlock frowned slightly as he looked at the man who spoke.


    He was not disgusted by what the man said, but after he entered the bookstore, the upper part of his left arm seemed to be on fire, and he was in pain.


    Sherlock felt a little inexplicable. He used his right hand to cover the hot spot of his left arm. There was nothing there, and the burning sensation seemed to be his own reaction.


    "Lucius," Mr. Weasley said coldly.


    "I heard that man is very busy with his business," said Mr. Malfoy. "So many checks...I think they pay you overtime?"


    He reached into Ginny''s cauldron and pulled out a tattered Beginner''s Guide to Transfiguration from the pile of old books.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it doesn''t seem to be. My only daughter didn''t need a brand-new textbook when she started school. You, a wizard scum, don''t seem to be doing well."


    Ginny''s face was flushed, and Mr. Weasley''s face was redder than hers from anger.


    Sherlock didn''t say a word, and stared closely at the wizard Mr. Weasley called Lucius. After thinking about it for a long time, he had a little impression of this person''s face.


    This man, whose full name is Lucius Malfoy, is a Death Eater.


    Standing next to him is already his son, Draco Malfoy, who has a bad heart, but is not an unforgivable villain.


    Then why did his left arm get hot after they came in?


    While Sherlock was thinking, the battle between them was not over yet.


    "We have very different views on what a wizarding scum is, Malfoy." Mr. Weasley seemed to suppress his anger.


    "Of course," said Malfoy, his pale eyes rolling to the Grangers, who were watching them warily, "look at your friends, the two Muggles, and... ..." His eyes moved, and finally settled on Sherlock.


    Suddenly Malfoy''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then his face became hideous.


    "Okay, let me see who this is, isn''t that the mad..."


    He was only halfway through his words, and Mr. Weasley, who had been holding back his seizures, suddenly swooped towards Malfoy like crazy!


    The bodies of the two were entangled together, tore and knocked down the bookshelf beside them.


    The guests in the bookstore screamed and dispersed to avoid being affected, and the poor clerk kept begging beside him.


    "Stop it, gentlemen, please, stop it..."


    George and Fred cheered on their father excitedly.


    "Beat him in the face! Dad! Beat him into a pig''s head!"


    Sherlock on the side was very speechless about the Weasleys having these two blind sons.


    What is your Weasley family''s greatest strength?


    Isn''t it because there are many boys, so it won''t hurt to fight?


    In the end, you all just watched your father get beaten, and cheered on the side?


    They didn''t plan to intervene, but Sherlock planned to enter.


    As he just thought, he can''t imitate the original owner''s character for a lifetime, and he must make changes in front of those who know him.


    And the Weasleys and the original owner hadn''t seen each other for nearly two years. They were a little out of line, and they were unlikely to have any doubts.


    And he could hear that the biggest reason why Mr. Weasley couldn''t help rushing in the end was because he guessed that Malfoy wanted to insult the original owner''s mother.


    He maintains the original owner in this way. According to Sherlock''s values, if he has been standing by and watching the play, it will be a complete white-eyed behavior.


    Another point is that Sherlock also wanted to test to see if Malfoy was the cause of his hot left arm.


    So, with three good reasons, when Mr. Weasley fell into the wind and was pinned to the ground by Malfoy, Sherlock suddenly rushed up and grabbed Malfoy''s hair!


    The moment his hand touched Malfoy''s body, the burning sensation on his left arm also reached its peak.


    But Sherlock didn''t feel the slightest bit of pain, and the heat made him restless. He let it go. He waved his left arm and hit Malfoy''s face with a heavy left hook. !


    This punch hit Malfoy in the face firmly!


    Immediately, scarlet nosebleeds spurted out, and the half of his face that was hit swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Malfoy was stunned by this punch.


    Mr. Weasley was also stunned by this scene.


    Mrs. Weasley and Harry, Ron, Hermione George, who were standing aside, were all stunned.


    They never thought that Sherlock, who had always been very indifferent and inhumane, actually rushed over to help at this time.


    Malfoy was the first to react. His eyes were bloodshot with anger, and he stared at Sherlock who was standing in front of him. He pulled out his wand angrily!


    Seeing his reaction, Mr. Weasley drew out his wand without hesitation and pointed it at Malfoy!


    At this time, Sherlock still had a flat face, as if the punch just now wasn''t from him, and he raised his wand in his right hand and stood in front of him. UU reading


    Of course, the reason why he was so calm was not due to his own strength.


    Just because he has been familiar with magic for less than a month, even if the original owner''s muscle memory can help him quickly master it, he cannot reach the level of confrontation with an adult wizard.


    Apart from believing that Mr. Weasley would help him, what he relied on was, more importantly, that Malfoy did not dare to cast a spell.


    After spending the month at home, Sherlock was not only familiar with magic, he also spent some time reading the complete set of magic laws.


    When you want to integrate into a new society, you must first be familiar with the rules of this society.


    When you understand the rules clearly, you will be better able to jump horizontally and repeatedly on the edge of the rules.


    The laws of the magical world are naturally different from those of normal society, such as how to decide the law when there is a conflict between wizards.


    The use of wands and magic is the key to judging whether the incident is serious.


    And which side uses the wand and magic first, unless there are very few special circumstances, this side will inevitably take full responsibility for the entire conflict afterwards.


    Regardless of whether he won the fight after using magic.


    In the current two-on-one situation, and not knowing Sherlock''s true magic level, Malfoy wouldn''t be stupid enough to use the spell first if he had a little brain.


    That way, after taking the responsibility, it may not be able to fight in the end.


    He stared at Sherlock viciously. He didn''t utter the spell, but said something cruel.


    "Okay! You are fine! Let''s see!"


    Having said that, he threw the old textbook he had been holding in his hand back into Ginny''s cauldron, and then turned around and left the bookstore with Draco.


    ??

 Chapter 15： crescent moon

    "I want to take back what I said before." George looked at Sherlock who was holding his wand and confronted Malfoy, and muttered with his mouth open.


    Fred had already reacted at this time, and he said excitedly.


    "I also want to take back what I said before. I admit that I misread Professor Forrest. Percy doesn''t even deserve to carry his shoes!"


    Percy, who was injured again innocently, could only turn his head angrily and stare at him again.


    After witnessing Malfoy being beaten, Harry and Ron''s eyes were also very excited.


    "I think our Defense Against the Dark Arts class this semester should be very good!"


    "It''s definitely more interesting than Quirrell''s class anyway!"


    Mrs. Weasley hurriedly surrounded Sherlock to check if he was injured.


    There were tears of relief in her eyes, and she couldn''t explain her excitement.


    "Sherlock, you shouldn''t have rushed to fight--your Uncle Weasley set you a bad example--but, boy, you''re not the same as before--I don''t know what to say , maybe you''ve grown up, but that''s a good thing."


    Malfoy didn''t have a chance to fight back against Sherlock at all, but Mr. Weasley''s face was obviously glazed.


    But even Mr. Weasley didn''t focus his attention on himself. Instead, he patted Sherlock''s shoulder with a complex smile full of relief, emotion, rejoicing, and joy.


    "I knew that sooner or later there would be such a day of Sherlock, I knew it."


    Although Sherlock had just made a move that was completely inconsistent with his previous character, his current response was still very cold.


    "People always grow up, and it''s not too late for me now, and that person just made a rude remark."


    He is creating an image of being cold on the outside and hot on the inside, so that the gap between the Weasleys will not be too big, and it will also prevent his personality change from being too abrupt in the future, making them feel uncomfortable.


    Then he walked to the bookshelf, took out a few textbooks that he would use in the first grade this year, and put them in front of the cashier to pay.


    "Freshmen should use new textbooks as much as possible. It''s my welcome gift."


    Sherlock took out the old textbook from Ginny''s cauldron, put it back into the stack of old books, and then put the new textbook into her cauldron under Ginny''s twinkling star''s eyes.


    "I hope you can work hard after entering school. I have other things to do next. I''ll talk about being a guest later. I''ll go first."


    After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Mrs. Weasley to hold him back and walked away from the Lichen Bookstore.


    The Weasleys and Harry looked at Sherlock''s back and felt that the straight back was inexplicably handsome.


    Mr. Weasley looked at the new book in Ginny''s Crucible and said with a sigh.


    "Sherlock has really become a little different from before. Sally will be very happy to see him like this."


    Mrs Weasley wiped her tears.


    "Poor child, he must have suffered a lot when he has been living alone and yet can be so sensible."


    Harry and Ron were excitedly discussing how to laugh at him about his father''s beating up after school started.


    George and Fred are imitating Sherlock''s punch, saying that it looks more handsome than defeating an enemy with a spell, and they plan to come up with a magic boxing glove.


    Ginny was happily flipping through her new textbook, Hermione was attracted by a book about the history of Hogwarts, and Percy was looking for a book about how prefects should manage students.


    They didn''t leave the bookstore together until Hagrid, the guard of the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts, passed by and greeted them.


    But no one noticed that in the pile of old books that Sherlock put back from Ginny''s cauldron, there was a diary lying quietly in the pile of books, as if it had been there all along.


    Until two days later, a stern old witch brought his timid grandson to the Lihen Bookstore.


    "These old notebooks usually record the wisdom of predecessors. Some of them will be of great help to you. You can choose a few and buy them home, Neville."


    "I, I know grandma."


    The weak boy hurriedly dug out a few notebooks from the stack of old books, and paid the clerk with his new textbooks.


    He also didn''t find that one of the most worn diaries actually didn''t contain a single word.


    ......


    Sherlock planned to leave Diagon Alley as soon as he came out of the bookstore.


    The burning sensation on his left arm was most noticeable when he touched Malfoy, but then gradually subsided, and now there is no response at all.


    There is something weird in this matter, so he wants to hurry home now, and while studying his left arm, he will flip through the original owner''s diary to see if he has any key information that he missed.


    I got the custom-made robe from Mrs. Mokin''s robe shop, and I brought back the owl that I had paid for before from the magical animal pet shop.


    Sherlock ended his trip to Diagon Alley.


    After he returned home, he went directly to the bathroom and took off his entire body. Then he looked into the full-length mirror and saw that there was indeed something unusual on his left arm.


    It was a birthmark like a crescent moon. It was not small as a whole, occupying more than one-third of the skin above his left arm.


    Sherlock didn''t notice this thing before, until he encountered Malfoy''s mark and it became hot, he was sure that this mark didn''t seem to be as simple as a birthmark.


    But he doesn''t know what this thing does to him, and he doesn''t even understand why it gets hot after seeing Malfoy.


    It took a day for Sherlock to read through the original owner''s diary carefully, and also found a lot of experimental records of the original owner''s magic experiments in the study.


    But they didn''t find any information about this mark, but found some clues from a photo of the original owner when he was a student.


    From a photo of a bare arm, he determined that the mark was already on the original owner''s arm before he crossed here.


    But why did the imprint seem to have no problems during the 20 years that the original owner lived, but after he saw Malfoy, he started to get hot?


    Sherlock couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t have time to study it carefully.


    Because the time has quietly come to the end of August.


    Tomorrow is September 1st, the day when Hogwarts begins.


    Sherlock had to pack up and get ready to go to that magic school.


    Because the last time Professor McGonagall visited, he left him a ticket.


    So the only way he knows now to get to Hogwarts is to go to King''s Cross Station and take the train called the Hogwarts Express.


    ??

 Chapter 16： Hogwarts Express

    Early in the morning on September 1, Sherlock packed his belongings and boarded the train to London from the railway station in Surrey.


    He lives not far from downtown London, and it took only thirty minutes to reach King''s Cross Station on the road.


    With the ticket that Professor McGonagall gave him in his hand, Sherlock easily found the wall between Platform Nine and Platform Ten.


    A lot of people who can clearly see that there are some special people gathered here.


    For example, a group of children pushing carts, most of them with an owl on them, and some adults dressed in weird looks.


    They wore dark robes, and some even wore pointed hats that can only be seen in drama clubs, which attracted the attention of many passers-by.


    "I reminded you of Sevier, put away your **** hat when you get to the Muggle station! These Muggles just think your pretty hat is weird!"


    Beside the witch with the pointed hat, her husband, who was wearing a suit on the upper body and beach shorts on the lower body, glared at her and whispered.


    The witch took off her hat from her head in dissatisfaction.


    "Why do I think these people seem to be looking at you?"


    "Nonsense! I''m dressed according to the normal Muggle dress, do you think it''s Vicky?"


    Hearing his father''s question, the fifth-year Hogwarts student covered his face, and now he just wanted to find a crack in the ground and get in quickly.


    He had already reminded his parents at home, but the result was still the same.


    Sherlock couldn''t help laughing when he saw this family''s performance, but he was professionally trained after all, so he didn''t laugh easily.


    In order not to attract attention, these wizards who came to send their children to school did not gather together and stay put.


    Instead, he acted quite casually loitering around the station, waiting for everyone to pass through that magical wall separately.


    Even if some of them dress strangely, when they pass through the platform of nine and a quarter three, those Muggles who have been paying attention to them will be unaware and divert their attention from these people.


    After that, it was as if I had forgotten about it, as if nothing had happened.


    This is the effect of the Muggle Expelling Charm. Generally, wizards will use this magic when they have large gatherings, or when they cannot avoid Muggles, so that their behavior and identity will not be exposed.


    The wizards with the children entered the platform nine and three-quarters in an orderly manner, and soon it was Sherlock''s turn who was also waiting.


    He didn''t have many things in his hand, only a simple suitcase.


    As for the owl he specially bought to send letters, he let it fly to Hogwarts by itself yesterday.


    Holding the suitcase in his hand, and looking at the unremarkable wall in front of him, Sherlock let out a small breath, and then trotted all the way forward.


    Just when the tip of his nose was less than ten centimeters away from the wall, he subconsciously closed his eyes, but his steps did not slow down.


    The next moment, he seemed to have passed through something, and it seemed like he had not passed through anything.


    But the surrounding voices have become different.


    Animals made more calls, including owls, cats, and even the "squeaks" of mice.


    The noisy conversations of people also sounded in his ears, most of which were parents giving uneasy warnings to their children.


    Sherlock opened his eyes.


    The thick smoke of the steam train wafted over the chattering crowd, and cats of various colors were dressed under people''s feet, or the wizards in modern clothes or in medieval robes said goodbye to their children in front of the platform.


    Seeing this scene that was completely different from ordinary people''s society, Sherlock couldn''t help raising an upward arc, shrugged his shoulders, and walked onto the Hogwarts Express alone with his suitcase in hand.


    There were still many empty cars in front, but Sherlock kept walking towards the back of the train until he came to the last car and found a compartment inside to sit down.


    It will take at least a whole day from the train to arrive at Hogwarts.


    Taking advantage of this time, he didn''t do anything else, but took out a quill and parchment from the suitcase, placed it on the table, and then quietly leaned back in the chair, closed his eyes and meditated.


    Sherlock was trying to remember, he didn''t remember much of the original plot.


    In the entire series of Harry Potter, except for the first book that he read in the original English version, the other six books are all learned through the short videos of movie explanations.


    This led him to have a very one-sided knowledge of the plot direction of the original work.


    The finale will definitely be remembered.


    Justice defeated evil, and the boy who survived defeated the Dark Lord Voldemort.


    But in each specific story detail, he really can''t remember how many.


    After thinking until the train started, Sherlock took a quill and wrote two words on the parchment.


    "The Chamber of Secrets", "The Basilisk".


    These are his only impressions of the second Harry Potter book.


    It is roughly as if a secret room in Hogwarts was opened and a large snake named "basilisk" was released, which has been attacking students at Hogwarts throughout the school year. .


    But it seems that none of the students in the last castle died because of it. It seems that the mysterious man Voldemort is behind the conspiracy.


    What happened to the rest, he really couldn''t remember at all.


    Unable to recall anything more, Sherlock simply stopped racking his brains. He took out his wand and tapped lightly on the parchment with "The Chamber of Secrets" and "Basilisk" written on it.


    The piece of paper instantly shattered into a mass of scraps of paper.


    The Smashing Spell is the most difficult of the basic spells, and it is also one of the spells that Sherlock has been able to use proficiently.


    After he opened the car window and threw the pile of paper scraps out, he suddenly found that there was a Ford sedan flying in the sky just above the moving train!


    Inside the car, he could clearly see the cheerful faces of Harry and Ron.


    Harry seemed to see him too, and waved at him excitedly.


    Sherlock''s eyes widened slightly, and it was only at this time that he remembered that Harry and Ron driving the flying car to school seemed to be part of the original plot.


    He squinted at the car above his head that gradually lifted into the sky and gradually turned into a small black spot, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Good guy, it''s still young people who can play."


    Then he muttered again.


    "Did they reach their destination safely afterward? It seems so."


    Harry and Ron did find it fun at this time!


    "I think I saw Professor Forrest on the train just now!" Harry said happily.


    Ron was sitting in the driver''s seat, acting like an old driver, and he couldn''t help whistling.


    "Then he must be impressed by us now!"


    "Not only the professor, but everyone at Hogwarts will be impressed by us!"


    ??

 Chapter 17： Enter Hogwarts

    Not only Sherlock, Harry and Ron driving the flying car in the sky, but many other little wizards on the train saw it.


    This really sparked a huge discussion among the crowd.


    But none of this has anything to do with Sherlock alone in the carriage.


    After making sure that he couldn''t recall any more plots, he reopened the suitcase and took out a third-grade Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook from it, flipping through it and making notes on it.


    His teaching plan has already taken a preliminary shape, although at his level, he must not be able to teach any too advanced magic.


    But a normal classroom still has to do it.


    The sun rising high in the sky gradually slanted westward.


    At noon, Sherlock just bought a piece of chocolate from the snack cart to fill his stomach, and then continued to perfect his lesson plan.


    The night soon filled the whole sky.


    At this time, the train attendant also notified the whole car through the radio that they would reach Hogwarts in ten minutes.


    Sherlock stood up from his seat, stretched his waist, put the book and quill back in the suitcase, then took off his daily clothes and put on a wizard robe.


    The speed of the train became slower and slower, and finally came to a complete stop.


    Sherlock stood out among the group of little wizards and got off the train with the crowd.


    In front of the dilapidated small platform, a figure much taller than ordinary people was already standing here waiting.


    After seeing the students get off the bus, he said loudly in that rude voice.


    "First-year freshman! Come to me!"


    The freshmen, who were at a loss at first, immediately found their backbone and gathered the past towards this obvious landmark.


    Suddenly, the "landmark" seemed to have made a major discovery, and he walked quickly towards Sherlock''s direction.


    "Oh! Sherlock! It''s really you! I''ve heard about you coming to teach at Hogwarts, but I didn''t expect you to come by train!"


    The person in charge of guiding the new students is naturally the key keeper of Hogwarts and Hagrid, who is also the guard of the Forbidden Forest.


    He walked to Sherlock''s side and gave him a very warm hug.


    Actually, it wasn''t a hug, because when he hugged Sherlock, Sherlock''s face could only be pressed against his belly.


    "Professor McGonagall just gave me the ticket." Sherlock said lightly after breaking free from Hagrid''s embrace.


    He also seemed to be very familiar with the relationship between Hagrid and the original owner, and he was not too surprised now.


    After all, this is Hogwarts, where the original owner studied for seven years. He may not have many friends, but he will definitely have one or two acquaintances, and other professors at Hogwarts will definitely know him.


    The freshmen who followed Hagrid were looking at Sherlock with curious eyes. They could hear from Hagrid''s words that the handsome but cold-looking man in front of them was their professor. I just don''t know which subject to teach.


    "Go to the castle, Dumbledore is waiting for you in the auditorium!"


    Hagrid smiled and waved goodbye to Sherlock, then took the new door to a path in the woods next to him.


    Sherlock followed the old men to the other side, where there was a large group of ugly horse-drawn carriages with black wings.


    It was the first time for the second-year students to use this type of transportation to return to school. In the eyes of most people, they didn''t seem to see those ugly horses, but only a carriage.


    "Can you see Thestrals? Professor Forrest."


    It was Hermione who asked Sherlock.


    Because Harry and Ron went to drive the flying car, so now she''s on her own.


    Through her questions, Sherlock learned the name of this magical creature, and recalled that he had seen the introduction of this creature in a book devoted to the introduction of magical creatures when he was at home.


    The Thestral, a magical animal with unknown meaning, only those who have seen death with their own eyes can see its true face.


    Whether Sherlock was in his previous life or traveled here, he never saw any human death scene.


    The only thing that can explain the past is that he himself died once, which is obviously more serious than seeing other people die.


    Facing Hermione''s question, he replied gently.


    "It''s not a good thing to be able to see this creature."


    Hermione saw Sherlock''s performance in Diagon Alley, and knew that his character was not as cold as he appeared to be, but he was actually a very nice person.


    "Harry and Ron are too bold!" Hermione couldn''t help complaining angrily when they got into a Thestral carriage with Sherlock.


    "They only know how to be fun and show off, but they don''t know how much trouble that flying car will cause Mr. Weasley to be seen by others!"


    Sherlock was quite interested in chatting with this little girl. Compared with the two troublemakers Harry and Ron, Hermione was obviously more sensible than them or even other peers.


    "If they knew that, they wouldn''t be Harry Potter and Ron Weasley."


    The Thestral led them to the gate of Hogwarts, Sherlock and Hermione got off the carriage, the students walked into the school under the leadership of their prefects, and finally entered the castle.


    Sherlock followed behind these students to prevent himself from getting lost in the castle and to avoid making big jokes.


    When he came to the door of the auditorium, his heart finally couldn''t help but get nervous.


    Walking into this door, he will meet the headmaster of this magic school, one of the ceilings of combat power in the whole story, and the person with the deepest scheming and scheming (subjective impression from the movie commentary).


    Whether or not he will reveal his flaws or tricks depends on whether he can pass his test.


    Sherlock sighed softly, followed behind the students, and walked into the auditorium hall.


    There are four long tables in the center of the auditorium. The little wizards who enter here sit on different long tables according to their respective academy positions.


    The dining room was lit by thousands of candles floating in midair above the table, and four tables were set with gleaming gold plates and goblets.


    There is another long table on the table at the top of the dining room, which is the teacher''s seat.


    When Sherlock looked there, all the Hogwarts professors sitting at the long table were also looking at him.


    Sitting in the middle is an old man with a large tuft of white beard and oddly shaped half-moon glasses.


    The amiable old man who looked like the old grandpa next door smiled and looked at Sherlock''s eyes and waved to him at the same time.


    ??

 Chapter 18： Dumbledore

    "I thought you would come to Hogwarts early, Sherlock."


    The old man who looked like no threat and looked friendly and friendly was naturally Dumbledore, the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    "Sit down here, I''ll introduce you to the students later."


    He assigned Sherlock a position on his left.


    After Sherlock sat down beside Dumbledore, he answered Dumbledore''s first question.


    "I came to school late because I wanted to perfect my teaching plan and teach at home."


    When speaking to Dumbledore, he naturally didn''t bring the indifferent tone as before, and even the respect in his tone could be heard by anyone.


    If the original owner had special feelings for someone, there was only Dumbledore in the description of his diary.


    He admired the old man who was known as the greatest white wizard of the twentieth century.


    Hearing his words, Dumbledore praised.


    "Sufficient preparation will make you integrate into your identity faster."


    At this time, the freshmen are still crossing the lake.


    The old students who were already seated in the auditorium chatted happily with their classmates who hadn''t seen each other for the whole vacation, and the professors were also whispering.


    During the period before the sorting ceremony, neither the students nor the teachers were restrained.


    Dumbledore looked at Sherlock with his bright blue eyes and said with a smile.


    "Actually at first I didn''t think you were ready to take over the professorship, Sherlock."


    Sherlock showed an attitude of listening to the teaching, and continued to listen to Dumbledore''s words.


    "Last time, when you came to Hogwarts to apply for a job, I told you that what you lacked was not some magical knowledge, but the heart that an adult wizard should have."


    "My heart is not strong enough. Even if I learn the most powerful magic, it''s only an appearance. I don''t feel relieved to give you the position of professor."


    "However, after the accident of Gilderoy Lockhart, the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, which was originally scheduled, I had to check my eyes again."


    "You always think that I am omnipotent and omniscient, but in fact, just like when I choose a professor, I will also see the wrong person. Sometimes I am not necessarily right."


    He put his hands crossed on the table, but he didn''t give the impression of being on a shelf at all.


    His words were still gentle, as if he was talking to a younger generation who was close to him, talking about how he mistakenly mistaken yogurt for milk and added it to his coffee a few days ago.


    "So it may be that I am too harsh on you. After all, strength may easily become stronger, but if a person''s heart wants to truly become stronger, just relying on it is useless."


    "So I think I should give you a chance."


    At this point, he finally stated the purpose of having this conversation with Sherlock.


    "The letter of appointment that Minerva sent you is not complete. I would like to add something to you here."


    "Hogwarts officially hired you to be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, only this year."


    "This year is also an internship period for you. After you finish teaching this year, I will consider whether to continue to hold this position. If I still think that you are still not ready by then, then next year''s professor candidates I will choose You replace it."


    Hearing him say this, Sherlock, who had been keeping his mind empty, finally couldn''t help but secretly vomit in his heart.


    Do you have any self-knowledge? Principal Deng!


    Who can hold on to the second year of teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts?


    Even I can only pray, hoping that I have a lot of parts on my body to end this year''s dangerous work. You actually told me that you will consider whether to replace me next year?


    Waiting to dismiss the ghost I became after I died?


    Of course, Sherlock couldn''t say these things in his heart, and Dumbledore didn''t have the spare time to spy on his messy thoughts and think about any weird things.


    Sherlock said with a serious and sincere expression.


    "I won''t let you down, Professor. I believe I will receive a formal tenure-track appointment at Hogwarts next year."


    Dumbledore looked at the freshmen who were led in by Professor McGonagall for the sorting ceremony, and he spoke softly.


    "I hope by this time next year, you will tell me yourself that you didn''t let yourself down."


    The conversation between the two ended here, and the sorting ceremony was about to begin. Everyone fell silent and listened quietly. The shabby hat responsible for demarcating which college each new student should go to was singing.


    The first meeting with Dumbledore, Sherlock felt that he should have dealt with it.


    Even if this old man feels pretty good based on the impression of his brief communication, in fact, he is really an old man behind his back as maliciously figured out in the movie commentary.


    It''s also unlikely that he''s peeping into the minds of the people he talks to all the time, right?


    During the conversation just now, Sherlock didn''t feel any discomfort in his body. He sincerely believed and hoped that there was nothing strange, and went around in his mind.


    At the beginning of the sorting ceremony, a man with oily hair like kelp and a dark robe on the professor seat looked pale and gloomy. The middle-aged wizard who felt like a big bat sat up from his seat and left the auditorium.


    When he passed by Sherlock, Sherlock glanced at him inadvertently.


    Those eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, empty, silent, and desolate, just like the breath emanating from his whole being.


    It''s even more ominous than Thestral''s feeling that you can only see his true body if he has seen death.


    In Sherlock''s vague memory, there seemed to be only one professor with such a temperament in the entire Hogwarts.


    Potions professor Snape.


    In the original book, is it a good or a bad guy?


    After thinking about it for a long time, he could not recall the final characterization of this person. Sherlock shook his head and simply stopped thinking about it. Anyway, he should try to deal with him as little as possible in the castle.


    With the end of the sorting ceremony, the opening dinner also began. At this time, Snape, like a big human-shaped bat, suddenly came back in a hurry.


    He lowered his head and whispered a few words beside Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall. Sherlock, who was sitting next to him, vaguely heard the surnames "Potter" and "Weasley".


    Then Professor McGonagall''s face turned blue with anger, she stood up from her seat and walked into a small room next to the auditorium.


    Dumbledore suppressed the smile on his face, and three minutes after Professor McGonagall left, he walked in with a serious expression.


    Sherlock could probably guess that the reason they showed such expressions was that Snape had spotted Harry and Ron who were driving to the school in a flying car.


    However, none of this has anything to do with him, because at the moment he is dealing with the small talk of Professor Flitwick, who is in charge of teaching Charms.


    ??

 Chapter 19： Unfortunate Harry and Ron

    At this time, Harry and Ron were completely absent from the joy of the day.


    Whether the entire Hogwarts students have any admiration for them, they don''t know.


    But when Snape caught them, he expressed his admiration for them gloomily.


    "Sure enough, it''s Harry Potter, who is very capable, and Ron Weasley, who doesn''t give his family peace of mind. Do you think you can avoid punishment by doing this?"


    Harry and the others look really miserable now.


    The clothes on the two of them were all tattered, almost torn into rags.


    Ron''s wand was broken into two pieces, with only some wood strands remaining, making it a complete one.


    His arm was also bent in an irregular shape. The pain of the fracture made his face pale, his lips trembled uncontrollably, and a small moan could not be avoided in his throat.


    Harry was supporting Ron by the side, and he wasn''t doing too well.


    Blood dripped from his head all over his face. From the appearance alone, he looked even more serious than Ron.


    The car suddenly lost control as it approached Hogwarts, taking the two of them into the hitting willow tree behind the castle.


    The magic willow tree seemed to feel that its life was threatened, and attacked Harry and Ron sitting in the car as if going crazy.


    Although the two of them escaped by luck, they also turned into the miserable appearance they are today.


    Harry now only feels dizzy and nauseated in his stomach.


    The injury on his head wasn''t the battering willow tree, but when the car hit it, the force hit his head on the front windshield.


    He said weakly.


    "Professor, I think we now..."


    "To shut up!"


    Snape cut in coldly what he wanted to continue.


    "Wait here for me! Don''t go anywhere!"


    He settled them in a small cubicle next to the auditorium, and then walked out in a hurry. Before Harry and the others waited, Snape came back with two potion bottles in his hands.


    "Drink it!"


    He put two bottles of potion in front of Harry and Ron respectively.


    Seeing that it was the potion he handed over, Harry instinctively doubted and resisted.


    But looking at Snape''s stance that if he didn''t drink the bottle of medicine immediately, he would pry open his mouth with pliers and pour himself into his mouth, and he had to overcome his own psychological barrier.


    Closing his eyes, he blew out the bottle of potion in one breath.


    The potion took effect very quickly. Harry''s originally pale lips turned red after drinking the potion, his mind was no longer dizzy, and the wound wasn''t so painful.


    Seeing that even Harry had drank Snape''s potion, Ron stretched out his intact arm and poured the medicine into his stomach tremblingly.


    Soon, the pain on his body subsided, but the broken arm still hadn''t grown back, but the overall situation was better than before.


    After Harry and Ron found out that Snape was actually helping them, they felt a rare sense of gratitude towards him.


    However, this kind of gratitude hadn''t just appeared, and Snape''s next words made them think that their brains were being eaten by dogs, and they would be grateful to him.


    "Come to Hogwarts in an illegally modified car, seen by countless Muggles on the road, in today''s paper, and damaged a very precious beating willow at school. Not bad! Potter!"


    "It''s a pity, you are not students of my college, and I have no right to make a decision to expel you. But I will go and find someone who really has this pleasant privilege. You wait here for me!"


    Having said that, he left the compartment with a satisfied smile, leaving only Harry and Ron looking at each other.


    "That willow tree is really crazy! It''s trying to kill us!" said Ron.


    Harry was carefully wiping the blood from his face with the cloth strip on his body.


    "It''s not that it wants to kill us, it''s that it thinks we want to kill it."


    "Why are we so unlucky today? There was a problem with the platform wall, the car also had a problem, and I was almost killed by a willow tree!"


    "You left one more thing, and we are likely to be expelled from Hogwarts next."


    Speaking of this, both of them fell silent.


    They have already desperately guessed in their hearts, this time it seems that they really made a big mistake, and even Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore will not forgive them.


    Of course Dumbledore wouldn''t fire either of them.


    After he came to the cubicle and learned what happened from their mouths, he handed over the power to punish them to Professor McGonagall.


    And he himself took Snape back and continued to attend the opening dinner that was not over yet.


    In the auditorium, the students had already filled their stomachs, and Sherlock also ended the chat with Professor Flitwick.


    Said it was a small talk, but in fact, most of the time, this little professor was rambled to teach him how to deal with the experience of the skinny children at Hogwarts. Sherlock just nodded and agreed.


    "I know that you are already very tired at this time, and you really want to go back to the warm lounge for a good night''s sleep, but I would still like to allow this annoying old man to nag a few more words."


    Dumbledore stood up, and his voice spread to every corner of the auditorium.


    "Happily, we have a new teacher joining our team this year. Professor Forrest, UU Reading He is glad to fill the vacancy of the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor and will teach you from tomorrow. relevant knowledge.��


    The applause from the audience was not warm, but it was also not thin either.


    Sherlock''s excellent appearance made him the first impression of many girls at Hogwarts.


    As the headmaster, Dumbledore doesn''t actually have that many long speeches.


    After a brief introduction to Sherlock, he emphasized a few things that are emphasized every year, and announced the end of the dinner.


    The students chatted away from the auditorium and returned to the lounges of their respective colleges, while Sherlock was led by Filch, the castle keeper, to his future residence and office at Hogwarts.


    "Professor Forrest, I still remember you. When you didn''t graduate, I thought you were the most promising student at the time. Sure enough, now you have become a professor at Hogwarts."


    Filch''s words were filled with compliments, but Sherlock didn''t show any emotion and said lightly.


    "I said when I graduated that I would return to this castle, and now I''m just fulfilling my promise."


    Then, he asked again as if inadvertently.


    "Are you still patrolling the castle tonight?"


    Filch usually only dared to show his prestige in front of students, but as a real professor, he became the most polite person in the entire castle.


    "On the first night of the new school, sometimes some disobedient students will come out and run around, so after sending you to your residence, I will do a brief inspection in the castle."


    Sherlock nodded lightly, he said casually and plainly.


    "I''ll take a walk in the castle with you later. It''s been three years since I left here. I want to get acquainted with the environment here again."


    ??

 Chapter 20： donkey at hogwarts

    Filch took Sherlock to an office on the third floor and handed him the key.


    "This office was used by the last defense professor, Quirrell, but during the summer vacation I cleaned out all his belongings, and the elves in the castle have also thoroughly cleaned up, you can rest assured. live in."


    Sherlock took the key from him, and Filch''s old face showed a complimenting smile like a blooming chrysanthemum.


    "You first set up your room, Professor Forrest. I''ll go back and prepare some things. When I''m patrolling the castle, I''ll come back to you on the third floor."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left here.


    After watching his back disappear at the corner of the stairs, Sherlock inserted the key into the door and walked into his future residence at Hogwarts.


    The office outside is very spacious, with a bookshelf occupying half of the wall on the wall, a clothes rack behind the door, and a large desk in the room facing the door.


    Here, too, as Filch said, it was swept clean, and there was not even a trace of dust on the bookshelves and table tops.


    Sherlock''s suitcase was placed on the side of the desk.


    He took out all the books and notes inside, arranged them on the bookshelf, and then took the changed robes in the suitcase to the bedroom at the back of the office.


    The bed has already been made by the elf to help him, and the toiletries and daily necessities are also well prepared.


    The students living at Hogwarts are really happy, and Sherlock even doubts that the elves in the castle will even help wash the clothes they usually change.


    Let these students live a life that is much happier than at home, reaching out for food and opening their mouths.


    After simply tidying up his office and bedroom, he sat down at the desk and picked up the defense class schedule given by Professor McGonagall at the end of the dinner.


    To be honest, being a professor at Hogwarts is really not an easy job.


    Especially main courses like Charms, Shapeshifting, Potions, Herbs, History of Magic, Astronomy, and Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    There are a total of seven grades of students in the castle, and the main course of each grade has at least one major class a week (about one and a half hours, except for the astronomy class), which means that these seven professors are basically from Monday to Friday. Can''t be idle.


    Does it sound like it''s okay, and it''s not too hard?


    But don''t forget, Hogwarts is divided into four houses.


    Students from the four colleges of the same grade will not take each class together. Generally, students from two colleges will take a class together, which means that the class professor of the same grade needs to take two classes, and the workload is Double it!


    If you compare it to a normal Muggle school.


    It''s like a seven-year primary school with two classes in each grade, but there is only one math teacher in the whole school, who is responsible for the math classes and homework of all the students in the fourteen classes of the school!


    There are 14 classes in a week, each class is not only a large class of more than one hour, but also after class, I have to correct and check the homework of all the students in the school.


    The life of the students at Hogwarts is not necessarily hard, but the professors of these seven main courses are really more tired than the donkeys of the production team.


    From today onwards, Sherlock will also join the Hogwarts production team, becoming a donkey that does not dare to rest.


    He looked at tomorrow''s classes. The first class in the morning was Ravenclaw and Gryffindor in the first grade, and there was Gryffindor in the afternoon class, but this time it was in the second year, which was Harry them.


    The arrangement on the timetable was exactly what he wanted. First, he tried the two lessons in the lower grades to see how the students responded, and then he could make changes to the courses in the upper grades.


    After preparing the content for tomorrow''s class, there was a sudden knock on the door of the office, and Filch''s compliment sounded outside.


    "Professor Forrest, we can go."


    Sherlock looked at the time. It was just past eight o''clock. According to the original owner''s diary, the curfew should start at nine o''clock.


    He sorted out his robes, his expression returned to indifference again, and opened the door.


    "Is there going to be a curfew patrol before nine o''clock?"


    Filch explained to him.


    "It is not necessary to check the curfew when patrolling the castle. It is precisely because it is not curfew time, there may be students who use magic spells in the corridor, which is not allowed according to school rules. Follow the rules, but the students who have been admitted in recent years have become more and more reckless, especially the students of Gryffindor."


    He said, and then he seemed to remember some bad memory, and his face became gloomy.


    "If you want me to say, Professor Dumbledore is still too kind. It''s time to restore the previous castle management system and treat those disobedient students with handcuffs and whips! This makes them dare not make mistakes again!"


    My dear, I didn''t expect you to be an old man.


    Sherlock complained silently in his heart, but he didn''t respond to what he said on the bright side. Instead, he turned around and closed the door of the office, and started the Hogwarts patrol tour at night with him.


    "Where shall we go first?" Sherlock asked.


    Filch said without hesitation: "First go to the Gryffindor lounge, the first night of every semester, I will catch students who use magic around there, especially those two little bastards. After entering school!"


    His last sentence subconsciously gritted his teeth, and Sherlock could guess without thinking about it. UU reading


    There was no other Gryffindor student who could make Filch hold such a grudge, except the twins from the Weasleys.


    Sherlock didn''t really care where Filch wanted to patrol.


    He asked to come out with him this time, just to take the opportunity to get acquainted with the entire Hogwarts Castle.


    You don��t need to know every place very clearly, as long as you know roughly where the lounges of the four colleges are, where are the offices of the teachers of each subject, and what are the commonly used classrooms.


    This way, he won''t be blacked out in the castle tomorrow. Like a freshman who just started school, he doesn''t even know where the door of Hogwarts opens.


    They were walking on the stairs leading to the tower where the Gryffindor lounge was located. As soon as they reached the fifth floor, they heard two people talking from the corner.


    "Fortunately, Professor Dumbledore didn''t expel us."


    "But even that''s shameful enough. I don''t even dare to imagine what people will think of us when we return to the Gryffindor lounge in this outfit."


    "Hey! What are you afraid of? These bandages on our bodies are medals only for heroes!"


    "Yes, in the car during the day, we were indeed seen as heroes by everyone, and now people will only call us bears. And Professor Forrest, I even waved at him in the car.. ...I don''t know if there will be his class tomorrow, I think we should go to Madam Pomfrey to make a fake note, or I really don''t have the face to go to his class in this way."


    With a bandage on his head, Harry chatted with Ron, who had a plaster on his hand, and walked around the corner of the stairs.


    Then they saw that Professor Forrest, whom they had just mentioned, was standing there with Filch, looking at them strangely.


    ??

 Chapter 21： Daredevil Neville

    Harry was embarrassed now.


    He even wanted to take off the gauze from his head, wrap it around his face, and then lied that he was Draco Malfoy.


    However, this obviously can only exist in fantasy.


    The reality is that Professor Forrest not only saw who he was, but also heard the conversation between him and Ron just now.


    Ron was even more at a loss, he stammered and shouted.


    "Fufufu, Professor Forrest."


    Sherlock, who was speechless here, didn''t speak, and Filch over there scolded them with a stinky face.


    "It''s less than half an hour before the curfew. What do you guys want to do when you dress up like this and run around the castle?"


    Harry hurriedly explained.


    "We just came from Madam Pomfrey, and Professor Dumbledore asked us to go to the school hospital to deal with the fall..."


    His words got smaller and smaller as he spoke, and in the end, they were not much bigger than mosquitoes.


    Sherlock looked at the two of them strangely, and when he saw Harry and the others driving the flying car on the train, he recalled some scenes.


    He remembered that the two of them should not have suffered such serious injuries in the original book.


    "I saw you greeting me from the sky when I was on the train. I thought you could finally land safely."


    Hearing what he said, Harry and Ron were even more embarrassed, and could not wait to tuck their heads into their collars.


    "Just now you seemed to say you were going to take a leave of absence from my class tomorrow? Is the injury so serious?" Sherlock asked flatly.


    Harry seemed to be in a hurry to speak, but he choked on his own saliva. He coughed several times before coming to explain.


    "Professor I was joking with Ron, we weren''t seriously injured, Madam Pomfrey didn''t even leave us in the hospital for observation, she used a magic bandage to protect the wound, it would be fine in two days, it didn''t affect the class, it didn''t affect the class ."


    Sherlock nodded slightly.


    "That''s good. I don''t want students to ask for leave before my first class starts."


    "We promise not to be absent from the professor!"


    "Go back and rest."


    Hearing him say this, Harry and Ron were amnesty, like two weasels who were caught stealing chickens and hurried back to the Gryffindor lounge.


    "You shouldn''t let their Professor Forrest go so easily. Just now these two students deliberately skipped class, and you should punish them with confinement!"


    Filch seemed a little resentful that Sherlock let Harry and the others go so easily.


    The main reason is that Sherlock''s external image was too successful, which made Filch mistakenly think that he and Snape were the same kind of person.


    I hate mischievous students, especially Gryffindors.


    "They just have this idea. As long as the idea is not put into action, they should not be punished."


    Seeing what he said, Filch didn''t talk too much, but continued to walk towards the Gryffindor lounge with Sherlock.


    On the way, they also met other little wizards in Gryffindor. Although Sherlock could see that Filch obviously wanted to punish them, but since it was not curfew time, he had no way to deal with them.


    Just as he was walking to the corridor where the entrance to the Gryffindor lounge was, a rash boy suddenly bumped into Sherlock.


    Just as the boy''s body came into contact with him, Sherlock suddenly felt a burning sensation at the crescent-shaped birthmark on his left arm!


    That feeling was too short-lived, and even made him wonder if it was an illusion created by him.


    Sherlock frowned and looked down at the boy who hit him and fell to the ground.


    He has a round face, a little fat body, a little messy black hair, and his face looks pale because of fear.


    Sherlock stretched out a hand towards him, trying to help pull him up from the ground.


    But the boy just gave him a timid look, and then got up from the ground.


    "Hold, I''m sorry, Professor Forrest, I, I just ran too fast and didn''t see you."


    "It''s okay," Sherlock said, and then he asked casually, "What''s your name?"


    The boy lowered his head, it seemed that he was not very courageous.


    "Neville Longbottom."


    "Longbottom..." Sherlock repeated the boy''s surname.


    He is no stranger to this name.


    Because in the first plot that he is most familiar with, the boy in front of him has appeared before, and it seems to occupy a very important position in the later plot.


    Just why did the birthmark on his left arm get hot again when he hit him?


    The last time I had a reaction from the birthmark was when I met Malfoy and his son at the Lichen Bookstore. At that time, the burning sensation was very strong. Now I met Neville, but the burning sensation was only for a brief moment.


    So what''s the connection?


    Because of the lack of clues, Sherlock couldn''t think of anything in common between Neville Longbottom and Malfoy.


    And just as he was thinking, Neville asked in a small voice.


    "Can I leave? Professor Sherlock finally came to his senses, and he patted Neville''s shoulder casually.


    "Go back and rest."


    Hearing his permission, Neville turned around and ran to the entrance of the Gryffindor lounge, giving the order to climb in.


    Watching his back disappear, Sherlock looked thoughtfully at the hand he just slapped on Neville.


    After touching the boy''s body again, the birthmark on his left arm stopped responding again, which made him wonder if the burning sensation just now was his illusion.


    "Students in Gryffindor are reckless! They can''t even see clearly when they walk. It''s time to teach the children in this academy a good lesson and let them know what the rules are!"


    Filch looked at Sherlock in a daze, thinking he was still minding what happened to Neville just now, so he taught Sherlock these lessons for himself.


    Sherlock shook his head, not bothering about the hot birthmark.


    There is a high possibility that the crescent-shaped birthmark was left by the original owner''s wizard mother.


    And the reason why Professor McGonagall, the Weasleys, Hagrid and Dumbledore took care of the original owner so much was probably because they were familiar with the original owner''s mother.


    Judging from the description in the diary, the original owner does not seem to know why his mad mother has such a close relationship with these famous wizards in the magic world.


    Sherlock felt that when the right time came, he could start from this point.


    Ask Dumbledore or Professor McGonagall directly about their relationship with their mother and the origin of the birthmark on their body.


    The information obtained in this way must be far more reliable than just guessing by myself.


    ??

 Chapter 22： are you looking for me?

    It was past nine o''clock when Sherlock and Filch walked past the entrance to the Gryffindor lounge together.


    Filch looked at the pocket watch in his hand, and then raised a paraffin lamp, illuminating the castle corridor that had begun to dim.


    "No, they must be planning other tricks this year!"


    After staying near the Gryffindor lounge for a long time, Filch couldn''t catch the person he wanted, so he could not help but murmured something.


    It can be seen that in the confrontation between the Weasley twins, he was often at a disadvantage and was always led by the nose.


    "Well, Professor Forrest, since we haven''t caught the people we want to catch here, we''ll go to the Slytherin lounge to take a look, and those students are not very honest. "


    He muttered in his mouth, walking ahead with the paraffin lamp to show Sherlock the way.


    Just as Filch walked to the corner of the corridor and stairs, a strange voice suddenly sounded.


    The sound was very strange, as if someone had triggered some pre-set device, the sound was small and slight, but Sherlock was immediately alert.


    He subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Filch wasn''t so lucky.


    The preset magic was triggered, and five small **** suddenly rolled out from somewhere on the walls on both sides of the corridor!


    They rolled on the ground at an extremely fast speed, circling around Filch, shrinking and shrinking, as if they were deliberately teasing him!


    The moment the ball appeared in Filch''s eyes, his expression instantly turned terrified. At this time, he could already predict his own fate.


    "Do not!"


    With a shrill call, the five **** finally gathered around Filch and exploded!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the five small **** exploding was not loud, and the area affected was very small, but an unbearable stench instantly filled the entire corridor!


    A burst of yellow-brown smoke with strong visual impact completely enveloped Filch!


    Sherlock, who had already taken a few steps back, now covered his nose with his cuff, frowned and couldn''t help but took a few steps back.


    "Are you okay? Filch"


    Filch didn''t respond to him, but the hysterical scolding had revealed that he didn''t seem to be in a good state at all.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn! Those two bastards! I have to catch them! I''m going to whip them! Punish them with handcuffs for a year! Get them fired!"


    The stench, like smoke from a cesspool, gradually dispersed, and Filch''s miserable appearance was revealed.


    His body was covered with feces and yellow dirt, his expression was furious, and he seemed a little helpless, standing in the middle of the corridor with two hands full of sticky objects.


    Such a nauseating stench makes it hard not to wonder what that yellow sticky object is.


    Filch seemed to be about to explode with anger, but his rich experience in dealing with this kind of thing left him with some sanity.


    "Professor Forrest, tonight''s patrol is expected to end here. I have to go back and clean up these things on me."


    After he finished speaking, without waiting for Sherlock to answer, he fled from here carrying the paraffin lamp in a hurry.


    Sherlock was very helpless watching his disappearing back.


    Well, he underestimated the strength of the twins before.


    Filch is no longer at a disadvantage, but is bullied.


    Of course, the plan to let the castle keeper familiarize him with Hogwarts today was in vain.


    Until now, he only knew where Gryffindor''s lounge was, and he still didn''t know anything about the rest of the castle.


    Sherlock paced in front of the Gryffindor lounge, waiting for the stench in the corridor to dissipate almost before passing, while hesitating whether to take him for a walk around the castle by himself, or at least get acquainted with it. structure.


    But he was worried about meeting Professor McGonagall or Dumbledore on the way. He couldn''t explain why he didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and wandered around the castle.


    And just when Sherlock was struggling with a headache, the entrance to the Gryffindor lounge suddenly opened silently, and a small chatter came from inside.


    "He must have left, so many big dung bombs exploded together, at least let him soak in the pool for a night."


    "I guessed he was here to watch over us tonight, did he really think we were going to deal with him like last year? It''s ridiculous, Weasley never treats the same people with the same pranks!"


    "Okay, that''s enough here. We should turn on the Marauder''s map. The people in the lounge can''t see us anymore."


    George and Fred cautiously climbed out from the entrance. Sherlock was standing silently under the candlestick on the same side of the entrance. They didn''t notice him.


    "I solemnly swear that I will not do good deeds!"


    George drew his wand. UU Reading chanted the incantation, and tapped the worn and disfigured parchment in his hand.


    Suddenly, a strange change appeared on the parchment, but from Sherlock''s perspective, he couldn''t see the change on the parchment.


    "Hoohoo! The King of Night Walkers at Hogwarts is back! We''re back in the castle after two months, so where should we go next?"


    "I think we should go to the statue of the hunchbacked witch first. There are not enough materials for making big dung bombs. We hid some there last year."


    "That''s right, in order to deal with Felki tonight, we used up our last inventory, it''s time to replenish..."


    "Wait Fred!"


    George, who was observing the situation on the parchment, suddenly interrupted Fred.


    He pointed to a certain place on the parchment with his finger, and said in a trembling voice.


    "Look at this."


    Fred shifted his gaze to George''s finger.


    That was the corridor in front of the entrance to the Gryffindor lounge where they were now, and their names were displayed on it.


    But beside them, there was a somewhat unfamiliar name close to them, and even some of the letters overlapped.


    "Xia, Sherlock Forrest..."


    Fred swallowed and read out the name on the Marauder''s map. At the same time, he turned his neck mechanically with George and looked towards the direction on the map where Sherlock''s name was marked.


    In the shadow below the candlestick, Sherlock, who had been silently watching them use the Marauder''s map, quietly looked at the eyes of the two unlucky ones, and asked calmly.


    "You are looking for me?"


    ??

 Chapter 23： windfall

    "Fufufu, Professor Forrest..."


    This is the second student Sherlock met tonight. He called his surname four words for blessing, but they all had the surname Weasley.


    George and Fred are very nervous now.


    They don''t know why Sherlock, who just joined today, appeared here.


    Of course, being here is not the key, the key is that just a minute ago, the two of them used their secret treasure Marauder Map in front of the newly recruited Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    After he reacted, George hurriedly hid the Marauder''s Map behind him.


    The next second, he and Fred laughed heartily together.


    "What a coincidence, Professor Forrest, you are still walking here so late. I didn''t expect to meet you as soon as we came out."


    "Yes, yes, it''s already this time, and I can still meet you. It''s not too early. You''d better go back to rest early. We''re going to sleep too. Staying up late will not grow long."


    George and Fred were sloppy, jokingly trying to fool the Marauder map, and at the same time they turned around and walked towards the entrance of the Gryffindor lounge together.


    However, their behavior of hiding their ears and stealing the bell certainly won''t deceive Sherlock.


    The moment they turned around, Sherlock grabbed the back collars of the two of them.


    Fred''s body froze instantly.


    They swallowed their saliva and looked at each other quietly. They could see from each other''s eyes that they couldn''t escape so easily tonight.


    "Uh... Do you have anything else to do? Professor Forrest, we have to go back to sleep. Mom said going to bed late is not good for your health."


    George also wanted to do the last stubborn resistance.


    However, Sherlock had already stretched out his hand in front of him and said lightly.


    "Bring something here."


    Knowing that they really couldn''t escape, George and Fred both wept and grimaced, and took out the hidden Marauder''s map.


    They didn''t dare to play tricks in front of Sherlock.


    During the summer vacation at home, Mrs. Weasley told them countless times how powerful their Professor Forrest was when he was a student.


    After graduating, I worked as an Auror for more than a year. Later, I felt that Aurors were too boring, so I voluntarily resigned from the Ministry of Magic and devoted myself to studying magic at home.


    Then, after less than two years of research, he has already written two books on defense spells that are respected by many spell masters.


    If nothing else, just in his early twenties, he can be a professor of the main course in a thousand-year-old school like Hogwarts, which is not something ordinary people can do.


    So, they dared to bully Filch because they had been against each other for three years, and they had already guessed that Filch was a squib.


    But Sherlock is definitely not so easy to bully... At least it seems that way.


    Sherlock took the parchment from the twins. The magic on it was still going on at this time. He could see the magic of the parchment at a glance.


    This is a magical map of all the locations and structures of Hogwarts.


    Not only the castle, but all the buildings and land on the Hogwarts campus can be represented on this map.


    The most incredible thing is that the map can also show the real-time location of everyone in the school.


    For example, Sherlock can now see on the map, Dumbledore is walking back and forth in his office, Filch is still running towards his residence, and Professor Flitwick is teaching the common room and astronomy class. Professor Sinista chats.


    With this map, you can know the whole of Hogwarts like the back of your hand, which is exactly what Sherlock needs most at this time!


    So, he looked up from the Marauder''s map and stared at the twins with those very pressing eyes.


    "Okay, let''s discuss how to resolve the matter tonight for the two Mr. Weasleys."


    George and Fred looked pleasing to the eye.


    They knew very well that although Sherlock was talking about discussing it, the two of them had no room to pay back.


    "You set up a trap in advance, made Filch the keeper of the castle, and then took the opportunity to run out of the lounge during the curfew time for a night tour, holding a Hogwarts that looked like a contraband. Maps, any of these three things are serious violations of school rules."


    Hearing him say this, George and the others already thought in despair that Sherlock was going to hand them over to Professor McGonagall unselfishly. Sherlock''s words suddenly changed.


    "But you also know that I have a good relationship with your parents. If you let them know that their son has done this kind of thing in school, they will probably be mad enough, so I can consider making an excuse for you."


    Immediately, expressions of surprise appeared on the faces of George and Fred.


    "I don''t have to tell the school about your violation of the school rules tonight, and I don''t even have to confiscate your map. But in order to let you know the lesson, I will keep this map for a few days. By Christmas, if I feel You did well in the first half of the semester, so I''ll give it back to you."


    As soon as they heard that they could get it back, George and the others immediately made an oath and made a promise.


    "We promise to be an obedient Professor Forrest in the next few months!"


    "I hope this is the best. UU reading "


    George and Fred didn''t dare to ask for too much. Sherlock''s promise to return the map to them was a pleasant surprise.


    Besides, they only promise to be honest and obedient for the next few months, and it will be another matter when they get the Marauder''s Map back.


    So the two asked cautiously.


    "Can we go back to sleep now? Professor."


    Sherlock handed the Marauder''s Map to them.


    "Cancel the magic on this map."


    Fred took the map honestly, raised his wand in front of Sherlock, pointed at the Marauder''s map and said a spell.


    "The prank is over!"


    The next moment his wand touched the map, all the lines on the parchment contracted in the middle, finally converging into a single ink dot that disappeared completely on the paper, and the Marauder''s map became an ordinary parchment.


    The opening and closing spells were all written down by Sherlock. He took the map back from Fred''s hands, and then nodded to indicate that they could go back to sleep.


    At this time, the twins turned around and said the code to the portrait of the fat lady at the entrance of the Gryffindor lounge, ending the night tour that was forced to end before it even started.


    Sherlock was the only one left in the silent castle corridor.


    He looked at the unremarkable parchment in his hand, and lightly tapped it with his wand.


    "I solemnly swear that I will not do good deeds!"


    Then countless ink-colored lines emerged from the parchment, stretching around like a snake, and finally formed the entire real-time map of Hogwarts.


    Looking at the unexpected harvest tonight, the corner of Sherlock''s mouth slightly raised a wonderful arc.


    ??

 Chapter 24： defensive magic

    The early morning sun slowly rose along the outer wall of Hogwarts Castle.


    Sherlock got out of bed on time at six o''clock, ready to check the teaching plan that had been simulated countless times for the last time before today''s class started.


    From the moment he met Professor McGonagall, he experienced a meeting with the Weasleys and finally arrived at Hogwarts to meet Dumbledore officially.


    Sherlock didn''t show any clues or oddities from beginning to end.


    But these are just appetizers before the real test.


    After entering Hogwarts, his Defense Against the Dark Arts class was the most attractive place.


    At the opening dinner last night, Dumbledore stated very bluntly that although Sherlock was recruited into Hogwarts, he still did not trust his teaching ability very much.


    The so-called investigation period means that Sherlock will definitely pay more attention in the next time.


    Sherlock didn''t care about his poor performance in class, and was expelled from Hogwarts by Dumbledore in anger.


    Instead, it suits him.


    But poor class performance doesn''t mean that Sherlock has to show in the class a very obvious ignorance of magic, or the defensive magic he has studied for a long time.


    A person who studied at Hogwarts for seven years and graduated with excellent grades, then spent more than a year as an Auror, devoted himself to two years of defensive magic and wrote a book, if he returned to school in his most The field of expertise, the performance is a mess.


    Unless Dumbledore got Alzheimer''s, it was impossible for Dumbledore not to doubt it.


    Therefore, during the two months at home, Sherlock spent most of the rest of the time, in addition to focusing on being familiar with the basic spells, repeatedly reading the two books on defense magic written by the original owner, and designated them according to the research directions in the books. relevant teaching plans.


    And today is the time to test his results.


    After preparing all the materials that will be used in the first grade class, Sherlock went to the auditorium to settle breakfast, and then walked into the classroom with a book and a tied cloth bag.


    There were several students in the classroom at this time, including Ginny, who had just entered school this year and was assigned to Gryffindor.


    Yesterday, she was reminded by Percy, the only reliable brother in the school, to come to the classroom earlier to prevent the stairs in the castle from tricking the new students, causing them to be late for their first class.


    After seeing Sherlock come to the classroom, the little girl was obviously a little excited.


    With a flushed face, she walked to the podium and bowed respectfully to Sherlock.


    "Thank you for the new textbook you sent me, Professor Forrest. I left before I could thank you last time. Mom said I must say thank you when I see you at school."


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Weasley''s tutor is actually quite good, but for some unknown reason, George and Fred are two troublemakers.


    But even the Weasley twins are not bad by nature.


    "With my relationship with your parents, there is no need to thank you for this." Sherlock said lightly.


    After the incident in Diagon Alley, Ginny also knew Sherlock''s seemingly indifferent personality. She made a serious promise that she would study hard in the future, and then trot back to her seat.


    There were more and more students in the classroom, until the class bell rang, Sherlock tapped the podium with the end of his wand, signalling the chattering freshmen below to calm down, then he picked up the roster and began to roll.


    This is the first class for this year''s Ravenclaw and Gryffindor freshmen.


    Most of the students still don''t know the magic of Hogwarts Castle. Even if they rushed to the classroom as early as possible, three students were late.


    "Having a correct concept of time has nothing to do with whether you can become a successful wizard in the future, but whether you will be a reliable person."


    "Before the class starts, I want to emphasize that I hate students with poor time concept. Since this class is your first class after entering Hogwarts, I will not punish anyone who is late. , but I don''t want a next time."


    Following Sherlock''s warning, the three Gryffindor students who were put into the classroom, who were late for fun in the castle, did not dare to take a breath. Sit down in an empty seat.


    After all the students have arrived, the class officially begins.


    Sherlock didn''t ask them to open the textbook, but looked at all the little wizards below who were looking at him, and told the opening remarks of his first class.


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts class, just like the name of the course, this class mainly teaches you Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    "The so-called defense against the dark arts or defensive magic is actually a very general concept. As long as it has effective protection against black magic or evil magical creatures, it can be called defensive magic."


    "So defensive magic This is not a general term for a certain type of magic, even if the famous household cleaning spell "Clean Up" is used at the right time, it can also be called defensive A kind of magic."


    Of course, this broad definition of defensive magic was not proposed by Sherlock, who had just arrived, but the original owner''s book on defensive magic clearly expressed his support for this point of view.


    The author of this view is a wizard who has been dead for more than 300 years, and it has become the mainstream view of the definition of defensive magic in the magic world.


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts course is mostly useless in your future life, but as long as you need it to play a role, that''s when it can save your life."


    "It is precisely because of this that it can become one of the main courses of Hogwarts, and it is also the subject that involves the most theoretical knowledge, spells, and actual combat."


    "Maybe the professors of each course have different opinions, but I think Defense Against the Dark Arts will be the hardest course you will learn at Hogwarts in the future, and the most interesting course."


    "In this class, in addition to learning magic spells for enemies and defenses, you also need to memorize complicated knowledge about black magic creatures, and skillfully use every spell you have mastered."


    "Because you have only officially started your magic study at Hogwarts today, so you can''t make some practical attempts for the time being. First of all, we have to start with the theoretical aspects of understanding black magic creatures."


    Speaking of which, Sherlock opened the bag he brought, and took out a model-sized object and placed it on the podium.


    "Red Hat, the black magic creature we will learn in our first class."


    ??

 Chapter 25： Lesson 1

    The model placed by Sherlock in the lecture was a humanoid magical creature that looked a bit like a goblin but wore a bright red hat on its head.


    The little wizards below all poked their heads towards the red hat. Even the pure-blooded little wizards who came from a family where both parents were wizards were basically seeing this kind of creature for the first time.


    Or in other words, black magic creatures in the magical world are not common.


    In normal society, after the footprints and whereabouts of Muggles have spread to every corner of the world, wizards'' exploration of magical creatures around the world has gradually entered a bottleneck.


    The magical creatures that can be domesticated and can act as wizards'' helpers have become pets, such as civet cats, owls, mice (the owls and mice in the magical world are not the same species as those in the normal world), etc.


    Dangerous, but those who have the opportunity to be domesticated by professional wizards are protected by collective captivity. The most representative is the fire dragon.


    And black magic creatures that are dangerous, but cannot be domesticated, or are not worthy of domestication, are driven into inaccessible forests, rivers or deserts, so that they do not pose a threat to Muggles or wizards with low magical skills.


    So now, if the wizards of the new generation are not professional adventurers, they rarely have the opportunity to see real black magic creatures.


    The red hat model Sherlock took out was purchased from an alchemy shop in Diagon Alley.


    He saw the living creature-like fire dragon models in the display cabinet, and found it very interesting, so he found the shop owner specifically, hoping to customize a batch of magical models about black magic creatures.


    Making this kind of thing is much easier than making a fire dragon model, the owner of the alchemy item shop readily agreed.


    And he proposed that the larger the quantity, the better. In addition, the model itself has no technical content, so Sherlock did not charge much money.


    These models are perfect for teaching first-year students.


    The freshmen who have just entered the school and have not learned any magic can not only see the real creatures of black magic with their own eyes, but also do not have to worry about any danger.


    And the red hat model Sherlock placed on the podium, after landing, held a wooden stick that was very large relative to its own size, and walked around on the podium with its teeth and claws, as if it would meet at any time. Seeing which little wizard is not pleasing to the eye, it is like hitting him in the head.


    "It looks so ugly!"


    Some students are talking about it.


    "It''s like the goblins guarding Gringotts, but it looks much more fierce than those goblins."


    "The red hat on his head is quite interesting."


    "The hat is bad��that''s a sign of its evil..."


    A erratic voice caught Sherlock''s attention. It was a little Ravenclaw girl with dark blond brown hair. He still remembered her name when he called him.


    Luna Lovegood.


    A very familiar name, like a character who played a lot in the original book.


    Sherlock tapped the end of his wand on the podium, drawing the attention of the students in the classroom back to him, and began to introduce the origin of this black magic creature.


    "Red hats are black magic creatures mainly distributed in the Nordic battlefield ruins or forests. They look like goblins and are tyrannical in nature. Their main weapons are the pair of sharp claws and the wooden stick in their hands."


    "According to statistics, from 1900 to the present, for nearly 100 years, there have been 86 red hat attacks throughout Europe, of which 43 people died, 42 were Muggles, and an inexperienced wizard was beaten Broken skull and died."


    Hearing these **** data, all the little wizards breathed heavily involuntarily, and even the eyes they looked at the red hat model were not as exciting as they were at the beginning.


    "They are named because they often wear a red hat on their head. Does anyone know why this black magic creature only wears a red hat?"


    Sherlock asked questions at the right time to liven up the atmosphere in the classroom.


    But very few little wizards clearly knew the answer, and it happened that Luna, the little girl Sherlock had just noticed, raised her hand.


    "Miss Lovegood."


    Luna stood up, her silver eyes seemed to be wandering all the time, not staring at the things in front of her, giving people a crazy feeling.


    "Blood, red hats will dye their hats red with the blood of their prey, and when their hats fade, they will look for the next prey."


    Hearing her answer, Sherlock nodded lightly, instead of complimenting him, he gave the most direct reward.


    "Five points for Ravenclaw. We got a standard answer from Miss Lovegood."


    "He wears a red hat dyed with blood on his head, which is the origin of the name of this black magic creature."


    "However, although this magical creature has a brutal character, it actually poses a very general threat to wizards. In the Ministry of Magic''s classification of the dangers of magical animals, the Red Hat''s level is: XXX."


    "As long as the wizard uses magic on them, no matter what the effect is, they will be scared away, so it is enough to see that the wizard who was killed by the red hat in this century will become a joke in many people. "


    "I don''t want such a joke to appear among my students in the future. After today''s defense class is over, each of you must write an essay on the habits, weaknesses and correct responses of the creatures like red hats. Ten inches of parchment, give it to me in the next class."


    "I will select the one who has completed the homework best, and give him the red hat model as a reward."


    Hearing Sherlock say this, the girls are still not interested in this reward. After all, the red hat looks a little awkward, but the boys are all excited.


    They are all a group of 11-year-old children. Who doesn''t like magic models like living creatures?


    Before the end of this defense class, Sherlock specially showed them the cloth bag in his hand.


    "It contains the black magic creatures that we will learn in the next semester. According to the completion of your homework, I will also send them as rewards. By the end of the semester, the students who get the most model awards, I can Allow him to waive the final exam and go straight to an O (Outstanding)."


    His words aroused the enthusiasm of the girls.


    The attractiveness of getting an O without taking an exam is still great. The freshmen of the two academies are all looking forward to the future Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    Sherlock''s first class for first-year freshmen was very good in terms of the final effect.


    But the biggest test for him today is not to teach these freshmen who have just entered the school and haven''t even learned a single spell.


    It was the afternoon class for the second graders.


    ??

 Chapter 26： combat class

    Harry and Ron sullenly ate their lunch in the Great Hall, while Hermione watched them contentedly.


    "This is the punishment you deserve, but it''s just a roaring letter. At first I thought that Professor McGonagall would expel you, and Mrs. Weasley came to bring you home sadly."


    Ron tastelessly drank the pumpkin juice from the bowl.


    "Professor McGonagall''s punishment for us hasn''t come down yet, but Mom''s roaring letter has already made Harry and I humiliated in the morning."


    Although Harry also felt embarrassed, he was most guilty of Mrs. Weasley''s letter saying that their behavior in the flying car was likely to make Mr. Weasley lose his job at the Ministry of Magic.


    During the summer vacation, the Weasley family treated him like their own son, but they were so ignorant.


    "What class are we in this afternoon?" He put down the knife and fork he had cut into pieces of sausage but didn''t eat a bite, and took out the second grade schedule from the pocket of his robe.


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts class?"


    Hermione looked at the time and put down the cutlery in her hands.


    "Yes, I''m a freshman in defense class today, and Professor Forrest hates people who are not on time, so we''d better hurry up and don''t leave him one in the first class. bad impression."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other.


    "I don''t think the impression we left on him last night was good enough," Harry said dully.


    "My wand is broken, and I don''t think it''s good for me to rely on a bad wand in class!" Ron said angrily, looking at the wand in his hand that was barely glued together with Velcro .


    Hermione stood up.


    "Then we have to go too, let''s go, there are ten minutes to go to class."


    The three of them hurried to the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, and it didn''t take long for the second-year Gryffindor and Hufflepuffs to be there.


    Sherlock entered the classroom before the class bell rang.


    After lunch, he went to the professor''s common room to rest for a while, but he met Professor Flitwick inside. He was forced to talk about the improved application of the Feilai Mantra at noon, and now he was obviously a little tired.


    But looking at the students who were already seated under the podium, he cheered himself up and started taking the roll call first.


    Second-year students are basically no longer late, so the defense class in the afternoon started very smoothly.


    "I learned from Professor McGonagall that the results of your Defense Against the Dark Arts class last semester were mediocre."


    Sherlock didn''t stand on the podium all the time, but walked back and forth between the desks of the students, so that his attention could always be focused.


    "Because I haven''t met Professor Quirrell who taught your defense class last semester, I''m not qualified to rate his success, but I can confirm that you didn''t accomplish the learning goals you were supposed to accomplish in your first year. ."


    "Judging from your final exam results in defense last semester, you can only use five of the seven spells required to be mastered in the textbook "Black Magic: Self-Defense Guide", a commonly used first-year textbook."


    "These five magic wand lighting spells, wand extinguishing spells, and red sparks and green sparks are all in common. If you master any one of the two pairs, you can naturally learn the other."


    "So, after a whole year of defensive magic study, you actually only mastered the three spells of lighting spell, spark spell and snot spell. The most practical smoke screen spell and repelling spell when encountering danger are few people. Learn, this proves that your course last semester was very shallow."


    "Not to mention the theoretical knowledge of black magic creatures. I can only use one word to describe it. It''s appalling."


    Hearing Sherlock say this, every student in the classroom bowed their heads in shame. They all knew that their defense class was not good enough. Even if there was a part of Quirrell''s reason, it was mostly due to their own lack of knowledge. This class takes care of it.


    "I know it''s not all to blame on you, but this is to let you know that it is precisely because you made a lot of progress last semester, so this year you should be more attentive in defense class."


    Sherlock returned to the podium, looking at the students below with a flat but oppressive gaze.


    "There will be time to make up for the spells that you have fallen, and in the first Defense Against the Dark Arts class this semester, you mainly need to learn how to use what you have learned to deal with various emergencies."


    "You, who have been studying magic at Hogwarts for a year, are now a wizard who has just begun to see the door. You have learned a lot of spells, transfiguration and other magical knowledge."


    "But although the knowledge has been memorized in your brain, can you correctly use the most appropriate magic spell under the right circumstances?"


    "The Defense Against the Dark Arts class will not teach you a certain type of magic spell, but will combine what you have learned and actually use it in actual combat, so the core of defense class lies in actual combat!"


    His voice was cold, and all the students in the classroom couldn''t help but concentrate their minds. No one dared to desert. Only one left is enough. "


    When Harry, who had been listening to Sherlock''s lectures honestly below, heard this, the expression on his face couldn''t help but become excited.


    "Is Professor Forrest going to let us duel?" he whispered to Ron.


    Ron also looked around excitedly, as if looking for his next opponent.


    "It''s a pity that **** Malfoy didn''t take this class with us, otherwise he would definitely take this opportunity to teach him a lesson!"


    Hermione was a little worried.


    "Will it be too early, we are only in the second grade after all."


    Most of the students in the classroom acted as eagerly as Harry and Ron did, and their Defence Against the Dark Arts class last semester was really boring.


    He had been listening to Quirrell''s textbooks over and over for the whole semester, but he didn''t feel that the real purpose of the defense class was actual combat.


    All the tables in the first five rows were cleared to the back, and only one was left at Sherlock''s request.


    However, then he did not arrange for them to duel each other in two groups, as Harry and the others had guessed.


    Instead, he used his wand to lightly point at the only desk left.


    An amazing change happened on the desk, its entire shape was reshaped and deformed, and at the same time Sherlock''s indifferent yet oppressive voice sounded in the classroom.


    "Let you duel each other, I don''t think it can give you enough pressure, so I arranged for you a more powerful opponent."


    His voice fell, the deformation of the desk was completely completed, and a "brave" roar also roared from the mouth of the deformed creature.


    "Meow~!"


    ??

 Chapter 27： challenge tom

    "In the peaceful environment of the mainstream of the magic world, you are in danger. The opponents you have to face are not only your fellow wizards, but also all kinds of strange black magic creatures in the wild."


    "But no matter how peculiar the abilities of these magical creatures are, they generally have one thing in common, that is, they are much stronger than wizards."


    "So you have to learn how to use the magic you have learned to deal with enemies that are far stronger than you."


    "And such magical creatures are generally not tamed and become your classroom training objects."


    "But the reason why wizards are called wizards is because we always have more ways to solve problems than ordinary people."


    "So through Transfiguration, I''ve created a creature that''s perfectly suited to be your sparring opponent."


    Sherlock stood on the side of the classroom indifferently, leaving a stage for the stronger and faster "Beast" he just transformed.


    However, the little wizards below all had strange expressions, staring at the creature Sherlock had transformed, apparently holding back their laughter.


    "Did you say that Professor Sherlock made a mistake when he transformed, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a beast?" Dean, who was in the same dormitory as Harry, whispered with a smile.


    Hermione''s roommate Lavender looked curiously at the four-legged creature that stood on two feet and asked.


    "What is this? A tiger? Or a cat? It looks so cute!"


    Hermione, on the other hand, looked at the blue-grey fur animal Sherlock had transformed with academic eyes, and recognized at a glance what it was.


    "It has a name of its own, we might call it... Tom?"


    After Sherlock''s transformation was complete, Harry''s eyes kept staring.


    As a teenager who had lived in a Muggle family for twelve years, he certainly knew the famous cartoon character.


    Although the Dursleys usually don''t let him watch TV at all, Tom, as the top superstar in the cartoon world, is as famous in the Muggle world as Harry Potter is in the wizarding world.


    "Professor Forrest has actually seen Tom Cat!"


    Harry didn''t care much about what his opponent was, and that was what really surprised him.


    Only Ron looked confused.


    "Why is the cat named Tom?"


    But Sherlock used the desk to walk upright on two feet, with his hands on his hips and the corners of his mouth raised. He was looking at the big blue-gray cat with a sly and honest smile and looked at the students. It was the movie Tom and Jerry Tom cat in Ray.


    The little wizards who didn''t know it thought that the cat''s appearance was inexplicably funny, it didn''t give anyone any threat, and it had a sense of humor.


    And the little wizard who knew it was even less nervous and afraid.


    Tom, everyone''s old friend, a cartoon cat that can''t even catch a mouse, what''s there to be afraid of?


    Sherlock saw the expressions on their faces.


    He is not surprised by the current state of mind of the students, or anyone who sees that his opponent is Tom Cat will not feel how powerful it is.


    But is Sherlock''s deformed object specially used for second-grade practical teaching really so simple?


    "I know you think it''s a ridiculous thing for it to be your opponent."


    Sherlock''s flat voice interrupted the students'' discussion.


    "I also propose a reward system here. If anyone can beat it in this class, then I will reward his college with 20 points and exempt him from homework for the next month."


    As soon as he said these words, all the students suddenly became restless.


    Twenty ten points is not a small score, not to mention that it can be exempted from homework for the next month!


    Soon there were little wizards scrambling to be the first to take part in the challenge.


    Sherlock randomly selected a Hufflepuff boy among them.


    The boy held his wand proudly and stood opposite Tom, as if the battle had not yet begun, and he had already secured the reward that Sherlock promised.


    "Are you ready?" Sherlock asked softly, looking at the eager boy.


    "Of course, Professor."


    "Then the challenge begins."


    Following Sherlock''s fluttering announcement, all the students below stared at the boss one after another.


    And the Hufflepuff boy calmly pointed his wand at Tom after his voice fell.


    "force......"


    However, before he could read the first pronunciation of his spell, a blue phantom had already jumped in front of him!


    The boy panicked and ended his spell, wanting to back away to distance himself.


    But Tom didn''t give him a chance to react at all. He easily grabbed his collar, lifted him up in the air, and snatched his wand with his other hand.


    The whole process lasted less than three seconds, and the little wizard of Hufflepuff was easily controlled by Tom!


    Tom, who was victorious, turned his funny cat face back to the students watching the game, and let out a smug, silent laugh.


    The little wizards who were watching also burst into laughter.


    Everyone could see that the Hufflepuff boy was too underestimated, that''s why Tom was able to win so easily.


    The Hufflepuff boy who was caught by the collar and hung up from the ground explained to Sherlock with a flushed face.


    "Professor, I''m not ready. I''ll apply again."


    But Sherlock obviously won''t give him this chance again.


    "Underestimate the enemy is a taboo in combat. If you lose your wand in actual combat, you will have no power to fight back. And everyone has only one chance to challenge."


    Under Sherlock''s signal, Tom put the boy down and let him go back to the students in a dazed way to accept the teasing of his friends.


    Among the second batch of students applying for the challenge, Sherlock chose Ron.


    Ron stood confidently in the middle of the field. He borrowed her wand from Hermione.


    And he thinks he has seen through all of Tom Cat''s abilities, and he will never make the low-level mistake of underestimating the enemy like the previous Hufflepuff boy.


    As Sherlock''s voice fell, the second challenge began again.


    This time, Ron learned the lesson of the previous loser. He didn''t choose to cast the spell in place at the first time, but turned his body over and changed his position in time, and then pointed his wand at the place where he was standing, where Tom The figure that rushed up has just fallen!


    "Stop your legs from stiffening!"


    The curse was successfully released from Ron''s hand, and the dazzling red beam shot at Tom with extreme speed that could not be judged by the naked eye!


    Just when all the students thought that Ron''s spell would definitely hit, the twenty-point Gryffindor was set.


    Tom cat''s elongated body suddenly bent into a ? shape, and he easily escaped the spell!


    And in the next second, it threw Ron to the ground and took the wand from his hand!


    Under the stage, all the students stared at this scene dumbfounded.


    And Tom, who won again, beat his chest and laughed in triumph again.


    Sherlock, who was standing beside him, also slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    It didn''t take him so long to focus on perfecting Tom''s transformation.


    Although the Tom he transformed is definitely not as powerful as in the animation, the most powerful animated characters often come from funny animations.


    Even Tom, who can no longer be a copycat, is not a group of second-year little wizards, who can easily be defeated by simply casting spells.


    Only when they use all the magic they know flexibly can they have some opportunities.


    ??

 Chapter 28： education plan

    Using Transfiguration to become Tom to teach is actually completely helpless for Sherlock.


    He has only been familiar with the original master''s magic skills for about two months, and he has not been able to raise his level to the level of an adult wizard.


    Based on the progress of Sherlock''s studies at Hogwarts, he estimated that his current level of magic understanding should be comparable to that of sixth-grade students, but the amount of magic he knew was much higher than theirs.


    Therefore, he knows a lot of more effective ways of transfiguration, but he can''t make the deformed objects more detailed and realistic.


    In order to avoid drawing a tiger to be a dog, Sherlock simply chose Tom, a cartoon character with not so many details and a very simple deformation, from the very beginning.


    Anyway, as long as Tom has the magical effect that he added when he deformed, it is enough. Expressing it in the form of Tom cat can also slightly change the students'' perception of him.


    At least the person who likes to watch Tom and Jerry will definitely not be an impersonal professor like Snape.


    As for finding a few real black magic creatures as teaching props, Sherlock also considered it.


    But he, who lived carefully in Hogwarts, didn''t know how to get those things.


    But this matter may be resolved through Hagrid in the future.


    The challenges in the classroom continue.


    The successive failures of the Hufflepuff boys and Ron aroused the desire to win among the remaining little wizards.


    When they were watching, they didn''t feel how powerful Tom was, but he was a little faster, and his body was soft, with the ability to change shape at will, and nothing else special.


    The Tom transformed by Sherlock is indeed not such a powerful deformer.


    Not to mention the basic spell "Burning Flame" that he learned in the fourth grade can be defeated, and the universal unlocking spell "Surveillance" that can be learned in the third grade alone can also release the transformation, allowing Tom to return to the original ordinary one. desk.


    But unfortunately, this class is all about second-year little wizards, and they don''t have a grasp of whether it''s a blazing flame or a curse.


    So they, who would only monotonously use magic spells against the enemy, used the wheel station to challenge the whole class, and no one let their magic hit Tom.


    Near the end of the get out of class, Sherlock turned Tom back into the desk, asked the students to return to their seats, and summarized the questions for them.


    "Tom is not strong, you can all feel it, but why is no one able to beat it?"


    "Is the spell you learned not strong enough? Or is the venue limiting your performance?"


    "Maybe there are reasons for these, but in this classroom, is it really not enough to beat it with what you have learned in the first grade?"


    "Or, do you think that the magic knowledge you learned in first grade is only foolishly waving your wand, aiming spells at the enemy and releasing them?"


    "How to use what you have learned to beat Tom, think about this as your homework. Go back and think about how to write your ideas on parchment. Your homework is not limited in length, as long as it is effective, even if it has only one word. ."


    "In the next class, you can challenge Tom again according to the way you wrote in your homework. Those who are successful can still add 20 points, but there is no way to avoid the homework for the next month."


    At the end of the second-year class, the students of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff left the classroom excitedly.


    In theory, this class is their first true Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Last semester, Quirrell read the defense class in the textbook every day and it was no different from self-study reading books by himself.


    It was very interesting to take Professor Forrest''s class.


    This is the first day of school, the consensus of the first- and second-year students who have taken the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    And what happened to Tom also made them discover from the side.


    Professor Forrest, who usually has a cold face and speaks hard, is actually not as cold and inhumane as he appears on the surface.


    A person with an indifferent heart will definitely not like Tom Cat, is it not a cartoon that makes people happy?


    So, even though Sherlock behaved the same as Snape, both of them put on an indifferent face when speaking and teaching.


    But the students, especially those who have taken defense classes, are not very afraid of him.


    A few days after the start of school, several Ravenclaw students who were outspoken ran to Sherlock''s office to ask questions related to Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Judging from this trend, Hogwarts students and new professors get along very well.


    This is what Sherlock is happy to see.


    This perception will only affect other Hogwarts professors until the student learns that he is not an aloof and withdrawn problem personality.


    With this subtle completion, he changed his mind in the minds of Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore.


    Just as Dumbledore said at the opening dinner, if he looks forward to his own change, then he can show him an open and fair change.


    The first and second grade teaching ended on the first day of school, and Sherlock was even more prepared for the next senior grades teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    On the morning of the second day of school, the fifth-grade students were whispering with anticipation, and Professor Forrest would give them a new lesson.


    They saw Sherlock walking in with a thick stack of parchment.


    "After rising to the fifth grade, do you know what the biggest challenge you will face?"


    At the beginning of the class, Sherlock didn''t talk too much nonsense and started his opening remarks directly.


    Under the podium, all the students shook their heads in bewilderment, and they didn''t know what kind of challenge they were going to face.


    Sherlock shook his head in disappointment.


    "It''s really a generation that''s worse than a generation. When I was in school, even the fourth graders were already nervous. You all started fifth grade this year, but you don''t know why you should prepare."


    This is exactly what Sherlock was using to talk nonsense at Hogwarts with the words of his teacher in his previous life. He never went to school at Hogwarts, so how would he know whether the original owner was nervous or not in the fourth grade.


    "O.W.L.s, the general wizard rank exam, this is at the end of the fifth grade, and you will face the first magic exam that will determine your future."


    "Unlike the previous final exams, the OWLs will be held by the Ministry of Magic, and there will be a total of twelve subject exams. The results of the exam will still be graded according to O, E, A, P, D, but this time the grading will determine the Ministry of Magic. The tests you learned at Hogwarts for five years are also an important basis for other wizards to identify your abilities after you leave the campus."


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts is one of these twelve examination subjects, and it is also a subject that everyone must take."


    "Professor Quirrell''s teaching effect was not ideal last semester, which means that you have actually fallen behind the learning progress of the normal year, so in the next year''s defense class, you must prepare for this test. Work harder."


    "For your study in the next year, I have arranged a complete plan-exam-oriented education plan."


    ??

 Chapter 29： worthy of the title of professor

    "As the name suggests, the so-called exam-oriented education is all the study and efforts we have made this year to prepare for the O.W.L.s exam at the end of the semester."


    "Of course, it is undeniable that everyone''s family environment is different. For some people, this exam will determine whether he has a foothold in the future magic world, but for others, what is on the OWLs certificate? They don''t need to care about a few O''s and E''s."


    "So before the test-oriented education plan is launched, those of you who don''t care about your O.W.L.s scores can apply to me. After that, you have the right not to participate in all the teaching of test-oriented content."


    "But as long as you are sure to participate, you are not allowed to drop out before the end of the OWLs exam. So if there are people who have not made up their minds, I suggest not to participate in the mentality of giving it a try. At that time, it will be even if you take Professor Dumbledore Please come here, and the schoolwork that should be completed cannot be missed either."


    Sherlock''s warning before the class was very clear, which made all the students below nervous.


    Their first four years at Hogwarts were not too hard.


    In this castle, there are only seven professors who have worked hard in the main courses, and the students'' hard work is completely unqualified to compare with them.


    So the relaxed study atmosphere also made them subconsciously ignore the next O.W.L.s exam.


    The new students in the fifth grade subconsciously thought that this exam was not much different from the normal final exam.


    It was only until the end of the semester that some of them could realize the importance of the O.W.L.s.


    The O.W.L.s (General) and N.E.W.T. (Ultimate) exams, both of which are equivalent to the diploma of a wizarding graduate.


    Because the number of wizards themselves is not large, all employment pressures are not too great, and there is basically no meaningless involution.


    The diploma examination does not implement a system of elimination, but a system of grading.


    Taking the O.W.L.s exam as an example, as long as students take the exam, certificates will be issued for the twelve subjects of the exam.


    It''s just that there are good and bad grades on the certificate.


    In the magic world, even if the pressure of employment is not high, the occupations with good pay and high social status are not suitable for any wizard.


    For example, the civil servants of the Ministry of Magic and the specially hired curse breakers of Gringotts all have high requirements for the results of O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T. (For example, Bill, the eldest of the Weasleys, got 12 Os in the O.W.L.s exam, and joined the spell-breaker in Gringotts, Egypt)


    Under normal circumstances, due to the relaxed learning atmosphere advocated in the history of the West, coupled with the lack of competition pressure, even after graduation with poor grades, you can live in the magic world.


    If there are no other forms of education to intervene, students will not be under too much pressure in school. After all, everyone relaxes together, and the exam depends on their talents and who is interested in magic learning.


    But in fact, this is not the case.


    According to the recent days of Sherlock''s arrival at Hogwarts, a survey of general wizarding rank examinations in recent years found.


    Most of the people who can get good grades in O.W.L.s are students whose parents are wizards. In the magic world, they are children of pure-blood families.


    They have an innate magical education environment, and they have been rooted in the magical world for a long time. Parents who know the rules of wizarding society will also put pressure on these people to require them to perform well in the O.W.L.s exam.


    So pure-blood families themselves are better than children from Muggle families in family education, resulting in much better diplomas than them in exams.


    After entering the magical society, they occupy upper-level positions based on this, and then provide better and better education to their next generation, thus forming a cycle.


    And these students from Muggle families with ordinary parents must have clear cognition, as well as self-discipline and self-learning ability.


    Or they have a great interest in magic learning, and it is possible to surpass those pure-blooded family students who started out better than them. (Hermione, for example, but even Hermione got only 9 O''s in the OWLs she gave up on two OWLs where she only took 10, compared to the 12 O''s of Weasley''s Bill Percy. There are some gaps.)


    This is also a common phenomenon in the Western education world. Even in the magic world, even if there is only Hogwarts in the whole of the UK, it still has not changed much. (Or rather, Rowling''s ideas about education were influenced by this when she was writing.)


    Before Sherlock came to Hogwarts, he discovered this phenomenon from the relevant books and materials in the original master study.


    Therefore, the teaching plan for the senior grades was planned from the beginning.


    The exam-oriented education only needs to arrange the class content around the exam, which temporarily covers up his understanding of advanced spells.


    At the same time, it can make the competition of the senior students in the grade test a little fairer, at least in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    This is also a little obsession of Sherlock, who was admitted to an institution of higher learning through exam-oriented education in his previous life.


    In terms of education, he always hoped that it should be fairer Sherlock left enough time for the students below to choose, but no one raised his hand and said he didn''t care about the O.W.L.s exam.


    The more wizarding students are, the more they know the importance of grading, and those Muggle-born children will be 16 at the beginning of this term.


    They have already realized that they will graduate from Hogwarts in just two years, and it is also time to plan ahead for the future.


    After confirming that no one objected, Sherlock nodded slightly, and then handed down the parchment he had placed on the podium at the beginning.


    "Then from this class, our test-oriented education plan will officially start."


    "First of all, we have to conduct a classroom test, let me know what level you are in the theoretical method of knowledge related to black magic creatures."


    The first class of the school is to take an exam, which is something that the fifth-grade students have never experienced.


    And their next life in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class will definitely not be as easy as it used to be.


    By studying the question-making habits of the Ministry of Magic for the O.W.L.s exam in previous years, Sherlock has been planning and sorting out a set of test-taking materials, and began to write test papers similar to "Five-year College Entrance Examination and Three-Year Simulation", implementing the sea of ??questions tactics.


    In short, in the first week of coming to Hogwarts, Sherlock decided on different teaching methods for the lower grades and the upper grades.


    Now that he is a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Sherlock also tries his best to teach the students in this castle the most effective way while ensuring his own safety.


    At least it can be worthy of these students. Isn''t that the title of "Professor Forrest"?


    ??

 Chapter 30： teacher assembly

    Life as a professor at Hogwarts is very busy.


    Seventh grade classes and homework took up almost all of Sherlock''s time, from waking up at 7:00 in the morning until 11:00 in the evening without necessarily taking a break.


    At the same time, he must also take part of the time every day to study and enrich himself, and try to make himself reach the original master''s original magic level as soon as possible.


    After all, only the improvement of one''s own strength can make people feel the most at ease.


    Saturday of the first week of school.


    In the morning, Sherlock rarely had no homework to correct. He also got away from the complicated knowledge of magic and had a moment of leisure in his office.


    Just as he was holding a book of fables and stories that was well-known in the magic world, "The Story of Bedouin the Poet", which he had borrowed from the library, he had just read the "Wizard''s Hairy Heart (Note that was very interesting. When it comes to educational stories.


    Suddenly there was a soft knock on the door outside the office.


    Sherlock closed the book of fables and put it in the drawer of the desk before speaking.


    "Please come in."


    The person who pushed in the door was not the student Sherlock had guessed to ask the question, but the head of Gryffindor, Professor McGonagall.


    "Do you have time, Sherlock? Every Saturday, a few of our teachers who are free will make an appointment to go to Hogsmeade for a drink."


    Sherlock subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Professor McGonagall hadn''t finished speaking.


    "Slughorn is with us today. You haven''t seen each other since your mother''s funeral."


    Hearing the name Slughorn, Sherlock was stunned for a moment.


    This name is very unfamiliar to him, but he vaguely feels that this person seems to have appeared in the original book.


    Seeing Sherlock''s expression, Professor McGonagall explained.


    "You may have forgotten him, but when Slughorn was head of Slytherin at Hogwarts, your mother Sally was his favorite prot��g��."


    "When you were born, Sally and your father even planned to ask him to take you as a godson, and he was very happy, but then for some other reasons. But Sally and him had a good relationship until Sally died, He attended her funeral when you were three years old."


    "After that, he went into seclusion. No one knows where he lives. I heard that you came to Hogwarts as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts not long ago. Today he made a special trip to Hogsmeade to see you."


    Professor McGonagall''s expression was serious.


    "I think you should meet him Sherlock. He seems to have something very important to tell you about your parents."


    Sherlock hesitated.


    He didn''t want to participate in this teachers'' assembly at first, but it wasn''t because he was afraid of exposing himself. He had already understood it clearly during the week at Hogwarts.


    There are actually only three and a half professors in this castle who are familiar with Sherlock.


    Not to mention Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore, there is also Professor Flitwick, the dean of the original master''s student days, and the other half is Snape.


    The reason why Snape is said to be half is because Sherlock didn''t know exactly what Snape''s attitude towards him was.


    According to the original book, Snape has always been eager for the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, so it stands to reason that he is hostile to every defense professor.


    But when Sherlock met him in the castle, he did not show such obvious disgust and hostility.


    On the contrary... Sherlock even read a trace of guilt from the complicated look in his eyes!


    That kind of feeling is too strange. Sometimes Sherlock wonders if his brain is broken. How could he see guilt in the eyes of someone like Snape.


    Because he couldn''t figure it out, Snape could only count as half.


    Even the three and a half professors who were familiar with him in the castle basically didn''t know the original owner''s true thoughts.


    The original owner of his school days was like a vigilant hedgehog, protecting himself with the thorns of indifference. Except for his adoration for Dumbledore, no one knew what he was thinking.


    So if something is exposed, unless Sherlock kills himself, there can be no problem.


    Mainly, he really seldom took a long rest today, and he didn''t want to spend more energy on socializing.


    It''s just that after Professor McGonagall mentioned Slughorn and said that he wanted to see that he was related to the original owner''s mother, Sherlock felt that he should go.


    The original owner''s biggest secret came from his mother. Even if it was the inexplicable crescent-shaped birthmark on his left arm, Sherlock had a hunch that it had something to do with that crazy mother.


    If he wants to find out about these things, he has to deal with these people.


    So after he had an idea in his mind, Sherlock nodded to Professor McGonagall.


    "I''ll be there."


    Hearing that he agreed, Professor McGonagall showed a relieved expression on his face.


    "At 10 o''clock in the morning, UU reading is in the three broomstick bars in Hogsmeade. Me, Filius and Hagrid will also be there. We will meet later."


    Professor McGonagall left the office after speaking. Sherlock looked at the time. It was already 9 am, and there was only one hour left before the professors'' appointment.


    He took out a few books that he had borrowed from the castle library from the drawer, and planned to use this one hour to return the books.


    Due to Sherlock''s test-oriented education plan for seniors this semester, the library was already full before the end of the semester.


    And the students who came here for self-study are almost all studying the entrance examination papers of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    Because last year''s defense class professor was Quirrell, basically everyone''s grades on the entrance exam were not satisfactory, and Sherlock deliberately made the questions a little deeper.


    This caused some frustration among all the seniors who took the test.


    Students who place more importance on grades can''t wait to rot the test paper in the library, and to understand all the questions above.


    Seeing that the learning atmosphere at Hogwarts has improved significantly, Sherlock was very pleased after returning the book.


    He left Hogwarts Castle and wandered around the Black Lake before going to Hogsmeade. He heard that there was a giant squid in the lake, so he wanted to try his luck to see if he could meet it.


    In the end, Sherlock came to take advantage of it, but the squid did not give face.


    Just when he was disappointed to leave Hogwarts and head to Hogsmeade, a sudden commotion from the Quidditch pitch caught his attention.


    Gryffindor''s team and Slytherin''s team got together as if they were arguing over something.


    ??

 Chapter 31： Sherlocks Blessing

    You can do whatever you want with money.


    Even in the magic world, as long as the society is stable, this sentence can be established.


    Like Draco Malfoy.


    Last year, because Harry showed extraordinary Quidditch talent in the flying class, Professor McGonagall recruited him into the Gryffindor team, becoming the youngest Seeker at Hogwarts in a century.


    This made Malfoy, who had not gained Harry''s friendship on the train that had just arrived at Hogwarts, become jealous beyond recognition.


    So in the second year, Malfoy, who felt that his Quidditch level was not enough to join the Slytherin team, begged his father to activate the "money ability".


    Donated seven new brooms to the Slytherin team on a personal note, allowing Snape to take Malfoy to the team''s Seeker spot.


    Of course the smug Malfoy found time to show it off in front of Harry.


    This morning was the perfect time.


    It''s just that his showing off didn''t have a very good effect.


    Harry''s friend, the girl from a Muggle family, Hermione, pointedly pointed out that Malfoy''s entry into the Quidditch team depended on his father''s wealth, not his own strength.


    This made him unable to resist swearing out that extremely ugly word.


    "No one asked you, you smelly little mudblood!"


    Immediately, the expressions of everyone around who knew the meaning of the word changed.


    Ron couldn''t help it on the spot, angrily pulled out his wand and pointed it at Malfoy.


    However, he forgot that his wand was broken, and the spell not only failed to hit Malfoy, but instead affected him and became a laughing stock on the field.


    When Malfoy scolded Hermione, Sherlock quietly came behind the group of students.


    Seeing that Ron was hit by his own spell, he walked in from behind the crowd.


    "Excellent snot spell Weasley, if you used it in my class, I''d give Gryffindor five points."


    Sherlock''s indifferent voice made everyone on the field quiet.


    As soon as his voice fell, he stretched out his wand and used a high-level universal release spell on Ron to save him from the dilemma of constantly vomiting slugs.


    Then he turned his gaze to Malfoy.


    To be honest, he knew that the child''s nature was not very bad, but the wrong family education made him a typical bear child.


    But unfortunately, Sherlock hates bear children the most.


    "Twenty points from Slytherin, Mr. Malfoy, you''ll have to clean all the boys'' toilets in the castle in the next week, and Professor Snape will know about it, and I''ll tell him personally at dinner tonight. ."


    Sherlock''s voice was cold, and his eyes seemed to be able to freeze people into ice.


    Malfoy just glanced at him before subconsciously moving his eyes elsewhere.


    He looked very aggrieved, but he couldn''t do anything to Sherlock, and in the end he could only leave the Quidditch field with a gloomy face and the Slytherin team.


    Sherlock is not a native wizard in the wizarding world, and he doesn''t quite understand how much the word "mudblood" in wizards hurts wizards from Muggle families.


    But he knew that the meaning of Malfoy''s words to Hermione was the same as the discriminatory meaning of the bus aunt with the sky pattern saying "the stinky foreigner is coming to beg for food".


    How hateful that aunt was, and how disgusting Malfoy''s behavior was now.


    Harry and the others were naturally cheering for the "justice" after Sherlock appeared.


    Ron blushed, and he was still immersed in Sherlock''s praise for him, stammering thanks.


    "Thank you, Professor Forrest."


    Sherlock only left them a cold and handsome back.


    "The weather is nice today, I wish you a good time at the stadium."


    The girls of the Gryffindor team watched him leave with fascination.


    "If only I could marry Professor Forrest after I graduate," batter Arya muttered to herself.


    Chaser Angelina laughed.


    "You''re only in the fourth grade and you''re thinking about these things. Even if there is a chance to marry Professor Forrest, it''s me who will do it first. After all, I''ll be graduating next year!"


    "Hmph, you won''t see Professor Forrest when you graduate, but I can see him in school every day!"


    They had an infighting over who had a better chance of getting Sherlock, and Captain Wood just wanted to hurry up to train at this time. He couldn''t wait to win this year''s Quidditch Championship.


    However, just as they were about to get on their broomsticks and return to the sky above the stadium, dark clouds suddenly shrouded the otherwise clear sky.


    A dazzling lightning flashed over Harry and the others, and then the big raindrops fell down, soaking their robes, and also soaking up the mood they had just woken up to practice ball.


    Wood is howling to the sky, complaining about the strange weather.


    Harry wiped the rain off his face and muttered to himself.


    "Evidently, Professor Forrest wished us a good time just now The conflict on the court was just an episode for Sherlock today.


    He passed through Hogwarts Castle from the Quidditch pitch and was about to go out to Hogsmeade from the main gate when it suddenly rained heavily.


    He is still not used to the unpredictable weather in England.


    Fortunately, the convenience of magic can be reflected in all aspects of life.


    Sherlock found an old broom from the utility room on the first floor, turned it into a wide umbrella with his wand, and used a waterproof and moisture-proof spell on his robe.


    Holding up the big umbrella, he walked slowly into the rain curtain.


    The summer rain will make the air fresher and the temperature more suitable, which is very suitable for going out with an umbrella.


    The road to Hogsmeade was his first time, but he was very familiar.


    Naturally, the credit goes to the Marauder''s Map confiscated from the Weasley twins.


    That map was so useful, Sherlock had to admire the ingenious ideas and creativity of the people who made this map.


    Because there was no time for the senior student Hogsmeade Week, and it suddenly rained heavily, there were not many pedestrians in this wizarding town.


    Going straight along the main road, Sherlock easily found the three broomstick bars that Professor McGonagall said.


    He pushed open the front door of the bar, and a warm and sweet smell came out from inside.


    Under the soft orange light, wizards in twos and threes sat at the small round table drinking and chatting. After Sherlock entered the door, a familiar voice greeted him.


    "Here, Sherlock."


    ??

 Chapter 32： rally at the bar

    It was Hagrid who greeted Sherlock.


    It was the first time he had met Hagrid since he had seen him in front of the Hogsmeade platform.


    In front of Hagrid''s table, besides him, there were Professor Flitwick, Professor McGonagall, and a fat old man Sherlock had never met.


    He has a round bald head, a walrus-like beard, and a big belly. He has a friendly smile on his face, which makes people feel like a good person at first sight.


    Their seats are in front of the window, and through the glass they can just see the rain falling from the eaves outside.


    Sherlock walked straight over, and Professor Flitwick helped him pull out the empty seat beside him and let him sit down.


    Since Sherlock appeared in the bar, the fat old man with the walrus beard has been staring at his face with absent-minded eyes.


    "It''s really like..."


    He whispered softly, causing everyone sitting here except Sherlock to feel inexplicably depressed.


    "Horace." Professor McGonagall frowned and called out the fat old man''s name.


    Only then did Slughorn come to his senses, he sniffed, and a friendly smile appeared on his face again.


    "Sorry, Sherlock, I should be able to call you that, after all we almost had a father-son relationship back then. Your eyes remind me of your mother, but your handsomeness is inherited from your father. My name is Horace. Slughorn, who used to be your mother''s teacher and close friend, you can also call me by my name without seeing anyone."


    Sherlock looked at the fat old man who looked kind-hearted and nodded lightly without saying much.


    The scene fell into an awkward silence for a while, so in the class, the humorous Professor Flitwick made a timely speech to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Listening to the students'' recent reactions, you have done a very good job as a professor, Sherlock."


    "I just did my job." Sherlock said neither humbly nor arrogantly.


    Hagrid laughed heartily.


    "It''s already a very good thing to be able to do your job well in the position of professor. Your previous colleagues did not have such excellent performance as you. When Harry and the others came to play with me, they talked a lot about you. Classes are fun."


    He is not only complimenting, but also faintly envious in his tone.


    Among the people sitting here, he is the only one who does not hold a professorship. Except for Sherlock, the other three are either the former dean or the current dean.


    "This reminds me of that old guy Melos, the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts when I was the dean of Hogwarts."


    Slughorn was also obviously a talkative person, and he took up Hagrid''s topic lightly.


    "He is one of the most serious and responsible professors I have ever met, but he is too idealistic and always thinks that black magic is controllable, but fortunately his defense skills are indeed at a high level, and he did not produce any problems during his teaching period. What a mess."


    "I know his theories and I''ve read his books, he''s really talented in teaching, he''s in the top ten among the highest-achieving teachers at Hogwarts, but his attitude towards magic I can''t Agree."


    Professor McGonagall said solemnly, "He thinks about magic too objectively, and always thinks that all magic that exists has its value to be used, and this kind of thinking is naturally passed on to his students, and then there is a big problem. "


    Flitwick reassured: "This can''t be said to be his fault. Academics can propose any constructive discussions. As for how each person understands, in the end, it''s a matter of that person''s own thoughts."


    Slughorn laughed.


    "Are you also condemning me like this? Minerva, after all, I used to be that person''s teacher."


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "I know you don''t mean that, it''s just a joke." Slughorn said, turning his eyes to Sherlock.


    "I heard that you are Sherlock, the master of Defense Against the Dark Arts, what about you? What do you think about the dark magic?"


    Sherlock picked up the glass of whisky on the table, took a sip, and said flatly.


    "This question can actually be asked in another way. In the end, black magic is only a type of magic. As long as it is magic, the spells are only appearances. The real core of magic lies in the wizard''s heart."


    "And black magic is the dark side of the human heart. Magic is not good or bad, but there is a human heart. At the moment when black magic is used, the user''s human heart must be extremely dark, and the corruption of the human heart may lead to all disasters. Instead, the harm is its intervention in the user, which is an inevitable erosion.��


    After he finished speaking, the three professors sitting here all applauded softly.


    Hagrid was dumbfounded when he heard it, and was dumbfounded at this time, but in order to avoid appearing out of place, he also clapped his big hand twice with a bewildered face. UU Reading


    Flitwick exclaimed.


    "Wonderful theory Sherlock, all spells and spells are just appearances. What truly embodies magic is the wizard''s heart. This sentence is enough to make all spell researchers re-examine their research."


    "Even if you don''t come to Hogwarts as a defense professor, you will have a great future in the wizarding world." Professor McGonagall said with certainty.


    "With the same excellent understanding of magic as your mother, if I were still the dean of Hogwarts, I would definitely invite you to join my club." Slughorn didn''t stingy with his praise.


    There was a lot of time on Saturday, and they chatted in the bar until noon.


    After Sherlock made some remarks on the idea of ??black magic at the beginning, he began to enter the mode of cherishing words like gold, silently observing the man Slughorn.


    This old man who looks funny and friendly is not as consistent in his attitude towards everyone as he is now.


    When chatting, Sherlock could clearly feel that he was deliberately ignoring Hagrid.


    That attitude clearly seemed to be disdain for Hagrid, a wizard who had no talent, knowledge, or social status.


    Near noon, when Sherlock and the other five had finished their third glass of wine, Slughorn suddenly smiled and said to Professor McGonagall and the other three.


    "It''s getting late. You should also prepare to go back for lunch, Minerva. I don''t know if you can leave some personal space for Sherlock and me. I have something to say to him."


    Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Hagrid looked at each other. They nodded and stood up from their seats. After saying goodbye to Sherlock, they left the three broomstick bars.


    ??

 Chapter 33： private conversation

    After Professor McGonagall and the three of them left, Slughorn waved and called the owner of the bar, Ms. Rose Merta.


    "Two steaks, it would be even better if you have grilled elbows here."


    The charming Ms. Rosmerta said with a smile.


    "I happened to be able to do it at noon today."


    Slughorn looked very happy.


    "That''s great, remember to brush two more layers of honey, I like that taste."


    I like meat and sweets, no wonder I have grown so fat.


    After ordering the noon lunch, they did not drink any more, but ordered two glasses of butter beer, the drink that the students often drink.


    With only two people left at the wine table, the atmosphere gradually cooled down.


    Sherlock leaned back in the chair, crossed his hands on his stomach, and waited quietly for Slughorn to speak first.


    He could see that the person who invited him out this time was actually the fat old man in front of him, and Professor McGonagall was just acting as a microphone.


    After Professor McGonagall and the others left, Slughorn''s smile gradually faded, and his face gradually became gloomy.


    It was only at this time that he seemed to let go of all the cover-ups, and only revealed his true temperament to Sherlock alone.


    "To be honest, Sherlock, Minerva and the others don''t want me to mention your mother in front of you."


    He held a big glass of Butterbeer in front of him, but he didn''t mean to drink it. Instead, he silently turned his head to look at the gloomy sky that was still raining outside the window, and said coldly.


    "I know what they''re worried about. Sally really doesn''t look like a mother after she became like that. They hope you can never remember this memory. I even suspect that after I left, they eliminated-"


    Having said this, his voice suddenly stopped abruptly.


    Slughorn put down his glass, closed his eyes with a painful expression, and leaned back in his chair.


    Sherlock never said anything. He was thinking about Slughorn''s words. The second half of the unspoken sentence was so thought-provoking.


    "Sorry, I seem to be drinking too much. Don''t take what I said just now. Mag and Dumbledore are the best people in the world right now. You can trust them completely and unconditionally."


    Slughorn seemed to have regained his emotions, sat up straight from the chair, and laughed at himself.


    "Of course, now I have no reason to say such a thing. After all, you have no trust in me at all."


    "I still remember the last time I saw you at the funeral seventeen years ago. You hid in the corner, holding the toy wand that your mother gave you on your first birthday, sitting alone on the ground with your knees in a daze. ."


    "When I found you, I could already guess at the first glance that you will become what you are now."


    "Having been Head of Slytherin at Hogwarts for so long, having seen countless students, and knowing what kind of experiences make people what they are. But there''s nothing I can do, and I''m just a weak and weak bastard. The old man, like a lost dog, can only find a place to hide and escape from everything I have committed."


    Sherlock frowned when he heard what he said.


    He remembered that there was no mention of his family in the original owner''s diary, even though there was a portrait of his lunatic mother hanging in his study, even though his Muggle father was still alive, and even sent someone to persuade him to inherit his own ''s family business.


    But whether it is life at Hogwarts or entering the magical society after graduating from Hogwarts, there is nothing in the diary.


    It was as if the original owner had no feelings for his parents, and did not leave the slightest emotion behind.


    Slughorn''s remarks seemed to reveal the truth, and he could hear it. He really had a good relationship with the original owner''s mother, and he really regarded Sherlock as a close junior.


    I left the original owner alone before, as if he was afraid of something and wanted to hide it desperately.


    "What happened to my mother back then?"


    Sherlock asked softly after the steak was served.


    This was the first time he took the initiative to speak to Slughorn, but the other party did not give him a satisfactory answer.


    "I''m sorry Sherlock, I can''t tell you." Slughorn shook his head, "We made an agreement, and even put a Faithful Charm, to bury this secret forever, unless Dumbledore feels that he has When the time is right, he will tell you these things in another way."


    Sherlock was silent in his heart.


    So he hates dealing with these older wizards the most. Whenever something happens, he plays Riddler here, and sometimes he doesn''t even tell you what the riddle is.


    "Then why did you come to me specifically?"


    "I wanted to remind you of Sherlock." Slughorn''s face was extremely solemn, and he stared at Sherlock''s eyes tightly, "Hogwarts is very dangerous, very dangerous, especially with Dumbledore and The boy was there at the same time."


    He took out a small glass bottle from his pocket, and there was some shimmering golden liquid flowing slowly inside.


    Slughorn placed the potion in front of Sherlock.


    "The only help I can give you is this, Fuling Elixir, a potion that can temporarily make people lucky, you''d better take it with you, it may help you a little at a critical time. busy."


    "Don''t think it''s too little. The effect of Fuling is very strong, but you can''t drink a lot of it continuously, otherwise it will not only bring you good luck, but it will also cause serious problems. I have only used it twice in my age. , these are the one-time doses for you."


    Sherlock looked at the bottle of potion, which made it feel like a work of art just by looking at it.


    If it can really make people lucky, then this potion is really strong.


    Slughorn continued.


    "I don''t know why Dumbledore agreed to your application, maybe he didn''t think that person''s resentment for the position was that strong, but I still think it''s risky."


    Hearing this, Sherlock was obviously a little surprised, and he asked quietly.


    "You mean the curse of the mysterious man on the defense professor? Does it really exist?"


    "It exists, but it''s not a curse." Slughorn said very seriously, "You are Sherlock, the master of Defense Against the Dark Arts, you should be able to understand the difference between a black curse and a black magic, UU reading www.uukanshu .com curse, poison curse, curse, these are the three dangerous levels of black curse, curse is the most dangerous and taboo, the three unforgivable curses are all curses."


    "But when that person resented the position of professor of defense, his strength was not that strong, so what was entangled in this position was just a curse, but this curse was very partial, and even Dumbledore didn''t know it. What the **** is it, and there''s no way to unravel it."


    "But what I''m sure of is that as long as you don''t have ulterior motives in your position, the effect of the poison curse is not strong. It is estimated that Dumbledore agreed to your application for this reason."


    "But anyway, as long as you''re in this castle for a day, you still have to be very careful, Hogwarts has never been the safest place in the wizarding world, and even with Dumbledore, it''s safer than any other place. Danger!"


    "Finally, I hope you believe my words, Sherlock."


    Slughorn stared into his eyes.


    "Don''t hate your father. He didn''t take the initiative to abandon your mother and son. Don''t hate him. He is actually the most pitiful person."


    After saying this, he didn''t talk to Sherlock about anything else.


    After eating the steak and the roasted elbows brushed with three layers of honey, Slughorn left Hogsmeade in a hurry, and no one knew where he went.


    After he left, Sherlock didn''t leave immediately, but quietly looked at the one-third of the butter beer left in the glass, recalling word by word what Slughorn had just said to him.


    Through this meeting, he can be sure that this fat old man is not an ordinary character in the original book.


    And the original owner''s background is much more complicated than he imagined.


    ??

 Chapter 34： unlucky harry

    October is coming.


    The weather is getting colder.


    It has been raining heavily for the past two days, making the entire castle wet. At the same time, the change in temperature has also made many young wizards sick.


    Sherlock''s office was already lit by a warm fire, and he was not alone in his office today.


    And Harry, who was specially punished by Professor McGonagall to work here because of the use of flying cars at the beginning of the school year.


    Harry actually had a pretty good time being punished here at Sherlock.


    Just copy the questions assigned to him from the previous year''s O.W.L.s Defence Against the Dark Arts exam on the parchment, copy enough for three years, and then leave.


    Compared to Ron being punished in the cold trophy room to help Filch clean the trophy, Harry didn''t even feel it was a punishment.


    Sherlock''s office has snacks for him to enjoy, and it''s not as comfortable as in the Gryffindor common room.


    After writing the last letter, Harry put down the quill in his hand, moved his sore wrist, and then handed the results of his busy morning to Sherlock for inspection.


    "The writing is good. If it weren''t for you being punished, maybe I would give Gryffindor a few points for it."


    Sherlock briefly glanced at the titles that Harry had copied, and then gave a light compliment.


    While he was talking, Harry slipped a milk toffee into his mouth from the snack tray on the table, and said vaguely.


    "Then... can you go now? Called Beast, Wood and the others are still waiting for the Quidditch training."


    Sherlock turned to look at the tight rain outside the window and asked.


    "In such weather, do you also want to train?"


    "Malfoy''s father replaced the Slytherin team with the latest broom. Wood is very nervous now. Our equipment is not as good as theirs. We can only work on tactics and skills."


    Harry swallowed the toffee forcefully, and his answer became clear.


    Sherlock waved to indicate that he could do whatever he wanted.


    "Go, I will tell Professor McGonagall that your punishment has been completed, be careful on the court, and wish you good luck today."


    Harry jumped off his chair excitedly and bowed to Sherlock.


    "Thank you, Professor Forrest."


    Then he ran out of the office briskly, and he didn''t forget to help close the door carefully before leaving.


    Sherlock could only gently shake his head at the cloudy sky outside the window, sighed "it''s so good to be young", and then continued to lean over to write the test materials for the senior year.


    Harry braved the rain to come to the court, and Wood led the other players who were already waiting for him here.


    "Hi, Professor Forrest didn''t embarrass you, did he? Harry."


    Seeing him come to the court, the Weasley twins swooped down from the sky on broomsticks and stopped in front of Harry.


    Harry was getting on his broom and said lightly as he lifted off into the air.


    "No, Professor Forrest just asked me to help him copy the title, and Ron was in trouble. He..."


    Before he had finished speaking, a black iron ball suddenly rushed towards Harry with small wings and hit him directly in the abdomen!


    The huge force generated by the Bludger''s impact made Harry fly off the broom on the spot!


    Then it fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string in the rain.


    "Harry!"


    When other Gryffindor players on the pitch saw this scene, they all exclaimed.


    Captain Wood, pursuer Katie, Angelia and Arya all came to Harry''s side on broomsticks.


    Harry was staggering to his feet from the grass at this time. Mud was all over him, and he retched while clutching his stomach.


    "George! Fred! Look after your Bludger! Fortunately, Harry didn''t fly high enough, otherwise he would have to lie in the school hospital for at least half a month!"


    Wood angrily taught the Weasley brothers.


    They were the batsmen in the team, and they wanted to keep an eye on the Bludgers and not let it attack their teammates. As a result, they came down to greet Harry just now, and the Bludgers were left unattended.


    George and Fred sneered and apologized to Harry. Harry, who had been relieved, waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t care, and then rode on the broom again.


    "Would you like to visit Madam Pomfrey, Harry?" George tried to make up for his mistakes.


    Harry, who re-launched on a broomstick, shook his head with a pale face.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine now and can continue training."


    However, in fact, his subsequent performance in training did not confirm what he said.


    The Gryffindor players practiced from noon until it was almost dark in the evening. Arya and the Chasers had scored more than 30 Quaffles, but Harry still didn''t see the Golden Snitch. .


    This is less than an hour after the usual training, let alone catch, at least Harry has found the trace of the Snitch, but now he is still wandering in the sky, and he has not seen even the slightest gold.


    Wood also saw that Harry was obviously out of shape, so he disappointedly announced the end of today''s training before dark, and everyone went back to rest.


    Harry put the broom back into the broom shed, clutching his stomach and walking towards the castle gloomily.


    He doesn''t know what happened this afternoon, anyway, after he walked out of Sherlock''s office, he was in various states of absence.


    Dragging his wet, muddy robes into the castle, before Harry could wipe the rain off his face, a rash figure knocked him to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Harry let out a painful cry and then complained as he looked at the back of the man running up the stairs as if he was running away.


    "Be careful, Neville! There''s no Snape chasing you."


    Before he could stand up, the ghost of Gryffindor wandering in the castle - Nick, who was almost headless, passed by here.


    "Hello, Harry."


    "Hello, Nick."


    Nick seemed to be worried about something, but he reminded Harry anyway.


    "You''d better leave quickly. Filch is in the corridor not far away. He has a cold and is in a bad mood. He will definitely punish you when he sees you dirty the floor."


    Harry had already seen Filch''s cat, Mrs. Norris, staring at the corner of the corridor with two lantern-like yellow eyes.


    "That''s right, I have to go now," said Harry.


    He backed away from Mrs. Norris'' condemning gaze, but it was too late.


    Between Filch and his nasty cat, there must be some kind of mysterious connection.


    He suddenly rushed from behind a tapestry to Harry''s right, with a long scarf around his neck, an unusually red nose, terrifyingly bulging eyes, and the flesh on his double chin quivering.


    "Dirty! I''m fed up with Potter! Dirty everywhere! A mess everywhere! You have to come with me!"


    Harry looked frustrated, and he followed Filch dejectedly, muttering softly.


    "Today is really unlucky."


    Suddenly, a rustling voice sounded in Harry''s ear.


    "...starved...for a long time...kill them...eat..."


    ??

 Chapter 35： have fun tomorrow

    "what sound!"


    Harry raised his head agitatedly, looking around to find the place where the sound came from.


    Filch was taken aback by his sudden fuss.


    "What sound! Who are you talking to?"


    Harry looked around around the corridor, and when he heard Filch''s question, he asked with a puzzled face.


    "Didn''t you hear it just now? There was a voice saying he was hungry and killing people or something."


    Filch first looked suspiciously around the corridor with Harry for a while, but then he said impatiently.


    "You''re trying to deceive people to distract me and run away? Stop using these tricks to fool me Potter! You''re not on the same level as those two stinky brats! Now, immediately, go to the office with me right away!"


    Filch didn''t give Harry a chance to resist, and almost took him by the collar to the office, ready to issue a fine to him.


    After that, Nick, who was almost headless, wanted to help distract Filch and rescued him.


    And Filch, who came back in a hurry, seemed to be because Harry saw something he put on the table.


    Between fear and nervousness, he was punished to clean the corridor on the first floor of the castle for a whole week.


    Harry, who felt unlucky one afternoon this afternoon, left Filch''s office.


    He still thanked Nick for helping him, and in return, promised him to invite his friends to his death anniversary dinner on Halloween.


    But even back in Gryffindor''s lounge, Harry''s bad luck was not far away.


    As soon as he climbed into the lounge, he happened to meet Seamus who was practicing magic spells.


    Under Simon''s "exquisite" technique, a good repelling spell somehow exploded, blowing the already dirty Harry''s hair fluffy and turning grey.


    Harry was in a hurry and rushed into the boys'' bathroom to wash himself clean. As a result, when he came out, he accidentally stepped on the dirty clothes and slipped, causing his body to get muddy again, so he had to wash it again. .


    Returning to the dormitory, and talking to Ron about today''s experience, Ron asked him worriedly if he was cursed, and planned to give him the amulet he had treasured for a long time to help him drive away bad luck.


    But as soon as Harry took the amulet to his hand, the rope tied to the amulet broke, and the dry herbs were scattered all over the place.


    "There must be a very powerful dark wizard who cursed you!"


    Ron, who was helping to clean the ground, shouted.


    "You must pay attention to Harry, I have been wearing this amulet for 5 years and nothing happened. You can go to Professor Dumbledore or Professor Forrest and ask them to exorcise you!"


    Harry lay down on the bed in a big shape with a frowning face. He didn''t respond when he heard his words, but Neville, who was alone under the covers and didn''t know what he was doing, suddenly shivered.


    But no one paid attention to Neville''s strange changes recently. Everyone thought he had a cold too, and he was in a low mood and didn''t want to talk much.


    He didn''t even eat dinner, so Harry lay on the bed so tired, his eyelids slowly glued together.


    Suddenly in the darkness, he felt like something was moving beside his pillow.


    Harry swallowed and felt nervously for his wand.


    "Fluorescent flashes!"


    He saw the dark figure running beside the pillow. Suddenly, Harry''s pupils dilated, and his terrified expression instantly stretched to his entire face!


    "Ron! Your mouse pulled on my bed!!!"


    ......


    The day before Halloween, Gryffindor and Hufflepuff''s last class in second grade was Sherlock''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    Tom''s trial has passed for almost two months, and in the end, no one can beat it.


    Since then, although Tom no longer appears in the defense class, the legend of Tom still circulates in the second grade.


    The students were saying that it was an invincible cat, and the rumors grew more and more outrageous.


    Even at the end, a version emerged that Tom was actually the pet of some powerful old witch, who could know magic and ride a broom, and came to Professor Forrest''s class just to help.


    The second graders also returned to their normal classroom life.


    Sherlock found a special channel from Hagrid, and obtained a lot of black magic creatures that are not so dangerous, so that the students can observe them with their own eyes and know how to deal with them.


    Because the Halloween holiday starts tomorrow, Sherlock can also see that these second-year students are not in the mood to study.


    So I told them a lesson about the ancient magic master Sun Wukong, who took his Muggle teacher and two idiots to the West to hunt for treasure, and encountered various black magic creatures on the way.


    The students were very fascinated by what they listened to. Even after class, there were still people pestering him to ask which adventure notebook the story was from, and wanted to borrow it from the library.


    Sherlock was sent away by the student who asked the story, but he still had to deal with a few students who came to make up their homework.


    "Obviously it can be done well, so why delay it until today?"


    Sherlock asked with a blank expression to Hufflepuff''s student named Justin Finch.


    Justin shrank his neck looking at him.


    "Sorry professor, I forgot before."


    "There is no next time, go back."


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief and bowed to Sherlock.


    "Happy Halloween Professor in advance."


    "I wish you a good time tomorrow Harry, who was handing in his homework behind Justin, shivered involuntarily when he heard Sherlock''s blessing to him.


    Just when Harry felt inexplicable, Sherlock''s eyes turned to him.


    "Why did you turn in your homework late again? Harry."


    Harry hurried back to explain.


    "Because I stained the castle floor a few days ago, Filch ordered me to clean the corridors for a week, and I didn''t have enough time to do my homework."


    "That''s an excusable reason."


    He took over the homework from Harry, looked at Harry staring at him hesitantly, and couldn''t help asking strangely.


    "Anything else?"


    "No, it''s fine, then I''ll leave Professor."


    "Well, let''s go back."


    Harry turned and left the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. For some reason, after he left the classroom, he subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had escaped from some indescribable bad luck.


    Ron and Hermione, who were waiting for Harry outside the door, looked at his behavior strangely and asked suspiciously.


    "Professor Forrest taught you a lesson?"


    Harry shook his head: "No, Professor Forrest said I was excusable."


    "Then why are you sighing?" Ron patted his shoulder and said excitedly, "Do you regret going to the death anniversary dinner tomorrow? Then we won''t go!"


    Hermione was very interested in this dinner party.


    "Certainly not, Harry promised Nick, we have to go."


    Harry didn''t speak. He looked at the back of Justin who was laughing and chatting with his friends not far away. For some reason, he remembered that unfortunate afternoon.

 Chapter 36： happy halloween

    This year''s Halloween dinner at Hogwarts was very lively.


    The auditorium was filled with pumpkin-headed lanterns specially cultivated by Hagrid, and black bats created by magic flew around in groups under the ceiling.


    It''s just that the usual ghosts in the castle did not appear on Halloween, the closest day between the ghost world and the human world.


    Anyone who knows the inside story knows it.


    Today is not only Halloween, but also the 500th anniversary of the death of Sir Nicholas de Mimsy Popington (Nick for short), the ghost of Gryffindor.


    A day like this is a big day to remember with every ghost, so Nick invites ghost colleagues from all over Hogwarts, as well as other ghost friends outside the school.


    After obtaining Dumbledore''s permission, he borrowed a basement classroom in the castle and held his own 500th birthday dinner.


    Therefore, the ghosts who should have been active at the Halloween dinner in previous years did not appear in the auditorium tonight.


    Rumor has it that the enlightened Headmaster Dumbledore will invite a skeleton dance troupe to perform for everyone tonight.


    But rumors are rumors after all. After the students came to the auditorium, they did not see the so-called skeleton dance troupe.


    But even without the ghost and skeleton dance troupe, Halloween is still a holiday that students love.


    The dishes and meals at the dinner were more abundant than at the opening dinner, and after the dinner, every student could still get candy that could not fit even if the two pockets of the robe were full.


    This is undoubtedly a great attraction for the lower grade students.


    "What did that old Slughorn say to you last time after we left? Sherlock."


    Hagrid asked with a big tongue at the professor''s long table, as if he had had some wine.


    Hearing his question, Sherlock hadn''t replied yet, but Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick couldn''t help frowning.


    "Don''t ask Hagrid about this kind of thing." Professor McGonagall said with a displeased expression, "We don''t need to inquire about their private conversation."


    Hagrid also came to his senses at this time, scratched his hair in embarrassment, and smirked twice.


    "Sorry, it''s easy for me to say the wrong thing after a few sips."


    Sherlock waved his hand indifferently, took out the pendant hanging on his chest, and said.


    "There''s nothing I can''t say, he just gave me a small bottle of Fuling Elixir."


    In the small potion bottle, the slowly flowing Fuling agent is indeed like a work of art, shining brightly under the reflection of the candlelight.


    A voice that was even more indifferent and hollow than Sherlock suddenly sounded aside.


    "This kind of potion is very troublesome in the process of brewing. If a little mistake is made, there will be irreversible consequences. He is really willing."


    The speaker was Snape.


    He rarely joined the professors'' chat, but his tone was still so impolite, as if he was deliberately picking on things.


    Sherlock put the elixir back into his robe and nodded calmly.


    "He''s a lot more generous than Professor Snape. We''ve known each other for so long, and we haven''t seen you give me anything."


    When Snape was hit by him, he was speechless for a while.


    Professor McGonagall still had that serious face, but the corners of his mouth were slightly curved, clearly showing a slight smile.


    Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout made no secret and laughed on the spot.


    Even Dumbledore said with a smile on his face.


    "Horace is only generous to you. I have been in a relationship with him for almost seventy years, and I haven''t seen him give me a gift every Christmas."


    Then he looked at Snape teasingly again and blinked, "Of course, I haven''t received it from Severus."


    "Humph!" Snape snorted coldly and said firmly, "I never miss Christmas."


    Dumbledore laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter, we all celebrate Halloween today, how about a drink together?"


    Every professor at the long table, including Snape, raised the glass in front of him, and everyone raised the glass together.


    "Happy Halloween!" said the professors.


    "Happy Halloween." Sherlock also shrugged secretly.


    Then they drank the wine or drink in the cup.


    It has been two months since he came to Hogwarts. During this time, Sherlock has discovered that Dumbledore is the pinnacle of the magic school.


    Not only did the students trust their principal, but even all the professors had great respect for him.


    Or that Dumbledore has absolute authority in Hogwarts, and this authority is convinced by everyone in the castle.


    He secretly mumbled something in his heart.


    No wonder the original owner had a brainwashed worship mentality towards Dumbledore.


    He has never had a complete family since he was a child. He has always regarded Hogwarts as his second home, so he naturally respects the pillars of this "home" to the extreme.


    While the teachers and students in the middle of the auditorium were enjoying the Halloween dinner happily, Harry Ron and Hermione were not so lucky.


    The ghost''s death anniversary dinner really isn''t something that living people can participate in.


    Not to mention the gloomy environment and the sour tug-of-war music, the so-called "food" at the death anniversary dinner was not something that Harry and the others could eat.


    The three Harry, who had survived nearly the entire dinner, finally decided to return to the normal Halloween dinner in the auditorium after the ghosts of the Headless Hunters messed up the scene.


    "I hope there is some pudding left for us." Ron wrapped his robe tightly and said shiveringly.


    They tried their best to show polite smiles to the ghosts around them, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then walked out of the venue of the death anniversary dinner.


    Just as they were rushing to the auditorium.


    A familiar, cold, murderous voice sounded in Harry''s ears again.


    "... tear you... tear you... kill you..."


    Harry''s face was startled, and he stopped subconsciously.


    Hermione and Ron found out about his abnormality and could not help asking suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter, Harry?"


    Harry leaned against the wall, motioning them to stop talking, squinting to find the source of the voice.


    Fortunately, the voice did not disappear directly this time, but it became weaker and weaker.


    Harry was sure it was moving��upward, staring at the dark ceiling with a sudden feeling of terror and excitement.


    He took Hermione and Ron all the way up the stairs, climbed to the third floor, turned all the corridors on the third floor, and finally turned a corner and came to the last empty hallway.


    Just when Ron was panting and was about to ask Harry what the **** was going on, Hermione suddenly pointed forward and took a deep breath.


    "Look!"


    On the wall in front of them, something was shining.


    They approached slowly, squinting and carefully identifying in the darkness. Between the two windows, on the wall a foot above the ground, some writing was smeared, and it shimmered faintly under the reflection of the burning torches.


    [The secret room has been opened. ��


    [Those who are enemies of the heir, be vigilant. ��


    And right next to these writings, above a puddle, a boy was as hard as a stone sculpture, lying on the ground silently!


    ??

 Chapter 37： not happy halloween

    "Jia, Justin!"


    Ron looked at the boy''s face and exclaimed.


    Hermione hurriedly ran to Jasyan who was lying on the ground, stretched out her trembling fingers, and probed the tip of his nose.


    "He! He! He is dead!"


    Hermione said these words with difficulty, and then fell weakly to the floor.


    With the help of the light of the torch, Harry looked at the frightened face that Justin finally fixed on his face, and swallowed subconsciously, only to feel that he was all over the place with chills.


    The boy lying on the ground was Justin Finch, a second-year student like Harry and the others, but he belonged to Hufflepuff College.


    They don''t know why Justin appeared in this place while the Halloween dinner was going on and was killed by someone who didn''t know.


    But at this time Ron was already feeling uneasy.


    "Let''s get out of here quickly."


    "Should we try to save��" Harry said, not very fluently.


    "Listen to me," said Ron, "we don''t want to be found out here!"


    But it was too late.


    There was a bustling sound of people at the location of the stairs on the third floor, and soon some students walked up to the third floor and found Harry and the others.


    The students who were still laughing and laughing all quieted down when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Everyone watched this terrifying scene. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were standing in front of everyone''s eyes, with Justin lying beside him, like a dead "corpse".


    "Those who are enemies of the heir, be vigilant! The next one is you, Mudblood!"


    It was Malfoy. With a cold grin on his face, he read out the message on the wall aloud, and privately added an unforgivable sentence to the back, but no one was still paying attention at this time.


    No, to be exact, there is still one person who is paying attention.


    "Twenty points from Slytherin, Mr. Malfoy. It seems that the punishment you received last time was not enough, so let''s extend the time for cleaning the toilet to January 1 next year."


    An indifferent voice sounded behind the students.


    Malfoy''s smile immediately froze on his face, and he glanced at Sherlock with a gloomy face.


    But Sherlock ignored him, because at this time, the students had made way for him to go in to check the situation.


    The three of them also found out about Sherlock''s arrival, and they explained it to him in a hurry as if they had seen a savior.


    "Professor, as soon as we got here, we saw Justin lying on the ground!"


    "We didn''t do it! We just discovered him for the first time!"


    "Is he still alive? Professor."


    Sherlock stretched out his hand, motioning them to be quiet first, then pulled out his wand and squatted in front of Justin.


    All the students around held their breaths, watching Sherlock tap Justin''s stiff body twice with his wand.


    Although Sherlock''s magic level has not yet risen to the level of the original master''s strength, it is not the half-hearted one from two months ago.


    After passing a simple test and examining Justin''s physical condition, he gently opened his mouth and came to a conclusion.


    "He''s not dead."


    The three of Harry breathed a sigh of relief, and the other students onlookers gradually eased their tension.


    "But he''s not doing well either."


    An old voice sounded, and at some point, Dumbledore came here with other professors.


    "Bring Justin to your office, Sherlock, it''s on the third floor, I remember. Harry, the three of you will follow."


    Professor McGonagall dispersed the students, told them to hurry back to sleep, and instructed Filch to wipe the messy writing on the wall overnight.


    Sherlock used the floating spell on Justin, who looked like a sculpture, to make his body float in the air, and then dragged him to his office with Dumbledore, the professors, and Harry.


    His office is very simple. Apart from simple and necessary furniture, there are only the most books on the bookshelves.


    Dumbledore instructed Sherlock to put Justin on the sofa, and then personally checked his condition.


    Harry and the others became nervous again, because Snape began to testify against them, wondering why they didn''t attend the Halloween dinner.


    They anxiously explained that they went to Nick''s death anniversary dinner, so they were absent from the activities in the auditorium.


    And Dumbledore, who was more specific about Justin''s situation, shook his head to clear Harry and the others.


    "It''s an extremely powerful black magic that petrifies Justin. It can''t be a second-year student."


    But Snape was still aggressive, asking Harry why they didn''t go back to the auditorium after leaving the death anniversary dinner.


    The three of Harry didn''t tell them that they went to the third floor after hearing that strange voice.


    They felt that this reason was untenable, and it was not a good thing to spread it out.


    Sherlock was in a daze while watching Justin''s stiff body, not focusing on Snape''s interrogation of the three of Harry.


    The petrified Justin evoked part of his memory.


    The basilisk released from the secret room should have the ability to petrify.


    But why did he get the impression that the first victim was a cat?


    Why did you become the boy in front of you now?


    At this time Professor McGonagall had already called over the little Hufflepuff wizard who was eating with Justin at the Halloween dinner and asked them why Justin left early.


    The two Justin''s friends said that Justin had been feeling unwell since this morning. He went to the infirmary in the morning and was diagnosed with a cold by Madam Pomfrey, and then let him drink the medicine .


    As a result, in the afternoon, he seemed to have eaten something unclean and started to have diarrhea again.


    Not long after the banquet started today, he left early and went back to the dormitory to rest.


    Finally, he was attacked in the corridor on the third floor.


    Dumbledore and the others didn''t find any clues from it, and Sherlock was still thinking about when the plot changed.


    Ever since he found out that he had come to the world of Harry Potter, especially since he knew that he was going to Hogwarts as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts by accident, Sherlock never thought that the plot could develop according to the original trajectory.


    After all, every Defence Against the Dark Arts professor is an important character in each film, and this year just changed a person, and the future development will naturally not be the same as before.


    But now even the first attacked species has changed, so since when did everything change from the original?


    Just when he couldn''t think of any clues, Dumbledore''s investigation into tonight''s incident also ended.


    He had Justin sent to Madam Pomfrey, and claimed that Professor Sprout was cultivating a batch of mandrakes recently, and when the herbs matured and made into a potion, he would be cured, and Jas When Ting wakes up, they can know the real murderer.


    Tonight''s attack just came to an end.

 Chapter 38： Doubtful coincidence

    Perhaps he learned that Justin was not dead, or perhaps the students in the castle had enough trust in Dumbledore.


    On the second day of Halloween, except for everyone exuding all kinds of brain holes during the meal, guessing who the murderer was behind the scenes, there was no major disturbance for the time being.


    But rumors of the Chamber of Secrets began to circulate at Hogwarts after some students began to explore the writing on the castle walls, now wiped clean by Filch.


    Even in Sherlock''s class, some students asked him about the legend of the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets.


    "This should not be asked in our classroom. If you are really interested in the secret room, you can ask Professor Binns of the history of magic. He has been teaching here for hundreds of years, and he must know more than I have more."


    Sherlock tapped on the blackboard and shifted the topic back to the class.


    "Okay, if you are interested in the secret room, you can learn about it in private, but now in class, we have to continue to study how to get a high score in this year''s O.W.L.s exam."


    "The three dangerous elements of werewolves should be memorized. At the same time, in the past two years, the question maker has always been accustomed to asking what kind of magic spell to use to get rid of the werewolf''s pursuit..."


    The incident of the student attack and the opening of the secret room did not change Sherlock''s life at Hogwarts much, but the time spent in the library was longer.


    He knew that the plot had deviated from its original trajectory, but he had no way to correct it.


    So all I can do now is to improve my magic level as soon as possible, at least before the end of this semester, to reach the strength of the original owner.


    And at the same time that Sherlock was giving the fifth-grade students a Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    In the second-year history of magic class, Hermione also asked Professor Binns about the specific rumors of the secret room in public.


    But the stubborn Professor Binns doesn''t believe that the secret room legend is true.


    He just told this to the students as a story, but the students didn''t think so.


    Because Justin was attacked yesterday, and the person who attacked him publicly announced on the wall that the secret room had been opened.


    Justin is just the first step in cleaning up those students in the castle who are not qualified to study magic.


    After class, Harry and the three got together.


    "Slytherin''s descendant must come from Slytherin Academy, who do you think it will be?"


    Ron asked a question, and then answered confidently.


    "It must be Malfoy! After seeing Justin being attacked, he looks very happy, and his family has always believed in the pure blood theory, and it is very likely that he is a descendant of Slytherin"


    Hermione was also thinking about this possibility.


    To be honest, what Ron said was well-founded. Judging from the current few clues and the psychological bias of the three, Malfoy was indeed the biggest suspect.


    But Harry didn''t listen to Ron''s guess at this time.


    His eyes were lost, and all he could think about was the picture of Justin talking to Professor Forrest right in front of him when he went to make up his homework after the last Defense Against the Dark Arts class before Halloween.


    Ron and Hermione looked at each other, and they both noticed something was wrong with Harry.


    "What are you thinking about Harry?" Hermione asked suspiciously, "Do you know any other clues that we don''t know?"


    Harry opened his mouth, hesitating to say what he was thinking.


    But he was also afraid that this would damage Sherlock''s reputation. He didn''t think that the beloved Professor Forrest would be the legendary Slytherin descendant.


    Just thinking of my previous experience, I thought it was a coincidence that he wished Jasyan a happy Halloween at that time, but it happened the next day.


    Ron saw Harry''s hesitation and said unhappily.


    "What do you have to hide from us, we also helped you hide that strange sound you heard."


    Harry knew that he shouldn''t hide from Ron, Hermione and the others, so he said what he was thinking.


    After listening, Ron''s eyes widened.


    "What is this? Are you suspecting that Professor Forrest is the real murderer? You are crazy!"


    Hermione also looked at Harry strangely.


    "It''s just a coincidence Harry, why do you think there''s a connection? Professor Forrest just blessed Justin in the usual way you see it, maybe there are other professors in other classes as well. Bless him. We can''t take this as evidence, and we can''t doubt the professor because of it."


    Ron continued: "What''s more, Professor Forrest is still a half-blood."


    Harry and Hermione''s eyes turned to him, and even if they didn''t need to speak, they could see that they were asking questions with their eyes, how Ron knew.


    "I heard from George and the others," Ron explained.


    "Not long after school started, George and Fred seemed to be taken away by Professor Forrest, so they wrote to Charlie to ask about Professor Forrest''s schooling at Hogwarts before. At the time, I wanted to know if he was a trustworthy person."


    "Although Charlie and the professor are not in the same class or the same academy, after all, the professor had a very good reputation in the school at the beginning. It is said that the love letters he receives every year can fill the whole crucible!"


    Speaking of which, Ron looked envious, Hermione urged impatiently.


    "We don''t want to hear how many love letters Professor Forrest can receive, although he is still very popular among girls now."


    "Charlie said that Professor Forrest is of mixed blood, which is something almost everyone knows. His wizard mother seems to have died when he was very young, and his father is the Duke of the Muggle side."


    Hermione and Harry looked at each other. They had both lived in Muggle society for a long time, so they naturally knew what a dukeship in England represented.


    "Professor Forrest is actually the son of the Duke!"


    "However, it seems that none of the dukes who still inherit the title has the surname Forrest?"


    They didn''t struggle with this question for a long time. After all, no matter how powerful a Muggle Duke was, he wouldn''t have anything to do with wizards.


    But the information that Professor Forrest is a mixed race basically ruled out the possibility that he was a murderer.


    Harry scratched his head and said.


    "I didn''t doubt Professor Forrest, I just felt that it was a bit too coincidental."


    Ron and Hermione didn''t think it was a coincidence. Compared to Professor Forrest, Malfoy was more suspicious.


    They continued to discuss how to confirm their guesses and test whether Malfoy was the descendant of the secret room.


    Until Hermione came up with a solution that wasn''t the way to go.

 Chapter 39： forbidden area

    The legend of the Chamber of Secrets is still circulating in the castle, but Sherlock is not in the mood to pay attention. Those students guess who the real Slytherin descendant is, and whether anyone has any doubts about themselves.


    In fact, before Halloween, in mid-October, he had been indulging in the Hogwarts library all day long.


    After seeing the amount of books in Hogwarts, Sherlock really understood that the original owner''s study was nothing at all.


    Compared with the magic books here, it is no exaggeration to say that it is a drop in the bucket.


    The mystery of magic is a treasure that everyone who is thirsty for knowledge cannot refuse.


    This is a set of natural laws unique to the abnormal world, and mastering this law and using it is actually not much different from learning natural science in the normal world.


    The two are only different in form.


    This is Sherlock''s greatest feeling about magic and science since he was in contact with magic for two months.


    A studious, erudite, and promising in any world.


    So, in addition to completing his job as a professor, he spends most of his time in the library.


    During the seven school years at Hogwarts, students are expected to learn a lot.


    Under normal circumstances, let alone returning to the original master''s level of magic, even if Sherlock wanted his level to be comparable to that of a normal seventh-year graduate, it was not something that could be done in a short period of time.


    Even if he is a magical genius, it will take at least two or three years.


    Fortunately, the original owner''s body was already familiar with the use and release of most spells.


    As long as Sherlock simply practiced the spells that were unfamiliar to him a few times, he would naturally reach the point where practice makes perfect.


    But the breadth and depth of magic is not only reflected in spells.


    The muscle memory left by the original owner can only help him quickly and proficiently cast spells. The understanding of theoretical knowledge and magical knowledge such as transfiguration, herbs, potions, and astronomy still need Sherlock to learn by himself.


    Fortunately, his learning comprehension ability is not bad.


    Before crossing, he was a high school graduate in the field of science. Even in the magic world, for wizards, learning knowledge is still the main way to gain power.


    From July when he first crossed into this world, to the beginning of November, Sherlock has basically mastered all the spells of the original owner in four months.


    There are only a few special ones that cannot be easily tried, such as Apparition, and those that do not rely solely on spells and spellcasting skills, but require special emotions to succeed, such as God Guard.


    These two types of spells are relatively advanced, and Sherlock has not dared to try them for the time being. In a castle like Hogwarts where anti-apparition magic is spread throughout the school, he has no chance to try Apparition.


    Sherlock tried the Patronus Charm once, but only some silver threads of light appeared from the tip of his wand, but no specific Patronus was formed.


    But he seriously doubted that even the original owner probably didn''t really summon his Patronus.


    This kind of magic requires a lot of positive emotions to be successfully used, and it is strange that an autistic person like the original owner can use it.


    Magical medicine, herbal medicine, astronomy, and other theoretical magical knowledge will be put aside for now.


    The two most important spellcasting methods for wizards are spells and transfiguration. Sherlock is confident that he can reach the level of a normal adult wizard.


    Even relying on the accumulation of the original owner, it might be a lot stronger. After all, defensive magic like the Iron Armor Spell is not something that any adult wizard can learn.


    After confirming that he has almost mastered all the conventional magic spells, he did not continue to expand to learn knowledge such as potions.


    After meeting with Slughorn, at least one point of view he agreed with.


    Even though Dumbledore, the most famous white wizard in the wizarding world, sits here, Hogwarts is still a very dangerous place.


    Now that a student has been attacked, it means that the secret room has been opened and the basilisk has been released.


    Although Sherlock really wanted to resolve this crisis ahead of time, he really didn''t know where the entrance to the secret room was and who the Slytherin descendant who opened the secret room was.


    If he knew, he would have planned a suitable reason and excuse first, and then told Dumbledore the whole thing.


    At that time, Dumbledore will worry about the specific matters, and Sherlock is carefully waiting to deal with the "catastrophe" of his Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t read the original book and the movie of the secret room chapter, but he just listened to the master''s explanation of the plot, but he didn''t remember much useful information.


    So now if he wants to ensure safety, he can only rely on himself.


    Even if Sherlock''s body is of mixed blood, who knows if that basilisk will have a convulsion one day, thinking that he is like a flower like jade, delicious and delicious, and suddenly attack him?


    Only when you have the ability to ensure your own safety is the most reassuring.


    Therefore, Sherlock''s next focus is still mainly on various practical spells and the skills to strengthen his Transfiguration.


    It''s just the magic level of a normal adult wizard, there''s really no way to make people feel safe in this dangerous castle.


    If he wanted to go a step further, Sherlock naturally wouldn''t be obsessed with ordinary magical knowledge.


    After Halloween passed, he was ready to officially start learning magic knowledge in the forbidden area.


    In the forbidden area of ??the Hogwarts library, the books in it are not all books related to black magic.


    But the school thinks that is too dangerous and esoteric to read books that are not suitable for middle and lower grades students.


    Yes, it is not suitable for middle and low grades.


    After entering the fifth grade, part of the forbidden book area can already be opened to students.


    As a professor, Sherlock naturally has the right to consult all the books in the library, including those magic books in the forbidden area.


    On a weekend morning in November, Sherlock came to the library and walked into the forbidden area for the first time.


    Mrs. Pince, the administrator who was in charge of the entire library, naturally did not stop him.


    Just because professors usually need to borrow books, they always write a note to ask students to lend them out. It''s rare for a person like Sherlock to come over in person.


    After entering the forbidden book area, the books related to black magic were the ones that caught my eye the most.


    In terms of power and effect, black magic is indeed the strongest of all spells, among which the three unforgivable spells are the most.


    If you want to quickly have the ability to protect yourself and master powerful strength, the most convenient way is undoubtedly to learn black magic.


    But Sherlock''s attitude towards black magic is just as he said in the teachers'' meeting.


    The curse is only an appearance, the real core lies in the human heart.


    Before he was really sure that his will could resist the erosion of black magic, Sherlock wasn''t ready to touch these seemingly powerful forces that he couldn''t grasp at all.


    Of course, just because you don''t use it doesn''t mean you won''t.


    Just like Dumbledore, no one has ever seen him eat a big melon, but can you be sure that he won''t?


    And just as Sherlock surrounded the bookshelves in the forbidden area, choosing which book to read.


    The crescent-shaped birthmark on his left arm suddenly became hot again!


    ??

 Chapter 40： "Soul Stitching"

    She had experienced it twice before, and Sherlock was already very familiar with the reaction to making the mark on his left arm.


    But familiarity does not mean accustomed.


    On the contrary, the sudden burning sensation in the library made him stunned.


    The first two times Imprint reacted, one was when he met Malfoy and his son at the Bliss Bookstore, and the other was when he ran into Neville at Hogwarts.


    And now he is in the forbidden book area, which is usually a place where students are forbidden to enter. There is no one around at all, only countless forbidden books on the shelf.


    The burning sensation on the left arm did not stop abruptly this time, but continued uncharacteristically.


    This strange reaction made Sherlock frown.


    He took a few steps back, withdrew from the forbidden book area, and returned to the regular book area where the students were studying. At the same time, the burning sensation on his left arm disappeared.


    Then, he moved forward again and entered the forbidden book area again, and the burning sensation on the mark also came back. It felt like the mark was reminding him of something in this way.


    Sherlock was lost in thought.


    He clutched his arms and started walking along the first row of bookshelves in the forbidden area. The closer he got to it, the stronger the burning sensation on the mark, until he reached the sixth row of bookshelves from the bottom, and the burning sensation reached a climax. .


    Continuing to go further, that feeling began to weaken.


    Aware of this situation, Sherlock felt more and more that his guess was right. The mark on his arm was trying to tell him something, and the source of the information was on this row of bookshelves.


    He stood in front of the sixth-to-last row of forbidden books, and stretched out his left hand to gently stroke the forbidden books in the first row of the bookshelf.


    The burning sensation is still there.


    He continued to swipe through the second row of forbidden books.


    still hasn''t changed.


    And just as his fingers touched the first book in the third row, a slight tingling sensation like a needle **** suddenly stimulated his left arm!


    Then the burning sensation subsided, as if it had never reacted.


    But Sherlock''s mind was already clear, and what it wanted itself to get was this book.


    He gently pulled the thin forbidden magical book from the shelf, and then in the light next to him, Sherlock saw the name of the book.


    "Soul Stitching"


    The title of the book was handwritten in black ink. Judging from the way the letters were written, it was not created for a long time.


    The whole book is very thin. If you look at it at a glance, there are probably only a dozen simple pages of paper. It is said to be a book, but it is more like a notebook.


    The texture of the book is somewhat similar to parchment, but the thickness is significantly thinner.


    Sherlock stared at the title of this strange book for a moment, did not open it immediately, but walked to Mrs. Pince and registered the book.


    When registering, he watched Mrs. Pince''s expression vaguely.


    She didn''t change too obviously from beginning to end, as if Sherlock was just lending an ordinary forbidden book.


    From the cover of the book, to Mrs. Pince''s reaction, the book looks unremarkable.


    But Sherlock, who had already walked out of the library with it, knew very well that the thing that could make the mark on his left arm react would definitely not be any ordinary thing.


    Back in the office, he locked the door from the inside, and then sat down at the desk with the book of "Soul stitching", and placed it face up in front of him.


    In the magical world, basically adult wizards will give a word of warning to their children.


    Don''t open magic books, boxes, and bottles of unknown origins!


    This sentence is as frequent as parents in normal society reminding their children to pay attention to passing vehicles before crossing the road.


    Even Sherlock, a "rookie" who has only been in contact with the wizarding world for four months, has heard countless admonitions from adult wizards to young wizards.


    Faced with this kind of book of unknown origin, he naturally knew the correct way to treat it.


    Pulling out his wand, Sherlock tapped it lightly on the book cover to check if there were any traces of magic power inside.


    Then he used a universal cracking spell on the book.


    After a breeze passed by, nothing changed.


    In the last step, he took a step back, and slightly raised his wand one meter away from the desk.


    The first page of the book was opened without incident.


    In the distance, Sherlock saw the title page, which was blank, not even a trace of ink.


    The wand was raised again, and the blank title page was turned over. On the first page, he finally saw the contents of the book.


    Even though no accident has happened yet, he still did not move forward, but just stood one meter away and started to read the contents of the book.


    [When I escaped from the dead and came back from Norca Town, I realized that my state was wrong. ��


    [The torture of piercing the bone for a long time, although it did not make me crazy, it still caused damage to the soul. ��


    [Of course, I was just suspicious at first, but after conducting a series of self-examinations, I determined my current situation. ��


    [My soul is torn apart. ��


    [The effect of this tearing cannot usually be seen, but the soul is the key to magic. Because of this tear, my magic level has been deviated, and the power of using magic spells is not as good as before I know I have to find a way to solve this problem, and my enemies will come to me again , I have to ensure that the strength does not decline. ��


    [The first method that came to my mind was potion. As the most common healing method used by wizards, perhaps among the millions of potion formulas, there is an item that heals the soul. ��


    [I wrote and asked my teacher, but he told me that there was never any kind of potion that could affect the soul of a wizard. The performance of potion can only be reflected in the body, and magic is the reflection of the soul. ��


    [Well, the teacher at least provided me with a direction, magic is the reflection of the soul, especially those ancient magics. ��


    [I have rummaged through almost all the ancient magic books I can find, and there are indeed countless ones for the soul, but none of them heal the soul. ��


    ��what! The wisdom of the predecessors is nothing but the same. Since there has been no such magic since ancient times, it is up to me to create it myself. ��


    [The healing of the soul is very troublesome, but fortunately, the soul is the same as the body. If it is damaged, it will repair itself, but this time is very long. ��


    [Especially in a torn state, the difficulty of repair is even more difficult. ��


    [Just when I was in trouble, a Muggle surgery inspired me. ��


    [When Muggles have too many wounds in their flesh, they will use needles and sutures to reconnect the wounds to speed up healing. ��


    [It seems rude, but this is actually a rather wonderful idea. ��


    [Since the soul and the body are in common and have the same ability to heal themselves, can I also sew up my torn soul to speed up its healing just like Muggles sew wounds to speed up the recovery effect? ��

 Chapter 41： torn soul

    [I think this is a very feasible idea. ��


    [The healing of the soul can completely imitate the healing method of the body, so that the torn parts are closely connected, which will speed up the recovery. ��


    [But there is a very real problem in front of me. After all, the soul is a conceptual body of nothingness. Even the ghosts of the dead cannot appear in the world in the form of physical existence, let alone the souls of the living. ��


    At this point, Sherlock felt that this book was more like a wizard''s experimental diary.


    In how to deal with the soul, the author encountered trouble, and most of the following pages are devoted to her experiments that can affect the form of the soul.


    Finally found a suitable "suture needle".


    A magic spell that can target the caster''s own soul. It can penetrate the soul without damaging it, so as to achieve the effect of repairing.


    Although the process of finding the right "needle" is a bit complicated, it is not too difficult. After all, there are so many ancient magics that target the soul. Even the highest attainments in black magic, the effects of the three unforgivable spells are all directed at the soul. of.


    There are many things to learn from.


    What really hinders the author''s research in this book is the selection of "lines".


    Unlike the "needle", the function of the "needle" is only to carry out the penetration with the "thread", and the "thread" is responsible for tightening the torn soul, and at the same time as the soul heals, it is perfectly integrated with the soul. into a whole.


    The first thing the author thought of was to use other souls as "threads" for stitching.


    The same is the soul, this kind of adaptability is the highest, and at the same time, it can be perfectly integrated with the wound in the end.


    After all, the suture operation of the soul is still different from the normal suture operation. As long as the "thread" is sewn in, there is no way to remove it again.


    But how can a complete soul be used as a "line"?


    Leaving aside whether this involves morality, just the size of a normal soul of a living person cannot be used as a small but strong "thread" to stitch a torn, weak soul.


    So all research is completely dead here.


    The author has overcome all other difficulties and technical problems, and even used a dementor as an experimental object to try. As long as she can find a suitable "line", her idea can be perfectly realized.


    Even if the soul is torn, it can be easily healed by this method.


    But the "line" requirements are too harsh.


    First of all, the "thread" must also be a soul, and secondly, this soul cannot be complete, and it is best to be split into one of countless parts.


    It is really difficult to meet this condition.


    After all, a wizard''s soul is not a piece of rags. If you want to tear off a piece, you can tear off a piece.


    The author of this book has never heard of what kind of magic exists in the magic world that can split the soul without dying.


    At the end of the book, this magic experiment is over.


    But this amazingly talented witch who could think of such a way to heal her split soul felt very sorry for this magic that was not perfected in the end.


    I recorded all the steps in this book, from the idea of ??creating this magic that appeared in my mind, to the perfection step by step, to the last step of the magic experiment.


    If this is passed down, maybe there will be a better alternative to this "line" in the advancement of magic in later generations.


    Until I don''t know why, this book was put into the forbidden area of ??the Hogwarts library, and now Sherlock has it again.


    The method of stitching the soul recorded in the book will not be mentioned for the time being.


    Just look at the author of this book, record all kinds of his life in the experimental notes, and the mark on his left arm guides him to find this book.


    Sherlock has sufficient evidence to suspect that the witch who created this book is the original owner''s mad mother!


    Because the mark on his left arm is most likely from the original owner''s mother, and Sherlock found an obvious detail in the narrative of this book.


    This witch''s teacher is a potion master who is familiar with many potion making methods, or is extremely proficient in potions.


    And the teacher who was closest to the original owner''s mother was Horag Slughorn, who used to be the headmaster of Slytherin at Hogwarts and was also the potions class professor at that time!


    These two strange coincidences that can come together are not a coincidence.


    The witch who wrote this experiment log is very likely to be the original owner''s mother, Sally Forrest.


    But judging from her self-report in the book, I can''t tell that she is crazy like the portrait hanging in the original owner''s study.


    On the contrary, she is a witch full of wisdom, good at exploring and very rational.


    The contrast between the images shown by the two is too great, which makes Sherlock shake his guess a little bit.


    Or was there something else he didn''t know about that turned the original owner''s mother from a charismatic witch into a mad woman?


    For example, like at the end of this book, the magic experiment was unsuccessful. UU reading caused her soul to not be repaired, and finally got worse and worse, and then became like that?


    Sherlock now has too little evidence, and he has no way to restore the previous history.


    The top priority that should give him a headache now should be why the crescent moon marks let him get this experiment log.


    In fact, in Sherlock''s heart, he already had an answer that he was not very willing to face.


    Like the original owner''s mother in the experiment log, there may be a problem of tearing in his soul!


    But at the beginning of the book, it is said that the tearing of the soul will make it impossible for the wizard to use the normal level of magic.


    Since Sherlock was familiar with magic until now, he never felt that his spell made others weak.


    He looked at the page in "Soul Stitching" in his hand that taught how to test his own soul''s very sound magic, hesitated for a moment, and finally conducted a test on his own soul according to the method in the book.


    The result was as expected.


    His soul is not complete, there are serious divisions!


    Sherlock stood up from his chair, frowning and pacing back and forth in the office.


    He didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all, but the torn soul didn''t have any effect on him, the spell did not appear to be weaker than other wizards, and he never felt any discomfort in his body.


    So, why and when was your soul torn apart?


    He couldn''t think of an answer, and even if he did, it wouldn''t help.


    Looking at the book "Soul Stitching", Sherlock shook his head and said softly.


    "You can''t find a suitable line, how can I find it?"


    ??

 Chapter 42： wont do bad things

    After Halloween, the most anticipated day for students is undoubtedly the next Christmas break.


    Strictly speaking, each academic year at Hogwarts is divided into two semesters, and the holiday that separates the two semesters is the Christmas holiday.


    Before the holidays began, the first Quidditch match of the term, Gryffindor vs Slytherin, officially began.


    From the beginning of September to the present in December, almost all the players of the Gryffindor team have been training in the rain, and their robes have basically never been used for today''s game.


    Captain Wood attaches great importance to the outcome of the game. He will graduate from Hogwarts in two years. His only wish before graduation is to lead the Gryffindor team to win a Quidditch Academy Cup.


    "We''re going to make them regret letting that little villain Malfoy pay for it!"


    Before the start of the game, he said this to the Gryffindor team more than once, irritating Harry at the same time.


    Malfoy, like he wasn''t afraid to offend Harry at all, called him "Scarhead" sarcastically at the beginning of the game.


    It is precisely because of this that even after the Gryffindor players obviously found that the Bludgers had been manipulated and attacked Harry alone, they did not ask the referee Mrs. Hooch to stop the game, but planned to stop the game. Keep playing, win the game, and punch Malfoy in the face.


    In the end, Harry did.


    He risked being knocked off his broomstick by the Bludger and caught the Snitch over Malfoy''s head.


    At the same time as winning the game, it was a great mockery of Malfoy.


    But Harry''s arm was also broken, and he was sent to Madam Pomfrey at the school hospital.


    It was just a broken bone. For Madam Pomfrey, it only took a little spell to connect Harry''s bones, so he and the rest of the team could celebrate the victory of the game to their heart''s content.


    But the following night, Dobby the house-elf found him and admitted that whether it was the nine-and-a-half platform or the runaway Bludger, he did it all by himself, to protect Harry and let him leave Hogg Watts is safe from danger.


    Harry was very angry, but he had no choice but to tell Hermione and Ron about his meeting with Dobby the next day.


    "I think this confirms one thing."


    Hermione analyzed it seriously.


    "Dobby wants Harry to leave Hogwarts so much because he doesn''t want to see him hurt by the monster in the Chamber of Secrets, but Harry is a half-blood and won''t be the target of the monster at all, so why should he worry about that? "


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, exchanged glances, and shook their heads affirmatively.


    "do not know."


    Hermione looked at them with hateful eyes.


    "He must know the inside story. He thinks that the descendant of Slytherin will instruct the Basilisk to attack Harry. Who in Hogwarts would have such a big hatred against Harry?"


    This time Harry and Ron thought of the answer in an instant, he said in unison.


    "Draco Malfoy!"


    "From the current point of view, it is only him who is the most suspicious. We must investigate it clearly." Hermione said firmly.


    Harry, however, expressed a pessimistic view.


    "We couldn''t have succeeded with your previous plan, and there wouldn''t be a professor giving us a note for borrowing books without a proper reason, let alone a forbidden book about potions. It''s better to think about Mal when we expect Snape to give us a note. Fu took the initiative to confess everything to us, and even if the other professors are good to talk, we can''t find an excuse."


    "And a note can only lend out one book, we have no way to cheat on it." Ron also said.


    Hermione looked thoughtful.


    "I do have a more risky plan."


    Harry and Ron looked at Hermione brightly, as if they were looking at the big guy who could lead them to big points.


    "We can start with Professor Forrest."


    "Professor Forrest? Impossible. If we ask him to open a note, he will definitely ask us what we want to do."


    Hermione was hesitant to say the next sentence, but they were planning to investigate Malfoy''s plan before, and they had violated several school rules, and now it''s okay to add one more?


    "I''m not talking about getting the loan slip through normal means."


    She lowered her voice.


    "Professor Forrest seems to be studying some magic recently. He often asks students to help him borrow books from the library, most of which are in the forbidden area. We can start from this..."


    After listening to Hermione finish the plan, Harry and Ron couldn''t help saying excitedly.


    "It''s totally doable!"


    "Although there are risks, as long as we bite to death and don''t admit it, no one will find out!"


    Hermione''s face was troubled.


    "But this is deceiving Professor Forrest."


    "We''re here to protect the whole school, Hermione," said Ron.


    Harry nodded too.


    "Even if Professor Forrest knows the truth, he will understand us."


    In the end, Harry and the two convinced Hermione to hang out together in front of Sherlock''s office as soon as get out of class was over for the next few days.


    Finally, one afternoon, Sherlock called out to Hermione outside the door. UU reading


    Hermione walked cautiously into the office.


    Sherlock is grading his sixth grade homework and looks very busy.


    "Do you have time now, Miss Granger?"


    Hermione swallowed and said calmly.


    "I only have one lesson in the history of magic this afternoon, and I just finished my professor."


    "Then can I trouble you to borrow a book from the library for me?"


    "of course can."


    "The book you want to borrow is in the forbidden area. I''ll write you a note. You can take it to Mrs. Pince, and she''ll bring it to you."


    Sherlock took the time to take out the parchment, wrote the title of the book on it, and signed his name.


    Hermione took the note from Sherlock and left the office.


    Harry and Ron, who were waiting outside, hurriedly got together and walked into an empty classroom together.


    They looked at the loan slip in Hermione''s hand, their eyes full of tension and excitement.


    "I come."


    Hermione patted Harry''s hand, spread the borrowed book flat on the table, pointed her wand at the title of the book, and chanted a spell.


    "Clean up."


    The title of the book disappeared from the paper under the action of the cleansing spell, and only Sherlock''s autograph remained on the note.


    The three of Harry cheered.


    "Professor, he really didn''t use magic ink!"


    "Just write the title of "Strong Potion" on it. Keep this note for now. Don''t borrow the book. I''ll go to Professor Forrest and explain it to him."


    After five minutes in the empty classroom, Hermione took a deep breath, and with the blessings of Harry and Ron, she walked towards Sherlock''s office again.


    ??

 Chapter 43： 2nd attack

    Just as Hermione left for a short while, another student came to Sherlock''s office.


    The student Hermione knew, his name was Colin Creevey, who was a freshman in Gryffindor this year, and at the same time adored Harry madly. .


    "Can I take a picture with you, Professor? I''m going to show my mom and dad when I get home for Christmas, and they''ve been wondering what this school of witchcraft looks like since I''ve been in Hogwarts, My younger brother Dennis also wanted to know where I was studying and living, so I took pictures of the castle and took pictures with my teachers and friends, intending to introduce it to them."


    Colin pleaded with Sherlock with the camera in his hand.


    Sherlock stopped his work, of course he would not refuse such a filial act, and even had a good impression of the boy because of it.


    "Okay," he agreed.


    Colin was very happy to stand beside him, his shoulders were just flush with Sherlock sitting on the chair, then he pointed the camera lens at himself, and pressed the shutter button with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you Professor, I have collected almost all the professors'' photos, only Professor Snape is left. I plan to go to him tomorrow, I hope he can agree."


    Sherlock felt that his hope was slim, and he really didn''t think Snape would agree to take a photo with him.


    "Then wish you good luck tomorrow."


    "Goodbye professor."


    Waiting for Colin to leave at the door, Hermione walked into Sherlock''s office with a hesitant look.


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at Hermione who came in empty-handed.


    "What happened to Miss Granger? Where''s my book?"


    Hermione tried her best to look nervous, but in fact she didn''t even need to appear nervous enough.


    she stammered.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Professor Forrest, you borrowed me the book I kept in my pocket, but it disappeared when I got to the library. Maybe I lost it on the way."


    "lost?"


    Sherlock looked at her and repeated the question.


    "Yes, yes, Professor, I''m sorry, but I was really careless, and I don''t know when..."


    Hermione hurriedly explained, but Sherlock interrupted her with a half-smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, Miss Granger, it''s just a slip of paper. I believe that even if someone picks it up, it won''t do anything bad with it, right?"


    Hermione was so nervous now that even in the December weather, her forehead was starting to sweat faintly.


    With her intelligence, she must have heard what Sherlock had guessed, but she continued to bite the bullet.


    "There will be no professors who do bad things."


    Sherlock didn''t continue to embarrass him, he took out a new piece of parchment, wrote a second loan note, and handed it to Hermione.


    "This note won''t be lost again, will it?"


    Hermione assured immediately.


    "I swear, I''ll put the book in your hands in ten minutes!"


    "Go."


    After hearing Sherlock''s words, Hermione ran out of the office with the borrowing slip, and Harry and Ron were waiting for her at the corner of the corridor and stairs.


    "How is it? Has Professor Forrest found it?"


    Hermione''s face was heavy: "Although the professor didn''t say it explicitly, I think he''s already found out that we''ve done something with his loan slip."


    "He didn''t ask you why?" Ron asked nervously.


    "No, he wrote me a new book loan note and asked me to borrow books from the library. You wait for me first, and I''ll help the professor borrow the books and then find you."


    Hermione ran very fast all the way, came to the library, checked out the book, returned it to Sherlock, and then met Harry Ron again.


    "At least the result is good."


    Seeing that Hermione was in a bad mood, Harry comforted her.


    Hermione shook her head and said reproachfully.


    "Professor Forrest is such a good teacher, but I deceived him."


    Ron helped her find an excuse.


    "We''re here for Hogwarts too."


    "After investigating Malfoy, we''re going to apologize to Professor Forrest." Hermione said firmly, "Whether it''s Malfoy or not, we should go and apologize to Professor Forrest."


    "We really should apologize to the professor," Harry also said.


    Ron looked at them and finally sighed.


    "Okay, since you''ve decided, I''ll listen to you."


    Hermione turned to look at Harry dissatisfiedly.


    "You still doubted Professor Forrest because he blessed Justin. I just heard the professor outside the office door and he wished Colin good luck tomorrow, so let''s take a look at the Colin meeting tomorrow. Nothing will happen."


    Harry scratched his head in embarrassment, and now he also feels that his suspicions were outrageous at the beginning. In any case, Professor Forrest is not the culprit behind the scenes.


    "Cough, cough, when will we borrow the book from the library?" He changed the subject.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, we can''t take two notes from the professor to Mrs. Pince to borrow books in a short period of time She will find out the problem."


    The day passed quickly.


    The next afternoon, after lunch, the three of them gathered at the entrance of the auditorium, Harry, Ron, and Hermione.


    "Now go and borrow the book, and then go to class," said Hermione.


    They walked to the library together, and then Harry handed the loan slip to Mrs. Pince, and finally got the "Strong Potion" they needed.


    The process in between was very smooth.


    Together, they came to an abandoned girls'' bathroom on the first floor, where they hid and found the formula of the compound decoction from a book.


    The trouble is, in the formula of the potion, there are several materials that they do not have and cannot find.


    Ron looked frustrated.


    "This is how to do?"


    Hermione pursed her lips: "We''ve come to this point, we can''t give up. Snape must have these materials!"


    Harry''s eyes widened, he understood what Hermione meant.


    "Snape is not like Professor Forrest!"


    "Then we just give up?" Hermione asked rhetorically.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other and finally gritted their teeth.


    "Done! The last class today is Potions, and we''ll prepare at that time!"


    The three reached an agreement. They walked out of the bathroom and were about to go to the classroom when they suddenly found a big movement in the corridor in front.


    They gathered curiously and found out that another attack happened!


    And the victim who was petrified was Colin Creevey!


    All three of Harry were stunned in place as if they had been petrified, with shock and disbelief in their eyes.

 Chapter 44： Order of the Phoenix Party

    Sherlock didn''t know what happened at Hogwarts.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, Sherlock and Professor McGonagall, who had finished today''s course, gathered together in Dumbledore''s headmaster''s room, preparing to go to an unknown location.


    "I must first emphasize to you that Sherlock, after the complete fall of the mysterious man, there will be no order of the Phoenix, we are just a group of like-minded friends who get together occasionally, not an organization specially created for a certain purpose. "


    In Dumbledore''s headmaster''s office, Professor McGonagall said with a serious expression.


    Sherlock nodded flatly on the surface, indicating that he knew it, but he couldn''t help but complain in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, the usually rigid and upright Professor McGonagall would also be flexible in certain things.


    But it''s better not to emphasize it like this. Anyone with a slightly normal mind knows that what you said actually confirmed something.


    Dumbledore, who was standing up from his chair, heard what Professor McGonagall said, and couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile.


    "It doesn''t have to be, Minerva, you can tell him these words more clearly."


    He turned his gaze to Sherlock, those sapphire blue eyes were clear and bright, but they contained some special meaning.


    "The last time you came to me to apply for membership, I told you about Sherlock. The original purpose of the Order of the Phoenix was to fight against him and his followers. We have many partners, wizards, squibs, Aurors, barmen and even thieves, but we all have one ideal in common, and that is the power to bring him down."


    "You know what happened after that. He failed, and his forces disappeared. Therefore, the magic world, especially some officials of the Ministry of Magic, were very worried about the power of the Order of the Phoenix that they could not control, so in order to reassure them, I It was decided to temporarily silence the Order of the Phoenix at that time, fading out of people''s sight."


    "But I didn''t disband it, people would come back from various places every once in a while, partying and chatting, talking about their lives, keeping everyone in touch at all times, until when necessary, the one that has disappeared from people''s eyes. The Order of the Phoenix will reappear intact, do you know why?"


    Facing Dumbledore''s question, Sherlock just thought for a moment and came up with the answer, and he spoke softly.


    "Because the danger has not really been eliminated, that person may still make a comeback."


    Dumbledore affirmed his words, but changed one of the words with a serious expression.


    "It''s not a possibility, but a certainty. I don''t want the entire magic world to be helpless by then, so we need to gather our strength."


    Sherlock nodded solemnly.


    After actually getting in touch with Dumbledore, his impression of this old man is gradually changing.


    At first, because the first impression came from the movie commentaries that added private goods, he thought that the headmaster of Hogwarts was a person with a deep sense of scheming.


    But judging from the time spent getting along, he does have a scheming and a shrewd mansion, but he doesn''t feel disgusted at all.


    There is no doubt that Dumbledore is a charismatic old man. He will do a lot of things in private without you, but you can completely believe that everything he does will not be harmful to anyone.


    At the same time, on some things that others think should be concealed, he will trust you and tell you the whole story, explain the reasons to you clearly, and know why he did it.


    He does not hide that he will make some unknown preparations, nor does he hypocritically show his kindness and integrity.


    Overall, Sherlock felt pretty good.


    Dumbledore stretched out his arm, and the phoenix, who had been standing on the golden branch beside the door, stood on his shoulder with flaming red wings.


    "Grab my sleeve Sherlock."


    Sherlock and Professor McGonagall stood on the left and right sides of Dumbledore. They grabbed his sleeves together. Then, with a long cry from Phoenix Fox, the golden red fire surrounded them.


    The next second, in front of a dilapidated and shabby house, the three of Sherlock reappeared here.


    As soon as their feet stepped on the firm ground, they heard a happy voice from a distance.


    "Come on Arthur, Dumbledore and the others are here, and everyone is already here, bring out the apple pie I made in it, set the tableware, and the banquet can start soon."


    This voice was very familiar even to Sherlock.


    Soon he knew where Dumbledore had taken them - the Weasleys'' home.


    Mrs. Weasley, who stepped forward to greet her, had a smile on her face, but after seeing Sherlock, she was suddenly stunned.


    Dumbledore smiled and walked over with Sherlock and Professor McGonagall.


    "What''s the matter, Molly, Sherlock Forrest, don''t you know him anymore?"


    Only then did Mrs. Weasley come back to her senses. She looked at Sherlock and then turned to look at Dumbledore, her voice even stuttering.


    "No, no, Dumbledore, we met in Diagon Alley during the summer vacation, but, you said that you will bring a new friend today, and this person is Sherlock?"


    Sherlock felt a little strange about her abnormal performance. Judging from the enthusiasm that Mrs. Weasley showed to him in Diagon Alley, she should not be happy to know that she had joined the Order of the Phoenix and became a like-minded partner, right? ?


    Dumbledore shook his head slightly and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll explain the reason to everyone during the dinner."


    Out of absolute trust in Dumbledore, Mrs. Weasley didn''t say much. She smiled again and looked at Sherlock.


    "It''s the first time you''ve come to my house, boy, come and visit. Bill is back today to prepare for Christmas. I''ll let him show you around."


    Sherlock could feel that her smile was a little reluctant, but he didn''t ask any more questions at this time, and the answer would be revealed when the dinner started.


    Hearing Mrs. Weasley''s cry, a tall man walked out of the house and the red hair characteristic of the Weasley family, with a long ponytail and an earring on his ear, looked cool from the outside. young wizard.


    When the wizard saw Sherlock, a bright smile appeared on his face.


    "Long time no see, Sherlock, although you may not be very familiar with me, can I call you that?"


    Sherlock nodded. Judging from Mrs. Weasley''s title and the wizard''s age, he had already guessed that this was the eldest son of the Weasley family - William Arthur Weasley.


    But everyone called him Bill Weasley.

 Chapter 45： Aurors

    Bill took Sherlock into the Burrow, two years apart in age, and two grades apart when they went to school at Hogwarts.


    "I heard that you also got twelve O''s in the wizard rank exam? Then you went to the Auror of the Ministry of Magic?"


    The Weasley family''s children, except for George Fred, the fourth and fifth, who are somewhat troublesome in character, the eldest two brothers, Bill and Charlie, are both mild-mannered people.


    It''s just that the eldest pursued individuality and independence, and finally chose to go to Gringotts in Egypt to be a spell-breaker. The second liked rough power and went to Romania to become a dragon trainer.


    Facing Bill''s question, Sherlock nodded flatly.


    "I wanted to go to the Ministry of Magic to apply for the combat department of the Auror Command to gain experience, but they thought it would be more suitable for me to keep the civilian department to study magic. In the end, because of differences in the position, I resigned after working for more than a year. ."


    Bill shrugged.


    "Actually, even if you''re not an Auror, it''s pretty good to be a spell-breaker. Our job isn''t to sit in the office and wave your wand in a boring way, but to go out and have a lot of adventures."


    "Being a defense professor at Hogwarts is my greatest ideal. I only applied for the Auror because Professor Dumbledore felt that I was not qualified at the time. Now I have become the position I want to do."


    Of course, Sherlock, the original owner''s most ideal of peace, could not easily change his words, and Bill expressed his admiration for this.


    "I didn''t expect that Professor Dumbledore would actually hire a young man in his early twenties as a professor, especially a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, which is enough to show that he believes in your ability."


    "It''s natural."


    "However, about your joining the Order of the Phoenix, my parents, including others, seem to have different opinions from Professor Dumbledore. It is estimated that they will have a dispute over this matter when the dinner is over."


    Sherlock frowned slightly.


    "Why is this?"


    "I don''t know, but the dinner will start soon, and you should be able to know the reason soon."


    The Burrow is called the Burrow, but it only looks shabby and shabby. In fact, it can usually accommodate seven children and a pair of parents. The number of rooms and the size of the living room are not small.


    After Bill and Sherlock briefly walked around the Burrow, they walked out of it and came to the garden.


    A long table about ten meters long has been placed here. A light-colored tablecloth is laid flat on it. In addition to the sumptuous food, three vases are placed at the same distance. flowers of different colors.


    There were already quite a few people in the garden, about twenty or thirty in total.


    Sherlock saw a crippled old man with one leg, a magic eyeball, and a fierce look on his face, and a tall, bald, dark-skinned middle-aged wizard with golden earrings.


    Standing and chatting with them was a young witch with a pale face in the shape of a peach heart. She had bright emerald green hair, bright black eyes, and was wearing the eccentric sisters shirt that most rebellious girls of this age liked. Clearly a lively person.


    And when Sherlock saw the trio of the three old, young and middle-aged, the dark-skinned wizard also noticed him.


    He saw that Sherlock''s eyes were a little heavy, but he couldn''t hide the surprise in his eyes. He stopped talking with the disabled mad old man and the young witch, and walked quickly to Sherlock''s side.


    "It''s been a long time since I haven''t seen Sherlock. The last time we met was two years ago, when I said goodbye to you at the Ministry of Magic."


    The middle-aged wizard seemed to know that his character was relatively cold, and he didn''t like too close contact with others, so he just gave Sherlock a hug.


    Sherlock did not evade, he recognized this wizard with very obvious appearance.


    This person appears in the original owner''s diary and photos.


    Kingsley Shacklebolt, one of the Aurors who was close to Dumbledore, was also very caring about the original owner in the Ministry of Magic. He was one of the few people the original owner was willing to contact.


    And that disabled crazy old man was also someone Sherlock had seen in the original owner''s diary.


    Alastor Moody, one of the famous Aurors of the British Ministry of Magic.


    He is best known for not using the Unforgivable Curse against the Death Eaters illegally in the 1970s, at the height of Voldemort''s power, and for reintroducing many Aurors who had joined the Death Eaters on the right track. .


    His crippled eyes and legs, as well as the scars all over his body, were left over from his heroic battles with Death Eaters and Dark Wizards in the past.


    From the fact that he was willing to persuade the Auror who became a Death Eater to change his ways, it can be seen that Moody was a brave, tolerant and conscientious wizard when he was young.


    But as he got older, he slowly became suspicious and short-tempered.


    However, in the Ministry of Magic, he is very compatible with the original master. He believes that if the original master''s ability joins the Auror''s combat department, he will definitely become a bright new star in the Ministry of Magic in the future. UU Reading is This has helped the original owner submit applications to the Ministry of Magic many times.


    It is precisely because of this that the relationship between the original owner and him is even better than that of Kingsley.


    After Kingsley came to Sherlock, Moody also gathered with the young witch beside him.


    "I haven''t seen Sherlock for a long time. I heard that you have become a professor at Hogwarts."


    Moody''s voice was hoarse and rough, which matched his appearance.


    "I have long known that your ability is sufficient for this position, but if you continue to stay in the Auror Command, you will definitely have a brighter future."


    "My ideal is to become a professor at Hogwarts. Even the Minister of Magic doesn''t have a bright future in my eyes."


    When Moody heard Sherlock''s words, not only was he not angry, but he laughed.


    "Even two years later, you still look like the same old person."


    Kingsley introduced the young witch to Sherlock.


    "This is Nymphadora Tonks, a year younger than you, Hufflepuff, who just graduated from Hogwarts last summer and is now taking part in Auror training. She''s very talented. Yes, she will be an excellent Auror in the future, and at the same time have the ideals and ambitions of integrity, so I brought her to meet Dumbledore by the way of the party today."


    He wanted to introduce Sherlock to Tonks again, but Tonks eagerly interrupted what he hadn''t said yet.


    "You don''t need to introduce me to Senior Forrest. I already knew him in the second grade, and even confessed to him in the fourth grade."


    As soon as her words came out of her mouth, the surrounding wizards stared, not knowing what to say for a while.

 Chapter 46： Phoenix 2

    Not only other people, even Sherlock himself was almost unable to hold back, choking on his own saliva.


    Before he could speak, Tonks spoke again.


    "No, you don''t think it was me who used my own identity to go to Senior Forrest to confess? How could I be so ignorant of myself!"


    she explained.


    "It''s my friend in the same dormitory, Pessie. She has always had a crush on Senior Forrest, but she''s too shy to say it herself, so let me help her to confess, if she agrees, She went on a date with the senior herself, and if she refused, she wouldn''t be too sad if it was me who rejected me anyway."


    When the people around heard the words behind, they recovered from their shocked expressions, and Kingsley asked with interest.


    "Did Sherlock agree at that time?"


    They all turned their eyes to Sherlock. Sherlock was speechless for a while. How could he know whether he answered or not, so he could only shake his head indifferently.


    "I do not remember."


    "Hey! It''s really heartless. Although I didn''t confess it for myself, it was at least the first time I said I liked it. You don''t remember it anymore."


    Tonks looked sad, but obviously she was pretending.


    "When you rejected me, I acted very similar. I covered my face and cried and ran away. I thought you would catch up."


    Even Bill said with a smile.


    "Sherlock is still very popular at school. Every semester, there are many little girls who write love letters to him. I''ve heard it two grades ahead of him."


    "But he''s already twenty years old and he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet." Kingsley was really worried about this, "Would you like me to introduce Sherlock to you, there are a lot of newcomers to the Ministry of Magic recently. Nice little girl."


    How did you start talking about these topics that only the seven aunts and eight aunts would urge!


    Sherlock complained helplessly in his heart, and of course he refused at this time.


    "I have no plans for this for the time being. I will do my job as a professor at Hogwarts first."


    Just when Kingsley was still trying to persuade him, Mrs. Weasley relieved him. The preparations were almost done, and the dinner could begin.


    The wizards sat down on both sides of the long table, with Dumbledore sitting in the first place.


    Even without the name of the Order of the Phoenix, he is the oldest and the highest-ranking person here, and he should be sitting in this position.


    Professor McGonagall was sitting on the left of his striker, and Sherlock was about to walk by and sit with Bill in a corner of the last row of the long table.


    Dumbledore suddenly grabbed his arm and gestured to the chair on the right.


    "You just sit here, Sherlock."


    Sherlock didn''t want to make himself so conspicuous in front of so many people, but of course he couldn''t refuse Dumbledore''s words, so he could only sit down to the right of his hand.


    There were about 20 or 30 wizards who came to the party. Just as Dumbledore said, these wizards had all kinds of professions. Most of them were middle-aged wizards, and the old and young only accounted for a small part.


    After learning that the original owner had joined the Order of the Phoenix, Sherlock had done a lot of homework and learned what the Order of the Phoenix had done since its establishment.


    He knew very well why there were so few elderly people in this organization that had been established for 20 years.


    Most of those first-generation members of the Order of the Phoenix died in the First Wizarding War, the war with Voldemort in the 1970s.


    The young people who were protected have grown into the mainstay of today, like Kingsley.


    And because of the silence for the past ten years, the Order of the Phoenix has absorbed very few young members, most of which are internally digested. For example, the Weasleys intend to bring Bill into the Order of the Phoenix. Tonks is not completely unrelated to the Order of the Phoenix. Her mother, Andromeda Tonks, was also an ally of the Order of the Phoenix.


    As for Sherlock, he could naturally guess by now that the original owner''s mother was probably a member of the Order of the Phoenix before her death.


    Otherwise, the Weasleys, Professor McGonagall, Moody and Kingsley, the original Order of the Phoenix, would have no reason to care so much about him.


    Therefore, the young people who join the Order of the Phoenix now are basically the second generation of Phoenix, and it is difficult to develop their power outside.


    But this is understandable, mainly to avoid touching the sensitive nerves of the politicians in the Ministry of Magic.


    Of course, the more than 20 wizards sitting here are not all of the existing members of the Order of the Phoenix, and there must be many people who have not rushed over.


    After everyone was seated, Dumbledore looked around at everyone with a smile.


    "I am very happy to see you here this year. It proves that you have had a good time this year. What makes me even more happy is that there are new faces to join this year."


    Without Chen Chang''s unnecessary tirade, nor false Dakong''s concern and condolences, just such a simple sentence made all the wizards sitting on this table couldn''t help but laugh.


    The wizards began to chat and laugh about their experiences in the past year.


    Some of them are professional adventurers, who spent a year traveling around the entire Eurasian continent, chatting interestingly about their experiences in different places.


    And the owner of a magic tool shop in Diagon Alley talked about what new gadgets wizards in the magic world have come up with this year.


    The atmosphere of the dinner was very good. Sherlock could see that the people gathered here were not for any interests or status, but really had common ideals and goals.


    Just as the dinner was going on in a friendly manner, a stout-looking wizard suddenly spoke to Dumbledore.


    "We want to absorb a lot of new blood, but I think that letting Sherlock Forrest join the Order of the Phoenix is ??a bit contrary to the loyalty spell we set, Dumbledore."


    The name of the person questioning was Dedalo Digo. He was one of the original members of the Order of the Phoenix, and he was considered to be the only elders sitting here.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the wizard chatting on the long table suddenly became quiet. The few dozen members of the Order of the Phoenix who knew the inside story all looked at Dumbledore. Obviously, they all had the same idea as Di Ge.


    As the party concerned, Sherlock sat upright on the chair with a cold expression.


    When he was about to pretend to ask why he couldn''t join the Order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore gently extended a hand to him and stopped him from performing.


    Dumbledore''s face was calm, he said seriously.


    "I know what doubts you have. After all, we made a promise at that time, but we must also respect Sherlock''s own opinion."


    ??

 Chapter 47： Basilisk

    "Everyone has their own choices, and we can''t impose our decisions on others, even if we think it''s good for him."


    Dumbledore''s voice was flat and steady, making everyone quiet.


    "I have been a teacher at Hogwarts for nearly 80 years, and I have basically met all kinds of students. In terms of education, we can educate and guide, but we cannot impose our own ideas on them, no matter what. We ourselves feel how right our thinking is.��


    "Even if we are ourselves, can we be sure that what we think must be right? Wizards are also human, and everyone makes mistakes. We can''t be sure that our choices are right, so how can we be sure that others'' choices are also right. "


    His remarks made many people bow their heads and ponder, but Mrs. Weasley still said worriedly.


    "But Sally is just his child. We promised her together by her side that Sherlock will be kept out of danger for the rest of his life, and the war will not be spread to the next generation..."


    "Doting thoughts!" Moody said dissatisfiedly. He was the only one among these people who had no objection to Sherlock''s joining the Order of the Phoenix. It was no wonder that the original owner had the best relationship with him.


    "The protected baby bird will never become an eagle in the sky, staying in the warm bird''s nest all the time. If danger strikes, how can he continue to be stable? In danger, even we ourselves If you don''t have absolute certainty to ensure your own safety, how can you be sure of his stability?"


    "There is no danger now, Moody," objected a wizard named Edgar Burns. "You-Know-Who has been dead for so many years, and the Death Eaters have been taken into Azkaban, The entire magical world is at peace."


    "You think peace is just a scene where you haven''t seen danger." Moody said gruffly, "To this day, dozens of Aurors still die every year, and dark wizards are everywhere, every once in a while. There''s turmoil!"


    Moody alone argues with other wizards who oppose Sherlock joining the Order of the Phoenix.


    At this time, Sherlock also heard why Mrs. Weasley and others objected to joining the Order of the Phoenix.


    They are afraid that they are in danger.


    After all, the Order of the Phoenix is ??still a fighting armed organization, and even if Voldemort has been out of power for more than ten years, there is no way to erase its essence.


    As long as there is a conflict in the future, Sherlock who is in it may be in danger.


    Sherlock''s heart was silent.


    He used to have some intrigue, but in fact everyone was pure.


    It''s just that there is a disagreement on how to protect him.


    These wizards headed by Dumbledore are not necessarily the most powerful in the magic world, but they must be the most honest and selfless.


    Just as Moody and the members of the original Order of the Phoenix were disagreeing, Dumbledore clapped his hands lightly, calming the scene and focusing everyone''s attention on himself.


    "Sherlock wants to join the Order of the Phoenix, this is not just his own will. Sally also said when Sally was alive that she expects her son to have the same ambition as her, and joining the Order of the Phoenix is ??her service for Xia. Locke had a plan from the beginning."


    Everyone who was arguing before fell silent. They didn''t want Sherlock to join them because they had promised Sally that her son would no longer be in danger for the stability of the magic world.


    No one would doubt whether Dumbledore was lying. Since he said that this was the will of Sherlock''s mother during her lifetime, it must be.


    It wouldn''t be their turn to object.


    Kingsley took the initiative to stand up and toast Sherlock from a distance.


    "Welcome to join one of our members, Sherlock."


    He drank the wine in the glass in one gulp, and the other wizards on the long table also raised the glass in their hands.


    "Welcome, Sherlock."


    Sherlock was infected by their actions, and wanted to stand up and give a toast, but he was a little hesitant about whether such a move was too sudden if it was according to the original owner''s character.


    Just as he was struggling, a golden-red light lit up beside Dumbledore, Phoenix Fox spread his wings and appeared on his shoulder, with a note in his sharp beak.


    Dumbledore took the note and saw the content on it. The expression on his face slowly became serious, and the corners of his brows were wrinkled together unconsciously.


    Just when Professor McGonagall wanted to ask him what happened, he suddenly stood up from his chair.


    "Sorry everyone, something happened suddenly at Hogwarts, and I have to go back first with Minerva and Sherlock."


    After hearing his words, Professor McGonagall and Sherlock also stood up from their seats. Dumbledore grabbed their arms, and Fox lit up again, and teleported away from here with them.


    The rest of the members of the Order of the Phoenix at the long table looked at each other, wondering what happened.


    On Sherlock''s side, with the flash of fire, they had returned to the headmaster''s room at Hogwarts in the next second.


    Here, Professor Flitwick was anxiously waiting for them. After seeing Dumbledore, he immediately said out of breath.


    "Another attackthis time Colin Creevey, a first-year student!"


    Dumbledore did not return to the principal''s office, but signaled Professor Flitwick to lead the way, and hurried to the attack scene with Sherlock and Professor McGonagall.


    "How is that student doing now?"


    "He hasn''t died yet. Like the last student, he was petrified. The normal spell removal has no effect on him. I have sent the student to the school hospital."


    They still came to the scene of the incident first, where there are still many students gathered.


    As soon as they arrived at the scene, Professor McGonagall shouted at them sternly.


    "All go back to class! Don''t gather here! Go back to class!"


    She usually has a high prestige among the students. No one dares to stay in the same place anymore.


    Except for the petrified Colin who was carried to the infirmary at the scene of the incident, the things he left have not been taken away.


    It was a Muggle camera, lying on the ground at this moment.


    Sherlock recalled.


    "Colin told me yesterday that he plans to take pictures of every part of Hogwarts and go home and introduce them to his family."


    Professor McGonagall responded immediately.


    "The camera probably captured the murderer''s appearance."


    But when Dumbledore picked up the camera and opened the back cover, it was burnt out and nothing was left.


    "Very powerful magic."


    Dumbledore murmured.


    Sherlock looked at the burnt camera in his hand and pondered, feeling that at this moment he could tell the only clue he still remembered.


    "There is a man-made black magic creature basilisk whose eyes seem to have such a powerful petrification effect."

 Chapter 48： Is it possible that Professor Forrest is a crows mouth?

    "The Basilisk? But its real power lies in the fact that the person being watched will die on the spot, not petrified?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Professor McGonagall said puzzled.


    Sherlock pointed to the camera in Dumbledore''s hands that had been completely burned out.


    "The students who were attacked should not look directly into its eyes, but passed through something, like Colin through the camera, and Justin, who was attacked last, through the reflection of the puddles under his feet."


    Dumbledore looked at him in admiration.


    "Very keen observation Sherlock, I''m a little bit confused now. When you joined the Auror, why did those people say that it is not suitable for you to join the combat department."


    He looked at the camera in his hand and said softly.


    "It is very likely that the attacked creature is a basilisk, but the key to the question is not who the attacker is, but who opened it..."


    The voice of his last sentence was a little low, and Sherlock and Professor McGonagall didn''t understand exactly what he said.


    Then Dumbledore shook his head.


    "If it is really a basilisk, then the way to defeat it is also very simple, the roar of the rooster is deadly to it, I remember that Hagrid kept a lot of chickens, and they can be used as a defense preparation. "


    However, things are not so simple.


    Hagrid''s chickens were strangled to death by someone overnight.


    Obviously, for these natural enemies, the person who released the basilisk was well prepared.


    But anyway, with Sherlock''s reminder, Dumbledore and the school''s professors were prepared in advance.


    The rooster is not a precious magical creature. It can be bought everywhere. The dangers that are known are more convenient to deal with than the unknown, which also gives the knowledgeable professors confidence.


    But the students have no such confidence.


    For the sake of secrecy, they discovered that the creature that attacked the students was a basilisk, and did not inform any students.


    So the little wizards are still afraid of the unknown danger.


    All the little wizards from Muggle families are in danger, and even Neville, who is usually timid, turns pale day by day, and the horror and fear in his eyes cannot be concealed.


    "What are you afraid of Neville? You are pure blood, the monster in the secret room will not target you."


    Ron comforted after seeing the expression on Neville''s face in the Gryffindor common room.


    But his consolation didn''t have any effect, Neville left the common room looking lost, looking in his direction, as if he was going to the library.


    "His courage has always been so small, leave him alone." Harry said with a heavy heart, he was not in the mood to doubt Neville''s unusual reaction now.


    "Professor Forrest blessed Colin just yesterday, and then something happened to Colin today. It''s definitely not a coincidence!"


    Hermione also looked puzzled.


    "But it is absolutely impossible for Professor Forrest to be the murderer. We discussed it before. He is a half-blood. The descendant of Slytherin must be pure blood, right?"


    "It''s not necessarily." Ron said solemnly, "Remember what I told you before, there are very few wizard families who can truly be called pure blood. If they don''t marry Muggles, wizards Maybe it''s already extinct. The family that Slytherin has passed down may have forgotten their ancestral identities in the middle. After all, the few pure-blood families in existence have never heard of anyone and Slytherin. relation."


    The previous evidence that proved Sherlock''s innocence was now overturned by Ron. At this time, Hermione was shocked to discover that, based on the current evidence, Professor Forrest was not at all less suspicious than Malfoy.


    she stammered.


    "But, I still don''t believe that if Professor Forrest is really the murderer, and he really hates Muggle-born wizards so much, why is he willing to answer my questions for me? Although the tone of his speech It''s cold and has a very general attitude towards people, but in fact we all know that Professor Forrest is a very good person. He even fought for Mr. Weasley and Malfoy''s father in Diagon Alley. One."


    Hermione''s words weighed heavily on both Ron and Harry.


    When they first met Sherlock, they didn''t have a good impression of him because of his indifferent attitude.


    But in the later contact, they found that the real Sherlock was not as indifferent as he appeared on the surface.


    The real Sherlock is suave and gentle. Even to students who are not smart enough, he never speaks harshly. The class is humorous and interesting. In order to make them interested in Defense Against the Dark Arts, he even tried to change the character from the cartoon to be their teaching assistant.


    Nearly half a semester of study and getting along with him now has made Harry and the others truly accept this professor. They can''t imagine that Sherlock is really the murderer who wants to ruthlessly "clean up" the entire school. UU reading


    After the silence lasted for a long time, Harry suddenly said coldly.


    "You said that Professor Sherlock is indeed not a murderer, but he is simply a crow''s mouth?"


    Hermione and Ron were stunned by his assumption that it was neither magical nor scientific.


    "Harry, I know you don''t want Professor Forrest to be a murderer, and neither do we, but you can''t use such baseless words to cover up his suspicions, it''s not good for other people. Be responsible for......"


    "I''m not covering up, I''m serious!"


    Harry interrupted Ron''s words solemnly, and he carefully analyzed it for Ron from beginning to end.


    "Do you remember the day when the school started, we drove a flying car to school, and we hit the beating willow and got injured?"


    Ron was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    "Of course I remember that, that willow tree seemed to have gone mad and wanted to kill us."


    "Then we went to Madam Pomfrey for treatment and met Professor Forrest on the way back to the Gryffindor lounge. Do you remember what he said to us?"


    "Said... He didn''t want someone to ask for leave in his first class."


    Ron was only impressed by this sentence, because at the time he and Harry were negotiating about making excuses for not going to class tomorrow, and he was caught by Sherlock.


    Harry shook his head.


    "It wasn''t, what he said after seeing us was, ''I thought you could finally land safely. ""


    Ron and Hermione looked stunned.


    "What kind of evidence is this? Professor Forrest may have just said casually at the time, and the fact that we were injured was just a coincidence."

 Chapter 49： Crows Mouth Test

    "Once it was a coincidence, what about the second time?"


    Harry continued.


    "Just at the beginning of the school year when we were training in Quidditch for the first time, Malfoy had a confrontation with us and then Professor Forrest happened to be passing by and he punished Malfoy and went on to say ''Good luck'' You guys are having fun. ""


    Through Harry''s words, Ron recalled that day, he murmured.


    "Then it rained that day, and it has been raining in Hogwarts since that day, and every time you practice Quidditch, it''s basically raining!"


    Seeing Ron''s tendency to waver, Hermione still didn''t believe that these things happened because of Sherlock''s mouth.


    "This can only be regarded as a coincidence. After all, the weather in the UK is always changing, and it is normal from sunny days to sudden rains."


    Harry''s face was calm, and he was not in a hurry to argue with Hermione, because the more he reasoned about it, the more he discovered that there was too much evidence to prove that Sherlock was the ultimate crow''s mouth.


    "Once or twice was a coincidence, what about the third time? You guys remember my penalty at Professor Forrest, and then that afternoon? Got smashed into the mud by a Bludger on the field, I was out of training all afternoon. When I returned to the castle, I was caught by Filch and brought mud into the castle. I was ordered to clean the corridor on the first floor of the castle for a week. When I returned to the bedroom, Ron''s mouse was still pulled on my bed..."


    The more he spoke, Harry''s own expression became strange, and he asked Ron Hermione with a strange expression.


    "Do you know what Professor Forrest said to me before I left his office?"


    Ron was inexplicably nervous, and he subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "He wished you a good time?"


    "No, the professor wished me good luck today!"


    Harry looked at Ron and Hermione, whose expressions had become stunned.


    "And then there was the attack on Justin and Colin, you all know that. At first we could say it was a coincidence, but after another, can it still be a coincidence?"


    The air suddenly became quiet, and Harry and the other three seemed to have forgotten to even breathe.


    It wasn''t until a long time passed that Hermione suddenly shook her head and said.


    "I don''t believe it! I still can''t believe it! Whether it is science or magic, there are traces to follow, even the most unreliable predictions, there are wizards who have seen something wonderful from tea slag, crystal **** or astrology. Trajectory. But there is absolutely no way to explain what you said about Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth!"


    "If you say that Professor Forrest is a master of prophecy, and he can accurately predict the future trajectory, then we can also think that he is a natural talent, but what is the crow''s mouth? I have never written in any book. I''ve seen this kind of talent before!"


    Ron was already a little convinced, and he was persuaded by the evidence Harry presented, he defended.


    "Whether you''ve seen it in the books or not, it''s the proven fact! Magic just doesn''t make sense, like you can explain why we use spells and wands to make magic work. Is it? From now all the signs can prove that as long as Professor Forrest has blessed things, everything is developing in the opposite direction of his blessing, so it is very likely that Harry''s judgment is right!"


    Their arguing was a little louder. Someone in the lounge had noticed the situation on their side. Hermione had to calm herself down and said in a low voice.


    "But it''s still incredible!"


    Not participating in the argument between them, Harry, who looked thoughtful, said at this time.


    "Actually, it''s very simple for us to verify whether my guess is correct."


    Ron and Hermione''s eyes turned to him, Harry stared at their eyes and said seriously.


    "Now that Professor Forrest is at Hogwarts, why can''t we do a test?"


    Ron''s expression at this time revealed a faint excitement.


    "You mean the crow''s mouth of the test professor?"


    "That''s right, we can test it completely. Anyway, we don''t need to prepare anything. Even if we guess wrong, it won''t reveal anything, so it proves that these things are really coincidences."


    Hermione said with some confusion.


    "Is this not a good thing? Yesterday we cheated Professor Forrest to borrow a book slip, and we haven''t apologized to him yet."


    "When we catch the successor of Slytherin, we must apologize to Professor Forrest. Besides, we are not disrespecting the professor, we just want to investigate the matter clearly."


    Harry''s words finally convinced Hermione.


    Of course, they wanted to test Sherlock''s crow''s mouth, and the suspicion that Malfoy was a descendant of Slytherin had not been lifted.


    It takes more than a month to brew the compound decoction, and the place where they brew the potion is in the girls'' bathroom on the first floor.


    While Harry and the others were discussing testing a certain professor''s mouth, Sherlock was also having a headache in the secret room in his own office.


    The information that the monster he will be released today is the Basilisk was revealed to Dumbledore, but this does not seem to solve the key to the problem.


    It is true that the basilisk is the attacker, but it is only equivalent to the weapon in the hands of the murderer. The real problem to be solved is to find the mastermind behind opening the secret room and instructing the basilisk to make trouble.


    But at this point, Sherlock really didn''t know who the Slytherin descendant who opened the secret room was.


    He only knew that the mastermind behind each of the Harry Potter series of stories must have something to do with Voldemort, the ultimate villain.


    The incident in the Chamber of Secrets should be no exception, but Sherlock couldn''t imagine which aspect was related to the Dark Lord who only resurfaced last year.


    He shouldn''t have such a headache about the secret room.


    After all, no matter how rampant the basilisk is, it is only the students who attack him and cannot affect him at all.


    But Sherlock himself couldn''t be cold-blooded enough to stand idly by.


    If he followed the story that he didn''t enter Hogwarts, no one should have died because of the secret room in this castle.


    But now that he''s here, everything has changed. Sherlock wants to control events in a controllable direction as much as possible, and doesn''t want anyone to lose their lives because of the changes brought about by his arrival.


    He is a person with normal feelings.


    During the half semester of teaching at Hogwarts, he also had a feeling of anticipation for the students in this castle.


    Even if it is forced, but as their teacher, he hopes that their future will be good, that they can be honest, and that their lives can be happy.


    Instead of losing his life in an unexpected backroom chaos.


    Just as Sherlock was analyzing the current situation bit by bit in the office, trying to find some clues, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Then Neville, whose face was extremely pale and looked listless, walked into the office cautiously.

 Chapter 50： Nevilles anomaly

    "Mr. Longbottom? Is there anything else at this time?"


    Sherlock looked at the boy who came in and asked softly.


    The sky outside had already darkened, and although the curfew had not yet started, it was obviously not too late for Filch to arrest him.


    Neville didn''t seem to have recovered from the cold, his face was unusually pale, and he looked sick.


    "Teach, professor..."


    he said hesitantly.


    "Can I, can I ask you for a spell?"


    Hearing his words, Sherlock frowned slightly. He felt that Neville was not only physically, but even his mental state seemed a little abnormal.


    "Of course you can, but what magic spell do you want to ask me in a hurry?"


    "Yes, it''s a flame spell. When I use it, I always can''t use it. I feel that the way of swinging the staff is not right. But, I can''t find the feeling mentioned in the book."


    Neville''s voice was very small, not much louder than the sound of mosquitoes, but he clearly described the reason why he couldn''t use the spell, obviously as if he had studied the fire spell carefully.


    Sherlock didn''t answer his question directly, but asked calmly.


    "The flame spell doesn''t seem to be a spell that second graders need to master, right?"


    Neville wanted to appear calm, but his immature acting made Sherlock catch his dodging eyes.


    "Most, the weather is getting colder and colder recently, and the fireplace in the lounge keeps going out, so I want to learn the flame spell, so that when the fireplace goes out again, we don''t have to ask the seniors for help."


    His reason seems reasonable, but in fact it is very far-fetched.


    Even if Sherlock didn''t see Neville''s previous abnormal behavior, he could tell at this time that it wasn''t his truth at all.


    In Gryffindor Neville, he is an outlier. He always seems to be the most timid among a group of lion cubs, and he never seems to be in the limelight in front of others.


    So what he said just now is not something his character can do at all.


    "Is this the truth? Mr. Longbottom." Sherlock stared at Neville''s eyes, not letting his dodging eyes escape from his own.


    Hearing his questioning, Neville seemed to grit his teeth, under some pressure, and finally said.


    "Yes, professor, I''m just interested in fire spells and want to raise the fireplace."


    Sherlock quietly met his gaze, and Neville insisted that he didn''t dodge this time, with an indelible firmness in his weakness.


    After a long silence, Sherlock finally shook his head slightly.


    "Okay, show me the fire spell that you practiced normally."


    Neville looked at Sherlock gratefully, and in front of Sherlock, used the fire spell casting gesture that he had been practicing all the time, and asked him to help correct his movements.


    "This swing can''t be lifted too high, and at the same time, the hand must be kept steady without any tremors, so that the released flame spell can be stable, and there will be no situation where the flames will burn to you."


    Sherlock has studied these common spells for so long, of course, professionally.


    It''s easy to point out the flaws in Neville''s spellcasting gestures and correct his pronunciation.


    Neville looked a little clumsy, but he took it quite seriously, more seriously than he ever seemed.


    Under the guidance of Sherlock little by little, he finally mastered the Fire Charm before the curfew began.


    Looking at the flames spewing from the tip of the wand, Neville bowed slightly to Sherlock.


    "Thank you, Professor Forrest, thank you very much."


    Sherlock was just looking at him and said meaningfully.


    "If there is something you feel you can''t solve, you can come to me, Neville, you are only twelve years old now, I am your Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, there are some things you can''t face, but I can."


    Neville pursed his lips when he heard his words, as if hesitating and struggling for something, but insisted.


    "Professor, I have nothing that I can''t solve. If there is, I will definitely come to ask for your help."


    Neville leaves Sherlock''s office.


    Looking at the door that was carefully closed, Sherlock did not continue to organize the clues.


    Neville''s abnormal state clearly aroused his suspicions.


    He had already begun to recall when Hogwarts first started, when he met Neville for the first time in the castle corridor, and the crescent mark on his arm had a very clear burning sensation.


    Although that feeling was only fleeting, the mark had only reacted three times, and he remembered each time clearly.


    Neville''s appearance must be hiding something.


    He insisted on not speaking out, and Sherlock had no way to force him.


    The magic that can spy on people''s minds - Dementorism is not something that can be learned easily.


    At least Sherlock hasn''t mastered it yet.


    However, this does not mean that he will give up the investigation of Neville. If his anomaly is related to the basilisk in the secret room, then something must be seen from his trajectory in Hogwarts.


    Sherlock took out the Marauder''s Map collected from the Weasley Brothers and marked the small black dot representing Neville as the focus of attention. In the days to come, he will be at any time Watching Neville''s actions.


    The original promise that George Fred and the others would return the Marauder''s Map to them at Christmas was expected to be delayed slightly.


    Now he not only uses the Marauder''s map to monitor Neville''s movements, but also studies how to remove his mark from the Marauder''s map.


    After all, even if they were to return this thing to the twins, they wouldn''t be able to monitor themselves through this map.


    When he finishes these two things, he will keep his promise and return it to the original owner.


    And Neville, who returned to the bedroom, still looked listless as usual.


    In the dormitory, Harry and Ron went to bed early today, which is rare today. Seamus was still making up the homework for tomorrow''s Potions class, and he asked Neville curiously when he saw Neville come in.


    "Where have you been, Neville? Didn''t see you in the lounge just now."


    "I went to the library to return the book." Neville''s voice was still weak, and Seamus didn''t hear anything wrong.


    Then the night gradually deepened, and at midnight, everyone else had fallen asleep, and a figure suddenly sat up on the four-poster bed with a drapery.


    He swayed and pulled something out from under his bed, then carefully walked out of the bedroom and came to the dark common room.


    Touching the darkness, the figure came to the fireplace in the lounge, threw the things in his hand into the fireplace, and then waved his wand.


    "Burning flames!"


    The sudden flames filled the fireplace, and the orange-yellow flames danced in the dark lounge, illuminating Neville''s pale face.


    ??

 Chapter 51： The weather should be fine today

    The day after Colin was attacked, there was panic in Hogwarts.


    But the Christmas holiday is about to begin, and the prefects began to count the students who applied to stay in school in the following holiday.


    After the potions get out of class in the morning, the three of them, Harry Ron and Hermione, sneakily gathered together in Myrtle''s bathroom on the first floor.


    "I saw that Malfoy signed the list of remaining schools. He plans to stay at Hogwarts this Christmas. There must be a problem!" Ron said affirmatively.


    Hermione was stirring the potion in the crucible. The most important step in the compound decoction was to boil twelve lacewings for twenty-one days.


    "Anyway, we stayed at school for three Christmases, just to see what the **** they were up to."


    Harry wasn''t focusing on Malfoy now, he still remembered yesterday that he was going to test Sherlock.


    "There is a Defense Against the Dark Arts class this afternoon, and we can test Professor Forrest after class."


    Hermione closed the lid of the cauldron, looked up at him and asked.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Harry said with a relaxed expression.


    "It couldn''t be easier. We just need to ask Professor Forrest how he feels about the weather today."


    "and then?"


    "Then we will observe the next weather changes."


    Harry looked through the window to the clear sky outside.


    "Looking at the current situation, as long as you are a normal person, you will think that today is a sunny day, right?"


    Even after Harry''s careful analysis of every clue yesterday, Hermione still couldn''t believe the fact that Sherlock had a crow''s mouth talent.


    "Professor Forrest is at most a powerful wizard. He is not a god. How could he change the weather with just one word."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other. Both of them had experienced Sherlock''s poisonous milk, and the question of whether Sherlock was a human or a **** had already made them suspicious.


    "Whether we believe it or not, just try it today and you''ll know."


    In the afternoon, the weather was still cloudless, as if the bad weather of the previous days had been exhausted, and now there are only a few days of sunny days.


    In the second-year Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Sherlock was telling them about the last black magic creature to study this semester.


    "...about Boggart, I''ve made the point of this class clear. After Christmas, before the next class starts, you''re going to hand me a one-foot parchment-long holiday homework, which will focus on Boggart''s habits, why it''s there, and the best way to deal with it."


    "Recently I seem to have found a Bogut figure in the castle, if I can find it before the next class, then we will have a practical class next class, let you try to deal with Bogut for yourself. feel."


    The students below cheered. This was not the first time they had a practical class.


    Previously, Sherlock found a few Cornish elves through Hagrid''s relationship, and some Grindillos in the water tank.


    For practical classes, the students showed great enthusiasm, which is of course a good thing. Sherlock is also ready to increase the proportion of practical classes in the next semester.


    Just after he finished all his homework and announced that he was dismissed, the three of Harry dawdled and landed at the back of all the students, and surrounded Sherlock in the middle after everyone else had left.


    "Professor, we have a question for you."


    After hearing that, Sherlock put down the things in his hand and really got used to the life at Hogwarts. He was no stranger to such things.


    Although the students in this castle did not study hard, there were always some little wizards who were really interested in magic who often came to him for advice.


    When Sherlock was teaching them, he could also understand these basic magical knowledge more deeply, and it was a mutually beneficial thing.


    "Ask you any questions, what did you not understand in today''s class?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, the three of them looked at each other, as if encouraging each other.


    In the end, Harry stood up. He pretended to be calm, but Sherlock could clearly see that he asked nervously.


    "Professor Forrest, what do you think...how is the weather today?"


    Hearing this question, Sherlock was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the trio in front of him with a look of anticipation.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    He shook his head, picked up the things he used in class, and prepared to leave the classroom.


    "If you want to know the weather, you should ask your Professor Trelawney. She might give some reliable predictions."


    Sherlock''s tone became obviously cold. He wondered if he had been nice to Harry''s little boys recently, making them feel like he was being teased.


    "No, Professor, we''re not playing a prank or joking."


    Seeing that Sherlock was about to get angry, Harry and the others hurriedly followed behind his **** to explain.


    "We really just wanted to ask you, how do you feel about the weather today?"


    Harry Ron and Hermione begged all the way, following Sherlock to the door of his office.


    Sherlock was annoyed by them. Before entering the office, he looked up at the sky outside Although the temperature was a little colder, it was cloudless. Obviously, the next few days should be full of clouds. A nice nice weather.


    So in order to make himself quiet for a while, he said to Harry and the others perfunctorily.


    "The weather should be good today. If you want to play Quidditch, you can go. If you have any questions about defensive magic, you can come to me and ask me. Others like these messes don''t bother me."


    With a "bang", Sherlock closed the door of his office, and the three of them stood outside the door with joy on their faces.


    "Professor Forrest said just now, isn''t the weather good today?"


    Ron turned to Harry and Hermione and reconfirmed what Sherlock had just said.


    Hermione nodded.


    "If according to Harry''s guess, Professor Forrest is born with a crow''s mouth, then the weather should get worse next time."


    Next, the three of Harry did not go back to the lounge, nor did they wander around the castle as usual. Instead, they were lying by the window of an empty classroom, with their heads raised side by side, looking towards the sky.


    But when their necks were sore, they didn''t see the clear sky, and there was no sign that it was about to be covered by dark clouds.


    Hermione moved her sore neck and complained resentfully.


    "I know this guess is not reliable at all, how could someone really be a crow who has tried everything..."


    But before she could finish her words, Ron and Harry suddenly let out excited shouts.


    "Snow! It''s snowing! It''s snowing at Hogwarts!"


    Hermione was stunned all of a sudden.


    She stared blankly at the window, the increasingly dense snowflakes falling from the sky, with an expression like she had seen a ghost!


    ??

 Chapter 52： 2nd test

    Three days before the Christmas break, it started snowing at Hogwarts.


    The snow fell heavily. In less than two hours, the entire castle was covered with a pure white coat. The students who finished the day''s class ran outside excitedly. They had a game this afternoon.


    Harry Ron and Hermione, the three of them, were not in the mood at this time, and ran out to play in the snow like other students.


    They were sitting on the seats in the empty classroom with mixed emotions, staring blankly at the overwhelming snowflakes outside.


    Although at first Harry and Ron were very excited about the fulfillment of Sherlock''s crow''s mouth.


    But when they calmed down, they became like Hermione and realized how incredible this was.


    "Is it possible, I mean possible, this snow has nothing to do with Professor Forrest. After all, it actually snows every year until around Christmas, but this year the snow came a little later."


    Hermione said casually.


    She really couldn''t accept the fact that no matter whether it was eleven years of science or two years of magic, there was no precedent to tell her that people can be so omnipotent, and even the weather can change with just one word. .


    Harry and Ron looked at her strangely.


    "Don''t deceive yourself, Hermione. What you said about Professor Forrest was a coincidence, but today''s weather was tested by Professor Forrest. The facts are already in front of us."


    Harry spread his hands and said.


    "If you still don''t believe it, we can even test it again."


    Hearing Harry''s words, Ron was also excited at this time.


    When they found out that the flag Sherlock had set up turned out to be the opposite of what he said, they are now addicted to the game.


    "Yeah, we can test it again, anyway, Professor Forrest is in the castle."


    The three did what they said, and this time Hermione didn''t stop them. She really couldn''t believe it was true.


    As long as one test fails, it proves that the so-called crow''s mouth is all coincidence, not some strange talent.


    The three of them sneakily gathered in front of Sherlock''s office door. They whispered and discussed at the door for a long time, and finally decided to let Ron in this time.


    Ron cleared his throat outside, tidied up his robes, and when he was ready, he knocked gently on the door of Sherlock''s office.


    "Come in."


    He pushed open the door and walked in. Sherlock looked away from the seventh grade homework and looked strange when he saw Ron.


    "What the **** are you trying to do?"


    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken yet, Sherlock had already begun to doubt, and Ron hurriedly said according to the plan outside.


    "Professor, when I went back to do my homework, I found some knowledge about Boggart. I didn''t understand it in class. Could you tell me more about it?"


    Sherlock stared at Ron with a look that seemed to penetrate the heart. Fortunately, Ron''s psychological quality was strong enough. He did not avoid Sherlock''s eyes, but swallowed and nodded sincerely. .


    "What part did you not understand?"


    Sherlock just thought that Harry and the three bear children were acting a little strange today, but after all, he still didn''t know how to read the mind, so he couldn''t see what was going on in Ron''s mind. Facing the questions raised by the students in the class, he didn''t know what to do. Of course to give confusion.


    "You said that Boroc is a magical creature that has no specific aggressiveness and only intimidates people. What does it usually rely on to survive?"


    Hermione helped him figure out the question Ron asked. When Sherlock was talking about this question in class, it was just passing by, without detailed explanation.


    Sherlock didn''t hear anything unusual from the question, so he sorted out his thoughts and started explaining to Ron.


    "No one has seen the real look of Brock, and the appearance it shows is changed by seeing the most feared things in people''s hearts, and it is precisely this that they rely on for survival - fear, Brock uses Fear feeds on..."


    Sherlock spoke very carefully, and Ron seemed to listen carefully. Finally, after he finished speaking, he politely thanked Sherlock.


    "Thank you professor." Then he added a sentence after it seemed natural, "If Filch doesn''t bother me later, then I believe I will finish this homework soon."


    Sherlock looked at him suspiciously.


    "If you didn''t break the rules of the castle, how could Filch trouble you?"


    Hearing Sherlock say these words, the excitement on Ron''s face could not be suppressed.


    "You mean, Filch won''t bother me before Christmas?"


    Sherlock took out the seventh grade homework again for correction, UU Reading said without looking up.


    "Unless you''ve made a mistake, don''t worry about Filch, he''ll get you into trouble. The castle keeper is sometimes unreasonable, but most of the time he''s following the rules."


    After getting what he wanted, Ron couldn''t stand it anymore in his seat, he stood up to say goodbye to Sherlock, and then trotted out of the office.


    Sherlock looked at his back who couldn''t wait to leave, sighed and shook his head, and continued to correct his homework, while monitoring Neville''s movements on the Marauder''s map at all times.


    After Ron ran out of Sherlock''s office, he immediately found Harry and Hermione waiting in the corridor.


    "Professor Forrest said that if I hadn''t made a mistake, Filch wouldn''t have bothered me before Christmas!"


    Hermione said seriously.


    "This is the best way to test whether everything happened and whether it has anything to do with what Professor Forrest said. Because under normal circumstances, if Ron didn''t make a mistake, Ron would probably not be troubled by Filch. "


    At this time, Ron didn''t have the slightest fear or worry in his heart. Even if he knew that if Sherlock''s crow''s mouth really came true, Filch would punish him, and he couldn''t suppress his excitement at this time.


    "Yes, we haven''t violated the school rules at all during this time. How could Filch trouble me?"


    Harry and the others said as they walked towards the Gryffindor lounge.


    Because Ron''s designated time is before Christmas, they have to wait for the result these days.


    But before they had just walked up the stairs leading to Gryffindor Tower, Filch stared at his bulging eyes like fish and blocked their way angrily.


    ??

 Chapter 53： man or god

    "Weasley!" Filch called out Ron''s surname sullenly.


    For some well-known reason, the castle keeper disliked all the students surnamed Weasley.


    When he called out this surname, he seemed to grit his teeth a little as it should.


    As usual, seeing Filch blocking their way like this, Harry and Ron were already getting nervous, and Hermione would also start to wonder if the two troublemakers around them had made another mistake.


    But this time, they completely lost all these previous thoughts.


    Whether it was Harry, Ron, or Hermione, they all stared at Filch, and the anticipation in those eyes made Filch feel that something was wrong.


    "What kind of eyes do you guys have! Are you trying to scare me!"


    He said with a wary expression.


    He was usually frightened by both George and Fred. At certain times, he would always be more cautious and cautious than ordinary people.


    Ron didn''t care what he said, but said it eagerly.


    "What are you calling me for, Filch? Hurry up, or we''re leaving."


    Filch looked suspiciously around the three of them, making sure that he didn''t find any other problems, and finally said.


    "I went to the trophy room to patrol today and found Weasley! You were punished for cleaning last time, and some places were not cleaned at all! The innermost trophy is still full of dust. I have asked Professor McGonagall for instructions, you Re-cleaning today until I think it''s clean!"


    After he finished speaking, he thought that Ron was going to argue with him that he had cleaned enough, or just drag his companions to escape, refusing to accept the punishment.


    So Filch prepared in advance, ready to grab Ron''s arm at any time.


    Unexpectedly, Ron showed no sign of resisting.


    Not only that, Ron and Harry jumped up excitedly on the spot!


    "I didn''t make a mistake! I didn''t violate any school rules!"


    "But Filch found you! And punished you!"


    Seeing that they said these two words with great joy, Filch looked at them as if he were looking at a lunatic.


    "Are you happy to be punished by me?"


    But no one paid any attention to him, and even Hermione froze in place and muttered to herself unconsciously.


    "It''s all true... It''s all because of Professor Forrest..."


    Her mentality has changed at this time.


    If everything before can still be explained by coincidence, can this scene still be a coincidence?


    It''s true that Ron didn''t violate the school rules, he just didn''t clean the trophy room when he was punished last time, and Filch wanted him to be punished again.


    It''s not surprising, but the magic is that it happened after Sherlock had just said to Ron that Filch wouldn''t bother him if he hadn''t made a mistake before Christmas!


    It''s no coincidence that such small-probability events occur frequently, and every time they follow Sherlock''s crow''s mouth.


    This obviously has something to do with Sherlock!


    "What the **** are you doing!" Filch said impatiently, looking at Harry, who looked like a fool.


    "Even if you act like a fool, you have to clean the trophy room Weasley again! Never escape punishment!"


    Ron said excitedly.


    "Of course I will go to accept the punishment! You all go back to the lounge and wait for me, I will be back soon!"


    He looked more excited than getting a new wand, and left with Filch, who had a neurotic look on his face.


    Harry and Hermione continued to walk towards the Gryffindor lounge.


    "You don''t think it''s a coincidence anymore, do you? Hermione." Harry was very excited.


    The indescribable excitement was like accidentally discovering the biggest bug in the world.


    Faced with a fact that could not be denied, Hermione naturally found no reason not to believe it.


    "I really don''t understand, why is there such a talent? No matter what you say, the final result will develop in the opposite direction. How did Professor Forrest survive all these years? Isn''t that all in life? Did things go wrong?"


    Harry said suddenly.


    "No wonder Professor Forrest''s character seems cold. If I had been living such an unsatisfactory life, I would have been crazy."


    "Do you think the professor himself knows that he has this... crow''s mouth physique?" Hermione suddenly thought of a key question.


    Harry scratched his head, guessing.


    "Should he not know? If he knew, then he would have found out what our test was trying to do, so why would we experiment like this."


    Hermione and Harry were in the Gryffindor lounge, waiting for Ron to return after cleaning the trophy room.


    She pondered for a long time and said to Harry.


    "We should continue testing!"


    Harry looked at her suspiciously.


    "What else to test? Don''t we already know that Professor Forrest is a 100% fulfilled crow''s mouth?"


    "It doesn''t have to be 100% fulfilled Hermione said with a serious face, "Those things in the past, the weather, the good luck, including the fact that Ron won''t be punished by Filch today, are all already there. The probability of something happening is just a high or low probability, but what if it is something that must not happen? "


    "For example, the sun rises from the east normally every day. If Professor Forrest said, "The sun rises from the east every day, isn''t this a normal thing? "Then do you think the sun will rise from the west the next day?"


    Hearing Hermione''s assumption, Harry''s mouth opened as if he could fit Hagrid''s fist.


    He didn''t expect Hermione to have such an incredible guess.


    "No, it''s impossible! If that''s the case, then Professor Forrest has become a god!"


    Harry looked terrified.


    "And if Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth really has such an ability, we did a test, and the sun really rose from the west the next day, what would the world do?"


    Hermione displayed the perfect scientific hypothetical spirit.


    "Of course we can''t do such an experiment with serious consequences, so we can replace it with an experiment that has the same meaning but less serious results."


    They waited in the lounge until Ron came back, and then Hermione told them her plan.


    In the end, the three of them unanimously agreed to continue testing Sherlock with this method tomorrow.


    And Sherlock, who was still struggling to correct senior homework in the office, was unexpected.


    His students are preparing for the experiment, can he make the sun rise from the west tomorrow.

 Chapter 54： 3rd test

    As the Christmas holidays approached, the atmosphere of the students in Hogwarts gradually became more relaxed.


    Of course, the little wizards haven''t forgotten the previous two attacks, but they can go home soon and temporarily leave the Hogwarts Castle, which may encounter danger at all times, which still relieves their depressed mood a lot.


    "I heard that Percy also signed the list of detention this time? What is he planning to do in his detention?"


    At lunchtime, in the auditorium, Harry asked Ron curiously while cutting the grilled sausage on the plate.


    Ron tipped his head mysteriously and whispered to Harry and Hermione.


    "I guess Percy seems to be in love."


    Hermione blinked, she asked in a slightly gossip tone.


    "with who?"


    "I don''t know." Ron shook his head, "but I suspect it is a girl from Ravenclaw. I could always see him strolling around the Ravenclaw tower some time ago."


    Harry''s fork with the sausage stuck in his hand scatters his thoughts.


    "You said that Professor Forrest has such favorable conditions, and there are so many girls chasing him, but he still does not have a girlfriend. Is it because he always thinks that he can find a girlfriend at any time, so this leads to Not now?"


    Ron''s eyes widened, as if he had heard some shocking secret.


    "It''s not impossible."


    Hermione tapped the plate with a spoon in dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, respect! We have to give Professor Forrest a minimum of respect! If the professor hears your thoughts, he will definitely punish you to accompany Malfoy to clean the toilet."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and they winked at each other, apparently not taking Hermione''s words to heart.


    Of course they would respect Sherlock in their hearts, but Hermione herself was too rigid.


    "When will we start the third test?" Ron asked impatiently.


    Harry also looked eager to try.


    They are obviously addicted to this kind of thing, as if they found out that Sherlock is actually a wishing grail, but when making a wish, you have to ask him to say the wish in reverse.


    Hermione calculated the time, she said hesitantly.


    "Probably this afternoon. I''ve finished writing half a foot. When I write some more, I''ll go to the office to find a professor."


    Ron urged.


    "Your writing is too small, it doesn''t matter if you write bigger, so the speed can be a little faster."


    "If it''s just for completion, what''s the point of writing homework?" Hermione glared at him, "I remind you, if my homework is handed in ahead of time this time, you don''t want to learn from me anymore, you have to write it all by yourself. ."


    Facing Hermione''s threat, Harry and Ron didn''t care.


    Compared with copying or not copying homework, testing whether Sherlock has God-like abilities is obviously more attractive to them.


    In the afternoon, Hermione came to the library with a half-written one-foot-long piece of parchment, with Harry and Ron following her.


    But the two of them were empty-handed and didn''t bring anything.


    "It''s my fault that you brought your homework together to write because you were more conscious!" Hermione said angrily.


    Harry spread his hands.


    "How can the most important thing be doing homework now? We need to study Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth, and the scope of the influence is the most important."


    He said with a serious face.


    "If the professor really has the ability to make the sun rise from the west, then our test now is to save the world."


    Ron also seemed to have found an excuse for what they were doing, and said with a straight face.


    "Yes, we are saving the world!"


    Hermione looked helpless, and she couldn''t refute anything.


    In disguise, Harry was right.


    If Sherlock finds out that the upper limit of his crow''s mouth is extremely high before he talks nonsense, this is indeed saving the world in another sense.


    All afternoon, Hermione was seriously looking for various materials in the library, writing the homework of Defense Against the Dark Arts during the Christmas holiday.


    One foot of parchment paper is about 30 centimeters long, much larger than normal A4 paper.


    In addition, Hermione''s own writing is very small, which makes her spend a lot of time on homework.


    Around four o''clock in the afternoon, Hermione basically filled the entire parchment with words. She looked at her homework with satisfaction, then turned to look at Harry, who was lying on the table in a bored daze and almost fell asleep. .


    "Have you all inquired? Professor Forrest is in his office now?"


    Harry yawned, rubbed his eyes and said.


    "I asked George and the others in advance. The professor only has their classes in the afternoon. It is estimated that the get out of class has already ended by this time."


    "Then we can go now."


    Immediately, both Harry and Ron cheered up.


    "Have you finished writing?"


    "There''s still two lines left to meet the professor''s one-foot requirement. Let''s go over first and make up after these two lines."


    They surrounded Hermione and left the library and then walked to Sherlock''s office.


    The closer to the holiday, the busier Sherlock''s work.


    The homework for the lower grades is not bad, as long as you choose the topic of the thesis for them.


    But the seniors obviously can''t do that.


    In the past, there was no such thing as a "test book" at Hogwarts. If Sherlock wanted students in the fifth grade and above to learn the tactics of the sea.


    First of all, he himself had to make up the sea of ??questions.


    This is undoubtedly a huge project. In order to distribute the prepared workbooks to the students before the Christmas break, Sherlock is basically busy with this these days except during class time.


    He felt that Dumbledore would give him an outstanding teacher award this year to reward him as a good employee who worked hard and never complained.


    Just as Sherlock was holding a quill in his hand, and an automatic shorthand quill was scrambling to write, Hermione knocked on the door and walked in.


    Sherlock rubbed his sore wrists and looked up at the little girl who walked in gently.


    "Miss Granger, what''s the matter?"


    Compared to Harry and Ron, Sherlock''s perception of Hermione is much better than them.


    Active in class, never perfunctory in homework after class, complete quality and quantity, usually diligent and conscientious, self-discipline.


    What kind of teacher would not like such a perfect student?


    But Sherlock ignored that, no matter how perfect Hermione was on the surface, she was still a Gryffindor at heart.


    Every little lion has a restless heart.


    Hermione, who can mix with Harry Ron, is no exception.


    ??

 Chapter 55： A world where only Hermione is hurt

    "Professor, I think you have given too much homework this time."


    Hermione raised her head and said solemnly.


    Sherlock raised his head in surprise. He even wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    "You said I''ve assigned a lot of homework?"


    Hermione nodded and said seriously.


    "Yes Professor, a foot of parchment, I don''t think we can do it over the holidays."


    Sherlock frowned. He didn''t expect Hermione to come to the office, and this was what he was going to tell him.


    He has been a professor at Hogwarts for almost a semester, and he has a clear idea of ??what the other professors'' arrangements are.


    In normal times, a one-foot-long paper is indeed a bit too much.


    As long as the professors of five courses assign such homework, the students will have no spare time at all, so they should spend all day on their homework.


    But Hogwarts will start a Christmas vacation next to the summer vacation time.


    Compared with this vacation, a foot of homework can be said to be dispensable.


    What''s more, one foot sounds like a lot, but there is no hard and fast rule as to whether the words written on the parchment are large or small. As long as it is not excessive, even Sherlock usually turns a blind eye.


    And now, the second-year student who is recognized as the smartest and most diligent student actually came to him and said that he had too much homework and couldn''t finish it during the holidays?


    Sherlock keenly sensed the problem.


    And at this stall, something happened to Hermione, who belongs to the protagonist team, and there is a high possibility that it has something to do with what is happening at Hogwarts recently.


    He stared into Hermione''s eyes and said lightly.


    "I don''t think there''s a lot of Miss Granger in a foot-long homework. If other students come to me, I might think it''s an excuse for their own laziness, but you must be something else. So you can Tell me, why do you feel like you can''t do this holiday homework?"


    Hermione did not avoid Sherlock''s eyes, and even deliberately looked at him, her eyes revealing subtle expectations, which were very cleverly concealed.


    "Professor, you mean, if you think there are no other surprises, I will definitely be able to complete this vacation homework and hand it over to you, right?"


    Her voice was weak, as if there was some difficulty, and she was considering whether to tell Sherlock.


    Hearing her talk like this, Sherlock felt that he had guessed right. Hermione obviously had something hidden that he didn''t want to reveal. No matter what it was, he thought he had to ask it clearly.


    "Of course, I''m sure you''ll finish your vacation homework and give it to me if..."


    Unexpectedly, Hermione interrupted him before he could finish speaking.


    "Thank you so much for your trust, Professor Forrest. I also think I can finish my summer homework and put it in your hands now!"


    Hermione''s tone revealed excitement, as if she had heard what she wanted to hear, and the purpose of this trip was achieved.


    But Sherlock was stunned.


    Isn''t that right?


    Why did you suddenly change your mouth?


    Shouldn''t there be something hidden, you said it under my constant questioning, and then I found out that this happened to be related to the recent attacks at Hogwarts, is it a plot like this?


    Hermione''s unruly playing cards made Sherlock stunned.


    But Hermione''s test didn''t stop, she said quickly.


    "Professor, wait a moment, I''ll finish the homework right now, and I''ll give it to you!"


    Before Sherlock could answer, she quickly ran out of the office. In the empty classroom next to her, she took from Harry the two unfinished lines of homework, and filled it up as quickly as possible.


    Then he ran back to Sherlock''s office with his homework and handed the completed homework into his hands.


    The whole process didn''t even take more than three minutes.


    It wasn''t until this time that Sherlock came back to his senses.


    He looked at the holiday homework Hermione respectfully handed to him, and inexplicably raised the absurd feeling that she was stuck with a game bug.


    What the **** is this doing?


    A prank from Hermione?


    "Professor, can you see how well I''ve completed this assignment?" Hermione said looking at Sherlock expectantly.


    Sherlock carefully reviewed the holiday homework that Hermione had handed in to him in advance.


    The handwriting is neat, the letters are written in extremely small, densely packed pieces of parchment, this is obviously not the result of wanting to deal with things casually.


    After a cursory glance at the content, Boggart''s habits, characteristics, targeting methods, and detection methods are all written in detail, which is obviously really attentive.


    So what is she plotting?


    Sherlock looked at the homework in his hand, and then at Hermione, who was looking forward to it, puzzled.


    "Professor, is my homework considered qualified?" Hermione asked quietly, with a hint of impatience in her tone.


    Sherlock tossed and studied the homework that Hermione handed in for a long time, but didn''t come up with any tricks.


    "It''s done well, Miss Granger, but you already finished your homework before you came to me? Then why did you say you couldn''t finish it in the first place?"


    Hermione blushed when she heard Sherlock''s words, and hurriedly explained.


    "Sorry professor, I just wanted to make a joke with you..."


    Sherlock looked at her suspiciously.


    "just a joke?"


    Hermione''s face became even hotter.


    She felt that she was hypocritical, and she taught Harry and Ron before that they wanted to apologize to Sherlock As a result, she would lie to him in two days.


    But her intuition told her that it would be better not to say anything about the test for the time being.


    "Yes professor, it''s just a joke, I know I''m wrong."


    Sherlock did not continue to doubt the authenticity of Hermione''s words. He felt that there was only one reason for Hermione to do such a thing today.


    They all learned badly from Harry and Ron!


    "Some jokes shouldn''t be made, Miss Granger." Sherlock said solemnly, "Although your homework was done well ahead of time, because of your behavior today, I will deduct 3 points from Gryffindor, I hope you can take it as a warning."


    Hermione looked ashamed.


    "I know the professor, and I won''t make such a mistake again in the future."


    Seeing her taking the initiative to admit her mistake, Sherlock didn''t continue to investigate her problem. He focused on editing the title again, and waved his hand.


    "Go back, don''t relax your demands on yourself even if you''re on vacation. Also, I wish you a happy Christmas holiday."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hermione was stunned on the spot, and her face instantly turned from red to white.


    Everything was so sudden, she stood there blankly, her eyes became empty, and the whole world seemed to turn gray.


    Only in his ears, the blessing that Sherlock just said was still echoing.


    "I wish you a happy Christmas holiday."


    "...Have a nice Christmas holiday."


    "...Have a nice Christmas holiday."


    "...Have a nice holiday."


    "����live happily."


    "����joy."


    "����quick."


    "..."

 Chapter 56： 8 nonsense

    Hermione had forgotten how she got out of Sherlock''s office.


    She even forgot whether she said goodbye to Sherlock when she left.


    It wasn''t until Harry and Ron stopped her at the corner of the corridor on the third floor that Hermione recovered from her lost soul.


    Harry saw that her condition was very wrong, he asked worriedly.


    "Professor Forrest, he found out that we were testing him?"


    Ron also thought about it with Harry, and he waved his hand pretending to be relaxed.


    "Professor will find out if he finds out. We didn''t do anything bad. At most, he just fined us to shut down and clean the toilet or something."


    Hermione took a deep breath, regained her state, and said in a heavy voice.


    "No, we were not discovered by Professor Forrest. The third test was very successful. I already know that Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth is not 100% activated."


    "There should be a threshold of probability. The professor''s crow''s mouth will make things that have a probability to happen, and the probability will increase infinitely."


    "But there''s a very, very small chance that this could happen by itself, like the test we have today."


    "I wrote the vacation homework in advance until there were only two lines left, and the success rate of completing the homework is close to 100%."


    "Even if the professor said he believed that I could finish the homework, the crow''s mouth couldn''t work on me, because I did have a 100% certainty to finish it."


    "In this way, just like the sun rises 100% from the east almost every day, the professor''s crow''s mouth has no way to affect an event with such a high probability of success."


    "So we don''t need to worry now, the world will be destroyed because of Forrest''s crow''s mouth."


    Harry and Ron stared and listened for a long time. They didn''t understand the part about probability, but they understood the last sentence.


    They blinked and looked puzzled, but still didn''t understand why Hermione was in this state.


    Harry couldn''t help asking.


    "Since there will be no problems in the world, why do you still look like the end of the world tomorrow?"


    Hearing him ask this, the expression on Hermione''s face suddenly became like a bitter gourd, even more embarrassing.


    She said in a tone like she was about to cry.


    "Because at the end, Professor Forrest said... he wished me a happy Christmas holiday!"


    As soon as Hermione''s words came out, the atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    Ron''s face showed a terrified expression. He opened his mouth and looked at Hermione, his eyes gradually becoming painful, as if Hermione would leave them tomorrow.


    he said painfully.


    "It''s over! It''s over! It''s over! This is more vicious than all the curses in the legends! And it''s still unsolvable!"


    Harry also froze in place, but as one of the former victims, his reaction was calm, and he immediately comforted Hermione.


    "It''s okay, Hermione. Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Last time, I was also cursed by Professor Forrest once. Don''t I live well now?"


    But Harry''s consolation didn''t help. Hermione was very smart and knew that her situation was fundamentally different from Harry''s. Her eyes were red, as if she was really crying.


    "We''re not the same Harry... My parents are Muggles... I''m the target of the monster that came out of the back room. Justin and Colin, who were cursed by the professor ahead of me, were all petrified... I There''s no way to escape!"


    Hermione''s analysis was right. They had already tested Sherlock''s crow''s mouth three times, so they naturally knew the horror.


    Coupled with the lessons learned from Justin and Colin, Harry also became distracted. After thinking about it for a long time, he could only come up with a solution.


    "Why don''t we tell the professors everything? Let the professors protect you at Christmas, so that maybe we can take the opportunity to catch the attackers!"


    There was no other better way for the three of them, and they definitely couldn''t wait for Hermione to be petrified.


    Although the lives of the two students who had the accident were not in danger, no one could guarantee that when it was Hermione''s turn, it would be the same.


    However, the three had disagreements on which professor to ask to confess everything.


    "Go to Professor Forrest, and tell him everything clearly, including the fact that he has a crow''s mouth that has tried everything. He knows the reason and will help us in the future."


    Harry now has great trust in Sherlock, even if he had been unlucky for a whole day because of his blessings, and even now that Hermione was in such danger, Harry knew that it was completely unintentional by Sherlock.


    Ron also trusted Sherlock, but questioned whether he could protect Hermione.


    "I think we''re still going to find Professor Dumbledore. Only he can ensure Hermione''s safety."


    Hermione sniffed, denying Harry''s proposal to find Sherlock.


    "We can''t tell Professor Forrest all this right now, because all of the professor''s crows took effect without his knowledge. If the professor knew all this, the curse on me would be No one knows what the consequences will be, once the result is bad, then I will really be finished!"


    Hermione''s analysis made sense. They finally decided not to go to Sherlock, but to find a way to go to Dumbledore.


    But Dumbledore spent very little time in Hogwarts. As a well-known wizard in the entire magical world, in most cases, he did not know what to do outside the school.


    To find Dumbledore, they had to pass through Professor McGonagall before they could find Dumbledore back.


    So, Harry and the three rushed to Professor McGonagall''s office in a panic and told her everything together.


    Professor McGonagall, who barely managed to sort things out after hearing them talk for nearly half an hour, frowned at the three of them.


    "You said that Miss Granger was hit by Sherlock''s curse, just like what happened to Fenraeli and Creevey before, and then she would be attacked by monsters in the secret room?"


    The three little dogs nodded nervously together, indicating that this was the case.


    Professor McGonagall''s frown deepened.


    "Then how did Sherlock curse Miss Granger?"


    Ron said without hesitation.


    "Professor he wished Hermione a happy Christmas holiday!"


    Harry also explained quickly.


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall! It was because Professor Forrest wished him a happy Halloween when Jasyan had an accident. When Colin had an accident, the professor wished him good luck tomorrow. Now it''s Hermione''s turn. Hermione is very dangerous. !"


    Professor McGonagall''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Nonsense! Do you have a lot of free time lately? Don''t have anything else to do? Come to me to entertain me? Leave me immediately! Otherwise, I will punish you for confinement! Then you will be deducted from Gryffindor twenty Minute!"


    ??

 Chapter 57： holiday starts

    Not surprisingly, the three Harry were kicked out of Professor McGonagall''s office.


    They completely ignore that if there is no fact in front of them, no one will believe them at all.


    Even they themselves passed the first few discoveries and the next three tests before they were completely sure of Sherlock''s crow''s mouth talent.


    And now they don''t talk about persuading Professor McGonagall to believe them, and even how to persuade her to confirm the facts from Sherlock with them is a problem.


    Just when Harry and the others left Professor McGonagall''s office in despair, they were all worried about what Hermione would do next.


    Hermione suddenly regained her composure, and said in a firm voice.


    "I can''t stay at Hogwarts!"


    Harry and Ron turned to look at her in shock.


    "I, I know you''re dangerous, Hermione, but you''re not going to drop out of Hogwarts, are you?" Harry stammered.


    Hermione shook her head.


    "I''m not dropping out, but I can''t stay at Hogwarts this Christmas."


    Hearing what she said, Ron and Harry''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the previous loneliness and depression were instantly swept away.


    Their previous ideas had always fallen into a dead end, subconsciously thinking that Hermione must stay at Hogwarts Castle this Christmas holiday.


    But in fact, although she has already signed the list of stay-at-home students, she can return temporarily and take the Hogwarts Express home again to spend this Christmas holiday.


    Anyway, the holidays haven''t started yet, and now I go to the professor to go back and say it''s too late to go home.


    And as long as Hermione leaves Hogwarts, even if Sherlock''s crow''s mouth effect still exists, she will not be at risk of being attacked by monsters in the secret room.


    In the end, it was Hermione who figured it out on her own.


    "That''s right! Professor Forrest said I wish you a happy Christmas holiday. As long as you leave Hogwarts at Christmas and hide for this period of time, there will be no more danger!"


    Harry said excitedly, and a smile finally appeared on Ron''s face.


    Now the three of them have a feeling of being left after a catastrophe.


    Harry didn''t even feel that when he protected the Philosopher''s Stone in front of You-Know-Who last year, he was not as excited as he is today.


    Professor Forrest is so terrifying!


    This was the only thought that rose in his mind at the moment.


    The matter of changing your mind and choosing to go home during the Christmas holiday is still a good solution.


    They found Professor McGonagall again, crossed Hermione''s name from the list of students who applied to stay at the school, and made sure that the day before the Christmas break began, she could get on the Hogwarts train back to London.


    After this incident, in the remaining days before the holiday, none of the three Harry dared to test Sherlock again.


    Even when they meet and greet each other, they are frightened, for fear of receiving a sudden greeting and blessing from Sherlock.


    Finally, the day before Hermione left, she warned Harry and Ron seriously.


    "You don''t need to perform any extra operations on the potion that is being brewed in the bathroom, as long as you make sure that the fuel under the crucible is sufficient every three days, and remember not to talk to Forrest on Christmas Day. Meet the professor! If there is really no way to avoid the meeting, you must interrupt him before he says Christmas wishes to you!"


    "If you don''t even have time to interrupt, then after being blessed by the professor, hide in the lounge immediately, and don''t come out easily until the blessing is over. But none of you will become the Slytherin descendant who opened the secret room. The goal, based on the previous situation, at least not life-threatening."


    Hermione explained a lot, the most important of which was to warn Harry that they must not go and test Sherlock''s crow''s mouth while he was not at Hogwarts.


    They were really frightened. They thought it was a fun thing before, but after Hermione''s accident, they realized how terrible it was to be blessed by Sherlock.


    With Hermione''s departure, the Christmas holiday officially began.


    And Sherlock, who had written the senior year''s workbook before the holiday, finally had time to relax.


    But no matter how busy he was before, he never relaxed his surveillance of Neville on the Marauder''s map.


    But after he noticed Neville''s anomaly, the castle seemed to be calm.


    There have been no attacks for two consecutive weeks. On the Marauder''s map, Neville''s whereabouts are all normal.


    Before the holiday, apart from going to the classroom as usual, there was no other abnormal behavior. After the holiday, except for eating, he stayed in the dormitory all the time, much more honest than other Gryffindors who jumped up and down in the castle every day. .


    But the more he was like this, the more Sherlock didn''t reduce his suspicions.


    After the vacation started, he made a few times during lunchtime to observe Neville who came to eat.


    I found that he seemed to have undergone some slight changes compared with before.


    His cold may have been cured. UU Reading ''s face was no longer abnormally pale, but became rosy.


    The temperament of the whole person has also become more relaxed. Although he still looks very timid, he does not have the feeling of being frightened at all times.


    Sherlock could feel like something happened to Neville, which caused his change this time, but he couldn''t know why.


    On Christmas Day, Sherlock woke up early in the morning and found that his bed was full of various gift boxes.


    These are basically sent by members of the Order of the Phoenix. As a new member, he will naturally receive a lot of care this year.


    Sherlock himself gave only one gift at Christmas, the Christmas candy he sent to Dumbledore every year.


    This is the habit that the original owner has maintained for five years after he discovered that Dumbledore showed an extraordinary love for sweets.


    Sherlock carefully saw this incident in his diary, and he did not interrupt the habit. He also thoughtfully attached a small greeting card to the gift, which read:


    Merry Christmas to Professor Dumbledore.


    His simple gifts were opened. Most of them contained some books about magic, as well as a hand-knitted sweater from Mrs. Weasley and a knitted hat from Professor McGonagall.


    Sherlock put on the sweater under the robe, put on the dark blue knitted hat and walked out of the office, ready to go to the auditorium to help arrange some decorative items.


    As a result, before he reached the corner of the stairs on the first floor, he saw Dumbledore with a grizzled beard in front of him, leaning on the stairs and carefully getting up from the ground.


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that when he was going downstairs just now, he seemed to have slipped accidentally!

 Chapter 58： interrupt casting

    Sherlock hurried up to help Dumbledore, who was standing up from the ground.


    "What''s the matter, professor? Why did you suddenly fall?"


    In front of Dumbledore, he naturally would not show indifference, but thoughtful concern.


    Dumbledore, who accidentally fell, didn''t care that Sherlock saw his embarrassment, and he said with a smile while holding his arm.


    "As I get older, my legs and feet are always inconvenient sometimes."


    Sherlock looked back at the place where Dumbledore fell just now. It was just an ordinary staircase that could no longer be ordinary.


    Although these stairs are alive, they usually like to play tricks on students, but I don''t think they are brave enough to play tricks on the principal.


    All high probability, Dumbledore just experienced an ordinary flat fall...


    He couldn''t help but complain for a while.


    Unexpectedly, Principal Deng, at such an old age, still has such a cute girl attribute.


    Walking to the corridor on the first floor, Dumbledore waved his hand and avoided Sherlock''s support.


    "I''m not old enough to keep needing you as a walking stick, Sherlock. I love the Christmas present you gave me, you''re the only one who always remembers my fondness for cockroach piles and sends me a box every year. ."


    A candy that looks exactly like a cockroach and can move. If the original owner had not seen it with his own eyes, who would have thought that your taste would be so strong.


    Of course, Sherlock only dared to say these words psychologically, on the surface he still cared.


    "Actually, I think Professor, you should also control sweets a little bit. Eating too much of too sweet is bad for your health."


    "At my age, there are no other desires."


    Dumbledore also winked at Sherlock jokingly, "If I can eat some now, just eat more. Who knows when I won''t be able to eat any more?"


    "You''re joking Professor." Sherlock said with a serious face, "Your body is healthy enough to live for another hundred years."


    Dumbledore laughed.


    "You''ve learned Sherlock worse than before. You never flattered before."


    "I don''t have a professor now."


    "Change is not a bad thing. I hope that what you just said to me was really just a compliment, not a sincere one."


    They chatted and walked into the auditorium. Most of the students who stayed at the school had not come to have breakfast at this time.


    Hagrid was carrying a fir tree and was looking for a suitable place in the auditorium to put it down.


    Professor Flitwick of the Charms class is directing beside him, and he will add some beautiful decorations to the tree in a while.


    Professor McGonagall conjured up various Christmas wreaths made of holly and mistletoe on the walls around the auditorium.


    Tonight, there will be a small but still grand enough Christmas dinner in the castle.


    Not only the students who stayed in the castle, but many professors at Hogwarts didn''t have their own families. This is their home. Every Christmas is naturally spent in the castle.


    In addition, there are ghosts. Their favorite holiday of the year is Halloween, but Christmas is still a holiday worth celebrating.


    There are other staff who are not professors, but also belong to Hogwarts, such as Hagrid, the guard of the Forbidden Forest, Filch, the keeper of the castle, and Mrs. Pince, the librarian.


    Therefore, although the annual Christmas banquet will not be full of people like the school opening banquet, it is still very lively.


    The snow has been falling for a week. After breakfast, most of the students went out of the castle to play in the snow, or go ice skating on the frozen Black Lake.


    Sherlock helped Flitwick and Professor McGonagall in the auditorium and helped set up some tricks for the auditorium.


    "How about adding some stars?"


    Professor Flitwick touched his chin with one hand and waved his wand at the Christmas tree, and many bright silver stars appeared on the tree.


    Sherlock looked at it carefully for a moment, then shook his head.


    "It''s still suitable for golden stars."


    He waved his wand and changed the star that Professor Flitwick had transformed into twinkling gold.


    "Aha! It''s nice, we can add some other decorations to it."


    Flitwick waved his wand at the Christmas tree again, and the whole tree began to emit little particles of light.


    The decoration and arrangement of the auditorium was not difficult. It only took less than a morning to complete most of them.


    With free time, Sherlock did not intend to be busy with work and magic on this rare day of relaxation today.


    He walked out of the castle, ready to take a walk along the Black Lake to relax.


    Harry and Ron had just returned from the Quidditch pitch, and of course they wouldn''t have any Quidditch training on Christmas Day.


    It''s just that there was enough snow there, and many students were playing with the snow. Both Harry and Ron were blushing, apparently just returning from a snowball fight.


    "I''m sure they must have secretly used magic to cheat, and the snowball has been staring at my forehead and flew over like eyes."


    "Don''t talk about them, we also cheated secretly I can see that you hid the big dung bomb Fred gave you in the snowball you smashed against the Slytherin people. "


    While chatting, they walked in the direction of the castle, and happened to meet Sherlock who had just come out of the castle.


    Sherlock and their eyes met each other''s eyes, and Harry immediately avoided their eyes like a mouse seeing a cat.


    But already met, obviously can''t just leave like this.


    So Harry and Ron could only greet Sherlock awkwardly.


    "Good morning, Professor Forrest."


    They dared not say Merry Christmas to Sherlock. If he came back, it would be the end of their Christmas.


    Looking at the strange performance of the two troublemakers today, Sherlock raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.


    "What did you do wrong again?"


    Harry scratched his hair.


    "No, Professor, it''s Christmas, what can we do wrong."


    "That''s right, we''ve always been honest."


    Of course Sherlock wouldn''t believe their nonsense. In the entire Hogwarts, apart from George and Fred, only they were the two most likely to cause trouble.


    But today is Christmas after all, and Sherlock didn''t want to spoil their holiday mood at this time, so he said lightly.


    "Just be honest all the time, let''s play, I wish you all this Christmas..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Harry and Ron''s expressions changed dramatically, and they hurriedly interrupted.


    "My stomach hurts Professor, I have to go back to the castle first!"


    "I''ll accompany Harry and help him get some medicine!"


    The two ran back to the castle as if they were running away, leaving Sherlock, who was puzzled, who didn''t understand what the **** they were doing.


    ??

 Chapter 59： This 1 must be a curse!

    The little episode of meeting Harry and Ron did not disturb Sherlock''s mood to go out to relax.


    Every year until around Christmas, because the temperature drops low enough, the surface of the Black Lake will form a thick layer of ice.


    From the upper floors of the castle, it will give people the feeling that a mirror is embedded in the snow.


    When Sherlock came to the lake, there was a desire to take a walk on it.


    But there are still a few students around in twos and threes. In order to maintain the character, he can only try his best to restrain this desire.


    When he strolled around the lake to the beater willow that was smashed by Harry and Ron when school started, he suddenly heard that there seemed to be a quarrel among the students ahead.


    "What are you doing here, Weasley?" A sarcastic and frivolous voice sounded.


    It was Draco Malfoy, and he was accompanied by two sidekicks who would always be by his side, Goyle and Crabbe.


    And the person he provoked was the third son of the Weasley family, Percy Weasley.


    Percy looked extremely indignant at Draco''s words.


    "You need to show some respect to the prefect!" he said. "I don''t like your attitude!"


    Draco smiled disdainfully.


    "You are the prefect of Gryffindor, you don''t need to hold me down with this status."


    His voice was suddenly lowered, with joy in his tone.


    "You should already know that your father was fined 50 Galleons for your idiot brother. This must be all your family''s possessions, right? It''s pathetic, so what is your mother''s Christmas present for you today? A cold sandwich? Haha!"


    Goyle and Crabbe also laughed in agreement.


    Looking at Percy''s face contorted with anger, Draco was much happier now.


    Since he was punished by Sherlock and cleaned the toilet on the first floor of the castle until January 1st next year, these days have not had a good day at all.


    Even if he went to Snape and begged him to come forward to avoid his punishment, Snape just said indifferently that he deserved it, which made Draco''s mood even worse.


    A few days ago, because of Harry and Ron driving the flying car to Hogwarts, the Ministry of Magic finally punished Mr. Weasley under the operation of Draco''s father Malfoy.


    Although they did not satisfy their father and son''s wish to be fired, they also punished Mr. Weasley 50 Galleons (almost three months'' salary).


    Plus meeting Percy today, Draco couldn''t help but bring this up, and humiliated Percy severely to vent his anger.


    "It''s a pity that the Ministry of Magic didn''t dismiss your father, otherwise your whole family would have to drink the Northwest Wind!"


    Draco vented all the anger he had been feeling these days into vicious words, and cursed at Percy.


    "The thought of the Slytherin descendant should also change, not only to clean up those **** filthy scumbags at Hogwarts, but also to clean up you pure-blooded scum, you and your four Stupid brother and sister, they all deserve to die!"


    Percy''s face was flushed to the extreme, and he couldn''t bear such humiliation even with his conventional temper. He raised his wand angrily and aimed it at Draco.


    "Dizzy!"


    A red light beam burst out from his wand, swaying and shooting towards Draco at a speed that the naked eye could not observe in the air!


    Draco never thought that Percy would attack so suddenly, looking at the curse flying towards him, a look of horror appeared on his face, and he didn''t have time to dodge.


    But fortunately, Crabbe on one side grabbed him by the shoulder and led him to the right, evading Percy''s curse.


    The Stunning Charm passed Draco''s ear, and finally hit a piece of glass on the outer wall of Hogwarts Castle, with a crisp cracking sound.


    "How dare you cast a spell on me!"


    Draco''s voice sharpened with disbelief.


    Everyone knows that Percy Weasley''s character is the most well-behaved among the Weasley brothers and likes to do things by the rules, that''s why Draco dares to provoke him like this.


    But I don''t know if his words went too far, or because Percy was in a bad mood recently, he actually violated the school rules and attacked Draco first.


    After reacting, Draco, Goyle, and Crabbe pulled out their wands with ghastly faces.


    Although Percy was three years older than them, there were so many people on Draco''s side that he wasn''t afraid of him when the spell was shot.


    Seeing that Percy was about to collapse, a cold voice rang from the side.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hearing that familiar voice, Draco and the three of them suddenly froze when they raised their sticks. They looked angrily at Sherlock, who was walking slowly, with an indifferent face, and the wicked complained first.


    "Professor! That guy Weasley attacked us first! You will deduct his points! You will also punish him for cleaning the toilet!"


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Sherlock''s voice was cold, like the ice on the Black Lake, as cold as if it could freeze a person to death.


    Draco was immediately frightened by his aura, pursed his lips, and dared not speak any more.


    Sherlock watched this conflict from beginning to end. He didn''t show up when Percy cursed Draco just now, just to want Percy to teach him a lesson.


    It''s a pity that the spell didn''t hit, and Sherlock came forward to help Percy out of the siege.


    According to the school rules, Percy was the first to shoot. If he punished Draco, Percy would definitely not be able to run.


    So after that, Sherlock just said something coldly.


    "What are you still doing here? You want me to deduct points for Gryffindor and Slytherin!"


    Draco gave Sherlock a vicious peek, and then walked towards the castle with his two followers.


    Percy also left in the direction of the castle in a depressed mood. When passing by Sherlock, he thanked him in a low voice.


    "Thank you, Professor Forrest."


    Sherlock nodded and said nothing.


    Looking at the backs of them leaving, he finally shook his head helplessly.


    As a fully closed boarding school, there are not many conflicts between Hogwarts middle school students, and there are also signs of school violence from time to time.


    But Sherlock had just arrived at the castle for less than half a year, so he couldn''t do much. He could only help the persecuted party at the right time.


    He raised his head and narrowed his eyes, looking at the place where Percy''s Stunning Charm was last hit, which was a window on the eighth floor of the castle.


    From the location, it seems like...


    Dumbledore''s Headmaster''s Office!


    ......


    Putting down the quill in his hand The elderly Dumbledore relieved his body, which had become somewhat stiff from sitting for a long time.


    He frowned and looked at the desk and thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t come up with any official document that he should make. He squeezed out a Bibi Duo Bean from the candy box on the side and put it in his mouth.


    "Bah!"


    Before he chewed it twice, he spat out the multi-flavored bean with a painful expression.


    This is the 7th time. The box of multi-flavored beans selected by the old man seems to be all pepper-flavored and ear-wax-flavored, but few of them have normal flavor.


    Dumbledore''s luck began to decline today since he finished opening the Christmas presents in the morning.


    First, when he went downstairs, he fell down, and when he returned to the office, he received a lot of official letters from the International Federation of Wizards.


    On Christmas day, there are a lot of messes waiting for him to deal with!


    Needless to say, the candy he ate didn''t taste right. There was even a real cockroach that climbed into the candy box Sherlock gave him, and he almost ate it!


    Just when the unlucky old head Deng got up from his chair and was about to take a walk in the office.


    "boom!"


    A bright red spell suddenly shattered the glass on his window!


    Dumbledore stood in front of the broken window like a clay sculpture, and the cold wind from outside the window slapped his wrinkled face, as if bad luck was mocking him.


    With a dignified face, he pulled out the Elder Wand and carefully examined his body.


    Something was wrong today, maybe someone cursed him!


    ??

 Chapter 60： not so merry christmas

    Since there is a potion that can make people lucky in the magic world, the curse that makes people suffer from bad luck naturally also exists.


    Dumbledore didn''t think about the curse at all at first.


    Because ordinary people have never even heard of such a black curse.


    Even if someone knew, they wanted to cast a spell on him without knowing it, and if they counted all the wizards backwards from ancient times to the present, they wouldn''t be able to pick out a few.


    But today''s fortune is really too evil, Dumbledore had to conduct a comprehensive inspection of himself.


    The results are clear.


    There is no curse on him.


    This made him fall into deep thought.


    So what happened today?


    Is it really just pure, his luck is too bad?


    The issues involved in this aspect are too metaphysical. Even if Dumbledore is the greatest white wizard of the twentieth century, and his knowledge of magic is at its peak, it is not something he can easily understand.


    Just like not everyone has the gift of prophecy, and most people are unable to clear the illusory fog and see the road to the future.


    Dumbledore didn''t go into the things he didn''t understand.


    Anyway, judging from the situation in front of him, today''s bad luck is not strong enough to put his life in danger.


    At most, it makes his Christmas a little bit unhappy.


    However, with Dumbledore''s mentality, let go a little, this little problem won''t affect his mood today at all.


    Thinking about it from another angle, it''s interesting to experience a time full of bad luck and to battle wits with it, isn''t it?


    Dumbledore, who was relieved, waved his wand, repaired the broken glass, and sat back on the chair with a relaxed expression.


    "Daris, can you help me go to the auditorium? I want to know how the layout is over there."


    In the row of portraits of former principals on the wall, an elderly witch with benevolent eyes opened her sleepy eyes.


    "I''ll go right now, but you should also pay attention to Albus, and eat less of the cockroach pile. As I said earlier, you can''t tell the difference between a real cockroach and a cockroach-like candy."


    After Dalys finished speaking, she disappeared from her own portrait.


    Dumbledore nodded slightly, as if to agree with her words, but those old hands still reached into the candy box of the cockroach pile and took out one.


    "I don''t think you''re a real cockroach, are you?"


    His fingers exerted a little force, not the golden-yellow honey bursting pulp was squeezed out, but a hard texture, and the six legs of the cockroach struggled more violently.


    "Snapped!"


    Dumbledore threw it on the ground in distress and stomped it to death, muttering.


    "It''s bad......"


    On the wall where the portraits of the previous principals were hung, there was a slight chuckle.


    ......


    As night fell, the snow-covered Hogwarts Castle lit up with dim lights.


    In the decorated Christmas hall, all the teachers and students who stayed in the school gathered here.


    There are not many students staying in the school, so the banquet was not divided into four schools, with students from each school occupying a long table.


    Instead, both the professors and the students sat together at the same long table, waiting for the start of the dinner.


    Before the meal, the ghosts of Hogwarts formed an orchestra and sang a Merry Christmas song on the high platform.


    The ghost Peeves, who is more naughty than any student, was also arrested tonight.


    Under the command of the Slytherin ghost Barrow, a group of ghosts hung it right above the stage and fitted it with a red nose and elk antlers.


    It''s considered waste to be used as the mascot of the ghost band.


    Instead, a small banquet with a small number of people can give people a warm feeling. As the headmaster, Dumbledore did not have so many long speeches before the banquet started.


    After the simple and sincere wishes, they began to enjoy the Christmas dinner tonight.


    Sherlock sat opposite Harry and Ron.


    He could feel that when he sat down in this position, Harry''s expressions froze visibly.


    Afterwards, they seemed to want to leave and find a new seat to sit down, but they felt that it was rude, so they could only sit in the same position with their whole bodies tense, trying not to let their eyes meet Sherlock''s.


    Sherlock looked at them strangely.


    He remembered that he obviously never punished these two troublemakers?


    Why is it that every time they see themselves, it''s like a mouse seeing a cat, and they can''t wait to find a mouse hole to crawl into.


    After the dinner started, Sherlock took a piece of Christmas pudding and ate it slowly while staring at Harry and Ron.


    Harry and the others were so terrified by his gaze that they even stretched out their forks to fork a sausage on their plates.


    The more they didn''t want to talk to themselves, the more Sherlock wanted to start the conversation.


    "Why are you two staying at school this Christmas holiday? Where''s Granger?"


    Harry and Ron''s eating motions froze suddenly.


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, they all had a word in their hearts.


    You have to ask yourself this!


    Of course, they thought so in their hearts, but they still sneered and said.


    "Hermione had something to do at home, so she went back."


    "She also really wanted to stay, but she really couldn''t."


    Sherlock didn''t hear anything unusual from their words. He didn''t remember in the original book whether Hermione came home this Christmas. He thought that the original plot was like this.


    He then chatted with Ron about why none of their brothers went home for Christmas.


    He also told Harry that the place where he lives now is not very far from his aunt''s house. If he has time during the summer vacation, he can come to his house to help him with his homework.


    Harry nodded and said, "Thank you very much, Professor Forrest."


    He actually thought in his heart that he would rather eat chaff at Aunt Petunia''s house than go to Sherlock''s to be "blessed".


    When Ron was chatting with Sherlock, his whole body was tense, and he had been coveting the cake in the middle of the table for a long time.


    Halfway through the banquet, he finally found a time for Sherlock to chat with Harry. He leaned out and wanted to cut a piece of cake and distribute it to his plate.


    However, the cake was a little too far from his position, and Ron''s action of cutting the cake was a little laborious.


    At this moment, Sherlock asked casually.


    "How was your Christmas holiday?"


    Ron''s body trembled in fright, and as soon as his hand moved hard, the cake that he had cut out suddenly flew out!


    The cake formed a perfect parabola on the long table, and finally fell on Dumbledore who was chatting with Professor McGonagall!


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone silently looked at Dumbledore with a piece of cream cake on his head.


    Ron had a sad face, as if he was about to cry.


    However, Dumbledore took the cake from the top of his head with a smile and put it directly into his mouth.


    "It tastes very good, Weasley. Thank you for your gift. I suggest you try it too."


    Everyone at the long table burst into laughter, and the atmosphere became active again.


    Only Professor McGonagall, who was sitting beside Dumbledore, noticed his embarrassed expression of spitting out his hair in the back.

 Chapter 61： 3rd attack

    The Christmas holidays passed quickly.


    During this period, so many little wizards went home, but there was no news of the Hogwarts attack in the wizarding world.


    Apparently, Dumbledore used some means behind his back to temporarily seal the news.


    After the holiday, the students returned to the castle one after another, making the school lively again.


    On the day the students returned to school, Harry and Ron met Hermione after a vacation in the Gryffindor common room.


    Hermione''s face was very bad, and her long fluffy hair was gone, replaced by simple shoulder-length short hair.


    Ron looked at Hermione, who seemed to be a different person, in shock, and asked incredulously.


    "What happened to you at home? Why did you cut your hair?"


    Hermione sat sullenly on the bench in the lounge and said miserably.


    "I didn''t cut my hair, it was burned by fire."


    Harry''s eyes widened.


    "Why do you have a fever in your head?"


    "I thought I was careful enough at home."


    Hermione said helplessly.


    "Since I got home, I hid in my room, and even had my mother take me to my room for dinner. But I accidentally spilled the salad on the bed, and the quilt was too heavy, so I had to ask my mother to change it for me. , when I came out of the bedroom, I tripped over a chair that fell on the floor in the direction of my fireplace."


    "Originally, the opening of my fireplace was not with the floor, so it wouldn''t be a big problem. But for some reason, a small piece of wood burst out of the fireplace and just fell on my hair."


    She brushed her short fluffy hair and said with a frown.


    "Then, it became what it is now."


    Harry and Ron glanced at each other, they could imagine the amusing scene, and they held back their laughter together, and then both of them comforted each other.


    "Relax, Hermione, think about it from a different angle. Actually, it''s not bad for you to have short hair, at least it''s easier to take care of it."


    "That''s right, and it''s just that the hair is shorter. It''s good that there are no other more unfortunate things."


    But their comfort didn''t seem to have any effect, on the contrary, the more they said that Hermione''s face became more painful.


    "Who said that this is the only thing I have experienced! The others are just that I don''t want to recall any more."


    Then she said with a serious face.


    "When facing Professor Forrest in the future, you must be careful and careful! If he wants to greet you or wish you a blessing, don''t hesitate! Be sure to divert the topic immediately! Interrupt his blessing! "


    Harry and Ron nodded like chickens pecking rice. They already knew how powerful they were, and now they didn''t dare to test Sherlock''s crow''s mouth with the same playful mentality as before.


    Hermione was very satisfied with their attitude.


    Although they encountered danger in the test of Sherlock''s crow''s mouth, it also allowed them to figure out what is terrible about Professor Forrest.


    As long as you avoid it in time, you can avoid a lot of bad luck in the future.


    "How''s the potion in the bathroom? Did Malfoy and the others do anything unusual during the holidays?"


    Hermione shifted the topic to the main topic. She hadn''t forgotten that Sherlock''s crow''s mouth was a secondary matter. The main thing they had to do this semester was to catch the Slytherin descendant who opened the secret room.


    Harry shook his head.


    "On the potion side, Ron and I, as you said when you left, will check every three days to see if the fuel under the cauldron is exhausted. Now everything is normal. As for Malfoy..."


    Ron took Harry''s words.


    "We haven''t found anything unusual about him recently, and there has been no recent attack in the castle."


    Hermione calmly analyzed.


    "He is very smart. He probably knew that it would be easy to reveal his faults if he committed crimes in a row, so this time he deliberately took a long time interval, and then waited for everyone to gradually forget about it, and then started attacking again."


    "Then can we use the compound decoction now?" Ron asked excitedly, he couldn''t wait to reveal Malfoy''s true colors.


    Hermione got up from the bench: "I''m going to see the preparation of the compound decoction first."


    The three of them walked out of the Gryffindor common room together, came to the corridor on the first floor, and then slipped into the abandoned girls'' bathroom together when there was no one around.


    "What are you doing here again? You have been brewing this potion that bubbles every day for almost a month. When will you be able to clear it away!"


    The ghost Myrtle stationed in this bathroom said with resentment as soon as they saw Harry.


    Ron responded with dissatisfaction.


    "This is not your place, why can''t we brew potions here?"


    "You yell at me!" Myrtle covered her face aggrieved, "Yes, you are despising me, you are all despising me, woo woo..."


    She wept and floated into another compartment.


    Harry and the others didn''t care about Myrtle''s current state. Everyone knew that Myrtle was like this. Her tears seemed to never end.


    Hermione carefully observed the situation of the compound decoction, and finally said with satisfaction.


    "Very well, this pot of potion has been boiled very successfully, but it is still the last step away from its completion."


    "We still need something about the people we want to change."


    She said it lightly, as if she was sending them to the supermarket to buy laundry detergent.


    "It would be best if you could get hold of Crabbe and Goyle. They are Malfoy''s best friend and he will tell them everything. We also need to make sure that before we interrogate Malfoy Fushi, don''t let the real Crabbe and Goyle come in."


    "I''ve planned everything at home." She continued, ignoring the stunned expressions on Harry and Ron''s faces. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Hermione held up two chocolate cakes.


    "I put normal hypnotics in it, you just have to make sure Crabbe and Goyle find them. You know how greedy their mouths are, they''ll eat them up, and pull them out as soon as they both fall asleep. Take a few hairs from both of them and hide them in the broom closet."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other''s faces, never realizing that Hermione could be so bold.


    They opened their mouths. Just as they were about to ask if this was a bit inappropriate, Hermione''s eyes flashed with an iron-like light, similar to Professor McGonagall''s eyes sometimes.


    "You want to interrogate Malfoy, right? The Compound Potion is only the last step. If you want to become Goyle and Crabbe, you must get what they have!"


    In terms of daring, the three of them are actually comparable. Harry and Ron are just shocked that Hermione, who is usually a good student, can be so daring sometimes.


    Harry and Ron finally agreed to Hermione''s plan, and they did want to prove that Malfoy was a descendant of Slytherin.


    When they walked out of the bathroom together and were about to find Goyle and Crabbe in the castle, a piercing scream suddenly attracted the attention of them, including everyone in the castle.


    The three of Harry looked at each other, not thinking about looking for Goyle and Crabbe, hurriedly rushed to the second floor corridor where the sound was ringing, desperately squeezed into the blocked crowd of people, and then saw the third one. victim of an attack.


    It was a blond boy who fell to the ground. Even if the familiar face was distorted by panic, it still did not prevent Harry and the others from recognizing him.


    The attacked person is the one they have always suspected - Draco Malfoy!

 Chapter 62： you doubt me, i doubt you

    "When did Professor Forrest bless Malfoy?"


    This was the first thought that appeared in Ron''s mind after recovering from the shock, and he said it without hesitation.


    Harry and Hermione looked at each other, and they both saw disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    The three of them quickly squeezed out of the crowd again, and they quickly walked along the corridor without purpose, just trying to stay away from crowded places as much as possible.


    "That''s not right!"


    After confirming that no one was around, Hermione pursed her lips and said.


    Ron also nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right, if Malfoy is a descendant of Slytherin, how could he petrify himself."


    "That''s not what I said!" Hermione paced back and forth anxiously, "Since Malfoy was attacked, it proves that he is definitely not the real murderer behind the scenes as we guessed, the crux of the problem is... ."


    Harry took her words solemnly.


    "The crux of the matter is that he is a pure-blood wizard."


    After what they said, Ron came to his senses, staring at him and muttering to himself.


    "That''s right! Malfoy is a pure-blood wizard! He shouldn''t be the target of Slytherin''s succession!"


    Hermione stopped suddenly and turned to look at them.


    "If the attack on the students was really done by the monster in the secret room commanded by the Slytherin descendant, then there are only two possibilities for Malfoy''s attack now."


    "Either the monster that was released from the secret room lost its control. It no longer obeyed Slytherin''s last wish to launch an indiscriminate attack on the people in this castle."


    "Either the Slytherin descendant lurking between us has gone crazy. He doesn''t care about the last wishes of the ancestors. He wants us all to be killed!"


    After listening to Hermione''s story, both Harry and Ron suddenly felt a shudder.


    Ron swallowed and said in a slightly trembling voice.


    "This means that each of us is in danger!"


    Harry looked thoughtful, and after thinking for a moment, he said.


    "Didn''t we test Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth before, did we increase the probability of something that could happen infinitely? Is it possible that Malfoy had a small probability of being attacked, and then What kind of blessing did he say to Malfoy without our knowledge and he''s become what he is now?"


    Hermione thought about Harry''s question very seriously, and felt that there was no such possibility.


    "We worry here that it doesn''t work at all. The key is to see what the professor has to say."


    And while Harry and the others were discussing three possibilities for Malfoy''s attack.


    Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Snape and Sherlock also came to the scene where Malfoy was attacked.


    Even Hermione could think of the aftermath of Malfoy''s attack, and naturally the four professors at the scene could also think of it.


    "What should I do now? Albus."


    After dispersing the onlookers, Professor McGonagall''s brows seemed to be entangled together, she asked sadly.


    Dumbledore stared deeply at Malfoy''s terrified face lying on the ground, but did not speak.


    Snape''s expression was still cold, he said with a sullen face.


    "The problem is very big. If the matter spreads, Hogwarts may be closed for it."


    Sherlock never spoke. From an outsider''s point of view, he seemed to be lowering his head and thinking quietly about who the murderer of the attack was.


    But in fact, he was recalling whether Malfoy''s attack happened in the original book.


    He doesn''t know exactly what progress the original work has reached at this time.


    But Sherlock vaguely felt that Malfoy''s attack was by no means a normal occurrence.


    Things started to get messy.


    Just when Professor McGonagall was anxiously thinking about letting Dumbledore come up with ideas, Snape stood there with a cold face and pretended to be cool, and Sherlock was thinking about his own move that brought the plot to this point.


    Dumbledore, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke softly.


    "Find a student to take Malfoy to the school infirmary, and then go to inform Lucius, tell him, let him come to Hogwarts, his son is in danger now."


    Both Professor McGonagall and Snape looked at Dumbledore in shock.


    "Let Lucius come to Hogwarts? Tell him about the attack on his son? Albus, do you know the consequences of this?"


    Dumbledore turned around and walked towards the entrance of the stairs. At the corner of the corridor and the stairs, he stopped and looked at Professor McGonagall with those blue eyes that didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What do you think he will do after knowing all this?"


    Professor McGonagall said eagerly.


    "He has long wanted to kick you out of your position as headmaster of Hogwarts. If he were to know what happened in the castle, especially that his son was attacked, he would definitely use his power to Shut down Hogwarts and let the board vote to fire you!"


    Now that this is happening at Hogwarts, it is indeed the best time to deal with Dumbledore.


    But hearing Professor McGonagall''s words, Dumbledore just shook his head.


    "I think what Lucius is going to do is exactly the opposite of what you said, Minerva. After he is notified, he should come to Hogwarts immediately. When the others arrive, you and him will come to my office."


    After saying that, he turned around and left here.


    Only Professor McGonagall was left, Snape and Sherlock were thinking about what he said.


    Then, Snape made the first move, and he walked out of Hogwarts.


    "I''m going to bring Lucius here."


    Professor McGonagall called the students and carried the petrified Malfoy to the school infirmary.


    Just as Sherlock was idly planning to go to Dumbledore''s headmaster''s office and wait for Malfoy''s father to arrive.


    Harry and his party of three carefully approached him.


    Sherlock glanced down at them.


    The behavior of these three little guys recently is very abnormal. He knows their protagonists'' identities, and he has reason to suspect that the incident of Malfoy''s attack might have something to do with them.


    The three of Harry who dared to approach Sherlock''s side would never have thought of it.


    While they suspected that Malfoy had been attacked because of their dear Professor Forrest, Sherlock also suspected them.


    "You three have something to do?" Sherlock asked lightly.


    Next to Harry and Ron, they were all tense, ready to interrupt Sherlock''s sudden blessing, while Hermione took a deep breath and asked.


    "Have you seen Malfoy during this time? Professor."

 Chapter 63： Lucius Malfoy

    "Malfoy? He didn''t come home for Christmas, of course I saw him in the castle."


    Sherlock folded his hands on his chest and stared straight at them.


    "Why are you asking me about this?"


    Under the interference of double guilty conscience, Hermione avoided his gaze subconsciously.


    "I, we''re just curious about the professor. You know, people like Malfoy are usually not very likable. Have you given him any greetings or blessings these days?"


    When Hermione was questioning, although neither Harry nor Ron met Sherlock''s eyes, they couldn''t help but **** up their ears.


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows and feet slightly. He didn''t understand why Hermione asked him this question for a while.


    "Greetings or blessings? Does punishing him for cleaning the toilet count?"


    He suddenly seemed to want to understand something, and his eyes gradually narrowed.


    "Don''t you suspect that I am the murderer behind the scenes?"


    Hermione, Harry and Ron blinked together, laughed twice, and looked at each other.


    "How can you teach? We are just bored, just ask."


    "Yes, we are just asking casually, there is no other meaning."


    "Don''t misunderstand the professor, we have absolute trust in you."


    Sherlock glanced at them.


    "Really? Then do you want to clean the toilet as well?"


    The three of Harry waved their hands back and forth.


    "No professor, we haven''t done anything good for you, so forget it."


    "I suddenly remembered that we haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s go to the auditorium for dinner first. Bye Professor!"


    Seeing their backs fleeing in a hurry, Sherlock pouted.


    "It''s actually suspicious of me. What do these stinky boys think?"


    Just after he experienced the episode when he was questioned by the three Harry, Snape also brought Draco Malfoy''s father, Lucius Malfoy, to Hogwarts.


    In Dumbledore''s headmaster''s office, Sherlock folded his arms across his chest, leaning against the wall covered with portraits of previous headmasters, silently watching the good show in front of him.


    When Mr. Malfoy was brought to Hogwarts by Snape, his entire face was as black as if it had been covered with ashes from the fireplace.


    After walking into the principal''s room and seeing Dumbledore sitting on the seat quietly waiting for him, he finally couldn''t bear it any longer, his two clenched fists were shaking uncontrollably, Malfoy suppressed it. Anxiety in his heart, he asked in a cold voice.


    "I handed over my child to Hogwarts, and you, Dumbledore, just reassure the parents of the students!"


    It can be seen that his emotions are not faked, but are really nervous and anxious, as if he is worried and fearful about something.


    Dumbledore slowly crossed his hands and placed them on the desk. He stared blankly at Malfoy''s face, unable to hear what kind of emotion he was in right now from his voice.


    "Of course Hogwarts will protect the safety of the children, but the professors in this castle, including me, are not omniscient gods. There are some things we really can''t predict."


    "You are telling me this now! My son''s life and death are unknown now! Are you already thinking about shirk your responsibility?"


    Malfoy''s eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets, and he stared at Dumbledore.


    "I''m going to expose this! Let the school board vote! Expel you from Hogwarts!"


    As soon as he said his words, Sherlock could clearly feel the bodies of both Professor McGonagall and Snape tense up.


    Obviously they were a little nervous, thinking that Malfoy would really do what he said.


    However, the person who was threatened, Dumbledore, remained calm. He leaned back, leaned back in the chair, and said relaxedly.


    "This is your power Lucius, of course you can do it if you want, but would you?"


    Malfoy''s eyes were full of bloodshots. His gaze was still fixed on Dumbledore, but his clenched teeth slowly loosened, and his voice was no longer a questioning tone.


    "You know I won''t. If even you can''t solve what''s going on at Hogwarts, it''s useless no matter who comes."


    Dumbledore''s eyes were solemn, and he looked at Malfoy with a solemn expression.


    "Now is not the time for those disputes of Vanity Fair, Lucius, you should know what the most important thing is now, among those petrified students lying in the school infirmary, there is your son Draco Malfoy ."


    Malfoy was silent.


    He stood quietly in the same place, as if hesitating and thinking.


    This good show entered the intermission stage, and Sherlock also took time out to tease Phoenix Fox, who was standing on the golden branch.


    However, Fox obviously had no interest in him, and was unmoved by Sherlock''s molestation. He raised his head and looked at him with cold eyes, like saying "stupid human".


    About five minutes passed, and Malfoy seemed to have finally made up his mind He was no longer strong, and when he spoke again, his tone suddenly softened, even pleading.


    "I only have this son, Dumbledore, neither Narcissa nor I can lose him, please, really please..."


    Snape and Professor McGonagall were all stunned by Malfoy''s performance at this time. They had never seen this fox-like guy showing such a weak posture.


    But Dumbledore seemed to have expected this, he stood up from his chair and stared at Malfoy with piercing eyes.


    "He''s a Hogwarts student, and I''ll try to save him without you telling me. But what I want to know is, is there any way to end this? Or, is there anything you want to say to me, Lou Hughes."


    "How could I know about things in Hogwarts?"


    Malfoy''s voice grew louder again, but this time he was more sullen.


    "I mean maybe, maybe you can tell us something of value?" Dumbledore was unmoved, still staring at him


    He was silent again.


    However, the silence was not long this time, but Sherlock could clearly see that Malfoy had experienced a mental struggle that was even more difficult to decide than just now.


    In the end, he seemed to force the words out of his mouth, speaking indistinctly.


    "The youngest girl in the Weasley family, she has a problem..."


    Dumbledore''s frowning brows relaxed, and Professor McGonagall looked at Malfoy in disbelief. Although Snape didn''t act as fiercely as she did, he had almost the same gaze.


    "Can you please call Miss Ginny Weasley from Gryffindor? Phineas."

 Chapter 64： Who is the problem

    Above Sherlock''s head, the portrait of a thin old man muttered a few words in dissatisfaction, then disappeared into the principal''s room.


    Ginny came very quickly. She walked into the principal''s room with a blank face. She was obviously very nervous when she saw the four professors and Malfoy standing inside.


    "Don''t be too nervous, Miss Weasley, we just want to ask you something." Dumbledore said softly.


    His voice was very kind, and the expression on his face was also very soft, slightly comforting Ginny who was frightened like a frightened rabbit.


    "Have you come into contact with anything strange after coming to Hogwarts?"


    Dumbledore''s blue eyes looked at Ginny''s, and Sherlock, who was standing aside watching, wondered maliciously in his heart whether Old Deng Tau would, at this time, treat a young man who completely trusted him. The girl secretly uses Dementor.


    Hearing Dumbledore''s question, Ginny''s head shook like a rattle, she said cautiously.


    "Without a professor, I haven''t encountered anything strange."


    Dumbledore''s brows furrowed again, and Malfoy''s reaction was much more violent.


    "you''re lying!"


    Ginny was frightened by his sudden shout, and she defended with a blushing face.


    "I do not......"


    Dumbledore nodded gently to Ginny.


    "I believe you, Miss Weasley, can you wait at the door of the office? Don''t worry, it won''t take too long, I''ll find you soon."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s words, Ginny''s mood was obviously more stable, she nodded quickly, and trotted out of the headmaster''s office.


    After Ginny left, Dumbledore looked at Malfoy calmly.


    "She didn''t lie about this child. She really doesn''t know anything, and there are no other signs of contamination with other magical items on her body."


    Malfoy was obviously a little unacceptable to this result, he kept talking.


    "Impossible, she can''t be without problems..."


    Dumbledore just stared at him like this, and after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly asked coldly.


    "What problem should she have?"


    "She should..."


    Malfoy suddenly shut up, his face was gloomy, his eyes were looking at Dumbledore like a pool of stagnant water.


    "What do you mean," he said nonchalantly, "I told you there might be something wrong with that little girl, it''s just my guess. Your question is very similar to these things that happened in Hogwarts, and I''m about the same."


    Dumbledore didn''t speak, but Professor McGonagall, who had been listening, couldn''t help it at this time.


    "If it had nothing to do with you, how would you know that the problem was with Weasley!"


    "I said that was my guess!" His words were cold, in stark contrast to the way he prayed to Dumbledore just now.


    "I will try my best to help hide what happened in Hogwarts, and I hope you can save my son as soon as possible."


    He looked at Dumbledore, and Dumbledore was looking at him.


    "Some mandrakes are being cultivated in the school." Dumbledore said calmly, "When this batch of herbs matures, those students who were attacked will return to normal."


    "In that case, I have to leave first. Narcissa is still waiting for my news."


    Malfoy turned around and walked out of the headmaster''s room. Dumbledore didn''t mean to stop him, so he just let him leave.


    After he walked out the door, Professor McGonagall couldn''t hold it anymore and asked Dumbledore.


    "You knew from the beginning that the attack had something to do with Malfoy?"


    Dumbledore did not shy away from her question.


    "It was just my guess at the beginning. After all, there are only a few who are entitled to have something related to that person, but now I am sure that the source of this matter lies in Lucius."


    Professor McGonagall asked in confusion.


    "Then why didn''t you force him to tell everything he did? His son was also attacked. In order to save his son, he should..."


    Dumbledore interrupted her by shaking his head.


    "You still don''t know these people well enough, Minerva."


    "He won''t say it. If he does, then the consequence is that he will hand over his control to us. If something goes wrong, then his power, his wealth and his status will all be lost. Even if his The son has been rescued, so what is left of the Malfoy family?"


    "Lucius does value his family as much as they value his own blood. But they also know that once they lose what he holds in his hands, what they value will also be threatened."


    "Besides, he himself knows that things haven''t reached that stage yet, and confessing everything will not help him save his son."


    Dumbledore looked absently in the direction of the entrance to the office, as if he was thinking about something.


    "And that''s really the only information he can provide. At first, the target he was going to interfere with was actually Miss Weasley, but for some unknown reason, there was an accident in the middle. Miss Weasley was not the one who made it all. UU Reading ��


    While Dumbledore was thinking, Sherlock was also thinking.


    He was thinking that in the plot of the original book, the person who opened the secret room might be Ginny.


    But I don''t know what went wrong, causing an error in the middle.


    What is this question?


    "Sherlock, can you help me call in Miss Weasley who was waiting outside the door? I think she should be in a hurry too."


    After hearing Dumbledore''s instructions, Sherlock walked out of the headmaster''s office and called in Ginny, who was waiting anxiously outside the door.


    In the face of students, Dumbledore is always willing to give more patience.


    "Want a snack? Miss Weasley."


    Ginny obviously doesn''t have much desire to eat now, she shook her head.


    "I just had dinner, Professor."


    "I know it''s not good to disturb your rest at this time." Dumbledore clasped his hands. "However, I still have some small questions that I want to ask you about."


    "When was the last time you met Malfoy''s dad?"


    After Malfoy left, Ginny''s mood relaxed a lot. Of the professors in the headmaster''s room, except for Snape, who was a little afraid, the other three she felt very kind.


    Hearing Dumbledore''s question, the little girl pondered for a moment.


    "Professor in August, when my parents were taking our family to Diagon Alley to buy things for the beginning of the school year. At the Licent Bookstore, we met Malfoy and his father, and then... .."


    Speaking of which, she turned to look at Sherlock.


    "My dad had a conflict with Mr. Malfoy, they got into a fight, and Professor Forrest was there at the time."

 Chapter 65： missing old book

    In the office, everyone''s eyes turned to Sherlock.


    Sherlock also came to his senses at this time. He recalled the scene where Mr. Weasley and Malfoy scuffled.


    "Yes, I was there at the time." He said lightly, "Malfoy was mocking Mr. Weasley''s family, and then they fought, and I went up to help and punched."


    Suddenly, Professor McGonagall looked at Sherlock in disbelief, and even Dumbledore and Snape were a little surprised.


    "You fought!" Professor McGonagall raised his voice and asked.


    Sherlock said calmly, "What he said was ugly, and he wanted to insult my mother."


    Hearing what Sherlock said, only the three Professor McGonagall showed their original expressions.


    Indeed, according to the original owner''s character, he would not act easily at all.


    At Hogwarts, the only two hands-on experiences of the original owner were that they were directly sent to the school hospital for three days.


    When it comes to himself, there is no need for Ginny to go on, Sherlock will directly tell what happened next.


    "Malfoy was beaten hard by me. After he suffered a loss, he left immediately without staying in the bookstore..." Sherlock pondered the memory of that day, "but before he left, it seemed that The book is in Ginny''s hands."


    As soon as he said these words, everyone in the office found the point.


    Professor McGonagall and Snape held their breaths.


    Dumbledore looked at Sherlock expectantly.


    "What about that book?"


    "That book..." Sherlock looked at Ginny, who also blinked at him.


    "That book was in the pile of old books I threw back in the bookstore. I bought Ginny a new set of textbooks as a gift for her."


    "..."


    The whole office went quiet.


    Now everyone knew what the crux of the problem was, and even Sherlock himself knew who caused all these accidents.


    Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall and Snape were speechless, and Sherlock himself was speechless.


    Who knew that he was just an inadvertent act of giving away books, which caused such a big deviation.


    Dumbledore sighed lightly, and he could hear that he was very tired.


    "The root of the matter should lie in the old book that Sherlock put back. Lucius wanted to take revenge on the Weasleys through that book. As a result, Sherlock made this accident happen, and the book was left in the It went to the bookstore, but someone else took it from the bookstore, bought it, and brought it to Hogwarts."


    Professor McGonagall''s face gradually showed a happy expression.


    "That matter is easy now. As long as we inform the students and ask who among them bought a strange old book, then the source of the problem can be solved!"


    But Dumbledore''s expression was not so optimistic. He tapped the table with his fingers and said softly.


    "I can''t tell you about the old book."


    Professor McGonagall looked at Dumbledore in astonishment, and Snape''s expression was also quite puzzled.


    Only Sherlock could guess the reason why it couldn''t be done.


    "That old book is likely to be something that has its own consciousness. Since there has been an attack in the castle, it means that some students have been bewitched by him, or have been completely controlled by him. If we publicize the old book at this time. Going out, not only will you not find the book, but you will also startle the snake and let the person who opened the secret room know in advance that we have found him."


    After Sherlock finished his analysis, Dumbledore looked at him with more surprises.


    "Your way of looking at things has changed a lot from before." He said approvingly, "I look forward to your changes after the end of this school year."


    Sherlock bowed his head slightly, as if to express that Dumbledore was over the top.


    Seeing that they were still in the mood to talk about these things, Professor McGonagall couldn''t help turning black, she asked eagerly.


    "It can''t be publicized, so how do we find that old book? We can''t let things continue like this. No student has died because of this, but no one can guarantee it!"


    Dumbledore waved his hand, indicating that Professor McGonagall should not be in such a hurry, he explained the countermeasures to be implemented next.


    "Tonight, on the grounds of vigilance and the search for the hidden murderer in the castle, the students are gathered in the auditorium. Sherlock, Severus, Minerva, and Pomona, the four of you search the lounges of the four academies. , don''t let the prefect intervene in the middle."


    "This side of the auditorium, I will arrange for Filius and Filch to ask the students what they were doing when Malfoy was attacked. It is best to find the book."


    After everything was assigned, Sherlock, Professor McGonagall, and Snape left the headmaster''s office together.


    Professor McGonagall frowned, and went to arrange for the students to gather in the auditorium. Sherlock and Snape stood in front of the door and looked at each other.


    From the beginning of the year to now, Sherlock has rarely dealt with Snape.


    Because he didn''t know how to characterize Snape He knew very little about the original book, so he couldn''t figure out the outward appearance, obviously not how friendly the potions professor is. Is it good or bad? .


    "I''ll go check Slytherin and Hufflepuff''s boys'' dormitory, you go to Gryffindor and Ravenclaw." Snape coldly divided the tasks between him and Sherlock.


    Of course, Sherlock said there was no problem with this. It was the same for him in which academy''s dormitory he checked.


    Just when the two were about to separate, Snape suddenly asked indifferently.


    "Do you think you can find that old book today?"


    Sherlock froze. Although he didn''t know why Snape asked him this, he really thought about this question seriously.


    "There is a high chance of finding it." Sherlock''s voice was equally indifferent. "There was an attack just today, and the student who was controlled by the old book should not have time to hide it in a sufficiently concealed place."


    This is indeed what he really thought.


    However, there are other reasons that make him confident.


    Although his presence disrupted the original plot, it was precisely because of his appearance that Dumbledore and the professors at Hogwarts knew more clues about the attack in advance.


    In the original book, it should be the last to reveal that the monster in the secret room is a basilisk.


    No one knew in advance that all these things were triggered by an old book.


    After mastering so many clues, Dumbledore immediately took action, and Sherlock felt that there was a good chance that the problem could be solved this time.


    "I hope it''s really like what you said."


    Snape turned and left in front of the headmaster''s room.

 Chapter 66： disappointment and loss

    After the Christmas holiday, the first night of school.


    The students at Hogwarts were all gathered in the auditorium. The prefect helped to maintain order and handed out sleeping bags. They were going to spend the night in the auditorium tonight.


    The students'' performance is acceptable.


    Like Hermione, who can think clearly about the consequences of Malfoy''s attack, for all the little wizards at Hogwarts, there are also many students.


    According to word of mouth, most of the students in the castle now know that they are in a very unsafe environment.


    "Do you think the professor can find the attacking monster this time?"


    In the area where the Gryffindor students gathered, Harry asked sadly.


    They all knew that if they continued like this, Hogwarts risked being closed.


    No one wants to see that situation, so they all hope to catch the murderer as soon as possible.


    Hermione shook her head.


    "I don''t know either, but I feel that there is little hope."


    Ron muttered softly.


    "If only Professor Forrest could say something you just said at this time."


    Harry and Hermione were taken aback for a moment.


    They looked at Ron in surprise, as if they had discovered a new continent.


    "Yes! The hope is small, but we have Professor Forrest! As long as we let Professor Forrest also say, "The hope of catching the murderer this time is very small", it will become a very big one. Hope!"


    It was only after the detection of Sherlock''s crow''s mouth that the three of Harry had been afraid of its bad luck these days, and now they remembered that since they can turn good luck into bad luck, they can also turn bad luck into good luck!


    The three little ones who were overjoyed felt that they had found a shortcut to save Hogwarts, so they immediately prepared to sneak out of the auditorium to find the walking "wishing machine" - Sherlock.


    However, before they slipped to the door of the auditorium, the cat with big eyes stared at them before blocking their way.


    It is the pet of the castle keeper Filch, Mrs. Norris.


    Filch and his cat were inseparable, and Mrs. Norris blocked their way, which meant Filch was right by.


    Sure enough, after receiving the order to guard the students in the auditorium and not let them run around, Filch had been hiding in the corner beside the door, waiting to catch students who wanted to sneak away.


    Harry and the others were caught.


    "What do you want to do!"


    He stared at his protruding eyes like fish, and questioned Harry and the others sullenly.


    Harry swallowed, stammering for a long time without finding a reason.


    "We...we...want to..."


    Hermione said promptly.


    "We have clues to report to Professor Forrest!"


    But Filch, with years of experience fighting the Weasley twins, wasn''t that easy to deceive.


    He squinted and looked at Hermione suspiciously.


    "Is there any clue why it must be reported to Professor Forrest? Professor Flitwick can''t do it?"


    This time, Hermione was also stopped, she really couldn''t explain why.


    Filch became suspicious as he watched the three of them. He stayed in the castle every day. Obviously, he had also heard the rumors of the secret room.


    "Don''t you want to sneak out to find that monster? You also opened that secret room?"


    As soon as he said these words, the eyes of the surrounding students changed, and they all looked at Harry and the others strangely.


    Ron couldn''t take it anymore after being slandered like this, he shouted.


    "We''re going to save Hogwarts! Let''s see Professor Forrest!"


    Harry also shouted, "We want to see Professor Forrest!"


    Their voices drew Professor Flitwick, who was organizing the prefect and managing the student order.


    The magic spell professor was in a hurry and drove Harry and the others back to the Gryffindor rest area.


    "You''ll see Sherlock in a while. He''s searching the boys'' dormitories in various colleges, and he''ll be here soon."


    Professor Flitwick left a sentence for them, and hurriedly went to count the number of Hufflepuff students.


    Harry and the others had no choice but to sit back in front of the sleeping bag and gather together. At this time, Seamus, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, came over and asked in a low voice.


    "I heard that you wanted to sneak out to attack the monsters in the secret room just now? Who are the descendants of the secret room?"


    Ron glared at him angrily.


    "If I''m a descendant of Slytherin, I''ll let the monster attack you next!"


    "You can''t do this! We are roommates!"


    Harry and the others ignored Seamus, and the three of them gathered their heads together again to discuss what to do next.


    "We''ll see Professor Forrest later, how can we make him say "the possibility of catching the murderer is very small"?"


    Harry raised the difficulty of how to get the Wishing Machine to speak.


    Ron mused.


    "Perhaps we can explain things clearly with Professor Forrest, and let him try this sentence Anyway, it''s just a matter of opening your mouth. I don''t think the professor will refuse."


    Hermione kept frowning and did not participate in the discussion between the two of them.


    Harry noticed Hermione''s anomaly and asked suspiciously.


    "What are you thinking? Hermione."


    Hermione raised her head, thinking.


    "I''m thinking about a problem I just overlooked."


    "When Professor Forrest blessed us before, those words he said should have been sincere, right?"


    Hermione''s question stopped both Harry and Ron, they said hesitantly.


    "It should be. Although the professor is a little unfriendly on the surface, he is actually very good."


    "So our test is actually one more round away." Hermione looked serious, "We tested the accuracy of Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth, the upper limit, but we did not test the necessary conditions for the crow''s mouth."


    Ron looked at Hermione in confusion. He didn''t understand what she said.


    Harry understood, he said suddenly.


    "You mean, we can''t be sure if the professor''s crow''s mouth is activated or not, it''s enough to just say it out of his mouth, maybe he has to think from the bottom of his heart, that''s what he thinks!"


    "That''s right!" Hermione said solemnly, "I''m just worried that it''s useless if we only ask the professor to say this. No one knows if he is sure of catching the murderer this time."


    Ron finally understood this time, his face was dull.


    "That''s the end..."


    This is not only the disappointment that Sherlock has no way to end this crisis, but also the disappointment of discovering that the "Wishing Machine" that he originally imagined was extremely beautiful, and it seems that it is not as beautiful as he imagined.

 Chapter 67： 1 Nothing

    Sherlock hasn''t thought about whether or not he can catch the murderer, but he thinks it''s very possible to find the old book.


    He hasn''t forgotten what he found wrong with a certain student before, and now he at least has a target of suspicion.


    "Password?"


    The portrait of the fat lady in front of Gryffindor yawned and asked Sherlock perfunctorily.


    She has been informed that there will be a professor who will search the lounge next, and asking for a password is just a routine matter.


    "Dragon Slag."


    After reporting the correct password, the portrait of the fat lady opened the entrance of the lounge and let Sherlock in.


    When the prefect of each academy introduced the freshmen, he would brag about the lounge of his own academy. No outsiders had come in for hundreds of years.


    Sherlock felt that these words were most likely false.


    Although the entrances to the lounges of the four academies are guarded in different ways, as long as there are wizards who really want to enter, these simple guards cannot stop them.


    Like him now, with Dumbledore''s permission, a Ravenclaw graduate walked into Gryffindor''s lounge in a grand manner.


    Sherlock didn''t have a serious voyeuristic desire, and he wasn''t interested in knowing what these students were hiding in the dormitory.


    After entering here, he went straight to the boys'' dormitory, and there would be Professor McGonagall conducting a search in the girls'' dormitory.


    Even for a restless Gryffindor, the bedroom wasn''t too chaotic.


    It''s not how diligent these little lions are, but how hard-working house-elves help them clean every day.


    Searching the bedroom is not too troublesome. Sherlock can summon all the books in the room to him by waving his wand lightly after entering.


    After checking that there is no problem, let all the books fly back to their original positions.


    But after entering a room that seemed to be the same as other bedrooms, Sherlock''s attention suddenly became extremely concentrated.


    He saw the signatures on the parchments on the desk.


    This is Harry and Ron''s bedroom.


    However, his focus was not on Harry and the others.


    Like the other dormitories, after checking all the books in the dormitory with the Flying Spell, he went to the four-poster bed marked with Neville Longbottom''s name, and checked all Neville''s items. Check carefully.


    As a result, nothing unusual was found.


    Sherlock frowned, and he checked everything related to Neville in this bedroom again, and the result was the same.


    In the end, Sherlock, who found nothing, could only leave the Gryffindor lounge. After checking the Ravenclaw boys'' dormitory, he also found nothing.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the four professors in charge of the search gathered in the corridor in front of the auditorium.


    "I didn''t find anything here." Professor Sprout, who searched the girls'' dormitories of Slytherin and Hufflepuff, shook his head.


    Needless to say, from the faces of Professor McGonagall and Snape, Sherlock could tell that they didn''t find anything either.


    He touched his chin and turned his gaze to the auditorium door.


    "Let''s take a look at the situation of the students first. The student who was bewitched might have been carrying the book with him."


    The professors turned their attention to the door of the auditorium together, and now this is indeed the only possibility.


    They entered the auditorium, and Professor Flitwick just happened to cooperate with Filch at this time, and counted all the students in the auditorium.


    It was confirmed that except for the three students who were lying in the school hospital at the time of the attack, everyone else was here.


    There are five professors gathered in the auditorium now.


    Four deans, plus Sherlock, a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts with a special position at Hogwarts.


    Students are divided into colleges, and the dean of each college is responsible for checking the students of his own college.


    Of course, they did not say that they were searching for old books, but quietly observed each student.


    That old book, Sherlock, had been in contact with, and it wasn''t very thin. If it was carried around, it would be obvious, especially now that most students were wearing pajamas.


    And Sherlock came to Gryffindor''s rest area with a clear goal, and found Neville who was sitting on the ground in a daze.


    "Mr Longbottom."


    Neville heard Sherlock''s voice, his body trembled with fright, and he raised his head slightly in a panic.


    "Fu, Professor Forrest."


    Seeing his reaction, Sherlock confirmed his guess even more.


    There must be something wrong with Neville!


    After some clues in the headmaster''s office, he already felt that it was probably not the Malfoys and his son who made the mark on his left arm react when he was in the bookstore, but the old book.


    After coming to Hogwarts, this scorching reaction happened to Neville again.


    This had to make Sherlock associate them together.


    "Mr Longbottom, can you tell me where you were when Malfoy was attacked?"


    Sherlock asked lightly.


    However, his eyes did not meet Neville''s, but he was looking at the things on Neville''s body Neville seemed very nervous when he asked him like this, and stammered.


    "I, I was working with Seamus and the others in the dormitory, writing potions class homework."


    Before Sherlock could ask another question, Seamus, who was beside him, took the initiative to say.


    "Yes, Professor, I can testify for Neville!"


    It didn''t matter where Neville was when Malfoy was attacked, the basilisk didn''t necessarily have to be watched by its owner when it attacked, Sherlock asked this just as an excuse to talk to Neville. .


    But the result disappointed him again.


    Neville had changed into his pajamas at this point, and he had nowhere to hide at all, let alone an old book so obvious.


    Sherlock, who had no harvest, didn''t continue to ask more questions. He was also worried that he would startle the snake. If the old book was in a hurry, it would just pop up in Hogwarts, and it would be troublesome if it slipped away.


    The examination of the students also ended quickly, and the five professors got together again, and none of them found anything.


    Professor McGonagall''s face was ugly, she turned and left the auditorium.


    "I''ll go to Albus to see if he has any other way."


    Professor Sprout sighed and shook his head.


    "I''ll let the students sleep."


    Professor Flitwick went with her, leaving only Snape and Sherlock standing on the high platform, watching the students below who were instructed by the two professors to get into their sleeping bags and prepare to fall asleep.


    "It didn''t turn out as you said." Snape said coldly.


    Sherlock was also very depressed, he replied coldly.


    "If everything is as I think, then I''m not a wizard but a Muggle god."

 Chapter 68： pick up money

    Even if the search of the students is fruitless, the teaching routine at Hogwarts has to continue.


    However, Dumbledore was not immune to this.


    After Colin was attacked and all of Hagrid''s chickens were strangled to death, Dumbledore specifically asked Hagrid to buy a group of healthy roosters from outside and raise them separately.


    These seemingly inconspicuous animals are actually the best weapons against basilisks.


    But the atmosphere among the students has obviously changed from before.


    This time, the sense of unease did not disappear for a while, but spread among the students.


    Sherlock was especially aware of this phenomenon.


    After he finished his second-year Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he could clearly feel it. The students'' performance after class is not as active as before.


    He tapped the podium lightly with the book, attracting the little wizard''s attention to him.


    "In the next class, we will start talking about snake-like black magic creatures. Interested students can prepare in advance, collect data, and prepare for next week''s class."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a Ravenclaw student raised his hand and asked strangely.


    "But Professor, we don''t have any content about snake-like black magic creatures in our textbooks this year?"


    The other students also looked suspicious.


    Explaining snake-like black magic creatures is naturally to let these children know some relevant weaknesses and knowledge about basilisks in advance, so as to prevent the next attack from happening again, these students at least know how to save their lives.


    This is not only Sherlock''s own idea, he also consulted Dumbledore, and the other party agreed with him.


    Facing the students'' questions, he found an excuse to deal with it.


    "You guys have been too nervous recently. Let''s leave the book temporarily and find some interesting knowledge."


    The students looked at each other, they didn''t think snakes were any interesting magical knowledge.


    However, Hogwarts has no clear rules on how to teach in class.


    The class of Defense Against the Dark Arts is Sherlock''s. Even if he wants to teach students to study nuclear fission in class, the students can only listen carefully.


    Just as Sherlock was packing up and preparing to leave, the three of Harry suddenly and quietly touched him again.


    Sherlock stopped, glanced at them and said.


    "I heard that you were yelling in the auditorium yesterday that you wanted to see me? Is there anything else? Don''t you still suspect that I''m actually the murderer?"


    Harry smiled awkwardly and rubbed his hands.


    "Without a professor, how could we possibly suspect that you are the murderer? We just want to ask you a favor, a very small favor."


    Hermione hurriedly handed a piece of parchment paper in her hand to Sherlock''s hand, and together with Ron Harry and the others, looked at him expectantly.


    Sherlock glanced suspiciously at their strange behavior before looking at the parchment.


    The above is just a simple line of words:


    ''Harry won''t pick up a copper nut at Hogwarts today. ��


    After reading the above line, Sherlock looked at them even more strangely.


    "How do I know if Harry can pick up money at Hogwarts today? What are you doing? A magical spell that uses language as a medium? You want to curse me?"


    It''s almost like your old man cursed us!


    Of course, Harry and the others didn''t dare to say it in front of Sherlock. They didn''t have any reason for Sherlock to read this sentence, so they could only keep pestering him and begging.


    "Professor, we are only thirteen years old! How can we curse you! I really just want to ask you a favor, just read this sentence out, just read it out!"


    "Please, Professor! This is really important to us! Please!"


    "I don''t have credit for you, but I have toiled hard, professor. Think about the hard work I have to help you collect your homework, help you borrow books from the library, and help you pass messages to other professors, so please help!"


    Sherlock silently looked at the three students who seemed to be out of their minds, and doubted how they finally defeated Voldemort.


    He was so annoyed that there was nothing he could do. For this matter, he would deduct points from the three stinky boys, so he said something perfunctory.


    "Harry won''t pick up a copper nut at Hogwarts today, right? Don''t bother me, let''s go."


    All three of Harry''s faces suddenly showed a look of joy.


    However, they did not leave immediately, but asked cautiously.


    "Professor, do you think Harry can really find money in the castle?"


    Sherlock was a little tired from being tossed about by them.


    "How do I know if he can find money in the castle? If I knew this, would I tell you?"


    Hearing him say this, Harry and the others cheered even more, bowed their heads and thanked him one by one, and then ran away in two steps.


    Sherlock went back to his office to prepare relevant materials about snake-like black magic creatures. He must not just talk about basilisks, it would be too obvious, so he had a lot of work.


    Harry, UU reading , Hermione, Ron, and the three of them, after asking Sherlock for the prophecy of Crow''s Mouth, they spent the rest of their time strolling around the castle.


    When they walked, they kept staring at the ground, hoping that Harry would pick up a copper nut.


    During lunch time, Ginny stared at Ron and the others curiously.


    "Why do you keep staring under the table? I thought I dropped the food?"


    There was nothing to gain all morning, which made Ron feel a little irritable, and he waved to Ginny to drive away.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Ginny pouted and snorted. She didn''t have the mood to share her experience in the principal''s office yesterday with them.


    In the afternoon, Harry and the others have another spell class to attend, so they can''t walk around the castle all the time.


    However, after the curse ended, they continued to start their own business of collecting money.


    If Harry can really pick up a copper nut in the castle today, it means that Sherlock''s crow''s mouth is a miracle, and even if it goes against his heart, it can be activated successfully.


    Then Hogwarts will be saved!


    But until they finished their dinner, let alone copper nut, they didn''t see anything resembling coins for a day.


    It wasn''t until curfew time was about to start that Harry and the three returned to the Gryffindor lounge with great disappointment.


    "It seems that if the professor''s crow mouth wants to launch a success, he must tell the truth."


    Ron said disappointedly.


    Although Hermione was also very disappointed, she had expected such a result.


    "If the professor with a utilitarian mentality can activate this ability no matter what he says, then he will be more powerful than all the wizards in the world."

 Chapter 69： Riddles Diary

    "Blood Cursed Orcs... A curse passed down from generation to generation..."


    The dim light illuminated the space in front of Sherlock''s desk.


    After finishing the second grade class in the morning, he began to prepare the courseware about snakes and black magic creatures next week. Except for another class for the fourth grade students in the afternoon, he stayed in the office for the rest of the time. with information.


    Unconsciously, it was getting dark outside. Sherlock stood up from his seat and paced back and forth in the office to move his somewhat stiff body.


    He didn''t eat dinner, and he wasn''t in the mood to eat it.


    The current situation at Hogwarts is messy, although it is not caused by his own subjective will.


    But the reason why it became such a mess is inseparable from his appearance.


    Sherlock is not a self-sacrificing hero, but he still doesn''t want to run away from the responsibility he should take.


    After crossing into this world, since he replaced the identity of the original owner and became a professor at Hogwarts, while enjoying the convenience brought to him by the original owner, he must also undertake the obligations that the original owner should undertake.


    Protecting this school and the children in this school is his duty and responsibility.


    Otherwise, to be honest, even because of him, the original normal development of the story line had an accident, which caused Hogwarts to not solve this secret room incident, and finally closed the school.


    That instead allowed Sherlock to stay away from this place for granted.


    But Sherlock felt that it was too low, and he asked himself that he couldn''t afford to lose that person.


    The troubles created by oneself cannot be solved by oneself, and in the end they run away, which is simply a coward among cowards.


    So Sherlock has always been very concerned about catching the Slytherin descendant, and he almost told Dumbledore all the clues he knew from watching movies in his previous life.


    But in this situation, those clues are obviously useless, and things are developing in an increasingly unknown direction.


    Sherlock stood quietly in front of the window, looked out at the dark mountains, and muttered to himself.


    "It''s completely deviated from the original... It''s so messy..."


    And at the same time, in the Gryffindor common room.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione discussed frowning for a long time here, but they didn''t come up with any results.


    "Forget it, let''s go back to sleep. We''ll look for clues after Slytherin''s succession, to see who is more suspicious besides Malfoy."


    They parted in the common room, and Harry and Ron walked back to their bedroom together.


    "Why haven''t Neville and Seamus come back?"


    Seeing the empty bedroom, Harry asked suspiciously.


    Ron knew why.


    "After dinner in the afternoon, I saw that they were taken away by Snape. Snape''s face was very bad, as if there was something wrong with the potions they made together in the potions class, they were caught and punished. Going to deal with potion materials."


    A moment of silence appeared on Harry''s face for Neville and the others.


    "I hope they can come back alive."


    He sat on his bed tiredly, and before he lay down, the corner of his eye suddenly caught a glimpse of his desk, and he didn''t know when a dilapidated diary appeared.


    Harry sat up from the bed again. He walked to his desk with a confused look, picked up the diary, and asked Ron.


    "Is this yours?"


    Ron was attracted by his words, turned his head to look, shook his head and said.


    "I haven''t written a diary," he reminded with a shrug, "I advise you not to open it, there are many curses in the wizarding world that are released through books, like the infamous wizard''s thirteen lines. ."


    But at the same time he warned, Harry had already opened the diary.


    Inside, the old and yellowed pages were blank, with no words.


    "This is just an ordinary book, not as scary as you said."


    Ron was taking off his sweater, and he was going to take a shower before the curfew.


    "Okay, maybe you accidentally took someone else''s book while you were in class. There''s nothing written on it anyway, and it''s estimated that the person who lost it won''t look for it again. I''m going to take a bath, I hope to come back Don''t be stopped by Filch."


    After speaking, he hurriedly left the bedroom, leaving Harry alone in the room.


    He sat at the desk and continued to study the blank diary by himself.


    Ron''s speculation was clearly wrong, as Harry discovered that the faded date of the diary''s cover indicated that it was fifty years ago.


    And there was not a single word in the diary. On the first page, he could only recognize one name written in indistinct ink: Tom Riddle.


    Scrolling back further, there really isn''t a single letter appearing.


    Finally Harry turned to the back cover and saw the name of a newsagent in Vauxhall Road, London.


    "Riddle must be a Muggle," Harry thought to himself, "that''s why he bought the diary on Vauxhall Road..."


    Harry took the diary and studied it for a long time, but he didn''t study it.


    Then he yawned and went back to the bed to lie down.


    But before Ron, or Neville and the others came back, Harry sat down at the desk again bored.


    He took out a bottle of ink and dipped it with a quill, trying to write something on the blank diary.


    However, the tip of his pen swiped across the page, leaving a trace of ink, which soon disappeared as if absorbed by a diary!


    Harry''s eyes widened.


    He tried to pick up the ink bottle and drop ink into the diary. The diary was like a dry sponge, absorbing all the ink that fell on it.


    Just as Harry was in a daze at this magical scene, a line of black words suddenly appeared on the blank page.


    "Hello, you don''t need to pour ink anymore, you can write in the diary to communicate with me."


    Harry was excited, he felt like he had discovered something remarkable.


    He picked up the quill again and wrote in his diary.


    "Hello, my name is Harry Potter."


    Diary also responded quickly.


    "Hello, Harry Potter, my name is Tom Riddle. How did you find my diary?"


    The words disappeared quickly too, but only after Harry began to scribble.


    "I don''t know why, but it appeared on my desk."


    "They wanted to throw me away. Fortunately, I recorded my past in a way longer than ink. I always knew that there were always some people who didn''t want this diary to be read."


    Harry was even more excited, he vaguely felt that Riddle in this diary must know about the secret room!


    "What do you mean?"


    He scribbled so hard that he pierced the paper.

 Chapter 70： the person who opened the secret room

    "I mean, this diary contains some terrible things. Some things that were covered up, some things that happened at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry."


    Looking at the jargon that appeared in the diary, Harry''s body began to tremble slightly, he took a deep breath, and quickly wrote in the diary.


    "I''m at Hogwarts, and now something terrible is happening in this castle, you know... the secret room?"


    Harry''s heart was beating very fast, and he felt that he would soon learn the truth about the secret room from this fifty-year-old diary.


    In the diary, Riddle''s notes also became very scribbled, as if he couldn''t wait to tell Harry everything he knew.


    He told Harry about his experience in fifth grade, when the Chamber of Secrets was opened once, and a poor student even died because of it.


    In the end, he caught the murderer, but the then headmaster of Hogwarts did not allow him to tell the truth in order to protect the reputation of the school.


    The murderer was expelled, Riddle was asked to keep it a secret, and the school gave him a medal, and that was the end of the matter.


    Hearing him finish the story, Harry was so excited that he almost knocked over the ink on the side, and he asked Riddle to tell him who the person who opened the secret room last time was.


    And Riddle readily agreed, and invited Harry to see his memory for himself.


    Harry just hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    Then Riddle took Harry to watch, from his own perspective, the event that the Chamber of Secrets was opened fifty years ago.


    Let him personally participate in the whole process of how he reported Hagrid and how Hagrid let his "monster" friend escape and was finally caught.


    Harry returned to reality from Riddle''s memory. He stared at the front in a daze, breathing heavily.


    The three of them had guessed that anyone could be the descendant of Slytherin who opened the Chamber of Secrets, but they never thought that the person who opened the Chamber of Secrets back then was actually Hagrid!


    Just when Harry was in a daze, the door to the bedroom was suddenly pushed open from the outside, frightened Harry nervously closed Riddle''s diary.


    Ron was wearing pajamas with wet hair and looked at Harry strangely.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Of course Harry wouldn''t hide these things from Ron.


    He couldn''t wait to get up from his chair, and told Ron about everything he had chatted with Riddle, as well as what he saw through his memory about Hagrid being fired fifty years ago.


    Ron''s mouth opened wider and wider, and when he heard Hagrid was fired, he was already in a state of stunned.


    "Wait! I''ve heard the name Tom Riddle before... Riddle won the award for exceptional contribution to the school fifty years ago."


    He repeated a passage, and Harry looked at him in surprise.


    "Where did you see it?"


    Ron looked pained.


    "It was because of this trophy that Filch took me away because I didn''t wipe it clean, and he punished and cleaned the trophy room again."


    From his words, Harry further confirmed that Riddle was telling the truth.


    "It was because of exposing Hagrid that the school awarded Riddle the Special Contribution Award, so what Riddle said is true!"


    Just when Harry and Ron wanted to continue chatting, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Neville and Seamus, who had been punished in Snapna, were handling the potion materials and returned.


    Harry and Ron both closed their mouths very tacitly, and then secretly hid Riddle''s diary in their drawer.


    Neville and Seamus looked tired, and neither of them noticed anything unusual about Harry.


    "Dean hasn''t come back yet?" Seamus feebly asked about the movements of their other roommate.


    Ron shrugged and said, "I just saw him next door. He seems to be showing off his new sketch quill."


    Harry blinked and cared about Neville, who was lying on the bed as if he had lost his soul as soon as he entered the door.


    "What did Snape ask you to do?"


    "The frog''s brain..." Neville said with lost eyes, "The professor asked us to dig out the brains of three whole buckets of frogs. We have been busy from six o''clock until now, and our hands are covered with frog blood. , those dead frogs remind me of Leif..."


    Harry and the others looked at each other, and they knew that Rafe was Neville''s pet, Ron comforted.


    "Don''t think of Neville like that, Leif, it''s a toad, not a frog."


    But Neville didn''t seem to hear him, because by this time he was snoring lightly on the bed, obviously tired and asleep.


    Harry and the others could only look at each other helplessly.


    The next morning, while having breakfast in the auditorium, Harry, Ron, and Hermione gathered together.


    Harry told Hermione everything he had learned from Riddle last night.


    Hermione and Ron, over and over again, made Harry like a wheel, constantly recounting everything he saw in Riddle''s memory Harry was a little tired of saying that he even regretted himself. Know these things from the diary.


    "Riddle may have picked the wrong person," Hermione said in a feeble defense for Hagrid, "maybe another monster hurt someone..."


    "There are so many monsters at Hogwarts." Ron obviously didn''t think Hermione''s explanation was very reliable.


    "We''ve known for a long time that Hagrid was fired, and he has always liked to raise some big guys, like Lu Wei and Norbert."


    Harry also wanted to find a reason for Hagrid, but he was distressed to find that he couldn''t find it at all.


    "And after Hagrid was fired, the attack stopped, otherwise Riddle wouldn''t have won the award."


    Hermione said tentatively.


    "How about we go to Hagrid and ask him what happened back then?"


    "How do you think we should speak?" Ron said, spreading his hands. "Oh, hello, Hagrid, have you released your furry, savage, terrifying friend recently?"


    "And then guess what Hagrid should answer us?"


    Hermione and Harry were silent.


    In the end they decided not to go to Hagrid, and they didn''t plan to tell anyone about it, as if they didn''t know about it.


    At the same time, Harry and the others also stopped investigating the Slytherin descendants. Hagrid''s incident made them subconsciously not want to face these things.


    And under the care of Professor Sprout, the mandrakes in the greenhouse are gradually maturing, and when they are fully grown, those who have been petrified will be saved.


    The calm in the castle continued until the next week, until Harry and the others had another accident when they were in Defense Against the Dark Arts class.

 Chapter 71： Parseltongue

    "Among the magical animals, there are many snake-like magical creatures, but there are only a few snake-like creatures rated as dangerous by the Ministry of Magic."


    Sherlock wrote the word basilisk on the blackboard.


    "Among them, the basilisk is one of the only two xxxxx-level snake-like magical creatures. Another long-horned water snake has become extinct in Europe, and only a few survive in the Americas, so we will not discuss it. But even if we consider this Compared with the two types of danger levels, which are rated as the highest snake-like black magic creatures, the Basilisk is also slightly better."


    "The appearance of this creature is not a natural choice, but a magical experiment by an evil dark wizard."


    ""Despicable Hypor" was a notorious Greek dark wizard a thousand years ago. The first basilisk was born under his hands. This creature was born to kill."


    "It was a massive snake, and the longest basilisk in recorded history could grow to be fifty feet in length. It was powerful and had venomous teeth, but the creature''s most dangerous feature was its s eyes."


    The students below listened attentively. Although snake-like magical creatures are not interesting, listening to Sherlock''s storytelling is much more interesting than Professor Binns'' class on the history of magic.


    Sherlock said very seriously.


    "The basilisk''s eyes have strong magic power, and anyone who looks at its eyes will die immediately, no exceptions!"


    "So, if any of you are accidentally attacked by a basilisk in the future, you must remember that you must never look into its eyes. No one can resist such magic!"


    His tone was so heavy that the students in the entire classroom held their breath subconsciously, and deeply remembered what he said in their minds.


    Of course, the content of this class is not just about basilisks. Sherlock also brought a cage over during the class, and it was covered with a layer of black cloth, making it impossible to see what was inside.


    After explaining the basilisk, Sherlock removed the black bra from the cage, revealing the creatures inside.


    It was a large snake with three heads. Its body was about five or six feet long, and its surface was bright orange with black stripes.


    The three-headed snake''s left head was staring coldly at the students in the classroom. The head in the middle seems to be wandering in the sky, not knowing what to think. The right head has been spitting out the letter and making a "hiss" sound, like a talker.


    Harry sat in the second row with Ron in this class, and he could clearly see the whole picture of the three-headed snake.


    But the strange thing is that he didn''t hear the "hissing" sound of snakes, but heard an unpleasant, chattering voice constantly talking.


    "You... it''s all your fault... caught by the wizard... and brought here... to keep these little brats around... you''ve been doing the wrong thing... why would I Sharing a body with you guys...sucks...reality sucks..."


    Harry stared blankly at the snake in the cage, he found the source of the sound he heard, it seemed... it was the head on the right side of the snake!


    When all the students'' attention was attracted by the snake in the cage, Sherlock''s voice also sounded in the classroom.


    "The rune snake, native to Burkina Faso, Africa, as you can see, it has three heads and a scary appearance, and is rated **** in the Ministry of Magic''s Fantastic Beasts hazard rating, along with bird snakes, fire snakes side by side."


    "Although the Rune snake looks frightening on the outside, its character is not particularly vicious, but because of its appearance, many dark wizards keep it as a pet."


    "The one I brought was borrowed from a friend who was an Auror in the Ministry of Magic. This snake was the loot they captured from a dark wizard."


    When he said this, Ron quietly leaned into Harry''s ear and whispered, "I can''t imagine how miserable Professor Forrest''s friend is in his usual life."


    Harry didn''t give him any response, and was still frowning at the snake in a daze.


    "There was once a wizard who was proficient in snake language and recorded the habits of the rune snake. The three heads of the rune snake have different functions."


    "The head on the left is a mastermind who decides where the rune should go and what to do next. The head in the middle is a sleepwalker who will stay motionless for days, engrossed in brilliant visions and In fantasy. The right head is a critic, with a continuous irritable hiss, evaluating the efforts made by the left and middle heads."


    Hearing Sherlock talk about this, the students began to no longer fear the scary appearance of this rune snake, and they all felt interesting.


    As Sherlock said, the three heads of the snake in the cage are completely in line with their characteristics, and they didn''t make any aggressive moves from the beginning, they looked safe.


    "The rune rarely has a long life, because its three heads attack each other. It is often seen that the right head of the rune hissed, only to see the other two heads have joined forces to kill it. bite off..."


    Just as Sherlock was talking about this, a student below suddenly exclaimed.


    "Professor! That snake fought with itself!"


    Sherlock frowned and looked down. Sure enough, he saw the head of the talking tuber snake on the right. It had been beaten by its two companions on the left. The three snakes made an unpleasant "hiss" sound together.


    At this time, Harry heard a voice that was completely different from others.


    "You think...you''re very powerful...then why don''t you act on your own!"


    "My dreams... are gone... I have endured you for a long time... Every time I think of the most critical... You will break it!"


    "You two... did something wrong... I''m still to blame! Do you want to fight... Come on!"


    "Bite you... I bite you...!"


    "Bite you to death... Bite you to death...!"


    Harry looked at the runes that he and he were wrestling with, and couldn''t help but persuade him.


    "Don''t fight anymore, if you fight again, you will all die."


    The three heads that were biting together suddenly stopped, and they stared at Harry blankly together!


    The entire classroom suddenly became quiet, so quiet that you couldn''t even hear the sound of breathing!


    Sherlock, who was raising his wand and preparing to cast a stun spell on the snake in the cage, was also stunned. Everyone in the classroom was staring at Harry.


    Sherlock''s eyes were strange, and his students showed fear and disgust!


    "I heard it! I heard it!"


    A Slytherin student shouted.


    "Potter is talking to snakes! He''s a Parseltongue!"


    Harry finally came to his senses, looked around at a loss, and didn''t realize what he had done.

 Chapter 72： Slytherin descendant

    The whole classroom exploded.


    This class was held by Gryffindor and Slytherin students. When Harry spoke the snake language, basically all Slytherin students knew what it meant.


    "Parseltongue!"


    "Potter is a Parseltongue!"


    "It must be him who opened the secret room!"


    "No wonder Draco was attacked! He is taking revenge!"


    Even on the Gryffindor side, except for people from Muggle families, everyone else looked at Harry with strange eyes.


    Seamus, who shared the bedroom with Harry, muttered to himself.


    "No wonder you wanted to run out of the auditorium that night. It turned out that you really opened the secret room!"


    Harry stared blankly at the people who were accusing him. He still didn''t understand why he was suddenly accused by thousands of people.


    "what are you guys saying?"


    Even Ron, who was beside him, looked at Harry solemnly, but there was no fear or doubt in his eyes, which made Harry a little more at ease.


    "Everyone shut up!"


    Sherlock''s indifferent sound instantly silenced the chaotic classroom like a vegetable market.


    However, there are still Slytherin students who dared to raise their hands.


    "Professor, Potter is a Parseltongue! This proves that he is the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets!"


    Sherlock, who had searched many snake-like magical creatures, naturally knew what Parseltongue meant.


    Almost every Parseltongue is a dark wizard, and Salazar Slytherin, one of the four founders of Hogwarts, is also a Parseltongue, which is also a Slytherin house. One of the reasons that the representative animal is a snake.


    And Parseltongue can be passed down along with family blood. In the current Hogwarts, whoever shows Parseltongue ability is very likely to be a descendant of Slytherin.


    "Slytherin wasn''t the only one in the world who spoke Parseltongue, Mr. Nelson." Sherlock said lightly, "If this is the only reason you''re going to accuse Potter of a crime, this lawsuit will even hit Wizengar. Mor, the Chief Sorcerer will also acquit Potter."


    "But people with Parseltonian accents are indeed the biggest suspects of Slytherin''s successor! I think at least Potter should be locked up to make sure it''s just in case!" Slytherin said persistently.


    Sherlock''s tone had begun to turn cold.


    "Whoever advocates will give evidence. If you have solid evidence, let''s not say that Potter is temporarily locked up, and I can bring him to the Ministry of Magic Auror Headquarters now! But just based on the specious evidence of Parseltongue, What would restrict Potter''s personal freedom."


    "And are you all the headmasters of Hogwarts?"


    He glanced coldly at the students who wanted to say more.


    "After this class is over, I will tell Dumbledore the truth about what happened just now. How he will deal with this matter will naturally have his own choice, and what you have to do now is to give me Sit down and go to class!"


    The majesty that Sherlock usually accumulated among the students played a role at this time. No one dared to continue to say more, but they obviously couldn''t listen to the rest of the class.


    After class, Sherlock was about to carry the cage with the runes. When he left the classroom, Harry hesitated to find him.


    "Thank you for helping me out, Professor."


    Sherlock waved his hand indifferently.


    "I''m just doing my job."


    "Professor, what is Parseltongue?" Harry asked in confusion.


    "You can think of it as a natural talent that basically cannot be learned, but people with this talent are generally dark wizards."


    Sherlock said calmly.


    "But I always think it''s a prejudice. Parseltongue is just an ability to talk to snakes. It''s not black magic. After using it, it can change the user''s mentality. Most of them have Parseltongue talent. All wizards are dark wizards, probably because of family problems, and some people have prejudice against it."


    Harry asked in confusion.


    "Then what does this have to do with them suspecting that I am a descendant of Slytherin?"


    "Because of Salazar Slytherin, he is a Parseltongue. And modern wizards with Parseltongue are generally awakened by the inheritance of their ancestors. Slytherin''s secret room was opened by his descendants, and you happened to be at this time. Showing the talent for Parseltongue, what do you think the other students would think?"


    Harry understands it now, but he still doesn''t understand why he''s the one that everyone is talking about just because of a Parseltongue problem.


    Sherlock saw his entanglement and sadness, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "So many things have happened this semester, the students have been tense and they are just using you as a vent. But the professors are adults, and no one will just because you have the talent of Parseltongue. identify you as a murderer."


    Speaking, he rarely showed some sincere feelings in front of the students, leaned down and said seriously.


    "I believe that the secret room has nothing to do with you, Harry, and I also believe that you will prove it to others yourself."


    A smile appeared on Harry''s lonely face.


    "Thank you for your trust, Professor."


    "Okay, after all that said, it''s time for me to go." Sherlock''s face returned to that indifferent expression, "There is still a first-year class to follow, you little brats are really impressive enough. Headache."


    He left the classroom with the cage in his hand. The three heads of the runes in the cage were staring at Harry all the time. When Sherlock took them away, the three heads made a sound at the same time.


    "Goodbye... the wizard''s cub..."


    Harry suppressed his desire to reply in another language, and instead waved them goodbye.


    After only the three of them were left, Ron said worriedly again.


    "I guess you will have a hard time at school in the future."


    Harry crossed his face.


    "It''s not my fault. How did I know that just talking to the snake would cause such a big trouble."


    Ron suddenly looked at him strangely up and down.


    "You have time to inquire about your family''s genealogy, maybe it''s really possible to have something to do with Slytherin. After all, when you''re not talking about sorting, that Sorting Hat actually wants to sort you into Slytherin. Is it?"


    Harry glared at him.


    "You also suspect that I am the murderer who opened the secret room?"


    "I''m not the same as them. There may be more than one Slytherin descendant. There is a bad one, and there is a good one like you."


    The two of them chatted for a long time, only to realize that Hermione, who was beside him, never made a sound, and couldn''t help looking at her curiously.


    "what are you thinking about?"


    Hermione said thoughtfully.


    "You said, Professor Forrest said that he believed in the secret room and had nothing to do with Harry, did he mean it?"


    "Of course!" Harry said with absolute certainty.


    Hermione''s eyes turned to Harry, sharp with suspicion.


    "Then in reverse, the fact that the secret room was opened must have something to do with you."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Besides, didn''t we also do tests before? For some highly probable things, Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth is useless."


    "That seems to be the case."


    "Don''t make fun of me anymore. I''m already unlucky enough today. Fortunately, the professor didn''t wish me good luck before leaving, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to live today."

 Chapter 73： Owl Post Office and Floo Powder

    As Sherlock said, the students at Hogwarts have taken the fact that Harry is Parseltongue as a vent because of their long-term tension and depression.


    In just one noon, the events of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class spread throughout the entire castle, and everyone''s eyes on Harry became strange.


    Even the Gryffindor students have listened to the rumors, and their attitudes towards him have obviously changed.


    At noon, Harry''s roommate Dean walked up to him in horror.


    "I''m sorry Harry! I accidentally dropped the bread on your bed the other day, I hope you don''t hold me against me, I didn''t mean to!"


    Harry had a stinky face and didn''t want to look up at him at all.


    This experience has happened many times since he came to the auditorium.


    Many people who felt that they had offended him before came to apologize to him, hoping that he would forgive them and not want to be the next target of attack.


    "Why can''t they use their brains! Am I like that kind of person?"


    After Dean left, Harry finally asked Ron and Hermione intolerably.


    Ron drank the pumpkin juice in the cup and shrugged.


    "Now you can see who is the true friend who trusts you the most."


    Hermione comforted.


    "Actually, as Professor Forrest said, they use you as a vent. When the people who were attacked in the school hospital wake up, they will know the truth."


    Harry''s mood didn''t improve much because of her words. He irritably smashed the sausages on the plate with his fork.


    I don''t know when, Neville looked nervous and found him carefully.


    "I, I have something I want to tell you, Harry."


    Harry said impatiently.


    "You don''t need to apologize to me, Neville! You didn''t offend me! I''m not a descendant of that Slytherin, nor have I ever opened the secret room and let the monsters in it come out and hurt anyone!"


    "No, I am not......"


    At this moment, George and Fred both sat next to Harry with excited faces, and pushed Neville away, who had gathered great courage and wanted to say something to Harry.


    "I heard that you became a descendant of Slytherin, Harry!" George said excitedly, as if he thought it was some kind of fun.


    Hermione looked at Neville''s panicked back and said dissatisfiedly.


    "You scared Neville away, he just wanted to say something to Harry."


    Fred waved his hands indifferently.


    "He was trying to apologize to Harry and let Harry save him from death. He was there when we heard Harry was Parseltongue just now. You didn''t see his expression when you heard that Harry was Slater. When Lin Chuanren, his face was as white as paper. I''m sure he must have been terrified and wanted to beg Harry for mercy."


    The twins looked at each other at this time.


    "With such a distinguished status, you need a special pomp!"


    "We are going to be your attendants, the great Slytherin descendant!"


    Looking at George and Fred as if they were going to take Harry''s pain and make some tricks, Ron said with a frown.


    "That''s not funny at all!"


    But George and Fred have left happily, preparing props and rituals.


    Harry didn''t care about George and Fred''s jokes.


    "At least they''re not afraid of me, aren''t they? They probably just want to tell the whole castle in this way that the identity of the Slytherin descendant is as ridiculous as this joke."


    After the Weasley twins made such a fuss, Harry''s mood was also relieved.


    Anyway, as long as the professors don''t think he''s the murderer, then what other people think doesn''t matter so much.


    The days passed like this.


    There has been no attack at Hogwarts since Harry was identified as the heir of Slytherin.


    The person who really opened the secret room seemed to have disappeared from the castle and never appeared again.


    Harry gradually became accustomed to other people''s cautious attitude towards him. He and Ron had imagined together more than once how he would accept the apology of these people generously when the truth came out.


    Neville hadn''t seen Harry since that time in the Great Hall.


    Until a Saturday in February, a day off for students and professors.


    Instead of grading homework in the office or going to the library to study advanced magical knowledge, Sherlock dressed neatly and walked out of Hogwarts Castle.


    Because the coldest weather in January has just passed, the UK is still cold and windy in February.


    With the knitted hat on his head that Professor McGonagall gave him at Christmas, and the thick robe wearing a sweater that Mrs. Weasley knitted for him, Sherlock still felt a little coldness on the way to Hogsmeade.


    At this time, there were very few pedestrians on the streets of Hogsmeade, and most of them hid in the three broom bars or the pig''s head bar, enjoying warm butter beer and warm fire.


    But the destination of Sherlock''s trip was not a bar He went all the way to the other end of Hogsmeade, where stood the only official institution of the Ministry of Magic "Owl Post Office" in the entire wizarding town.


    After entering, a listless receptionist entertained him and asked him where to send the letter.


    However, Sherlock took out two xikes directly from his pocket.


    "I''m going to use the fireplace."


    The young wizard at the front desk suddenly lost the desire to stand up from his chair.


    He glanced at random, and after confirming that Sherlock had given enough money, he pointed to the back room of the post office.


    "The fireplace is in the house. When using floo powder, remember that a small amount is enough. There are always people who think that this amount of money can use half of the powder. I am the one who will be punished for overdosing... "


    He muttered, but he didn''t get up to follow Sherlock to supervise how much Floo powder he used.


    Sherlock walked into the room with the fireplace alone.


    The fire was burning brightly, making this small space warm and not feeling the slightest cold outside.


    He squeezed out a small amount of green powder from the small box above the fireplace, sprinkled it into the fire, and at the same time clearly said a place name.


    "Andrew Cavill''s cabin."


    The orange-yellow flame soon turned dark green, and then Sherlock tapped his face with his wand, made a simple change to his eyebrows and hairstyle, and took out a piece from his pocket. A pair of gold wire glasses was worn on his face.


    His whole temperament suddenly changed, from a cold-faced handsome guy to a wizard who looks like a capable secretary in the Ministry of Magic.


    After the preparations were completed, Sherlock walked into the fireplace, and the next moment, he disappeared into the fire.

 Chapter 74： Apparition cram school

    Since the first day at Hogwarts, Sherlock has never relaxed his self-improvement except for his daily teaching.


    No matter whether you know the plot or not, only improving your own strength is the most fundamental guarantee.


    Through the Hogwarts Library, the largest collection of books in the British wizarding world.


    In addition, from time to time, in the name of communication, he can learn a lot of useful skills and knowledge from Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick, the two masters of transformation and magic, as well as the accumulation of the original owner.


    This made Sherlock''s learning progress very fast.


    As far as his magic level was concerned, he barely reached the level of an ordinary seventh-year graduate of Hogwarts.


    It''s only been less than half a year, and now he can at least be called a slightly stronger adult wizard.


    But other magics are fine, whether it''s self-study or asking other professors for advice, Sherlock has a way to master it.


    The only apparition, a magic that almost all wizards must have, Sherlock couldn''t learn it in Hogwarts.


    Because for the sake of safety, as long as it is within Hogwarts, all the anti-apparition spells are set, and only the headmaster has the qualification to partially cancel this spell.


    Otherwise, even Dumbledore usually relies on Fox, the tool phoenix, to perform apparition in the castle.


    So Sherlock had no choice but to secretly practice this spell in the castle.


    Moreover, due to the characteristics of Apparition itself, this spell is very prone to accidents when practicing.


    If this kind of accident happens without others to remedy it in time, it may even lead to death.


    But Sherlock had to learn this spell, and he needed to learn it as soon as possible.


    Because the original owner had a license for the use of Apparition issued by the Ministry of Magic, if he later showed that he knew nothing about this commonly used magic, it would definitely make people suspicious.


    So Sherlock had to master Apparition as soon as possible, and he couldn''t find acquaintances to help him during this period.


    At first, he had a lot of headaches about it, but one day he went to Filch to help the Weasley twins get some of the confiscated things back (compensation for the extended time on the loan), in his A flyer for a quick-casting cram school was seen on the table.


    Filch looked flustered at the time, as if he was afraid of what Sherlock would see from this flyer.


    But Sherlock didn''t care about any of his little secrets at all, but was reminded and thought of his own way to learn Apparition.


    Normal Apparition learning is usually carried out in Hogwarts.


    When students are over the age of seventeen, they can enroll in the Apparition Class in the current semester.


    At that time, Dumbledore will set up a special area in the school without anti-apparition magic, and then the Ministry of Magic will send specialists to guide the study. used.


    The process in the middle is somewhat similar to getting a driver''s license in the Muggle world.


    But just like getting a driver''s license, learning Apparition is not free. After applying to study, you need to pay a study fee to the Ministry of Magic.


    Not all little wizards can get this money.


    After those students from poor families missed this opportunity, if they want to learn Apparition again in the future, it is not that they have no chance.


    The Ministry of Magic has also privately authorized several non-governmental institutions (similar to driving schools) that can conduct apparition learning, allowing graduate adult wizards to learn, and then take part in the examination uniformly.


    It is not difficult to find such institutions, and there are advertisements for these "driving schools" in the Daily Prophet.


    After careful selection, Sherlock finally chose this "Speed ??Wizard Phantom Training Class".


    It took thirty-six gold Galleons to sign up for a private class (12 Galleons for studying in Hogwarts, 24 Galleons for normal learning in private tuition classes, private classes are at Hogwarts triple the price of learning).


    It takes so much money just to learn a spell.


    But Sherlock couldn''t save the money. He couldn''t use his real identity to attend classes. The professor at Hogwarts was a public figure in the wizarding world.


    What''s more, Sherlock is the youngest professor at Hogwarts in the past 100 years, and at least 80% of the British wizards have seen his photos.


    So private classes are undoubtedly the safest.


    The three most common travel methods in the magical world��floo powder, port keys and apparition, no matter which one makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Sherlock felt that he had been spinning in the green flames for an unknown amount of time. Just when his mind was about to be shaken, his feet touched the solid wooden floor.


    He walked out of the warm fire in a daze, while taking care of his slightly messy robe.


    "John Watson?"


    A rough, hoarse voice sounded, calling out Sherlock''s pseudonym.


    This is a small hut The owner of the house is an old man in his sixties or seventies. He has gray hair and wrinkles on his face, but his body is extremely strong. You can clearly see the strong muscle lines.


    At this time, Sherlock naturally didn''t have to pretend to be so cold as usual.


    He casually observed the furnishings in the house, shrugged and said.


    "Yes, you should be Mr. Cavill?"


    "You will call me an instructor from now on." Mr. Cavill stood up from the sofa, his back was straight, and he was not much shorter than Sherlock, who was 1.87 meters tall.


    "Since I took your money, I will hold you to strict standards until you can pass the Ministry of Magic''s Apparition exam in your studies."


    This man named Andrew Cavill was Sherlock''s carefully selected Apparition teacher for himself.


    He had previously served as a trainee Auror training instructor at the Ministry of Magic. He may have a bad temper, but the advantage is that he is responsible and has the experience to fully deal with special situations.


    "Okay, Instructor Cavill, which step should we start from?"


    Cavill put on his robe, pushed open the door of the hut, and led Sherlock out of the house. Outside was a lawn the size of three football fields.


    "I want to know your specific situation first."


    The cold wind outside was blowing like a knife, but Cavill was so tough that he didn''t even button up his robe, so he let the cold wind blow his robe back.


    He took out the application letter Sherlock had written to him a few days ago.


    "You practiced Apparation in school before, but because of the split, you stopped halfway and didn''t continue learning?"

 Chapter 75： Andrew Cavill

    To learn Apparition, you don''t need to provide too much identity information. The real verification of identity is when you take the Apparition exam of the Ministry of Magic.


    So when Sherlock signed up for the cram school, he forged a simple fake identity for himself.


    "Yes, I still remember that when I was in sixth grade, my head and body were separated. Fortunately, there was a teacher from the Ministry of Magic nearby who helped me in time."


    Sherlock looked terrified.


    Cavill waved his hand.


    "You can rest assured with me. You should have already investigated the situation on my side before coming here. I have taught more than 100 adult wizards to obtain Apparition Certificates, and there has been no accident in any of them."


    After a simple chat, Cavill didn''t continue to talk to Sherlock, he seemed to be a resolute person.


    "Okay, Watson, since you have been in touch with the teaching of Apparition, you should remember what the three-D principle of this spell is?"


    Before Sherlock came, he had naturally seen through all the knowledge on paper.


    "Goal (), determination (), calm ()."


    "That''s right, in fact, not only Apparition, but all other spells basically need this kind of mentality, but it''s more obvious in Apparition."


    Cavill gave him a demonstration in front of Sherlock.


    "Apparation."


    He waved his wand, and his figure suddenly disappeared in place, followed by a sound that sounded like a whip in the air, and in the next second, he appeared precisely in the wooden ring ten meters away.


    Then he used Apparition again and returned to Sherlock''s side.


    "Actually, just by looking at it, you can''t see any skills young people. The most important thing about this magic is to understand it by yourself. No matter how nervous you are, you must maintain your mentality."


    Cavill indicated that Sherlock could try it himself.


    Sherlock had already memorized the spell and the way of swinging the staff, the only thing missing was to try it.


    The role of his money for the cram school is equivalent to buying an insurance for himself. If there is a split accident, someone will help him save it.


    Sherlock pulled out his wand and exhaled softly, while Cavill was still emphasizing the main points to him.


    "Remember! The three-D principle! You just need to do it, don''t be too nervous, even if it is split, I can help you reconnect your body."


    After staring at the location of the wooden circle, determined the target, and at the same time determined that he would definitely reach this place, Sherlock waved the wand in his hand.


    "Apparation."


    The spell is activated!


    He felt like his body was caught by something and was about to fly in one direction!


    Sherlock didn''t panic, he still remembered the "calm" in the three-D principle.


    He turned around slightly in place, and then he could clearly feel that his body began to become empty.


    The next moment, he seemed to have passed through thousands of mountains and rivers, and he seemed to be motionless.


    When he turned around completely and stood calmly in place, Sherlock found that he had teleported to the side of the wooden ring.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    Loud applause came from where he was standing before, and Cavill looked at him in amazement.


    "I don''t think anyone should be so boring and make fun of me with real money. Looking at your performance, it doesn''t look like a beginner at all!"


    Sherlock looked at the wooden ring next to him. His apparition was not perfect, and the final landing point was about one meter away from what he had imagined.


    "This is because your goal is still somewhat lacking. You can try again."


    Cavill summed up the reasons for Sherlock''s mistake and asked him to do it again.


    The second Apparition was perfect, but after Sherlock teleported into the wooden ring, before the smile on his face burst, he couldn''t help holding his waist and retching.


    Cavill helped him pick up a cup of hot tea from the house and handed it to him.


    "Now I believe that you are new to Apparation. Some newcomers are always uncomfortable with this feeling, but it will be much better after you get used to it."


    Sherlock took the hot tea from him, said thank you, and then asked.


    "Is this kind of Apparition up to the standard?"


    "Of course, with your performance just now, as long as you don''t make mistakes in the exam, you can easily get the Ministry of Magic''s certificate."


    "Under normal circumstances, how long does it take for an adult wizard to learn this spell?" Sherlock asked casually, sipping his tea.


    "Normally, it takes a month of continuous study. I met a very talented young man who only spent three days. Yours is a special case among special cases."


    Cavill shrugged and said: "Young people like to hear compliments. Usually, after the wizards who come to me to study, I will say that they are rare geniuses and make them happy. But you are indeed the one I see. The most exaggerated wizard ever."


    Sherlock himself is of course the clearest about his own situation.


    He knew that his magical talent was not exaggerated to such a degree. It was just that the original owner had already learned this magic spell. He seemed to be learning it for the first time, but it was actually the equivalent of picking up unfamiliar skills and mastering them again.


    Seeing the way Sherlock was thinking, Cavill patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Don''t worry, I originally planned to charge you thirty-six Galleons to teach you for a week. Since you learned it in less than a day, you don''t have to pay for the rest of the money, so I will stay here for lunch by the way. Bar."


    When Sherlock signed up, the tuition was paid for 12 Galleons first, and the remaining 24 Galleons were paid at the end of the study and after obtaining the Ministry of Magic certificate according to the agreement.


    Sherlock could hear from Cavill that he wanted to make friends with himself by waiving the remaining tuition fees.


    Naturally, he had nothing to be unhappy about. Anyway, the other party was with John Watson, and he had nothing to do with Sherlock Forrest.


    The next time is Sherlock practicing Apparition, teleporting back and forth on the lawn in front of the hut.


    When it was noon, Cavill, who had cooked the steak, called him into the room and placed two glasses of brandy on the table.


    "I basically drink a little bit of alcohol every meal. You can drink it at your own discretion."


    Sherlock didn''t mean to drink alcohol. It wasn''t because he didn''t drink it, but because he wasn''t used to drinking with someone he just met for a day.


    It can be seen that although Cavill looks rough, he is a familiar person, especially after drinking, he talks more and more.


    "...The Aurors are really bad now. When I was young, I was also a dark wizard hunter fighting on the front line. When the mysterious people were at their most rampant, I was still with those Death Eaters. fought."


    He smothered the brandy in his glass and took the one that Sherlock didn''t touch.


    "To be honest, fighting the Death Eaters was the most dangerous time in my life. I almost died." He stretched out his hand and gestured with his index finger and thumb for a distance.


    "At that time, there was only such a short gap between the life-suppressing curse and me. Fortunately, someone pushed me away in time, but then that person also died."


    Cavill sighed.


    "I don''t even know the name of the person who saved me, he just died in a battle."


    Cavill is not only a natural drinker, but his alcohol intake is also average. After drinking two glasses of brandy, there was no change at first, but when the stamina came up, his face flushed and he quietly asked Sherlock.


    "Have you heard about the Hogwarts incident recently?"


    Sherlock suddenly narrowed his eyes and nodded calmly.


    "I heard something."

 Chapter 76： The secret room that was opened 50 years ago

    "The Slytherin Chamber of Secrets has been opened again."


    Cavill asked drunkenly.


    "You should know the legend of the secret room, right?"


    Sherlock looked casual.


    "The founder of Hogwarts, Salazar Slytherin, and the other three founders had different ideas, thinking that Muggle-born students were not worthy of Hogwarts to learn magic, so he built a secret room to hide the terrifying monsters In it, waiting for his descendants to open the secret room and cleanse the entire castle."


    He blinked, staring at Cavill.


    "How did you know that the secret room is now opened?"


    Cavill ate the steak very boldly. He directly used a fork to fork the whole piece of steak, and it was a third of it in one bite.


    "My grandson is in sixth grade at Hogwarts, and although the great wizard Dumbledore has been holding things down and not spreading them out, some things are not easy to do."


    Sherlock pondered for a moment, and it seemed to him that there was indeed a Hufflepuff student surnamed Cavill in the sixth grade.


    "But why do you say it again? When has the Chamber of Secrets been opened before?" Sherlock asked softly.


    Cavill smiled complacently.


    "Haha, this is a little-known thing, although they always say that every time I drink, I have to brag about it..."


    He ate the rest of the steak into his stomach in three or two bites, snorted twice, and began to speak in a rich tone.


    "About fifty years ago, um~ probably not so long, my memory has begun to deteriorate, and I have forgotten exactly when. But at that time, the headmaster of Hogwarts, Dumbledore, was just a An ordinary Transfiguration professor."


    "That year, the mysterious man didn''t know where he was playing in the mud, and there was an unending attack in Hogwarts."


    "A student died because of this, there was a big commotion, and the students in the entire castle were worried about it, they all said that the secret room was opened, and someone released the monster that Slytherin was hiding in the castle. , ready to start cleaning the entire campus."


    It was the first time that Sherlock knew that the Chamber of Secrets was opened this year. It was not the first time, it had happened once in history.


    He frowned slightly and then asked.


    "and then?"


    "Then the matter was suddenly resolved." Cavill shrugged, "No one knows why, the principal at the time suddenly announced that the student''s death was just an accident. There were no further attacks, but Hogwarts expelled a student that term."


    "Did the attack end after the student was expelled?"


    "It''s just what you think, Watson." Cavill''s voice gradually became low. "As long as you use your brain a little bit, you can guess that the student who was expelled must have something to do with the secret room..."


    Sherlock''s attention was completely focused. He didn''t expect that he would only come out to attend a cram school to learn about this.


    "What''s that student''s name?"


    Cavill hiccupped, and it could be seen that he made a lot of bragging about it, and he remembered everything clearly.


    "That student was expelled from Hogwarts fifty years ago, but he hasn''t left Hogwarts even now, and Dumbledore still trusts him. I''ve always felt that Dumbledore looked at people. There is a problem with eyesight..."


    He didn''t continue to sell off, he said a name full of alcohol.


    "Rubber Hagrid, the current Hogwarts key keeper, gamekeeper, and a loyal follower of Dumbledore."


    Hearing this name, Sherlock was stunned.


    It took him a long time to regain his senses and asked with a solemn expression.


    "How did you know these things?"


    At this time, Cavill''s drink was on the rise, and the whole person was already drowsy.


    "How do I know? Rubeus Hagrid was my classmate back then! Speaking of which, he''s actually a good person... He is always interested in those strange animals..."


    At the back, his voice has become inarticulate.


    But the most important thing, Sherlock had already understood, and he was not in the mood to continue listening to what he said later.


    He never thought that the matter of the Chamber of Secrets was actually related to Hagrid, because of Hagrid''s appearance and personality, no one could associate him with the identity of Slytherin''s descendant.


    Sherlock stood up from the chair, and Cavill''s snoring could already be heard in his ears.


    He took out the remainder of the tuition fee from his pocket and put it on the dining table.


    Of course, a day''s teaching is not worth so much money, but the things he learned from his mouth are worth it!


    Cavill obviously wanted to befriend him, but Sherlock definitely couldn''t reveal his true identity to him, so he would give out the money that should be paid, and everyone would not owe each other in the future.


    She didn''t stay in the hut, and she didn''t intend to use the floo powder to go back.


    Sherlock walked to the venue where he practiced Apparition in the morning, and chanted the spell directly. UU reading


    "Apparation."


    His body disappeared in the cold wind, and the next second, in the distant town of Hogsmeade, he reappeared in a secluded alley.


    Sherlock took off his disguise in the alley, put his glasses in his pocket at the same time, and finally walked out of the alley.


    When he hurriedly walked to the main road of Hogsmeade, he encountered several professors walking by.


    "Oh, Sherlock? When did you come out?"


    The person who asked the question was Professor Sprout, who was accompanied by Professor Sinista, Professor of Astronomy, and Bubbaji, Professor of Muggle Studies.


    After returning to Hogsmeade, Sherlock''s expression returned to indifference, he replied calmly.


    "This morning, I went to the Owl Post Office to do some business."


    Astronomy professor Sinista, a black woman, invited Sherlock.


    "We''re going to the Three Broom Bars for afternoon tea, do you want to come with us?"


    Sherlock subconsciously wanted to refuse, but then he changed his mind and agreed again.


    Accompanying several female professors for afternoon tea, especially when Sherlock''s "character" was cold, there was nothing to talk about during this time.


    He just sat in the bar for about two hours, then got up and said goodbye to Professor Sprout and the others, and returned to the castle.


    On Saturday afternoon, there were many lower grade students frolic in the corridor.


    Sherlock didn''t go back to his office, but went straight to a stone monster at the end of the corridor on the third floor.


    "I want to see Professor Dumbledore."


    The Stone Monster didn''t reply immediately, it seemed to be asking about the attitude of the people in the office, and then it got a response, making way for Sherlock.

 Chapter 77： Dumbledores memory

    Dumbledore was in the office, looking at a document on the table, thinking about something.


    In addition to the headmaster of Hogwarts, he has many slash identities.


    For example, the chief magician of Wizengamore, the president of the International Federation of Wizards and so on.


    Therefore, he not only has to deal with the official business of Hogwarts, but also devote more energy to things that have nothing to do with Hogwarts.


    Seeing Sherlock walking in, he raised his head, put down the quill in his hand, and smiled at him.


    "Want some dessert for afternoon tea?"


    As soon as his voice fell, a small pile of cookies and two cups of steaming black tea suddenly appeared in an empty silver plate on the desk.


    "Thank you Professor, but I just came back from afternoon tea with Professor Sprout at the Three Broom Bars."


    Sherlock sat down opposite Dumbledore as he spoke.


    Dumbledore raised his teacup and asked as if he were a listener.


    "So since you didn''t come to accompany me for afternoon tea, why did you come to see me?"


    Without any extravagance or beating around the bush, Sherlock directly stated his intentions.


    "It''s about the attacks that have been happening in the castle since the beginning of this semester, Professor."


    "Oh? What did you find?"


    "The things in the school have been leaked outside, and I heard a rumor in the bar today that I don''t know if it''s true or not, so I came to you to make sure it''s true."


    Sherlock''s face was solemn, and his current attitude could be heard very seriously in his voice.


    After Dumbledore''s teacup was brought up, he heard his words and put it back again, he asked softly.


    "So the content of this rumor is..."


    "Fifty years ago, Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets was opened, and Hagrid was fired at that time."


    Sherlock said calmly, he didn''t mean to question Hagrid in his words, he just wanted to ask Dumbledore about this matter for verification.


    After listening to Sherlock''s words, Dumbledore didn''t remain silent or wanted to hide anything. He nodded calmly, as if he was talking about a small incident in Hogwarts about which student fought again today.


    "Yes, the rumor is true. It was indeed fifty years ago, when I was not the headmaster of Hogwarts, and although I wanted to stop them from throwing that dirty water on Hagrid, I didn''t. Incompetent, I can only let him stay in the school first, so that he will not be homeless."


    "So, was the Chamber of Secrets really opened? Hagrid was implicated because of this?"


    Sherlock frowned. He didn''t expect that the Chamber of Secrets would actually involve three timelines, the ancient times when the Big Four founded Hogwarts, fifty years ago, and now.


    This time, Dumbledore did not reply Sherlock immediately, but quietly watched him fall into a brief contemplation.


    Sherlock didn''t bother him, waiting for him to think.


    After a moment, Dumbledore seemed to be ready to make a decision, and he stood up from his chair.


    "Since you already know all this, are you interested in seeing what happened back then?"


    His blue eyes were clear and bright, and he sent an invitation to Sherlock.


    Sherlock nodded without hesitation, indicating that he really wanted to know what happened at that time.


    Dumbledore took out a basin that looked like it was made of stone from the cabinet in his office and put it on the desk.


    Then, he aimed his wand at his temple, twirled the wand gently, and pulled out a ray of silver light from his mind like a thread, pulled it, and put it into the stone basin.


    "The Pensieve at Hogwarts, I sometimes take out my thoughts and put them here to organize them, so that I can see more things clearly. Now, it can also allow us to look back on those past events."


    Saying that, he looked at Sherlock and guided him.


    "You can stick your face into the basin."


    Sherlock walked in front of the Pensieve, looked at the silver shavings of light wandering inside, bent down, and slowly buried his face in it.


    The next moment, there was a sense of weightlessness falling from the air, but soon his feet stepped on the solid ground again.


    The surrounding darkness dissipated, and Sherlock found himself outside the corridor of Hogwarts.


    The sky outside turned dark at some point, only the torches hanging on the ancient mottled walls illuminated the surrounding space.


    After a while, Dumbledore also fell to Sherlock''s side.


    Looking at the surroundings at Hogwarts, but completely inconsistent with the previous environment, Sherlock took a breath of ancient air and asked.


    "Is this Hogwarts fifty years ago?"


    "To be exact, it is Hogwarts fifty years ago in my memory." Dumbledore said softly.


    Just as his voice fell, a tall wizard with auburn long flowing hair and long beard, who looked a bit like Dumbledore, passed by them.


    Dumbledore motioned to Sherlock, and they followed the wizard together.


    "This is you when you were young?" Sherlock said with surprise.


    Dumbledore nodded slightly.


    "That''s right, I was just a Transfiguration professor at Hogwarts at that time Then Sherlock didn''t ask any more questions, they just followed the younger version of Dumbledore all the way. Near the foyer on the first floor.


    Here, a handsome boy with a prefect badge on his chest happened to meet a young Dumbledore, and he greeted the male student.


    "What are you doing, Tom, wandering around so late?"


    The boy named Tom was very calm, he replied.


    "I was going to see the principal just now, sir."


    "Okay, go to bed." The young Dumbledore stared at Tom with the same penetrating eyes he had seen in his older years, "Don''t hang out in the castle these days, since it has happened. ����


    He shook his head with a sigh and didn''t continue speaking, but Sherlock could hear the metaphor in his words.


    "The attack has already happened at this time, and a student died because of it?" Sherlock asked Dumbledore beside him in a deep voice.


    Dumbledore also nodded heavily.


    "Yes, at this time Hogwarts has already begun to plan to close the school."


    While they were talking, the young Dumbledore had already said goodnight to the student named Tom, and then the two separated.


    But at this time, Dumbledore grabbed Sherlock''s arm, and instead of following his younger self, he stood in front of the hall and explained to him.


    "Because this is my memory, we have no way to see what happened to other people without me being there at the time. But soon you will see the final result."


    Not long after Dumbledore finished speaking, a violent explosion suddenly sounded at the Hogwarts basement below their feet!

 Chapter 78： even if the result is wrong

    On a quiet night, the flame spell exploded in the narrow space, and the sound of high temperature overflow was very abrupt!


    The floor beneath Sherlock and Dumbledore''s feet shook slightly, but soon the movement stopped, but then another sound began to sound again.


    It was a violent running sound. At the layer under their feet, when the sound reached Sherlock and the others, it had become very subtle, but they could still clearly hear the strangeness of the sound.


    This is not a biped!


    Soon, another louder running sound came down from the stairs, and the young Dumbledore who had just walked upstairs had a solemn expression and ran downstairs in a hurry.


    Sherlock and Dumbledore followed him, and they soon came to the corridor where the basement room was.


    Just as they came out of the stairs, a huge, furry figure suddenly passed by them!


    In this short moment, Sherlock saw the whole picture of the escaped creature.


    It was a huge spider!


    The young Dumbledore also apparently found out what the escaped creature was, and his movements were extremely fast.


    Sherlock didn''t even see where he drew his wand, and the next second, he suddenly swung his right arm!


    The red streamer exploded in the air! Like crimson lightning, it spreads like a spider web in the narrow space of the stairway!


    "Hey!!"


    A low-pitched scream sounded, and green blood was spilled on the stairs, but the speed of the fleeing figure remained unabated, and disappeared without a trace in an instant!


    After losing his target, the young Dumbledore frowned tightly, instead of chasing after the fleeing spider, he continued to run quickly towards the Potions Classroom where the noise came.


    The classroom had been devastated by a sudden burst of powerful flame curse, and the boy prefect Tom, who had greeted young Dumbledore before, was being crushed under him by a burly boy.


    "Hagrid! Professor Dumbledore, it was Hagrid who released the monsters in the secret room! I almost caught them with my own hands just now, but Hagrid stopped me and let the monster run away!"


    Although Tom was subdued by Hagrid, his face was still very calm, and he calmly recounted everything that happened just now.


    But the young Hagrid was very flustered. His face was flushed, and he desperately went through an explanation that sounded extremely pale.


    "No! Professor Dumbledore, not it! Not Aragog! It hasn''t even been out of the cupboard since it was born! It can''t kill! It really isn''t it!"


    Young Dumbledore''s eyes were still calm, but he could see that he couldn''t tell who was right now.


    "Get up Hagrid, let Tom go first."


    Just as they were talking, a riotous footstep sounded, and several older wizards and witches hurried to the scene, apparently all of them were professors at Hogwarts at the time.


    Sherlock recognized two people between them, one was Professor Slughorn when he was young, and the other was the former Hogwarts Headmaster Armando Dee, whom he had met in the portraits of the Headmasters in the Headmaster''s Office. Pate.


    The old headmaster looked very old, a little older than Dumbledore fifty years later.


    "What happened? Albus."


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    "I just came here, so let the two of them speak for themselves."


    Hagrid and Tom''s respective arguments had little to say.


    As a prefect, Tom''s image in the eyes of the professors is almost perfect. Except for Dumbledore, almost no one thinks he will lie.


    And Hagrid''s situation is much worse, because of the problem of blood, his talent in magic is usually very ordinary, it can even be said to be dull, only in the class of magical animals, he is very talented.


    Coupled with the monster who had just been injured by Dumbledore''s spell and then ran away in front of his eyes, the situation can be said to be one-sided.


    Dumbledore gently waved the wand in his hand, and the picture finally settled on Tom''s composure, revealing a little gloomy expression, and Hagrid''s almost desperate eyes.


    Everything around them turned into silver shavings, whirling and flying around Sherlock and Dumbledore.


    "His superb acting skills seem to be innate." Dumbledore''s calm voice sounded, "Even when I first saw him, I already knew what he really looked like, but when I saw him later In school performance, I also thought that he had really changed his mind. The things he did when he was a child were just because no one taught him and he was ignorant."


    "You mean the student named Tom?" Sherlock asked.


    From the beginning to the end, that student showed maturity and steadiness that did not match his age. Judging from this picture, he should be a very capable wizard.


    Dumbledore didn''t answer his question, as the silver shavings surrounding them reunited to recompose a new scene.


    This time in the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts.


    But now there is no Phoenix Fox here, nor those humming silver gadgets, the portraits of past principals by the wall are still dozing off, UU reading www.uukanshu. The com is missing a pair of principals, Armando Dippet, who left office in 1956.


    Because this old man was still sitting on the chair in the principal''s room at this time.


    "I don''t think Hagrid''s guilt can be determined prematurely. This matter needs more specific investigation. At least we have to catch the monster that attacked the students!"


    In the headmaster''s office, the young Dumbledore was trying his best to persuade Headmaster Dippet to change his mind.


    But to his persuasion, Dippet just shook his head in response.


    "We don''t have time to drag on Albus, the Ministry needs a result, the school board needs a result, the parents of the dead girl, they need a result. We have to show them the result so that Hogwarts is not going to be closed because of this."


    "Even if the result is wrong?"


    "It can''t be wrong." Dippet''s voice sounded weak and old.


    "Hagrid himself admitted that he did have a monster friend. We asked him to give him that friend, but he never agreed. He didn''t trust us. He thought we would kill his monster friend. If someone proves his innocence, how could this result be wrong?"


    The young Dumbledore was no longer speaking, he silently turned around and left the headmaster''s room.


    Dumbledore said softly as he watched his young self leave, the strong and straight but somewhat powerless back.


    "I knew at the time that even if Hagrid really brought out his monster friend and proved that he wasn''t that person, it wouldn''t change the situation."


    "As Principal Dippet said, others need a result, even if it may be wrong."

 Chapter 79： true slytherin descendant

    The surrounding scenes switched again, and Sherlock saw the scene of Hagrid being taken away by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic from the rapidly flashing scene.


    He also saw Principal Dippet, and said to the reporter of the Daily Prophet who came to interview: "The secret room is just a legend, and the death of the student is just an accident."


    I also saw the Wizengamore, where the chief magician convicted young Hagrid in court, stripped him of his wizard status, and made the Auror break his wand on the spot!


    After countless pictures flashed by, a new scene appeared again.


    This time it was a rainy night.


    The location is in front of a dilapidated wooden house in a dilapidated town.


    The young Dumbledore stood outside the wooden hut with a black umbrella. The raindrops falling from the sky met the umbrella surface, making a muffled sound of "bang, bang, bang".


    Sherlock and Dumbledore couldn''t feel the rain from the sky. The pea-sized raindrops passed through their bodies. For them, the whole world was nothing.


    Standing beside young Dumbledore, they could see the scene inside the wooden house.


    The wooden hut had no door, and the wind blew into the house with rain, wrapped in a tattered blanket, Hagrid, shivering from the cold, watched the young Dumbledore cry bitterly.


    "I...I didn''t have a professor! I didn''t kill the girl...really not me...really not Aragog! Not us...not us did..."


    He curled up in the leaking log cabin like a homeless puppy.


    Young Dumbledore asked with a clear look of impatience on his face.


    "where is your family?"


    "Mom... Mom she abandoned Dad long ago... Dad he didn''t make it through this year... He died of illness... I buried him in in the woods... fortunately he didn''t see me being fired..."


    Looking at Hagrid''s current state, young Dumbledore''s eyes gradually became firmer, he said very seriously.


    "You must tell me the truth, Hagrid, what was that creature you kept at Hogwarts at that time!"


    Hagrid shuddered, his eyes clearly showing struggle and hesitation.


    He was afraid. At this time, he didn''t have complete trust in Dumbledore. He was afraid that after exposing Aragog, he would be killed.


    "You have to trust me, Hagrid!" Dumbledore''s words were strong, "I can help you, but I need to know everything you do."


    Hagrid''s last struggle is over, as Dumbledore said, he must believe him, otherwise if it continues like this, not only will he starve to death, but Aragog will also be unable to control himself. Might go out and hurt someone!


    "It''s an eight-eyed spider! Aragog, it''s a giant eight-eyed spider!"


    With Dumbledore''s erudition, he knew exactly what this creature was.


    "Where is it now?"


    Hagrid sniffed, he called.


    "Aragog! Come out! Aragog!"


    In the dark rainy night, a huge spider slowly walked out from the rain curtain and came to Dumbledore.


    Its body is as huge as Hagrid, it has eight huge eyes, and it can speak human language.


    "I have never hurt anyone. Hagrid regards me as his friend. I have never hurt humans before, nor will I now, nor will I in the future!"


    Dumbledore looked at the wound on Aragog''s huge buttocks and recognized that it was the one he had left with a spell at Hogwarts before.


    The appearance of Aragog proved that what Hagrid said was true.


    He is not the one who opened the secret room. Although Aragog is an eight-eyed spider, he also belongs to the xxxxx dangerous level of magical animals.


    But in any case, it can''t directly kill people without harming the human body.


    This is completely inconsistent with the cause of death of the dead girl.


    In the rainy night, the young Dumbledore drew out his wand.


    Just when Hagrid was terrified, and the eight-eyed spider Aragog was alert and ready to attack, he cast a waterproof spell on Hagrid, who was soaked all over.


    "Come with me, Hagrid, I''ll help you find a place to settle down."


    The young Dumbledore stretched out his hand to Hagrid, Hagrid looked at him tremblingly, then slowly stretched out his hand and held his.


    The screen freezes again.


    Some short-lived pictures passed by quickly, and the young Dumbledore brought Hagrid back to Hogwarts. With the opposition of almost all the professors in the school, and the silence of Headmaster Dippet, he defied all opinions and let him be. Go to the gamekeeper at Hogwarts.


    Finally, the whole world began to shatter, Sherlock stood up suddenly, and then took two steps back.


    He returned to the headmaster''s room at Hogwarts. Dumbledore had already sat back in the chair and took a sip of the still warm black tea.


    "So Hagrid doesn''t have a problem. The problem is the student who exposed the problem, the boy prefect named Tom?"


    Sherlock also sat back opposite Dumbledore and asked with a frown.


    Dumbledore put down the teacup and revealed Tom''s identity to Sherlock The student''s full name was Tom Riddle, who was also the future Voldemort. "


    Sherlock''s pupils shrank, and his whole body froze.


    He still remembers what Voldemort looked like, an old monster without a nose, and some people believe that he is the goblin in Journey to the West!


    Who would have thought that that handsome and calm boy would turn out to be that kind of person in the future.


    "So, he is the descendant of Slytherin!"


    "I have traced Tom''s family tree, and his father is indeed just an ordinary Muggle who cannot be in the ordinary. But his maternal grandfather is the remnant of the Slytherin family, so he does have Salazar Slater flowing through him. Lin''s blood."


    Dumbledore''s face was solemn.


    "I just suspected it at first, and when he had begun to threaten the safety of the magic world, I finally found out that the person who opened the secret room was Tom. The same is true now. There may be more than one descendant of Slytherin, but Tom is the only one who knows the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets."


    Sherlock muttered to himself following the information provided by Dumbledore.


    "But Tom himself is definitely not in Hogwarts, so something took his place and opened the Chamber of Secrets..."


    He stared at Dumbledore.


    "It''s the diary again! That diary is what he left behind, so you guessed at the beginning that the person who sent that diary to Hogwarts was Lucius Malfoy! Because the Death Eater still outside Among the disciples, only he has the closest relationship with the mysterious man!"


    Dumbledore crossed his hands on the desk and said in a deep voice.


    "But Malfoy doesn''t know who the diary is in the hands of now."

 Chapter 80： no more attacks

    Harry is in a bad mood right now.


    He found that Riddle''s diary was missing!


    Since the last time he communicated with Riddle, he knew from his memory that the entrance to the secret room had been opened once, and that the suspect was Hagrid, Harry had been hiding it in his drawer.


    But when he opened the drawer again today, the diary suddenly disappeared.


    In the common room, Harry told Ron and Hermione about it.


    "Is it possible that Riddle in the diary ran away by himself? After all, you have ignored him for more than two months." Ron speculated.


    Harry was speechless.


    "It doesn''t have legs, how could it escape by itself? I think it might have been stolen by someone."


    At this time, Neville happened to pass by them, and Ron asked casually.


    "Have you seen the diary in Harry''s drawer? Neville."


    Neville acted like he was flustered, he stammered.


    "No, no."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Ron touched his chin and looked at Neville''s back with a thoughtful look.


    "Neville''s behavior is a little suspicious."


    Harry said weakly.


    "Don''t make trouble, even if you tell me that the diary was taken by a house-elf, I don''t believe that Neville stole it."


    Ron shrugged, he was really joking.


    Everyone can steal, but Neville definitely won''t, because he''s too timid.


    Hermione was a little absent-minded. She was holding a tome, as if she was looking for something.


    Harry and Ron turned to look at her and groaned.


    "You''ve been reading that book for three days, what are you reading?"


    Hermione closed the book and turned to stare at them.


    "Looking at details you''ll never notice."


    Saying that, she stood up from her seat.


    "I''m going to the library to return the book, do you want to come with me?"


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and they both saw the same thought in each other''s eyes.


    "We''re going out for a walk, but we''re not going to the library. The Quidditch match is about to start. Wood and the others are still waiting for me to do the final practice."


    They walked out of the Gryffindor lounge together, then parted in front of the hallway.


    The weather outside today is not bad, it is a good weather for playing Quidditch.


    Harry and Ron walked side by side, still talking about the diary.


    "Would you like to tell the professor about this?" Ron asked.


    Harry shook his head: "What should we say after telling the professor? It''s just an ordinary diary that the professors won''t pay attention to, but if we tell everything, what will Hagrid do?"


    Even if he was slandered as a Slytherin descendant, Harry didn''t want Hagrid to be suspected by others.


    They walked down the stairs and suddenly saw two figures standing in the corridor chatting at the corner of the third floor.


    It''s Sherlock and Professor Flitwick.


    Their statures, one tall and the other short, formed a strong contrast, and Sherlock even kept his head down when he spoke.


    Harry grabbed Ron''s sleeve, they hid on the side of the wall, and heard the conversation between the two of Sherlock.


    "Are you ready for the final exam?" Professor Flitwick has always been very concerned about Sherlock''s teaching at Hogwarts.


    Sherlock has been busy with the secret room these days. Even if he knew from Dumbledore who the successor of Slytherin was, he still didn''t know where the diary was.


    "The preparation is almost done. The practical exam is easy to come up with. I am now preparing to write the exam papers. Because there are five sets of exam papers, it takes a little time."


    "This time of the year is always the busiest time, but it''s good to finish this period, and the summer vacation will become very leisurely."


    Then he said worriedly.


    "It''s just that the attack has not been resolved and the murderer has not been caught. I don''t know if this year''s final exam will go smoothly."


    When Harry and Ron heard this, both of them had a bad premonition in their hearts.


    The two looked at each other in horror, and when they were about to jump out to stop, Sherlock had already spoken.


    "It''s been so long, there shouldn''t be any more attacks." He thought about the conversation he had with Dumbledore in the office yesterday, "The murderer''s purpose is not very simple."


    After Sherlock finished speaking, he noticed Harry and Ron who jumped down the stairs with a heartbroken expression.


    He looked at the two of them suspiciously, with a strange expression like swallowing a cockroach.


    "What happen to you guys?"


    Harry was sobbing, mourning for one of his classmates who was attacked next.


    "No, it''s okay Professor, we just have a stomachache."


    Sherlock looked at Harry, and then at Ron, who had the same pained expression.


    "You two have a stomachache together?"


    Professor Flitwick analyzed.


    "It may be that I ate something unclean at the same time. If the pain is severe, it is better to go to the school hospital to have a look."


    "No need for a professor, we just have a little pain It will be better in a while, there will be a Quidditch match soon, let''s go first!"


    Harry and Ron fled in a hurry, leaving Professor Flitwick and Sherlock a little confused by their last words.


    What do you mean by a little pain?


    Harry and the others ran to the end of the corridor before stopping.


    Ron tugged at his hair and said desperately.


    "It''s over, it''s over! Since Professor Forrest has already spoken, there will definitely be people who will be attacked next!"


    Harry also paced back and forth nervously.


    "The situation is more complicated than before. Malfoy has also been attacked, which means that the people who may be attacked are the students in the entire castle!"


    "what should we do?"


    Ron was a bit at a loss, but Harry couldn''t think of a better way. No matter how smart they were, they were only thirteen years old, and their shallow experience made them unsure of what to do next.


    Just when Harry was at a loss, a familiar and unpleasant voice suddenly came from the ceiling.


    "Kill you...kill you...kill..."


    Harry grabbed Ron''s arm tightly.


    "Did you hear that voice! Ron!"


    Ron looked blank, he didn''t hear anything.


    Harry tried to follow where the sound came from, but the sound disappeared immediately, and he had no idea where it came from.


    Harry''s complexion became extremely unsightly.


    "It''s already started. I hear that voice every time someone encounters an attack. Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth and that voice appeared together, and someone is about to be attacked now!"


    ??

 Chapter 81： give him this chance

    There are many types of magical animals in the magical world.


    There are thousands of species that have been discovered and those that have not been discovered.


    Newt Scamander, a famous researcher on magical animals, has recorded about 80% of the magical animals in the magical world in his book "Where Are Fantastic Beasts".


    This book is not only a must-have textbook for first-year students, but also a must-have tool book for every wizarding family.


    But even such professional science books don''t cover all magical creatures.


    Hermione really wanted to catch the person who opened the secret room, but she also knew clearly that if she wanted to find out the truth of the matter, she had to grasp a direction that could explore the truth.


    She is indeed a very smart girl.


    The state of the students who were attacked became the point where she grabbed clues.


    It is absolutely indisputable that the one who attacked the students was not the descendant of Slytherin himself, but the monster in the secret room.


    As for the magical creatures that have the ability to turn people into such a look, the entire magical world can never count five fingers.


    With such obvious characteristics, it is certain that the corresponding magical animals can be found in the recorded books.


    So these days, she has been looking up all kinds of information related to magical animals.


    Especially those who are biased, who have never appeared a few times in history, and are her key research objects.


    But it took her nearly two months to go through all the books related to magical animals in the library, and she couldn''t find any animals with the ability to permanently petrify people and make them immobile.


    In the library, Hermione returned the "Encyclopedia of Fantastic Beasts" she had previously borrowed, and then flipped through a few books in front of the bookshelf, and prepared to walk outside in disappointment.


    She put her hand into the pocket of her robe, and suddenly felt a small piece of paper. She took it out and unfolded it before she found it.


    This is a temporary note she made when Sherlock arranged for them to find information on snake magical animals a few months ago.


    It can also be clearly seen above that Hermione wrote on it before about some characteristics of the black magic creature of xxxxx dangerous level - the basilisk.


    "The basilisk, an artificial black magic creature, with eyes that have a direct-to-death effect, great lethality, and extremely high danger, but the hatching method is simple. ��


    Hermione looked at the note on the note, her eyes gradually spread out, as if thinking of something, she muttered to herself.


    "Parseltongue...basilisk...that strange sound..."


    She stood in front of the library door, looked up at the ceiling, and the pupils in her eyes shrank slightly.


    "It''s a pipe!"


    Her tone began to become extremely excited!


    "It''s the pipe! It''s been moving through the pipe!"


    Thinking of the answer, Hermione jumped up and turned in a circle excitedly, and then quickly wanted to find Harry and Ron and tell them what she found.


    However, when she ran to a remote corridor, she felt something was wrong!


    She stopped and listened carefully to the movement she had just noticed. The rustling voice was above, as if some slippery creature was wandering on the ceiling!


    Hermione''s breathing began to quicken, her hands trembling from the tension.


    Without acting rashly, she carefully took out a small circular mirror from her pocket and pointed it at the ceiling.


    It was a long, emerald green body that was slowly sliding on the ceiling, and it looked exactly like the animal Hermione had guessed!


    Just when Hermione''s breathing became heavier and he could no longer contain her nervousness, she was about to scream.


    A pair of huge brown eyes suddenly appeared in the mirror, looking into Hermione''s eyes!


    The next moment, Hermione was completely frozen in place.


    The small mirror in her hand fell to the ground, and there was a crisp sound.


    At the same time, Hermione''s completely stiff body also fell to the ground, making a muffled sound like a stone statue falling to the ground.


    On the ceiling, the rustling sound gradually faded away, and finally disappeared completely in this corridor.


    But then, the sound of erratic footsteps gradually sounded from a distance, and slowly walked to the petrified Hermione.


    He bent down, and the outstretched hand was trembling constantly, even worse than the previous Hermione trembling.


    But in the end, he still got what he wanted.


    It''s the piece of note paper with the characteristics of a basilisk written on it.


    He put the ball of paper into his pocket, then took out another note, and put it into Hermione''s clenched hand with great effort.


    After doing all this, he straightened up again and staggered away from here.


    After more than ten minutes, finally a few girls who had just come out of the library and were about to return to the Ravenclaw lounge came here chatting and laughing.


    They saw Hermione lying on the ground, and everyone froze in place.


    The next second, screams of horror spread throughout Hogwarts Castle.


    ......


    The news of another attack spread quickly.


    Because the Quidditch match that was originally planned to start today was canceled, and Professor McGonagall called Harry away with a solemn expression.


    All the other students were ordered to return to their lounges and were not allowed to go out at will.


    Ron squeezed out of the crowd and walked with Harry to Professor McGonagall.


    Rarely, she did not object to the professor this time.


    She led them up the marble stairs, some grumbling about the cancellation of the game and others looking nervous, and up the marble stairs, but this time they were not led to anyone''s office.


    Professor McGonagall eventually took them to the school hospital.


    Harry and Ron saw the petrified Hermione in the hospital bed.


    The two stood there blankly, completely unaware that the person who was attacked this time was actually their best friend!


    Seeing the expressions on their faces, Professor McGonagall''s voice was surprisingly gentle.


    "You will be shocked, but I still have to ask, this was found around Miss Granger. Do you know how to explain it?"


    She held a small round mirror in her hand, Harry and Ron both shook their heads, their eyes fixed on Hermione, unable to say a word.


    Professor McGonagall finally sighed and took them both back to the Gryffindor lounge.


    At this time, in the headmaster''s room, Sherlock also stood opposite Dumbledore with a solemn expression.


    "He''s doing it again! We can''t go on like this anymore, we have to find a way!"


    Dumbledore stared at a letter on the desk, thinking quietly about something, and after a while, he said.


    "The news can''t be suppressed now. If the outside world knows what happened at Hogwarts this semester, there is a high probability that the school will be closed. At that time, all his plans will be in vain. So he is waiting for an opportunity, a It is the right opportunity for him to start and accomplish the ultimate goal.��


    The principal''s room was completely quiet, and even the light snoring that used to sound on the walls disappeared.


    Dumbledore''s voice came softly.


    "And we can try to create this opportunity for him."


    ??

 Chapter 82： Dumbledores decision

    When Harry and Ron returned to the Gryffindor lounge, almost all the Gryffindor students gathered in the common room.


    Many people watched Harry come back with complicated eyes, and then took the initiative to apologize for questioning him as a descendant of Slytherin.


    Everyone knew that it was absolutely impossible for Harry to hurt Hermione. Today''s attack on Hermione was equivalent to clearing Harry''s grievances in another sense.


    But Harry would rather not have this way of clearing his grievances.


    George and Fred are giving speeches angrily, and they are transferring their anger and unwillingness to the entire Slytherin Academy.


    After all, the Chamber of Secrets and the monsters in it were created by Salazar Slytherin, and Gryffindor never fought against Slytherin.


    At this time, Professor McGonagall came to the common room, and her face was obviously pale and announced that Hogwarts will likely be closed next. The Ministry of Magic has already intervened in this matter. She hopes that if anyone knows any clues, they can find them. The professor speaks out.


    Because as long as the murderer is caught, all this can be undone.


    Watching Professor McGonagall clumsily climb out of the portrait hole, the entire Gryffindor Academy students fell silent.


    No matter how loud they denounced here, it has no impact on the current situation.


    At this time, Harry, who was hiding in the corner, gradually became firmer.


    "We''re going to find Hagrid!"


    Ron said gloomily, "I don''t believe Hagrid will hurt Hermione."


    "I don''t believe it either, but since he released the monster in the secret room last time, he must know there are clues about the secret room! We must go and talk to Hagrid!"


    They made a plan, and in the evening, Harry took out the invisibility cloak his father had left him and slipped out of the heavily guarded Hogwarts castle with Ron.


    Not only the professors, but all the prefects and the ghosts in the castle were mobilized to patrol around the castle.


    Harry and the others took a lot of effort to get to Hagrid''s hut.


    Hagrid appeared to be very nervous. Holding a bow and arrow in his hand, he kept looking around beside his hut, and almost accidentally injured Harry and Ron who had sneaked over.


    "It turned out to be you, I thought it was..." He put away his bow and arrow, said something vague, and brought Harry and the others into his cabin.


    Hagrid absent-mindedly made tea for them, and Harry and the others didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, just straight to the point.


    "Hermione was attacked."


    Hagrid''s voice was obviously choked, and he handed the tea to Harry and Ron respectively.


    "Oh, yes, I heard it."


    While doing this, his eyes were still looking out the window, Harry wanted to keep looking at Hagrid''s eyes, but he couldn''t catch Hagrid''s eyes at all.


    "We want to know if you know something..."


    Just after his voice fell, there was a light knock on the door of the hut.


    Hagrid threw away the fruit cake in his hand. Harry and Ron exchanged glances in panic. The things they stole from the castle must not be discovered by others.


    Immediately, he quickly put the Invisibility Cloak over his body and retreated to a corner. Seeing that they were all hidden, Hagrid grabbed his bow and arrow and slammed the door open again.


    The person who knocked on the door was Dumbledore, and beside him was a short, stout, middle-aged wizard in a suit and tie, and a wizard''s cloak outside.


    Ron recognized who the wizard was with Dumbledore, and whispered to Harry''s ear.


    "This is Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge, my dad''s immediate boss."


    Harry bumped him with his elbow, motioning him not to speak.


    Hagrid looked at Fudge''s face very ugly, but since Dumbledore was next to him, he could only turn sideways and invite the two of them into the hut to sit down.


    Fudge said it in a very embarrassing tone, but no one could hear that he was actually more impatient than anyone else.


    "There have been four attacks at Hogwarts now, and contributors to the Daily Prophet are writing overnight. By tomorrow, the entire British wizarding community will know what''s going on here, so I have to take action before that. Something. Bad, really bad, Hagrid, I have to find you."


    What he said was not straightforward, but even Harry and Ron, who were hiding in the corner, understood what he meant.


    "I don''t." Hagrid looked at Dumbledore pleadingly. "You know I don''t, Professor Dumbledore, sir..."


    Dumbledore was very calm at this time, as if he knew what would happen next before he came here.


    "I emphasize to you again, Fudge, I trust Hagrid more than anyone. The attack in the castle has nothing to do with him, either before or now, and it would be of no use if you took him away today. ."


    "Why can''t you think about it from my perspective?" Fudge played with his top hat in his hands, "I''m sitting in the position of Minister of Magic Now that something so big has happened, I have to Do something to explain to the people. Besides, I didn''t say what to do with Hagrid, I just asked him to go to a place to do some investigation, and when the real murderer is caught, we will put him back."


    Hagrid''s face was pale, and he asked in a trembling voice.


    "Are you going to put me in Azkaban?"


    Fudge did not give a clear answer, he said vaguely.


    "Where it takes you will depend on the subsequent development of the situation."


    There was a brief silence in the cabin, and no one spoke except Hagrid''s heavy breathing.


    Until Dumbledore clasped his hands in front of him, looked at Fudge, and asked in a tone that made his attitude unclear.


    "You must take Hagrid today?"


    The more he was like this, the more uncertain Fudge was about what Dumbledore meant.


    After weighing it for a long time, Fudge said very tangled.


    "You have to consider the feelings of the people... They need an explanation, Dumbledore... I have no choice..."


    Hearing him say this, Dumbledore raised a hand lightly, preventing Fudge from continuing to speak.


    "If you insist, as the Minister of Magic, of course you have the right to take Hagrid away."


    Hearing that his attitude was so gentle, Fudge''s face suddenly showed a happy look, while Hagrid''s face was dark.


    However, then Dumbledore said indifferently.


    "But since the current situation, I think Hogwarts Castle is no longer safe. After three days, I will persuade all the students to go home, and Hogwarts will be closed. When will the murderer be caught, and when will it be reopened? Start normal teaching."

 Chapter 83： Hogwarts closed

    Everyone in the cabin was stunned by Dumbledore''s words.


    Even Harry and Ron, who were invisible in the corner, knew how much shock it would cause in the magical world if the school was really closed.


    Even fifty years ago, when a student died because of this, Hogwarts was only hesitating about whether to close the school or not, but now Dumbledore actually asked for the school to be closed.


    And in three days!


    Fudge, as the Minister of Magic, is more aware of what it means if Hogwarts is closed.


    He stared at Dumbledore in astonishment, and his words were a little out of place.


    "Deng... Dumbledore, do you know what it means if the school is closed?"


    Of course, the consequences that Fudge thought of were more comprehensive than what Harry and the others could think of.


    The biggest impact of the school closure must be on Dumbledore''s own reputation.


    Because it means that the situation in the school is completely out of his control. Those reporters in the Daily Prophet who are bent on making some big news will definitely try their best to write some headlines that are powerful enough to attract attention.


    The wizards in the British magical world must be very dissatisfied with this, and this sentiment will naturally be transferred to the Ministry of Magic, believing that the current magical government has done nothing.


    It doesn''t matter whether the reputation of the Ministry of Magic is affected or not, the key is that Fudge will also be labeled "incompetent" for it.


    Otherwise, if it was only Dumbledore''s own reputation that was damaged, then he would be very happy to have an opinion.


    Hagrid was so moved that he thought Dumbledore was using this to threaten Fudge so that he would not be captured.


    "Sir, you don''t have to. I can go with them. I believe you will find out the matter soon."


    Dumbledore shook his head slightly.


    "I''m not alone for you Hagrid, and I''m not threatening Fudge with this as a condition. If you really think there''s something wrong with Hagrid, you can take him. But whether Hagrid is taken or not, Huo Gwarts will be closed in three days, and tomorrow morning I will tell every student and teacher that it is safest to send them home."


    Fudge''s eyes widened, he didn''t have the courage to threaten Dumbledore to change his mind, he could only plead.


    "Not to this level, Dumbledore, and even if you want to close the school, the school board won''t agree, they won''t let you close Hogwarts just like that!"


    "Lucius Malfoy''s son is also one of the students who was attacked. I think he should understand better than me that the only way to get his son home and wait for the mandrakes to mature and then configure the antidote is now. How to deal with insurance.��


    Dumbledore''s words blocked all the way back for him and Fudge. His attitude was very tough, and there was no room for manoeuvre at all.


    In the end, Fudge did not let Dumbledore give up the idea of ??closing the school, and similarly, he did not give up the decision to take Hagrid away.


    Even if the closure would damage his reputation, he could use Hagrid to make up for it, to show that the Ministry wasn''t doing nothing.


    Before being taken away, Hagrid suddenly said inexplicably while standing at the door.


    "Follow the spiders in the forbidden forest, and you will show you everything you want to know."


    Fudge looked at him in astonishment.


    "what are you saying?"


    Hagrid put on his coat, and he continued nonchalantly.


    "Yaya is very timid, and it needs someone to accompany it."


    "If you have time to take care of your dog, let''s take care of yourself first." Fudge didn''t see Hagrid''s true intentions, he mumbled, and took Hagrid away in a very bad mood.


    Dumbledore stayed at the end, and before closing the door of the hut, he pointedly said something to the air.


    "Sometimes, adults may not be as bad as you think."


    It wasn''t until all the movement disappeared that Harry and Ron came out of the invisibility cloak.


    "Is Professor Dumbledore speaking to us at the end?" Ron asked uncertainly.


    Harry noticed Dumbledore''s gaze.


    "He just glanced at us. The professor should have spotted us."


    "But why did he decide to close the school! What if Hermione is closed? Just send her home like this? Her parents will go crazy!" Ron said irritably.


    Harry calmed down at this time. He didn''t know why Dumbledore insisted on closing the school, and the time was set in three days.


    But he clearly understood the last message Hagrid left to them before he left.


    If the truth of the matter can be found out before Hogwarts is closed, it will be too late.


    "Hagrid asked us to bring Fang Ya, enter the forbidden forest, and follow the spiders to find out the truth!"


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and they had already made up their minds.


    Put the Invisibility Cloak on the table in the house, and you won''t need it when you enter the Forbidden Forest. They walked out of Hagrid''s hut, and the hound that Hagrid kept was lying on the ground whimpering, UU reading a book. www. uukanshu.com It saw with its own eyes that its master was taken away.


    Harry grabbed Fang''s rope and patted its hind legs.


    "Take us for a walk inside, Fang."


    Fang shook the hair on his body, as if he understood Harry''s words, he walked ahead and led the two of them into the Forbidden Forest.


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    Harry used the magic wand lighting spell, barely illuminating a space of more than two meters in radius, but Ron did not dare to use the magic spell. His wand had not been repaired, and he was afraid that the lighting spell would not work and would explode instead.


    They found the silhouettes of those little spiders on the ground, and then followed the movements of these spiders, walking all the way to the depths of the Forbidden Forest.


    Fang ran around them, sniffing the roots and leaves along the way, and relying on the light of Harry''s wand, they followed the spiders that kept crawling down the path for about twenty minutes.


    No one spoke, but listened carefully to see if there were any other sounds besides the sound of branches breaking and leaves rustling.


    The trees grew thicker, the stars above were out of sight, and Harry''s wand shimmered alone in the endless darkness, when they found the spider guides veering off the path.


    In the past, Hagrid warned them not to deviate from the forest path, but at this time Hagrid was probably locked in Azkaban''s cell, and they could only continue to follow the spider to move forward.


    After walking for about half an hour, Harry and Ron''s clothes were ripped by the low branches and thorny vines, just when Ron was panting and signaled to Harry that he had to stop and rest for a while .


    A cold and familiar voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 84： Aragog

    In the Forbidden Forest, the moon was dark and the wind was high. Harry and the others walked all the way. Except for the wind, no other sound was heard.


    When that voice sounded, not only Harry and Ron were startled, but Fang Ya whimpered and turned around.


    But after seeing the person following the light source, Harry suddenly shouted in surprise.


    "Professor Forrest!"


    Sherlock looked at the two Harry with a gloomy face.


    "How did you sneak out of the castle? You even came to the Forbidden Forest?"


    Harry suddenly remembered that, given the current situation, it was not a good thing for them to meet Sherlock here, and the excitement died down.


    "We are... we are here..."


    Just when he was debating whether to tell the truth to Sherlock, the sound of a branch being broken suddenly came from all directions around them, and it was obvious that some huge guy was coming towards them.


    Yaya screamed wildly beside him, Harry and Ron looked at each other nervously, and then Sherlock pulled him behind him.


    "Stay behind me, I''ll settle accounts with you when I return to the castle!"


    Sherlock''s wand lighting spell was much brighter than Harry''s, and soon they saw the behemoths that surrounded them.


    That''s three huge spiders!


    Each of them is bigger than a human. After seeing Sherlock and the other three, their movements began to slow down, but they only became more careful, and they still showed the intention of being ready to attack at any time. .


    "......people."


    One of the spider''s two big claws moved quickly, and even spoke a human language.


    Sherlock was very calm, he said with narrowed eyes.


    "Take me to see Aragog."


    After hearing him say that name, the movements of the three giant spiders stopped immediately.


    Then, the three spiders seemed to look at each other, and the spider who spoke just now spoke again and again.


    "follow us......"


    The spiders still surrounded Sherlock and the three of them, and together they moved deeper into the Forbidden Forest.


    Ron and Harry followed Sherlock''s side, they swallowed nervously, and Ron asked hesitantly.


    "Teach... Professor, where are we going with the spider?"


    "Go to their ancestors, Hagrid''s friend." Sherlock said lightly, "You guys are so brave enough to sneak into the Forbidden Forest, why are you scared now?"


    Harry both bowed their heads in shame, not daring to look him in the eyes.


    Sherlock did not intend to teach them in the forbidden forest, and then comforted him.


    "As long as you follow behind me, there will be no danger tonight."


    However, it was fine that he was not comforted. As soon as he said these words, the hearts of both Harry and Ron suddenly tightened.


    They even froze in place, and when the claws of the giant spider following them collided with them, Harry Ron regained his senses, and continued to follow Sherlock with a sad face.


    "Harry, I don''t want to die yet..." Ron said in a crying voice against Harry''s ear.


    Harry''s face was pale, his body couldn''t help trembling, but he still calmed down and comforted.


    "No, it''s fine, we''ve tested it, it''s just a chance, not 100%. Think about it in a good way, you have to be thankful that the professor didn''t say that we will be able to walk out alive this time."


    Sherlock didn''t hear what the two of them whispered, because at this time, they had been taken to a wide depression by spiders.


    The hollow covered with dense leaves was full of giant spiders, and the white spider webs were all over the place. Looking at Harry and Ron, who were already very nervous, the hairs on their bodies exploded.


    The spider continued to lead them to the center of the hollow.


    The countless spiders around saw that they were all excitedly moving their claws, making a clicking sound.


    At this time, an eight-eyed giant spider, which was much larger than all the spiders around, slowly crawled out of the hazy white mist.


    Its body and legs are black and gray, and every eye on its ugly head with large claws is covered with a white veil, and it is blind.


    "What did you bring?"


    Compared with other spiders, Aragog''s human language is obviously much more proficient.


    "...people...someone other than Hagrid...is looking for you..."


    The spider said intermittently, and Sherlock also introduced himself at this time.


    "My name is Sherlock Forrest, Hagrid''s friend. Professor Dumbledore asked me to say hello to you on his behalf."


    "Dumbledore..." Aragog repeated the name, as if recalling something.


    "I remember him. It was because of his help that Hagrid brought me to this forbidden forest."


    "Now Hagrid is in trouble." Sherlock said loudly, "There was another attack at Hogwarts this year, the Chamber of Secrets was opened, four students were attacked, and the Ministry of Magic couldn''t catch the murderer~www.novelhall .com~ They just took Hagrid."


    Harry and Ron, who were behind Sherlock, temporarily forgot their nervousness. They looked at each other and listened very seriously to the conversation between Sherlock and the spider named Aragog.


    "Fifty years ago!" Aragog''s voice sharpened. "Fifty years ago they said Hagrid and I were guilty! But we didn''t kill anyone at all, and the attack didn''t have anything to do with us. relation!"


    "But in order to protect you, Hagrid didn''t tell the truth, so his wand was broken and he was expelled from Hogwarts. He couldn''t use a spell in his life."


    Sherlock stared at Aragok''s eight cataracted eyes.


    "Now that the Ministry of Magic has taken him again, if we can''t find the real murderer, then they may convict Hagrid completely. This time is different from before. Hagrid is an adult. If his crime is confirmed, then He can only spend the second half of his life in Azkaban, and his life is unbearable!"


    Aragog was silent, and after a while, it spoke again.


    "what do you want to do?"


    Sherlock stated the purpose of his trip.


    "You should know what the monster that attacked the students in the castle was?"


    Aragog''s Big Ao moved and said with great emotion, "That''s our spider''s mortal enemy! I didn''t even tell Hagrid the name of that terrifying creature, although he asked me, many times."


    "He couldn''t even do a wizard for you, but you were so afraid that you didn''t even dare to tell him a name." Sherlock''s tone was full of contempt.


    "I don''t need to know the name of the monster, I just want to know from you, do you know where the monster is hiding in the castle?"

 Chapter 85： make a fortune with them

    Both Harry and Ron held their breaths.


    They have already guessed in their hearts now that Hagrid''s ultimate purpose for letting them follow the spider must be to let them come to this big spider - Aragog.


    It can prove that Hagrid was expelled from Hogwarts fifty years ago because he was wronged.


    And they also understood the reason why Sherlock came to the Forbidden Forest in the middle of the night to find Aragog.


    However, Aragog did not give him a definite answer.


    "No, although I have some guesses, I can''t say it, that ancient creature, I can''t provoke it."


    While it was talking, the spiders around it began to slowly gather in the direction of Sherlock and the others.


    Sherlock looked coldly at Aragog, who was crawling back, ready to withdraw from his cave.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "With my restraints, my children and grandchildren will not hurt Hagrid, but I can''t stop them from enjoying the food they eat. I''ve lived long enough, and I don''t have a few more days to live, nothing about Hagrid. Don''t worry about it, now I''m just a blind old spider waiting to die."


    Looking at the giant spiders that were constantly gathering towards them, Harry and Ron couldn''t help but nervously grabbed Sherlock''s robes.


    They looked at each other with pale faces, and both saw their common thoughts in each other''s eyes.


    Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth has come true again!


    "Beasts are animals." Sherlock''s voice was cold and calm. "No matter how nice people are to animals, animals still only follow their own instincts. It''s really disgusting."


    Aragog did not respond to his words, because at this time, those giant spiders had already swarmed, and they were about to be drowned.


    Harry and Ron screamed in horror, and at this time Sherlock finally waved his wand!


    "Burning flames."


    Bright yellow flames surrounded him, and the blazing high temperature drove the surrounding spiders back, protecting Harry Ron himself and Fang Ya.


    "What do we do professor now?" Harry asked eagerly.


    Sherlock controlled the flames and continued to spread out, spreading the flame spell to a five-meter radius around him.


    Those giant spiders gave in one after another. Not only were they afraid of high temperature, but the strong light source also prevented them from approaching easily.


    "Follow me, grab my arm, don''t let go." Sherlock quickly instructed Harry and the others, and then began to walk towards the periphery of the spider swarm with the protection of flames.


    Although eight-eyed giant spiders are also classified as magical creatures of the xxxxx danger level, their weaknesses are also extremely obvious.


    That is the fear of fire.


    Sherlock stayed at Hogwarts for more than half a year, and he didn''t master too many advanced spells, but such practical and basic spells as flaming flames were very familiar.


    Even the fire spell he used was stronger than a normal wizard.


    In his spare time, he had some simple exchanges with Professor Flitwick, who was at the master level in spells.


    Even the spell master, who has been teaching at Hogwarts for decades, praised the strength of his spells.


    He thought that during the years he was at home, he had not neglected the training and study of magic, and he did not realize that Sherlock had only just started to get in touch with magic for more than half a year.


    It was because of this that he was very suspicious of the contents of the book "Soul Stitching" written by the original owner''s mother, which he found in the library.


    Obviously, if the soul is torn apart, it will reduce the strength of magic, but why does it increase when it comes to him?


    Under the protection of the flames, Sherlock took Harry and Ron out of the spider''s lair.


    But those spiders who have been suppressed by Aragog and have never tasted the taste of human flesh since birth have no intention of giving up.


    They were still like the wolves behind the yak, hanging Sherlock and the others from afar, ready to attack when the flames disappeared.


    "You really treat me like a soft persimmon." Sherlock pouted.


    The flames continued to surround them. At the same time, he waved his wand at a pile of dead branches on the ground. The branches were connected end to end and turned into a long iron chain.


    These chains were hidden in the leaves and were very inconspicuous. Sherlock and the others were still retreating, and the chains continued to extend under his shapeshifting spell, until a spider''s long legs touched the chains he left in place!


    "Whoosh!"


    Those chains that were turned from branches suddenly circled up like swimming snakes, and in just a few seconds, they wrapped around the bodies of five spiders, tying them firmly like tying crabs!


    Sherlock waved his wand at the trees above the spiders again, and the leaves above them turned into sharp swords in the next second, falling down!


    "Pfft!"


    The blade instantly pierced the huge buttocks of the eight-eyed giant spider, and green blood splattered everywhere!


    The five caught spiders struggled desperately, trying to escape the range of the sword rain, but they couldn''t break free from the chains that bound them, they could only be pierced with holes. Lying on the ground completely dead.


    For the huge spider group, the death of five spiders is inconspicuous at all, but it forms a powerful deterrent.


    After all, in this forbidden forest, they have no natural enemies since they were born, and they have never killed a few of the same kind. Even the centaurs swallowed up their own territory being occupied by them.


    Sherlock''s counterattack caused fear in their hearts. Although they did not stop tracking, they also slowed down their pace significantly.


    After walking out of the spider swarm''s territory, the surrounding trees began to get denser and denser. Killing five spiders created a deterrent. Sherlock immediately burst out the flame spell, spreading to all corners of the ten-meter radius!


    The flames rolled, and the heat wave rose!


    The trees were set ablaze, creating a heat barrier between them and the spider colony.


    This time, the spider swarm''s continued stalking was finally stopped completely, and Sherlock took Harry Ron and Hagrid''s dog to escape from the spider swarm''s trail.


    Looking at the fire burning behind him, Harry asked worriedly.


    "Professor, will this burn the entire forbidden forest?"


    Sherlock grabbed his back collar directly, lifted him to the front, pushed him, and told him to leave quickly.


    "You look down on me too much. The Forbidden Forest is so big. Even if Dumbledore came, he would not dare to say that he could burn the Forbidden Forest. Not to mention the centaurs who live here, they will organize firefighting."


    Having said that, he also looked back at the spider swarms that were blocked on the other side of the sea of ????fire, and said coldly.


    "But things can''t be left like this. I heard that the venom of these beasts can sell for sky-high prices in Knockturn Alley. Sooner or later, I will come to them to make a fortune!"

 Chapter 86： burning forbidden forest

    Sherlock took Harry and Ron back to Hagrid''s cabin.


    He lit the stove again, put some water in the kettle, and put it on the stove to wait for the water to boil.


    Ron and Harry sat on the bench like elementary school students, while Sherlock lay down on Hagrid''s sofa, waved his wand and brought a plate of cookies that looked good, and watched calmly. Both of them.


    "Tell me, why did you run into the forbidden forest?"


    Harry sat on pins and needles, still hesitating whether to tell the truth.


    Sherlock didn''t urge him, just held the biscuits and grinded his teeth.


    It wasn''t that he had any special hobbies, but when he put the biscuits in his mouth, he discovered that unless he had the bite force of a giant, he could only grind his teeth with something like a stone.


    Ron whispered.


    "Why don''t we all tell Professor Forrest, anyway, he already knows Hagrid''s innocence."


    Harry finally made up his mind and told Sherlock everything about the diary and Riddle.


    From the time he found the diary on the desk, to the conversation with Riddle in it, to the fact that he brought himself into his memory, saw what happened fifty years ago, etc., he explained it all.


    The more Sherlock listened, the darker his face became. In the end, he threw away all the biscuits that had been grinding his teeth and stared at Harry like that.


    After Harry finished telling what he had experienced, Sherlock''s eyes stared at his hairy body, and he asked timidly.


    "Teach... Professor, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "You said the owner of that diary was Tom Riddle?" Sherlock asked gloomily.


    Harry nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "He also chatted with you and showed you the experience of Hagrid''s arrest fifty years ago?"


    Harry continued pecking at the rice.


    "Then the diary was in your hands for several months, and you lost it again?"


    Halimi couldn''t peck anymore. He already felt that Sherlock was in a wrong mood, so he asked cautiously.


    "Professor, is there anything wrong with Riddle''s diary?"


    "It''s not just the diary that has a problem, the three of you also have a big problem!"


    Sherlock''s voice grew louder. This was the first time he had such a strong urge to curse.


    "After knowing what happened to Hagrid fifty years ago from that diary, why didn''t you report it to the school?"


    Harry explained guiltily.


    "We''re afraid of Hagrid being misunderstood by others, and we don''t think he''s the kind of person who hurts others."


    Sherlock almost laughed at him.


    "Even you all know that Hagrid is not that kind of person, Dumbledore, McGonagall and Hagrid have known each other for more than fifty years, do they know if Hagrid is that kind of person? You are too self-righteous and underestimate adults. right?"


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, a little ashamed and a little confused.


    They knew it was wrong for them not to report to school, but they didn''t understand why Sherlock was so angry.


    Sherlock was a little irritable. Originally, if Harry got the diary and handed it in, there would be no more troublesome things.


    But think about it carefully, if Harry and the others were really such good babies, they wouldn''t be the protagonists of this world.


    He sighed, calmed down, waved his hand and said to them.


    "The real murderer who opened the secret room wasn''t the Hogwarts student at all, it was the diary, the student named Tom Riddle in it was the descendant of Slytherin, and he framed Hagrid 50 years ago. ."


    Harry and Ron stared like cowbells.


    None of them would have thought that the diary was actually the biggest behind the scenes, and it was still in their hands for two whole months!


    Thinking back carefully about what happened before, you can indeed find some unusual places from the clues.


    As long as the diary was in Harry''s hands, there were no more attacks in the castle.


    But when the diary just disappeared, the attack happened again, and there was obviously a problem in the middle.


    Harry and Ron are in a bad mood right now.


    They had a chance to stop all of this later, because at that time Hermione had proposed to them to give the diary to the teacher, but they did not listen to her.


    In disguise, it was equivalent to them causing Hermione to be petrified and become what she is now.


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "It''s too late to say these things now. Hogwarts is about to close the school. This might not be a solution. Let''s go, I''ll take you back to the castle."


    Dejected, Harry and Ron returned to the castle under the **** of Sherlock.


    And deep in the Forbidden Forest, where Sherlock set fire.


    At this time, the centaurs had already felt the movement and gathered by the sea of ????fire.


    "We must organize the firefighting! The direction of the wind is blowing the fire to our territory. If no measures are taken, the fire will burn to our tribe in less than a night!"


    A rare and handsome centaur Firenze, with unusually blue eyes and white-blond hair, is organizing his clan to fight the fire.


    The other with a beard, looks wild and proud, and the black-haired centaur Bane said irritably.


    "Who the **** did this! The winter hasn''t completely passed yet. There are dead branches everywhere in the Forbidden Forest. Is he going to burn the entire Forbidden Forest to the ground!"


    It is no exaggeration to say that this fire will burn down the entire forbidden forest.


    Compared with when Sherlock left, the flames at this time had spread to a range of hundreds of meters, and all the flammable trees around were ignited!


    And the wind was still strong tonight, and the flames spread very fast. Even if the Centaurs wanted to organize a firefighting, they could not put out the fire with their numbers and abilities.


    Firenze looked at the overwhelming sea of ??fire and shook his head in pain.


    "There is no need to put out the fire, and immediately organize the clansmen to evacuate from the tribe. We must leave. We cannot put out this fire alone."


    Bane was irritable and trampled the leaves on the ground with his hooves. Just as they were about to lead the clan to evacuate, the wind suddenly stopped!


    The gale subsided, and Firenze and Baine both showed surprise in their eyes.


    When the wind stops, it means that the fire will not continue to spread, so they can have hope of fighting the fire!


    However, before they could organize their clansmen to fight the fire again, a much stronger wind blew up again than before!


    It''s just that the wind direction has changed this time. It began to sweep in the completely opposite direction from before, with a sea of ??fire that was even more violent than before, encircling and spreading in the other direction.


    Baine stared blankly at the magical scene in front of him.


    "Aren''t we going to move tribes?"


    Firenze looked at the stars in the sky in shock, and then turned his gaze to the place where the fire shifted.


    "The horoscope actually changed... We''re all right, but judging from the direction the fire spreads... Those spiders will all be burned to death!"

 Chapter 87： Harrys discovery

    Neither Harry nor Ron knew how they had spent the night.


    Sherlock didn''t impose any punishment on them. Hogwarts was about to close the school. Whether it was deduction of points or confinement, it would have no effect on punishment.


    So Harry and the others were put back into the Gryffindor lounge, but the guilt in their hearts still kept them awake all night.


    By the next morning, when they went to the auditorium for breakfast in the black circle, Dumbledore also came into the auditorium.


    He announced the closure of the school in front of all Hogwarts students.


    This caused an uproar in the auditorium, some people were rejoicing, some people looked in disbelief, and some people were shouting that Hogwarts couldn''t close the school.


    But they didn''t have the right to call the shots. After Dumbledore announced that Hogwarts was completely closed, and the Hogwarts Express would send them home tomorrow, he left the auditorium.


    The back of his departure gave people a feeling of despair and loneliness.


    After he left, the students continued to talk loudly, Gryffindor was blaming the Slytherin House, saying that the Chamber of Secrets was what they did, and the two Houses almost fought in the auditorium.


    In the end, under the forcible intervention of Professor McGonagall and Snape, the two academies obediently returned to their lounge to pack their things.


    Naturally, there will be no class today. After breakfast, every student is ordered to stay in the lounge not to go out at will.


    In Harry''s bedroom, Dean was chatting with Seamus about what he was going to do when he got home, Neville was sitting on the head of the bed in a daze, and Harry was discussing with Ron about leaving Hogwarts. Before that, go see Hermione again.


    "I heard Percy say that those petrified students will be sent to St. Mungo''s Magic Hospital to wait for the mandrakes to mature. I just don''t know if the professor will notify Hermione''s family."


    Ron said sullenly.


    Harry got off the bed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Professor McGonagall and talk to her, we remember seeing Hermione one last time."


    Ron glared at him.


    "You''re crazy! Professor McGonagall won''t agree." Then he looked at Dean and the others, and said in a low voice, "If you really want to go, we can sneak in an invisibility cloak in the middle of the night... ..."


    Harry shook his head in rejection.


    "No, I don''t want to bother the professors like that anymore, Ron, if we just reported everything to the school in the first place, then Hermione wouldn''t have any of this. Let''s go to Professor McGonagall. , ask her to allow us to go."


    Ron finally sighed.


    "Okay, I hope Professor McGonagall will agree."


    They left the dormitory together. Professor McGonagall was in the Gryffindor common room. The deans of each academy guarded the students in the common room of their respective academies to prevent anyone from sneaking away.


    "We want to see Hermione, Professor." Harry lowered his head, "After Hogwarts was closed, we probably won''t see her for a long time, so we want to go before leaving school tomorrow. Look at her for the last time, okay?"


    Ron also pleaded honestly at this time.


    "Please professor, we just want to see Hermione."


    Professor McGonagall stared at them. She didn''t get angry or drive them back. There was a strange trembling in her voice.


    "Okay." She looked at Harry with tears in her eyes, "I can understand how you feel as a friend...if you want to go, I can let you go to the school infirmary and come to Why don''t you tell Madam Pomfrey that I let you go."


    Harry and Ron had surprised looks in their eyes. They didn''t expect that they were not hindered by Professor McGonagall.


    They left the Gryffindor lounge, trotted to the school infirmary, and told Madam Pomfrey that Professor McGonagall had given them permission to visit Hermione.


    Madam Pomfrey let them in, but reluctantly.


    "She can''t move her whole body now, and she can''t hear you talking. It''s pointless to visit her."


    She was right, looking at Hermione''s still face, Ron''s mood was very low.


    "If we had listened to her earlier, she wouldn''t be lying here now, and Hogwarts wouldn''t be closed tomorrow."


    Although Harry was in a bad mood, he was attracted by Hermione''s clenched right hand.


    There was a little white corner exposed, and Harry leaned in only to find that she was holding a ball of paper in her hand!


    He patted Ron''s arm, signaling his own discovery.


    "We''re going to take it out." Ron whispered.


    Then he deliberately moved the chair to block Madam Pomfrey''s sight, allowing Harry to move more easily.


    This process took him several minutes, and he finally took it out of Hermione''s hands without tearing the note.


    They spread out the note and saw the words on it.


    This is a sticky note with two words vaguely written on it.


    "The BasiliskPipe".


    Ron looked at these two words at a loss, but a bright light suddenly flashed in Harry''s mind!


    He grabbed Ron''s arm suddenly.


    "Here''s a clue Hermione left us!" said Harry excitedly, "that monster is a basilisk! No wonder! No wonder I hear that strange noise every time someone is attacked, because I''m a parsley I can understand Snake. It''s moving through pipes in the castle, and that''s why no one noticed it when it attacked!"


    Ron also got excited with him, but when the two were discussing and preparing to tell the professors everything they had discovered, they calmed down and found out.


    Even knowing the true identity of the monster and the way it moves in the castle doesn''t help the current situation in the slightest.


    Because through these, they have no way to find the entrance to the secret room.


    The Hogwarts Castle is so large that it can accommodate students in the next seven years, and it still looks empty. There are seven horizontal and eight vertical pipes connecting all over the place. It is undoubtedly a huge project to investigate the openings of these pipes.


    But even if it was a small discovery, Harry and Ron planned to report it.


    Last night, Sherlock''s words could be regarded as scolding them to wake them up. Their self-righteousness will only harm everyone.


    So, Harry and Ron hurriedly left the school hospital and returned to the Gryffindor lounge to tell Professor McGonagall what they found.


    But found that Professor McGonagall had left the common room, and the person in charge of guarding the room became a prefect.


    Percy wouldn''t let Harry and Ron go out again.


    Before he left, Professor McGonagall explained to him that no one could leave the lounge before leaving school tomorrow morning to take the Hogwarts Express.

 Chapter 88： Entrance to the Chamber of Secrets

    "We have something important to report to Professor McGonagall, you''d better let us out, Percy!" Ron didn''t have much respect for his brother.


    Or rather, among their siblings, the one he hated the most was Percy, who was usually pretentious.


    Although Percy was unhappy with his attitude, he didn''t say much, but said lightly.


    "Professor McGonagall is not in the office now. The professors are all in a hurry. It''s not too late to wait until tomorrow morning."


    The prefects guarding Hogwarts were not only Percy, but none of them planned to release Harry and Ron. Obviously, Professor McGonagall had given them death orders before leaving.


    There is no other way, Harry and the others can only choose to go back to the dormitory first, and report these things to the professor tomorrow morning.


    At this time, several major professors of Hogwarts were gathering in Dumbledore''s headmaster''s office.


    "Minerva, you will arrange the work of escorting the students home tomorrow morning. If the others want to stay in this castle, they can stay, or they can leave with the train."


    Dumbledore calmly assigned tomorrow''s tasks, as if he was leaving the group.


    The professors still had expressions of disbelief.


    They never thought that Hogwarts, a magical school that was about to be established for a thousand years, did not suffer from two generations of black devil cholera, but would be closed now!


    Especially under the leadership of Dumbledore, known as the greatest headmaster Hogwarts has ever known.


    Sounds very absurd.


    Professor Sprout sniffed and asked with red eyes.


    "Has it really reached such an irreversible point?"


    Professor McGonagall''s originally serious face was also very lonely at this time. She was silent, obviously unable to accept this fact.


    Professor Flitwick kept shaking his head and sighing. Even Snape, who had always had a cold face, had a bleak face and frowned. He was wondering if Dumbledore was really powerless.


    Dumbledore looked at their expressions and smiled softly, comforting.


    "Don''t show this kind of expression as if we are about to say goodbye. It''s just a temporary closure of the school. After the castle is safe, the school will continue to teach normally."


    He lay down on his seat and said to the professors.


    "Go back and prepare for tonight''s patrol. Don''t make mistakes on the last night. Or maybe we can make an accidental discovery before closing the school, and maybe catch the murderer?"


    The four deans left Dumbledore''s office, but Sherlock took the initiative to stay.


    He stared at Dumbledore, who was sitting in a chair thinking, and asked.


    "You''re leaving Hogwarts tonight?"


    Dumbledore''s fingers tapped lightly on the table top.


    "This is a rare opportunity for him, but it is not the only opportunity, so we must give him enough sense of security." Then, his eyes turned to a letter on the desk, "And, tomorrow I do have one thing that must be done. things to deal with.��


    Sherlock could vaguely see the person who signed the letter - "Nick LeMay".


    "What if you didn''t lead Tom out in the end as you thought?"


    Dumbledore smiled slightly.


    "Then wait until Hogwarts is closed to conduct a large-scale investigation. When will the basilisk be found, until when."


    "But your reputation..."


    "Oh, do you think I care about these things, Sherlock." He blinked and said indifferently, "If my reputation can be exchanged for anything practical, then I will agree without hesitation, those An ethereal view means nothing to me."


    Sherlock got up helplessly, ready to leave.


    He felt that although Dumbledore''s plan had the possibility of success, the probability of failure was also high, but he didn''t speak his mind.


    Before Sherlock left the office, Dumbledore suddenly said something.


    "No matter what happens, you must protect Harry. Also, don''t forget what I have prepared for you."


    Sherlock held out a hand with his back to him, indicating that he understood, and then left the principal''s room.


    ......


    On this last night at Hogwarts, the students hardly slept well.


    The same is true for Harry and Ron. They tossed and turned until the second half of the night before falling asleep for a while. When they woke up, they found that the sky had begun to get dark.


    When they got up from the bed and were about to wash up, they found that Neville''s bed was actually empty!


    "Where''s Neville?" Harry asked curiously.


    Dean and Seamus, who were in the same bedroom, both shook their heads, and neither of them knew where Neville went.


    Harry clearly felt something was wrong, he hurriedly ran out of the lounge with Ron, and there was no prefect to stop them from going out.


    As a result, they did not find Professor McGonagall in the office, but met Nick, the ghost of Gryffindor, in the corridor.


    Nick looked depressed, sighing as he floated down the hallway.


    Harry asked hastily, seeing him.


    "Did you see where Professor McGonagall is? Nick."


    "Professor McGonagall?" Nick sighed, "Alas, I just saw the professors assembled in the teachers'' loungeThank you, Nick!"


    Just as Harry and Ron turned to go to the teachers'' lounge, he suddenly heard Nick talking to himself behind him.


    "...Even when Myrtle died 50 years ago, it wasn''t as good as it is now...Hogwarts is about to close..."


    Harry suddenly stopped his footsteps, he was stunned on the spot, Ron looked at him puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with you? Let''s go find the professor?"


    Harry''s eyes opened wider and wider, and the excitement in his eyes was about to overflow.


    He didn''t answer Ron''s question, but turned around quickly and went back to Nick.


    "You just said that Myrtle died fifty years ago!"


    Nick looked very sad about the closure of Hogwarts, he said with a scowl.


    "Yes, fifty years ago, it was also rumored that the secret room was opened, and Myrtle died in the bathroom on the first floor. At that time, Hogwarts was not closed, but now... ....Ugh."


    Harry jumped up from the ground excitedly.


    "I see! I know where the entrance to the secret room is!"


    Ron was still confused, he didn''t understand why Harry was suddenly so excited.


    "Myrtle was the one who was killed by that monster in the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago! She died in the bathroom on the first floor, and she was still there even as a ghost! Besides, the bathroom still went into the plumbing. entrance!"


    Harry dragged Ron and ran towards the teachers'' lounge, explaining to him in a fast-paced manner.


    "So it''s very likely that the bathroom is the entrance to the secret room! We must tell the professors this news quickly!"

 Chapter 89： Tom Riddles Conspiracy

    In the teachers'' lounge, Professor McGonagall is arranging the next task of organizing students to leave the school.


    Dumbledore had left the school at this point, and no one knew where he went.


    So now the work in the castle can only be coordinated by Professor McGonagall.


    "Although the students have left, the patrol work in the castle will continue. Wait for Sprout, you and Filch to lead the students to the station, I, Filius, Snape, and Sherlock are here. Investigation in the castle..."


    Just as she said this, the door of the teacher''s lounge was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    All the professors looked at Harry, who was out of breath, and Snape frowned.


    "You should be packing up and preparing to leave school right now. What are you doing here! What the hell!"


    Harry didn''t care about Snape''s reprimand, he took a breath and said quickly.


    "Neville is missing, Professor!"


    Immediately, the entire lounge fell into a dead silence!


    Before they could speak, Harry continued panting again.


    "I also know where the entrance to the secret room is!"


    In an instant, all the professors present stood up!


    They stared wide-eyed and stared at Harry, Professor McGonagall''s excited body trembling slightly.


    "You knew already!"


    "Myrtle''s bathroom on the first floor! The monster in the secret room is a basilisk! It moves through the castle through the pipes in Hogwarts!"


    Sherlock''s inner shock was also very intense at this time, Dumbledore actually bet right!


    He was also the quickest person to respond, speaking quickly.


    "Now organize the students to leave the school immediately and let them get on the train first. When the students have left the castle, let''s go to the secret room!"


    Professor McGonagall also came to her senses at this time. She heard Sherlock''s words and immediately made arrangements.


    "Sprout and Filch, both of you will find the prefect right now, and organize the students and other staff to the station, remember to keep the train from driving, and wait for our news. Filius, Snape also With Sherlock, let''s go to that bathroom first!"


    After her voice fell, the professors immediately took action.


    Harry and Ron also followed Sherlock and the others, and the four most capable professors of Hogwarts went to the bathroom together.


    At first, Professor McGonagall wasn''t going to bring them, but Harry explained that he had a talent for Parseltongue, and that he might be able to help, and finally she decided to bring them.


    After arriving at Myrtle''s bathroom, Sherlock and the others searched the entire bathroom.


    Soon, they will find out!


    Flitwick pointed to the side of a copper faucet on the sink and called the professors over.


    There was a small snake carved on it.


    "This faucet never comes out of water." Myrtle floating on the side said sadly, further verifying the problem of this faucet.


    Sherlock stared at the little snake carved on the faucet and called Harry over.


    "In your Parseltongue, say whatever you want to this faucet."


    Harry stared intently at the carved little snake, trying to imagine it as a real snake, imagining that the flickering candlelight made the little snake move.


    "Open."


    An unpleasant hissing sound came out of his mouth, and the next moment, the dragon head emitted a dazzling white light and began to spin rapidly.


    Then, the pool also moved, and they watched as the pool slowly disappeared from sight, revealing a very thick water pipe that could allow a person to drill into it.


    The entrance to the secret room was opened like this!


    Every professor present was very excited, and Harry and Ron also cheered excitedly.


    But Sherlock and the others are very clear that opening the secret room is just the beginning, and they still have a tough battle to fight!


    "We have to bring the rooster first to deal with the basilisk. The roar of the rooster is the best weapon!" Professor McGonagall said calmly.


    Afterwards, Flitwick and Sherlock went to the Hogwarts greenhouse to catch roosters.


    After Sherlock revealed that the monsters in the secret room were likely to be basilisks, even if Hagrid''s roosters were strangled to death, Dumbledore specially instructed him to buy a lot of them from outside and keep them separately.


    In an abandoned greenhouse managed by Professor Sprout, there are a few roosters.


    Soon, the two of Sherlock carried the rooster over, and they waited until all the students at Hogwarts had been evacuated by the organization before entering the secret room.


    Harry and Ron were ordered to wait outside, while Professor McGonagall was in charge of guarding them outside.


    Professor Flitwick, as a former duel champion, coupled with his short stature, was the first to climb into the secret room with a **** in front of him.


    Sherlock and Snape followed him and entered the secret room.


    They had been climbing down for a long time, as if they had penetrated several miles underground, and finally climbed into a wide underground space from the tunnel.


    "This should be under the Black Lake." Professor Flitwick said, looking at the dark and sticky walls around.


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    The sound of three spells sounded, and the three professors used lighting spells at the same time, lighting up this underground secret room as if it were daylight.


    Only then did they realize that they were now in a wider tunnel, and they had to keep moving forward.


    The three of them stepped on the wet ground with a clatter, making a loud noise.


    The rooster clucked in Professor Flitwick''s arms until they turned a corner and found a huge snakeskin!


    "This is what the snake shed." Snape muttered to himself, "Snake skin of nearly a thousand years, this is an extremely precious potion material."


    "When you kill that snake, you can get a better one, don''t think about this one, just keep going." Sherlock said.


    They continued on until they reached the end of the tunnel, where a solid wall stood, carved with two intertwined snakes, with large, shining emeralds in their eyes.


    Sherlock frowned as he looked at the two snakes on the wall.


    "We still need to get Harry over."


    Snape shook his head indifferently.


    "No, I remember Potte''s pronunciation."


    Then, facing the wall, his throat wriggled, making the same "hiss" sound that Harry had just made at the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets.


    The two snakes separated, the stone wall cracked from the middle, and slowly slipped to the sides and disappeared.


    Professor Flitwick praised excitedly.


    "Nice job, Severus!"


    Sherlock also looked at Snape unexpectedly. He didn''t expect his talent in foreign languages ??to be so high.


    After the door was opened, the three of them acted more cautiously.


    This time they really entered the Slytherin''s secret room.


    In this secret room, which is almost half the size of the auditorium, there are many stone pillars carved with entangled snakes, towering and supporting the ceiling that dissolves in the darkness of the high place, casting long lines on the entire room filled with green glow and mystery. of eerie shadows.


    Sherlock, Flitwick, and Snape stood in front of the huge statue.


    It was an old, monkey-like face, a long, sparse beard that dragged almost all the way to the hem of the stone wizard''s robe, and two large grey feet stood on the smooth floor of the room.


    "Salazar Slytherin."


    Snape whispered the name of the statue.


    But there was nothing in the secret room except those stone pillars and statues.


    Sherlock and the others searched this secret room carefully for a long time before they found a line of writing on the foot of the Slytherin statue.


    [The glory of Slytherin will live with this castle forever! Even if his back room is no longer a secret. ��


    Flitwick''s face was gloomy.


    "He ran away and took Longbottom with him!"


    Snape''s face was also very ugly. Although Sherlock''s face was also very bad, he was thinking about something.


    The three searched here for a while, and after confirming that nothing was found, they returned to the bathroom.


    Professor McGonagall has been waiting here with Harry and Ron.


    Neither the descendant of Slytherin nor the Basilisk were in the secret room. After she disappeared with Neville, she was in a trance and almost fell to the ground.


    "How should I explain to the Longbottom family...how should I explain to his parents..."


    Sherlock and the others were also silent, and Harry and Ron were even more unacceptable.


    They thought that if they found the secret room, the matter would be completely resolved, Hogwarts would not be closed again, and Neville could be rescued.


    But I didn''t expect the result to be like this.


    Professor McGonagall quickly recovered from the pain, she took a deep breath and said.


    "Sherlock, take Harry and the others to the lounge to get their luggage and take them on the train first."


    After Sherlock came out of the secret room, he kept frowning.


    From the current point of view, Dumbledore''s plan has failed. Tom is more cunning than he imagined, but he always feels that something is wrong.


    But no matter what, the safest thing to do now is to send all the students away, and then conduct a full-scale search of the castle.


    Harry and Ron followed Sherlock towards the Gryffindor lounge.


    Their mood was very low, and no one wanted to speak.


    Until Harry looked at Sherlock, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed across his mind!


    He suddenly grabbed Sherlock''s arm and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Professor! You said before we left on the train can we still find Neville and that diary?"


    Sherlock and Ron were stunned at the same time, but Ron quickly reacted and guessed what Harry was going to do.


    His eyes flickered, and he also looked at Sherlock nervously, waiting for his answer.


    Sherlock sighed and shook his head.


    "Hope is very slim. But let''s leave the matter in the castle to the professor. You can take the car home today and wait for the news. The matter is resolved, and Dumbledore will inform you to return to school."


    Both Harry and Ron looked surprised!


    They almost jumped up on the spot, Sherlock looked at their behavior strangely, and didn''t understand why this would make them excited.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and both saw hope in each other''s eyes!


    They followed Sherlock to the tower where the Gryffindor lounge was located.


    At this time, the common room was no longer guarded by the Fat Lady, because all the students got on the train, and only Harry and Ron had not passed.


    The three of them climbed into the portrait passage, and when they entered the Gryffindor common room, they found a pale boy lying on the sofa in the lounge!


    "Neville!" Harry and Ron exclaimed.


    At the same time, Sherlock frowned, pursed his lips, and slowly drew out his wand.


    Because he saw, sitting on a chair by the fireplace in the lounge, a tall boy with dark hair, with an indistinct body, like a ghost.


    The portrait passage in the Gryffindor common room suddenly closed with a bang!


    The boy named Tom Riddle looked at them with a smug smile on his face.

 ~： Testimonials

    It''s coming up again...


    Eh?


    Why should I say it again?


    I''m obviously a newbie, this is my first book, and it''s my first time on the shelves!


    So, the newcomers are asking for the first order! ! !


    ���ţ�3�����Ũq��


    The big guys really support it if you can support it. If a book wants to go on for a long time, subscription is the key, and the first order is the most important!


    It is more traditional to be popular on the shelves, so tomorrow will be at least five chapters, and the next update will also be based on three chapters. I also want to try my best to try it for a few days in a row.


    Of course, all of these are inseparable from everyone''s subscription and voting support!


    No more nonsense after that.


    Thank you to all the readers who have always supported Haichuan, and also to my editor, Sister Jiang Cha, for her constant encouragement!


    Finally, let Sherlock give everyone a sincere wish!


    Sherlock: "I wish the readers, gentlemen, to be poor, to live a single life, and to die young! Well, I also wish that the ships will be more and more rushing to the streets, and sooner or later they will starve to death without food!"

 Chapter 90： Tom Riddle and Voldemort

    After Sherlock saw the boy, although his inner shock was no weaker than Harry and Ron, he was still calm on the surface.


    While clenching his wand, he silently touched the third button under his robe with his left hand.


    "Tom Riddle?" he asked softly.


    The black-haired boy sitting in the chair heard Sherlock''s name, and his expression looked a little surprised, and he seemed to be expecting it.


    "Professor Sherlock Forrest." He said with the same smile, and slowly stood up from the chair.


    "I don''t know if you have noticed, this is not the first time we have met."


    Sherlock grabbed Harry and Ron''s hands and pulled them behind him, staring at Tom.


    "The first time was that bookstore?"


    Tom roamed the Gryffindor common room as if he were walking in his own courtyard.


    "You really have felt me ??since that time."


    He walked to the fireplace, where the fire had long since been extinguished. It was the darkest area in the entire lounge now, but his originally illusory body there seemed a little real.


    "I also found out that you were unusual at first, and felt that you were a little different from others. It wasn''t until the second time I met you at Hogwarts that it confirmed my guess even more, so I hid it in time. Rise yourself."


    Sherlock heard his words and thought back to the first time he met the Malfoys at the bookstore, and the marks on his arms were searing.


    And came to Hogwarts, met Neville in the castle, the reaction of the second mark.


    His face was solemn.


    "You''ve been in Navena since the beginning?"


    I don''t know if it was Sherlock''s illusion. When he asked this sentence, Tom''s face darkened a bit.


    "That idiot!" he said coldly.


    "He didn''t start contacting me until the third week of school. He was stupid and timid. I was still very weak at that time and could only induce him constantly. He was willing to open the door of the secret room, but two After the attack he realized something was wrong."


    "Before we were still good friends who talked about everything, he told me how strict his grandmother was, how much his classmates in Gryffindor looked down on him, he admired the greatness of Harry Potter and hated himself Cowardice. Only I, his best friend Riddle, would want to have a word with him every day."


    "But after getting rid of the Muggle who likes to hold a camera, he actually felt that I was manipulating him."


    "This cowardly idiot intended to burn me down at that time!"


    Tom''s voice was angry, an anger that he had been betrayed by such a fool.


    "One night, he threw me in this fireplace and used magic, and he was so nervous that he didn''t even have the guts to check if I was burnt to ashes. He didn''t know that I was invulnerable, so I was lying in this fireplace. Two days later, it was picked up by another student."


    When he said this, his voice suddenly became playful.


    "That prefect surnamed Weasley may seem shrewd, but he''s actually much more controllable than this idiot."


    Harry and Ron, who were hiding behind Sherlock, suddenly exclaimed.


    "Percy!"


    "Ah, yes, that''s what he''s called, Percy Weasley, a boy addicted to power and sure to have a bright future."


    "I made a simple deal with him."


    Tom''s gaze met Harry''s, who was sticking his head out from Sherlock''s back, coldly.


    "He wants revenge on a guy, and I''m here to help him, and he''ll just put me on the other boy''s desk later. All that''s left is our meeting, right, Harry."


    Harry shuddered as he thought of Malfoy being attacked, and when the diary had appeared on his desk for no apparent reason.


    "Weasley didn''t even have a memory of me in hindsight because I devoured Neville and his fear and greed, I got stronger and they got weaker, so I can tell you Open up a part of my memory in hopes of regaining your trust Harry."


    Speaking of which, his voice became cold again.


    "But I didn''t expect that after you communicated with me only once, you stopped looking for me. And this idiot stole me after finding out that not only did I not burn down, but fell into your hands instead."


    Tom walked up to Neville and looked at his pale face with disdain.


    "He tried to hand me over to the school, but with the strength I had at that time, he couldn''t resist at all. He struggled hard, tried desperately to get rid of my control, and left some messages, but he didn''t know it at all. , the things he left behind were all deliberately left by me."


    "What caught me off guard is that Harry Potter, the savior who is worshipped by countless people, is so timid. After learning all the key clues and knowing where the entrance to the secret room is, not only did you not touch it yourself Come here, but ran to tell the teacher!"


    Harry didn''t feel ashamed when he heard what he said, but instead gave him a smug look.


    He knew that if he and Ron really ran into Tom''s trap recklessly, then they were really over.


    Faced with Harry''s provocation, Tom didn''t care, he said casually.


    "Fortunately, I adjusted the countermeasures in time and waited for you in this lounge. You evacuated all the students and made it quiet here, and no one will disturb us."


    Ron stammered, clutching the corner of Sherlock''s robe tightly.


    "So... so what are you trying to do?"


    "Of course it''s to have the feat of defeating the greatest wizard of all time, the savior of the wizarding world, Harry Potter!" He laughed coldly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "I really want to know if you, who once escaped from Voldemort''s hands unharmed and destroyed his power, can still escape from my hands!"


    Harry swallowed.


    "What does Voldemort have to do with you?"


    Sherlock said lightly.


    "Can''t you see it yet? Harry, who else in the world is so obsessed with you, Tom Riddle, Voldemort."


    At some point, the wand in his hand had quietly turned its direction and aimed at the closed portrait passage behind him.


    Tom was a little surprised that Sherlock was able to reveal his identity, but he was not too shocked. His identity was not a very secret secret, but most people in the know were reluctant to mention it.


    Harry and Ron were both stunned.


    They didn''t expect that the boy in front of them was actually the black devil himself who couldn''t even mention his name!

 Chapter 91： Its stable now!

    "Voldemort," said Tom softly, "my past, present and future, Harry Potter..."


    "But unfortunately, there is something wrong with what you said, Riddle." Sherlock interrupted him coldly.


    Tom stared at him with those increasingly firm eyes, and listened to him go on.


    "The greatest wizard of all time? I''ve never heard someone call you that in the wizarding world." Sherlock smiled sarcastically, "If you call it this way, only Dumbledore has been praised in the entire wizarding world, and You''re just what people call the Dark Lord."


    The smile on Riddle''s face disappeared, replaced by a very ugly look, he snapped.


    "What is Dumbledore! I can block the whole of Hogwarts with just a memory, let him escape the castle like a bereaved dog, and let him be discredited in the entire wizarding world!"


    Just when his emotions were stirred up, Sherlock finally moved!


    He chanted the spell coldly.


    "Araho Cave is open!"


    The portrait channel that the wand was aimed at was suddenly opened by magic!


    The cold wind came in from outside, and Sherlock pushed Harry and Ron outside.


    "Go! You two go out first! Find the other professors!"


    However, before Harry and Ron turned around and climbed into the passage, a thick, long, green figure suddenly climbed in from outside the passage!


    Harry and Ron were both frightened back again, Sherlock pulled them both away from the direction of the entrance to the lounge, and exhorted quickly.


    "Close your eyes! Don''t look directly at the Basilisk!"


    Tom''s sinister laughter echoed in the lounge.


    "So what? Professor Forrest? When facing me, all you can think of is running away? How did the greatest wizard in history you call him come back to help you?"


    After settling Harry and Ron, Sherlock pulled down the third button from the bottom of his robe without hesitation!


    "Do you really think that everything is in your plan, and I am defenseless?"


    He sneered and threw the button out, while Harry and Ron, who were being protected behind him, froze.


    "Professor! Don''t talk nonsense at this time!" Harry pleaded in pain.


    Sherlock ignored Harry''s inexplicable words. The button he threw fell on the ground and had turned into a rooster.


    When he and Professor Flitwick went to the greenhouse to pick up the rooster, he specially left a backhand to temporarily turn a rooster into a button and put it on him just in case, and now it really works!


    As soon as the rooster landed, it could not wait to croak.


    "Cuckoo...oooooooooo!"


    Harry and Ron''s faces rekindled hope again, maybe this time is a high probability event that cannot be affected by the crow''s mouth!


    However, the basilisk blocking the entrance of the Gryffindor lounge was not affected in any way after the rooster crowing.


    On the contrary, he attacked the **** extremely fiercely, opened his **** mouth, and swallowed the whole **** into his stomach!


    Tom''s leisurely voice echoed in the lounge.


    "You think I don''t know what preparations you have made in the castle? The roar of the rooster is indeed fatal to the Basilisk, but I have destroyed its hearing in advance, and it has no fatal weakness. "


    Sherlock looked gloomy as he looked at the rooster that had no bones left.


    "It''s hard to do now."


    Hearing him say this, Harry and Ron had surprised expressions on their faces.


    "Yes! That''s right! Professor! You have to think and say this!"


    Sherlock knocked them on the head angrily.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    The basilisk spread entrenched in the lounge, which was extremely narrow for it, and the bookshelves and furniture around were tossed. At the same time, it was also ready to attack Sherlock and the others!


    "Fox!"


    Sherlock called out the name of Dumbledore''s Phoenix, and the next second, a distant song echoed in the lounge, and the golden light illuminated the entire space, forcing the basilisks to avoid their bodies.


    A fiery red phoenix appeared, singing an ethereal, ethereal and mysterious song, holding a worn-out hat in its claws and falling on Sherlock''s shoulder.


    Tom''s face showed a hideous smile.


    "This is the aid Dumbledore gave you? How could a phoenix resist the Serpent King!"


    The basilisk''s huge body slid in the lounge, and it obviously felt threatened. Those icy yellow eyes stared at Fox who had just appeared here, but the hopeless and unfavorable death magic had no effect on Fox. .


    The phoenix is ??immortal, and any direct-death magic, whether it''s the basilisk''s gaze or the life-threatening spell, has no effect on it!


    Sherlock took the Sorting Hat from Fox''s claws and threw him to Harry, according to Dumbledore.


    "Research for yourself, there is something in this hat, take it out!"


    Fox spread his wings from Sherlock''s shoulders, and a piercing scream sounded, and it rushed towards the Basilisk!


    Sherlock didn''t stand still, he raised his wand and aimed it at Tom, whose body was getting more and more solid.


    "All petrochemical!"


    The red spell turned into a dazzling beam and shot straight at Tom!


    However, Tom still stood there calmly, letting the spell pass through him.


    "Useless Professor Forrest, all your spells are invalid for me." He said with a smug smile.


    In the middle of the lounge, Fox was fighting fiercely with the basilisk. Phoenix''s flying and dexterous posture gave it an excellent advantage in fighting in a narrow space.


    Soon a painful roar suddenly sounded!


    Fox swooped down Its long golden beak plunged into the head of the basilisk, and suddenly, a black blood splashed on the ground like a shower.


    Basilisk''s eyes were blinded by it!


    "Beautiful Fox! It''s safe now!"


    Sherlock was in high spirits. He waved his wand. Instead of worrying about how to deal with Tom, he planned to solve the basilisk with Fox first.


    Originally, Harry and Ron were also excited, but after hearing Sherlock''s words, their hearts suddenly became cold again!


    "Didn''t I tell you not to talk nonsense! Professor! Please shut up! Woohoo..."


    Harry cried out in pain, Ron''s face was ashen, and he was dumbfounded.


    But the eyes were blinded, which aroused the tyranny of the basilisk. It struggled frantically in the lounge. Before Sherlock''s spell was used, its tail swept suddenly and drew him to the wall next to it. superior!

 Chapter 92： Not just Voldemorts memories

    Sherlock felt like his internal organs were knocked out of place.


    He coughed violently a few times, and his mouth was obviously bloody, but at this time he finally had time to continue waving his wand and cast the Iron Armor Charm on himself.


    "Cough, cough, I was careless."


    The basilisk was troubled by Fox''s entanglement. It not only pecked the basilisk''s eyes, but also kept trying to continue attacking its snake head.


    Make the basilisk who has lost hearing and vision even more manic!


    The whole lounge was shaking violently. Sherlock stumbled to the corner where Harry and Ron were huddled together, and cast the Iron Armor spell on the two who were wearing the Sorting Hat on their heads and researching the secrets inside. , to prevent them from being affected by the attack.


    "Please professor, really, you can express some pessimistic thoughts, but don''t say that we are stable this time, we have won this time!"


    Ron watched Sherlock just spit out two mouthfuls of blood, as if he had other problems, and pleaded with relief while pleading.


    Sherlock dismissed his words.


    "We learn magic, how can you believe in these ethereal things!"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Fox, who was fighting with the basilisk, deftly avoided its attack, but the basilisk''s offensive continued unabated. It opened its **** mouth and rushed towards Sherlock. come over!


    Its fangs slammed into the Iron Armor Curse!


    The blue mask burst into violent ripples!


    Sherlock was ruthless, his spell had no effect on the basilisk''s skin, but it was different from the inside!


    So, instead of pulling out the bitten arm in time, he put his wand directly into its mouth.


    "Thunderbolt explosion!"


    A huge and fiery flame lit up from the basilisk''s mouth!


    The deafening explosion caused Harry and Ron to cover their ears subconsciously, and also caused Neville, who was lying on the sofa, to open his eyes in confusion.


    But at this time, Sherlock didn''t have the energy to care about other things at all. The powerful blasting spell caused heavy damage to the basilisk, and a large hole with black blood was blown out from the position of his jaw.


    At the same time, the unbearable pain also made the basilisk bite his jaw with all his strength!


    "Bang!"


    A crisp, glass-shattering sound rang out, and the Iron Armor Curse on Sherlock shattered into countless blue light shards!


    The next moment, the sharp fangs pierced into his arm!


    That almost fainting pain made Sherlock''s entire face contort into a ball!


    The basilisk was also twisting in incomparable pain, its body curled up like a hemp rope, and then suddenly tense again, it swung the snake''s head, pulled its fangs out of Sherlock''s shoulders, and kept twitching in the lounge.


    Black blood was splattered everywhere, and Charlotte had turned into a blood man at this time.


    His mouth was full of blood, so he couldn''t tell if it was his own or that of the basilisk.


    Harry, with a sorting hat on his head, ran to Sherlock with Ron, and Neville, who had just woken up, came over crying.


    "Professor." Harry cried out, "at this time, you should say something dejected, you say that you feel like you are going to die, and this time you will definitely not be able to take us out alive!"


    Sherlock only felt his right shoulder and completely lost his intuition. There was no pain in his entire body. The toxin of the Basilisk had obviously played a role in his body.


    But even now, he was in the mood to roll his eyes at Harry.


    "Bah! You... this is asking me to curse myself to death! Although it is possible that I will be planted here this time, I can''t lose the scene."


    Harry and Ron burst into tears, they said happily.


    "That''s right, Professor, you''re going to be planted here today, and we''re all going to die here!"


    Neville looked at them and even forgot to cry, his eyes seemed to be looking at two lunatics!


    Sherlock''s eyes turned to Tom, who was smiling beside him.


    Tom walked slowly to them, still holding a wand in his hand that belonged to Neville.


    "You''re going to die, Professor Forrest."


    Fox, who was wandering in the middle of the lounge, also fell on Sherlock''s shoulders.


    Fox seemed to be weeping, tears streaming from his eye sockets and onto the wound on Sherlock''s arm.


    Tom sneered.


    "Even Dumbledore''s bird knows that you are going to die. When you are dead, how will you protect your students? Or what else can Dumbledore do to protect his students?"


    Sherlock ignored Tom''s sarcasm. He was physically tired, but his spirits were extremely uplifted.


    Anyone with common sense in the magic world will understand what effect the tears of the phoenix have.


    He didn''t think Tom didn''t know, it was just the excitement of being successful that took over his mind and kept him from thinking so much for a while.


    "It''s all my fault, Professor...I should have taught it directly to the school in the first place..." Neville cried and blamed himself.


    "Cough cough, no... Neville." Sherlock coughed up a puddle of blood, "You''re already brave... at least bravely go against him... ....that''s fine."


    "Tsk tsk tsk..." Tom looked at them in disgust. "What a touching scene! But it makes me sick!"


    He had found Sherlock''s fully healed wound, and he waved Neville''s wand at Fox.


    Hearing only a "bang", Fox turned into a whirlwind of gold and red as if he had been hit by something, and flew out.


    He continued to wave his wand, and Harry, Ron and Neville were chained in place without resistance.


    The current Tom is not an illusory spiritual body He seems to have the same power as a wizard, and he can also use magic spells.


    In the center of the lounge, the basilisk was still violently tossing, it curled up in a corner, and kept smashing its head against the wall beside it.


    Sherlock breathed heavily, looking at Tom, and suddenly a bright light flashed in his mind, as if he had thought of something!


    he asked with narrowed eyes.


    "You''re not just a memory of Voldemort!"


    There was a playful smile on Tom''s face, he was already winning, and he didn''t mind playing with Sherlock a little longer.


    "You found out? Well, I admit that I told some lies just now. It''s just a memory, and of course I won''t have such strength as me."


    His voice rose high.


    "I am who I was. A great masterpiece! A most precious work! An art that is timeless!"

 Chapter 93： soul stitch

    "No." Sherlock shook his head, "You''re not."


    Tom suddenly bowed his head and stared at him horribly.


    "I''m nothing!"


    "You are his soul, or a part of his soul." The confusion on Sherlock''s face gradually unraveled, and he seemed to finally understand something, "I don''t know what magic Voldemort used to separate his soul, Part of it was put into his school diary by him, and then there was you."


    Tom was quiet, the grimness on his face was gone, but it became cloudy.


    "You''re very smart, Professor Forrest. You''re really smart. If you were my professor when I was in school, you might have seen through everything I did."


    He said sullenly.


    "But no matter how much you see now, it''s useless, you''re going to die soon!"


    While he was talking, the basilisk, who had been curled up in the corner and relieved his pain by self-mutilation, finally recovered.


    Its jaw with a large hole was still dripping black blood on the ground.


    But its vitality is extremely tenacious, even this kind of injury did not let it die, but continued to smell Sherlock and the others everywhere, intending to continue to attack.


    Sherlock didn''t pay any attention to the basilisk who was waiting for an opportunity to attack, and his eyes were fixed on Tom.


    "So you admit I''m right, you''re not Voldemort''s memory at all, you''re him! You''re part of his soul!"


    "Yes! You are right."


    Tom admitted it generously. He didn''t think anyone could escape alive here, and no one would know about these things.


    "I am him, he is me, and our souls have the same root!"


    Sherlock had a big smile on his face.


    Harry and Ron were stunned when they saw his smile, they had never seen Sherlock smile so genuinely since they had known him.


    Although his face was covered in blood at this time and his robe was torn, there was still no way to hide his dazzling smile.


    "Then I understand." He said softly.


    Then he stretched out his hand and touched Tom''s seemingly real but illusory body.


    Tom felt something was wrong, and he started to get nervous.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Sherlock didn''t answer him, because an obscure spell had already begun to come out of his mouth.


    A gray light began to light up where his hand and Tom''s body joined!


    Tom obviously felt that his body was being squeezed and compressed by a strange force, as if to rub him into a thin line!


    He has no way to resist that power, as if it is aimed specifically at the soul, and it is still a broken soul!


    He screamed nervously and terrified.


    "What have you done to me! Stop! How dare you! Do you know what you are doing!"


    His sharp voice did not stop Sherlock''s movements for half a second!


    The gray light lit up Tom''s whole body, even making him unable to maintain his adulthood!


    The piercing screams echoed in the lounge!


    Sherlock felt that the mark on his left arm was astonishingly hot, but he did not stop his movements. The soul repairing magic he learned from the book written by the original owner''s mother continued to be used.


    He could feel that the consciousness in Tom''s soul had been completely erased and turned into a pure soul body that could no longer be pure.


    And mending magic is crumpling the soul into threads, making needles from spells, mending his own torn soul.


    Just as Sherlock cast the mending spell on Tom, the basilisk''s movements didn''t stop.


    It stretched its tense body from pain, smelled the smell, and found Sherlock and the others.


    Harry, still wearing the Sorting Hat, has been trying to communicate with the Sorting Hat, to no avail.


    This hat seems to have become an ordinary hat, without any magical effect.


    After Tom got stuck with Sherlock''s spell, the effect of the binding spell on them disappeared.


    Harry looked at the basilisk that had reached out, gritted his teeth, put the Sorting Hat on Neville''s head, and called to Ron.


    "We have to figure out a way to do Professor Forrest a favor and help him entangle the basilisk!"


    Ron pulled out his wand, and the magic tape on it didn''t know when it expired. His broken wand was once again connected with only a bit of wood wool in the middle.


    He angrily put his wand on the ground, and then went to pick up Neville''s wand that Tom had dropped on the ground.


    Harry and him ran together in the lounge, their spells hitting the basilisk''s thick skin painlessly, not doing much damage, but drawing it away from Sherlock.


    Fox, who was knocked to the side, finally got rid of Tom''s curse at this time.


    It spread its wings and gliding in the air, venting its anger on the basilisk, constantly attacking its blind eyes with its sharp beak.


    But the resistance of the basilisk is also extremely fierce!


    The lack of hearing and vision makes it less powerful, but on the other hand it strengthens it.


    It twisted its body randomly, Ron couldn''t dodge, was hit by its tail, and slammed into the wall!


    "Ron!" Harry cried anxiously.


    Ron didn''t answer him, and the impact made him faint on the spot.


    Neville''s lips trembled as he watched Ron being knocked out, Harry and Fox still entangled with the basilisk, and his face grew paler.


    "Help them! I want to help them!" He kept begging to the hat on his head, "Please, let me help them!"


    Suddenly, something very hard and heavy fell on top of Neville''s head, nearly knocking him unconscious.


    A gold star appeared in front of his eyes. He grabbed the top of the hat and tried to take it off, but he felt a long, hard thing under the hat.


    That is a gorgeous sword!


    "Thank you!" He didn''t know who he was thanking.


    Neville raised the sword, stood up from the ground with all his strength, and walked in the direction of the Basilisk!


    He laboriously raised the sword high above his head, staggering little by little, approaching the huge body of the Basilisk, and finally stabbed into its flesh and blood!


    "hiss!!!"


    The tragic and low roar sounded again!


    The basilisk tumbled violently, throwing the already powerless Neville out!


    At this time Sherlock also completely completed the stitching magic.


    He felt that he was in an extremely wonderful state, he had never felt so powerful!


    Powerful, it seems that as long as he is willing, just with a single thought, he can make things in reality accomplish everything he imagined!


    His eyes flashed with a faint golden light, and he looked at the basilisk that was still struggling.


    Sherlock gently stretched out one of his hands, without chanting, without waving his staff, without any spellcasting gestures.


    He just moved his thoughts.


    Countless broken tables, chairs and benches floated up in the lounge, and these fragments harmlessly surrounded the basilisk.


    Then it suddenly turned into countless spears several meters long!


    It pierced through its body in an instant!

 Chapter 94： Good night

    Countless spears completely killed the basilisk in the lounge.


    Black blood was everywhere, Harry, Ron, Neville, and finally Fox who was left aside, all of them looked particularly embarrassed.


    After killing the Basilisk, Sherlock could clearly feel it. That omnipotent power is gradually fading.


    A feeling of powerlessness that came from the depths of his soul made his legs go weak and he almost fell to the ground. In the end, Harry found out that his state was wrong and ran over to help him up.


    At this time, the huge movement in the Gryffindor lounge finally attracted the group of Professor McGonagall.


    They crawled into the lounge and looked at the mess in front of them in shock.


    "What''s going on?" Professor McGonagall asked in disbelief.


    Sherlock was supported by Harry, and collapsed weakly on the blood-stained sofa, speaking in an extremely weak voice.


    "Don''t worry about that for now, get the students back on the train. Also, do you have anything to eat? Even Hagrid''s rock crust will do. I''m so hungry right now!"


    Professor McGonagall did not let Sherlock lie in this filth.


    She and Snape worked together to carry him to the hospital hospital at Hogwarts, while Flitwick and Harry carried Ron, who had passed out, to the hospital hospital, and they also followed him. With a sword, Neville limped.


    Madam Pomfrey, the school doctor, did not leave Hogwarts Castle. She stayed here after she sent the petrified students to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    She helped check on Sherlock''s injuries.


    "He was not seriously injured. Except for some internal bleeding, he was too physically exhausted. He needed to eat something that could replenish energy."


    She took out a large piece of chocolate from her drawer. This high-calorie food could help Sherlock recover quickly. At the same time, she also left him a bottle of potion for Professor McGonagall to supervise him to drink.


    After Madam Pomfrey checked Sherlock, she went to look after Harry and the three children.


    Judging from the injuries they suffered, they were much more serious than Sherlock''s.


    Professor McGonagall stared at Sherlock and drank the potion, then asked with a frown.


    "What the **** happened?"


    Sherlock devoured the large piece of chocolate Madam Pomfrey had left him in three or two bites. It used to be too sweet to eat, but now he was only satisfied.


    "We were deceived, the descendants of Slytherin kidnapped Neville and didn''t stay in the back room, but went back to the Gryffindor common room to wait for Harry to come back, and then I and the three children joined him and the snake. The blame is solved."


    Sherlock''s retelling was brief, but Professor McGonagall knew that things were going to be far more dangerous than what he said.


    She saw Sherlock''s tiredness and didn''t continue to disturb his rest here, but before leaving, Sherlock cheered up and stopped her.


    "Keep the basilisk''s body for me. If Snape wants to leave, don''t give it to him. Tell him that we killed it with all our life. If he wants it, he must buy it with real money."


    Professor McGonagall couldn''t help laughing when she saw Sherlock''s stingy look.


    "I feel like you''re a little different than before, Sherlock."


    Now that he was too lazy to pretend, Sherlock, who had completely returned to his true nature, said feebly.


    "I really felt like I was dying just now, and now that I''m alive again, I don''t think there''s anything I can''t figure out."


    Professor McGonagall''s smile was extremely soft, and there seemed to be tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "This is a good thing. After experiencing life and death, people always want to understand something."


    "Probably," Sherlock murmured weakly, "I''m going to sleep, Professor McGonagall, good night."


    Professor McGonagall helped him pull up the curtains in the ward to block the rising sun outside.


    "Good night."


    ......


    The students boarded the Hogwarts Express early in the morning, but the train had been parked in front of the station and did not run, but was waiting for news from Hogwarts.


    Soon Professor Flitwick hurried to the train and told the guard here, Professor Sprout, that the successor of Slytherin had been captured, the monster was killed, and the crisis in the castle was resolved.


    In the carriage, all the students cheered. They shouted and ran off the train excitedly. Some even forgot to take their luggage.


    They returned to the castle. At this time, the Gryffindor common room had not been restored to its original state. Many people saw the basilisk that was nailed to death by countless spears.


    Leaving behind Snape, who was responsible for the follow-up, was frowning at the basilisk''s corpse.


    His spell can''t be lifted, the magic on these spears.


    Even though his main identity is a potion master, he was able to create such powerful black magic as Shenfeng Wuying when he was a student. Snape''s attainments in magic spells and transfiguration were not low at all.


    He could naturally see that the spears that nailed the basilisk were deformed from the fragments of desks and chairs, but it would be a bit too much to cancel the transfiguration by himself.


    The magic spell that deformed these fragments seemed to be too powerful, and Snape felt that the magic attached to it would not fail even after thousands of years.


    These spears will no longer revert to their original wood shards.


    Snape only came to this conclusion after researching for a long time. In the end, he had no choice. Since he couldn''t change the spears back, he simply broke them, dragged the basilisk''s body out with magic, and temporarily threw them into the peach gold. in the mother''s bathroom.


    Among the three of Harry, Ron and Neville, Harry and Ron suffered the least injuries. They only stayed in the school hospital for one morning before they came out.


    Neville was not so lucky. He was absorbed a lot of energy by Tom, and he needed to take care of Mrs. Pomfrey for a period of time before he could fully recover.


    Harry and Ron had just come out of the school hospital they were surrounded by students.


    Professor McGonagall hadn''t ordered them not to speak out about what happened today.


    So, just one noon, the whole school knew what was going on in the Gryffindor common room.


    Dumbledore only returned in the evening.


    When he returned to the castle, Sherlock had woken up, and a celebratory banquet was being held in the castle tonight, and before the banquet began, Sherlock came to Dumbledore''s office.


    Dumbledore looked at Sherlock, who walked in without hesitation, stretching and yawning, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    "I feel that less than a day has passed, and you are a little different from before."


    Sherlock slumped lazily in his chair.


    "I almost died today, Professor."

 Chapter 95： no regret decision

    "People will always experience this, so I have always opposed Kingsley''s request to educate you on protection. Some things can''t be experienced by people just by saying them. Only when you experience them yourself, you belong. himself."


    Dumbledore knocked on the table, and a cup of steaming black tea appeared in front of him and Sherlock.


    "How do you feel about your change this time around?"


    Sherlock had never been so relaxed in front of Dumbledore, drinking the warm black tea from his cup in one sip.


    "I feel so good, I''ve never felt so comfortable."


    Dumbledore smiled at him.


    "I want to hear the details of what happened."


    Afterwards, Sherlock told all of their experiences this morning, but he concealed the matter of finding the "Soul Stitching" created by the original owner''s mother, but took the initiative to ask about the mark on his left arm.


    He lifted his sleeves, allowing Dumbledore to see the crescent mark on his arm.


    "That''s it. The first time I encountered Riddle''s diary in the bookstore, it had a strong burning sensation, and then I met Neville who was bewitched by Riddle, so what exactly is this mark?"


    Dumbledore was not surprised by what Sherlock said. He saw the crescent mark on Sherlock''s arm, and his eyes were full of memories and nostalgia.


    "This is the protection your mother left you."


    "My mother?" Sherlock repeated.


    Dumbledore looked solemn.


    "Like the reason Harry survived Riddle''s life-sucking spell, it wasn''t because of anything special about him, but because his mother used a protective spell with her own life to protect him. The same. You are also a protection left by your mother."


    "Love is the most powerful magic, and this mark is your mother''s love for you."


    Sherlock silently looked at the crescent mark on his left arm. He didn''t expect it to be similar to the lightning scar on Harry''s body.


    "So even now, you still don''t want to tell me what happened to my parents back then, right?"


    Dumbledore nodded slightly.


    "It''s not that I don''t want Sherlock, it''s that we don''t want to recall those things, and we don''t want you to know about them. Of course, if one day you have to know about it, someone will tell you."


    There was a brief silence in the office, and Dumbledore spoke softly.


    "You mean, in the end it was Neville who drew the sword from the Sorting Hat?"


    Sherlock nodded.


    "You originally planned to have Harry pulled out?"


    Dumbledore had a very happy-looking smile on his face.


    "No, I just wanted to try it out. I think it''s possible for any of you to pull it out, but I''m most looking forward to you pulling it out."


    "Me?" Sherlock pointed at himself in surprise, "Why?"


    "Do you know the origin of this hat?"


    He looked at the sorting hat that was placed in the headmaster''s room again.


    Sherlock thought for a while.


    "I have seen records that this hat turned out to be Gryffindor''s hat."


    "Yes, so that sword is the same."


    Sherlock looked at it in surprise, the sword that had been placed in the cupboard at this moment.


    "It was once the sword of Gryffindor."


    Dumbledore said softly.


    "Only someone with true Gryffindor quality can pull it out of the Sorting Hat,"


    "But I''m a Ravenclaw?" Sherlock asked in confusion.


    Dumbledore smiled.


    "The choice of the academy cannot limit the development of a person''s quality. I really hope to see the unique quality of Gryffindor in you. But now this is not bad. I finally decided to recruit you this year. Made the best decision."


    Sherlock listened to Dumbledore''s words and thought for a moment.


    "Is that rumor that Riddle is cursing the defense professor seat, true?"


    Dumbledore didn''t hide it from him.


    "It''s true, Riddle did spell the job."


    Sherlock stared at him closely.


    "So you didn''t think about me in the first place, but when you hired Lockhart, you already knew he was a liar?"


    Dumbledore did not answer his question directly.


    "During the summer vacation last year, he went to visit a friend of mine, and when I met him, I found out that part of his memory was missing. After that, I did some research and found a star wizard who was famous in the wizarding world for a while�� Gilderoy Lockhart, who found out that he was actually a deceitful liar who stole all his experiences from other people''s minds through the Oblivion Charm."


    "At that time, I couldn''t recruit a suitable professor for this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class, so I tried to contact him. Because I think that a liar like him, coming to Hogwarts to become a professor will definitely reveal his true identity. It may be more meaningful for the education of the students.��


    "Lockhart is not a fool either. I offered him an invitation at first, but he didn''t accept it. It wasn''t until I borrowed a little of Harry''s name and seduced him with the title of Teacher of the Savior that he finally failed to resist. Huge fame and fortune, agreed."


    "But then, besides me, other people discovered his problem. And they also mastered substantial evidence and sued him in the wizarding court. This forced me to change my plan for this year and choose Here you go, Sherlock."


    Dumbledore blinked.


    "I even suspected at the time that you reported Lockhart behind his back in order to remove him from his position as a defense professor. UU Reading "


    Sherlock was stunned when he heard his words.


    He didn''t know if Lockhart''s matter had anything to do with the original owner, but after hearing Dumbledore''s words, it seemed possible.


    "No matter what happened in the past, the decision to get more to Hogwarts did not disappoint me," Dumbledore praised.


    "Your probationary period has ended prematurely, and you will be the first Defence Against the Dark Arts professor to be re-elected at Hogwarts in decades."


    Sherlock didn''t ask too much about the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor''s curse. As Slughorn said, the curse wasn''t really that terrible. As long as the person in the defense professor position didn''t have any crooked thoughts, it wouldn''t be. affected by the curse.


    He took a deep breath and asked Dumbledore what he was most concerned about after getting rid of Riddle''s diary.


    "Riddle''s diary, it is not simple, although it has been destroyed, but there is definitely more than one thing like this!"

 Chapter 96： afterwards

    Dumbledore clasped his hands on the desk.


    He didn''t appear surprised when he heard Sherlock''s words, but was thinking, as if hesitating.


    Sherlock didn''t bother him, he knew there were many secrets in the old man''s mind.


    Every time he was thinking, it meant that what he said next would involve an extremely secret matter.


    A moment later, Dumbledore''s eyes returned to Sherlock.


    "I didn''t expect it, just going through this, you''ll find so much, Sherlock."


    he said seriously.


    "Regarding Riddle, this matter can be said to be something he has pursued all his life. If I tell you, then you will have no turning back. He will do everything possible to kill everyone who knows it."


    Sherlock naturally knew that the real Tom Riddle, Voldemort, was not dead.


    The reason he asked about Dumbledore''s diary was very simple.


    The diary contains Voldemort''s remnant soul, and Sherlock needs this fragmented soul for soul stitching.


    When he woke up in the school hospital, he had discovered that the split of his soul seemed to be too large. The dotted line formed by the remnant soul in the diary was only sewed about one-fifth to one-sixth. degree.


    But it was just such a combination of souls that Sherlock could clearly realize that the strength of all the spells and transformation spells he used had increased significantly.


    It''s like eating a big tonic pill.


    The most important thing is that in the lounge, he finally seemed to be stronger than ever, and the feeling that he could kill the basilisk with a single thought seemed to remain.


    He seems to have learned a kind of magic without a teacher.


    A kind of magic that doesn''t need to swing a stick or chanting a spell, just move a thought, and you can directly interfere with reality.


    It''s just that the strength of this magic is far from the invincible state it was when the soul was stitched together.


    But still great.


    In the process of stitching the soul, Sherlock also found that his soul did not seem to be torn.


    The real stitched together is not the torn soul, but the original two complete souls!


    One of them is the soul of Charlotte who has passed through and has a dominant consciousness.


    The other is the soul of the original owner who has completely lost his mind.


    Originally, when Sherlock passed through, the soul of the original owner was already dead and was gradually disappearing.


    But the magic of soul stitching is equivalent to forcibly merging the original owner''s soul with Sherlock, so that each fusion of Sherlock''s soul will increase by one point. !


    The magic of the Harry Potter world, the existence-inherited in the blood of the ancestors, the power-from the soul of the wizard.


    The more powerful the soul, the more powerful the spell used.


    So Sherlock was actually thinking about Voldemort''s remnant.


    He felt that there must be more than one such thing as a diary, and the things necessary for his soul to be stitched together, it seems that only Voldemort has it.


    This also made Sherlock, who originally planned to be a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts for a year, if he was lucky enough to survive without missing his arms or legs, he would resign and change his plans. .


    It''s safe outside, but there must be less contact with Voldemort.


    Staying in Hogwarts all the time, with Dumbledore and Harry Potter, the two leading activists against Voldemort, he could also follow behind for a drink of soup.


    So, facing Dumbledore''s words, Sherlock had nothing to hesitate, he waved his hand and said.


    "Professor, do you think he can let me go when I have destroyed a remnant of his soul?"


    Dumbledore was also dumbfounded.


    Sherlock was right, no matter whether he knew about the Horcrux in the future, he had destroyed one now, and if Voldemort knew about it, he would definitely not let him go.


    Informed threats seem less important.


    "What Riddle wanted most in his life was immortality," Dumbledore said softly.


    "It feels low." Sherlock said with a shrug.


    Dumbledore laughed.


    "Compared to other great ideals, Tom''s quest for immortality is a little less appreciative. But he finally has a goal to fight for."


    "When he was at Hogwarts, he was given a method of immortality - a Horcrux."


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment and repeated it in his mouth.


    "Horcuri..."


    He was obviously familiar with this term. He had seen it in the forbidden area of ??the library, and the book "Analysis of High-End Black Magic" described such an extremely evil magic.


    "Yes, Horcrux." Dumbledore continued, "This is a method that can split the wizard''s soul and host it on different items. As long as the Horcrux is not destroyed, the one who creates the Horcrux from his own soul will do so. A wizard, a magic that never dies."


    "Voldemort, he mastered that magic."


    Sherlock asked with a wink.


    "Can you make many Horcruxes?"


    "Theoretically infinite splits are possible."


    "How many Horcruxes did Voldemort make for himself?"


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    "This is also what I want to know. If you want to kill Voldemort, you must not only defeat him, but also destroy all his Horcruxes. After I learned this, I have been searching for the Horcruxes. At present, Look, I haven''t found anything yet. The diary you destroyed is the only Horcrux known now."


    He turned to look at the portraits of past Headmasters on the wall, white light reflecting off his crescent-shaped glasses, Dumbledore said softly.


    "But we still have time for Sherlock. By studying Riddle''s past, we will always find out what he has made into Horcruxes and how many Horcruxes he has made."


    After chatting with Dumbledore, Sherlock left Dumbledore''s office.


    Next, the headmaster will receive many guests, Neville''s grandmother, Harry, Ron, and Lucius Malfoy.


    He didn''t blame Neville. Riddle''s rhetoric had deceived many adult wizards. It was very brave for a child like Neville to struggle out of his control.


    Harry also learned about the diary in the office, which Lucius deliberately planned to throw into Hogwarts.


    Dobby, his house-elf, knows all this, so he keeps preventing Harry from returning to Hogwarts.


    When Lucius left, Harry also set a small trap, so that Lucius inadvertently gave Dobby a sock, which was equivalent to returning the freedom of the house elf and freeing Dobby from the Malfoys. come out.


    There was a gala dinner at Hogwarts tonight, and the students were so happy, as were the professors.


    Flitwick and Professor McGonagall frequently came to toast Sherlock, and even Snape, who had always had a cold face, found Sherlock by clinking glasses and asked him about the transfiguration that killed the basilisk.


    Dumbledore did not reveal who the descendant of Slytherin was, nor did he say that Neville was under control and opened the secret room to release the basilisk.


    But the secret room was opened, and the monster inside was a basilisk, and it was finally killed by Sherlock and Harry. He did not hide it from the outside world.


    Even a reporter from the Daily Prophet even took a photo of Sherlock, Harry, Ron, and Neville for the headlines the next day.


    None of Sherlock took the credit for defeating the basilisk, and Harry and the three of them were helping him in solving the mystery of the secret room and in the lounge for all to see.


    The basilisk''s body was also bought by Snape at his own expense, along with the snakeskin found in the back room.


    He gave five thousand gold Galleons, which was split equally between Sherlock and Harry.


    After Ron got the money, he consciously handed over most of the money to the family, and then used the remaining money to get himself a new wand and new clothes.


    Harry didn''t take the money alone, or with his wealth, more than a thousand Galleons was not a lot of money for him, and he shared the money with the awakened Hermione. Split in half.


    Had it not been for the information left by Hermione, he would not have been able to find the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets in the end.


    Not only did Neville not get punished this time, but he also got an unexpected fortune that kept him entertained all day long.


    His grandmother was very proud of Neville after hearing that he had received Gryffindor''s approval and that he had drawn Gryffindor''s sword from the Sorting Hat.


    And the reason why he could get five thousand Galleons was the result of Sherlock and Snape''s bargaining.


    Basilisks, especially in the Hogwarts Chamber of Secrets, the value of this basilisk that has lived for thousands of years is actually immeasurable.


    That old stingy Snape actually only offered a thousand Galleons at the beginning.


    He insisted that the snake skin of the basilisk was smashed by Sherlock, and most of the internal organs were damaged to varying degrees, and the medicinal value was not very high.


    If Harry and the others were embarrassed to speak because of Snape''s majesty and his status as a professor, maybe the price was set like this But Sherlock wouldn''t suffer from such a loss, he and Snape quarreled for a long time, and the old bat was exhausted, and finally raised the price to 5,000 Galleons.


    Even if it was five thousand Galleons, Sherlock felt that he was missing.


    If it is really sold outside, the value of the Millennium Basilisk is estimated to be even higher.


    But in the end, this basilisk is just a windfall. It can be sold for 5,000 Galleons, and it is not bad to make a small fortune.


    This time, his biggest gain came from Voldemort''s gift, his remnant soul.


    Hagrid was also released by the Ministry of Magic after the Chamber of Secrets was over.


    He had not been happy for a long time when he returned to Hogwarts, when he received some very unfortunate news from the centaurs.


    On the night he was captured, a fire broke out in the deepest part of the Forbidden Forest. His spider friend Aragog and its clan, all the eight-eyed giant spiders, were all destroyed by this fire!

 Chapter 97： Grave in the Forbidden Forest

    After Hagrid got the news of the centaurs, he soon came to the territory occupied by the eight-eyed giant spider.


    Here, as the centaurs said, it has been burned to a white ground.


    There was remnants of dust everywhere, and Hagrid could only see a few small burnt spiders on the fringes.


    He fell to the ground in a daze, muttering to himself.


    "How did it become like this..."


    The centaur who followed him also said angrily.


    "We also want to know who set the fire! The fire almost spread to our tribe. If the wind direction changed midway, it would be our camp that was burned down now!"


    Hagrid was in a daze for a long time in front of the ashes of the eight-eyed giant spider before he came back to his senses.


    After returning to his cabin, he found Harry and the others as soon as possible.


    Harry and the others also only knew that the group of eight-eyed giant spiders had all been burned to death.


    But then Ron thought of something, and he tugged at Harry''s sleeve and whispered.


    "Do you remember what Professor Forrest said when we left the Forbidden Forest?"


    Harry recalled for a moment, and then he remembered what Sherlock said at the time.


    "The professor said that the centaurs will put out the fire, and he will settle accounts with these spiders in the future, because their venom can be sold for money?"


    "And then, now that the centaurs didn''t put out the fire, the spiders were gone, and the professor couldn''t make a fortune..."


    After Harry and Ron breathed together, they were suddenly speechless.


    Although there are unexpected factors in this, the main responsibility is still on Sherlock''s crow''s mouth.


    But things have already happened, and they can''t change anything.


    And in the way that Aragog indulged its descendants to attack them that night, Harry and the others felt that there was nothing wrong with the eight-eyed spider being burned to death.


    So, after that, Harry told Hagrid exactly what happened at that time.


    Tell him that Sherlock set the fire to take them away, but in the end the fire burned the eight-eyed spiders to death, which they did not expect.


    After hearing that, Hagrid opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, he sighed and shook his head.


    "I don''t blame you, this is Aragog''s well-deserved revenge. Besides, if it weren''t for you, I would not have been cleared of guilt, and I was released by the Ministry of Magic so quickly."


    Harry and the others could see Hagrid''s sadness, after all, he and Aragog had been in a relationship for more than fifty years.


    But they have never been able to understand Hagrid''s feelings towards dangerous animals.


    In his eyes those creatures were harmless, but that was only for him.


    In the eyes of others, dangerous creatures are dangerous creatures, and their inherent brutal nature cannot be changed.


    After the basilisk crisis was lifted, the mandrakes cultivated by Professor Sprout also matured quickly.


    Snape used them as an antidote, and the four petrified students returned to normal.


    With less than a month to go before the end of the term, Hogwarts students are entering their final exams of the year.


    Sherlock has decided on the actual combat content of the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, but he has to continue writing the theoretical exam papers.


    Fortunately, he has already completed most of it before, and now it only takes a little more time to complete the rest.


    So near the end of the period, his time was relaxed.


    One morning, three days before the final exams, Dumbledore asked the Ghost to call Sherlock to the headmaster''s office.


    There is not only Dumbledore alone, but also a witch in a black robe and a hood.


    Sherlock couldn''t see her face clearly, but she could still tell that she was a witch by the long silver-gray hair that peeked out from under her hat.


    "You shouldn''t have class this morning? Sherlock," Dumbledore asked.


    Sherlock nodded.


    Originally, he had fifth and seventh grade classes today, but these two grades had already taken the wizard rank exam held by the Ministry of Magic this year, so their classes ended early.


    "Then help me entertain, this lady from the German Ministry of Magic. She is here to sweep the tomb in the Forbidden Forest. You take her to Hagrid, and he will take her to the tomb in the Forbidden Forest."


    The witch called Silk seemed to be a little taciturn. When Dumbledore introduced her, she didn''t say a word. She just stood up from the chair and nodded slightly to Sherlock.


    Sherlock had nothing to do today, so he agreed. He took the lady Silk out of the principal''s room and went to Hagrid''s cabin.


    "My name is Sherlock Forrest."


    Sherlock simply made a self-introduction on the way, and there was no other communication between the two.


    All the way to Hagrid''s hut, when Hagrid saw them knocking on the door and walking in, he hid something in a panic.


    In the dimness, Sherlock saw what seemed to be the egg of some animal.


    Suddenly, he asked suspiciously.


    "What strange creature are you going to hatch, Hagrid?"


    Hagrid''s face was obviously hiding something, he stammered as he explained.


    "No, there''s no Sherlock." Then he saw Shilk following Sherlock, and changed the subject, "Oh, I almost forgot, this year is the time for Ms. Shilk to visit the grave again, please. Ms. Jin, would you like a cup of tea?"


    Ms. Silk shook her head, her voice a little cold.


    "Thank you, but no need."


    "Okay, please let me prepare..."


    Hagrid said and pulled Sherlock aside, clasped his hands together and begged: "Help Sherlock, I have other important things to do now, you help me take this Lady Silke to the Forbidden Forest to sweep the tomb. Well, I''ll let Fangya lead the way for you."


    Sherlock secretly glanced at the black-robed witch with some doubts.


    "She visits Hogwarts graves every year?"


    "Yes, it''s been almost ten years."


    "Who is she? To put the grave in the Forbidden Forest?"


    "It seems to be her father and her father''s friends. I don''t know exactly what it is, but Dumbledore promised to bury them in the Forbidden Forest." Hagrid continued to plead, "Do me a favor, Xia. Locke, I really have something else to do today."


    Sherlock looked at Hagrid seriously.


    "I know you like these big magical creatures. Hagrid, but I''ll remind you that you may be friends with them, but not everyone."


    Hagrid said guiltily.


    "I''ll be measured."


    Sherlock couldn''t do anything about him, that was Hagrid''s character.


    He agreed to Hagrid''s request, and led Ya Ya into the Forbidden Forest with Mrs. Hilke from the German Ministry of Magic.


    The location of the tomb was in the depths of the Forbidden Forest, and Yaya took them all the way for about forty minutes before finally reaching their destination.


    On the way, Sherlock didn''t have much communication with this witch, the other party didn''t want to talk, and he didn''t have the mood to chat.


    There were indeed two graves where Ya Ya took them to, and there were tombstones standing in front of the graves.


    Out of curiosity, Sherlock glanced at the name on the tombstone.


    One is named "Eddie Butler" and the other is named "John Watson."


    Seeing this name, Sherlock couldn''t help but complain silently in his heart. He really never thought that there was actually someone named John Watson in the magical world.


    So why is the tombstone next to it not Sherlock Holmes?


    Ms. Shilk took out two bouquets of flowers from somewhere and placed them in front of the two graves, then put her hands together and prayed silently.


    Sherlock wisely stayed away from here, and boredly studied a tree-protecting pot.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew the hood on Shilk''s head, and Sherlock accidentally saw her delicate face and the blindfolded ribbon on her face.


    Silk silently put the hood back on, and Sherlock turned his head away as if nothing had happened.


    They only stayed in front of this cemetery for less than an hour, and then they went back the same way and left the forbidden forest.


    After binding Fang in front of Hagrid''s hut, Shilk bowed his head slightly to Sherlock.


    "thanks."


    Sherlock waved his hand, indicating that it was just a gesture, and watched the witch leave Hogwarts.


    He looked at her back and muttered softly.


    "It''s weird, you don''t even see the road with your eyes..."


    For Sherlock, this incident was just a daily episode, and he didn''t take it to heart, because the final exams this year were about to start.


    No matter how loose the usual study life is, the students at Hogwarts will be nervous when the final exam is approaching.


    And on the day of the exam, the second grade practical exam.


    Sherlock also changed Tom Cat, who had not succeeded in the challenge when they first started school, as the content of the second-year practical test.


    Of course, the final score is based on their specific performance, not whether they can beat Tom.


    After all, it was too difficult for the second-year students to defeat Tom.


    However, during the exam, Hermione gave Sherlock a surprise.


    Although she lay in the school hospital for a few days and missed some defense classes, she still defeated Tom through the flexible application of the transformation spell, becoming the first student in the second grade to defeat Tom.


    So Sherlock gave her an O rating directly.


    They were also very excited after their fifth and seventh grade wizarding exams.


    Before the grading exam, Sherlock gave them a few guessing lessons based on the habits of previous Ministry of Magic questioners.


    The senior students reported that Sherlock''s predictions were accurate, and he guessed almost 80% of the questions.


    Some students even hugged his arm and cried aloud, saying that his efforts this time were not in vain, and that he would definitely get an O rating in the Defence Against the Dark Arts exam, which would be important for his future ideal of becoming an Auror. foreshadowing.


    Sherlock, who has been a professor for a year, is also very pleased to see their performance now.

 Chapter 98： Duke of Devonshire

    Before the start of the Hogwarts vacation, after the final dinner, Dumbledore called Sherlock into the office alone.


    He took a letter from the drawer and gave it to Sherlock.


    "If you have nothing to do in the summer vacation, you can visit an old friend of mine in this part of France, and he will give you something."


    Sherlock took the letter curiously, and saw on the envelope what Dumbledore said, the friend''s name.


    "Nick Lemay, this is... the master alchemist who created the Philosopher''s Stone?" he said in surprise.


    Dumbledore wasn''t surprised that Sherlock had heard of Nick Lemay''s name, a friend whose reputation in the wizarding world was no less than his own.


    "That''s right, that Nick Lemay, but he has destroyed his Philosopher''s Stone now, and is planning to dispose of the remaining Philosopher''s Stone fragments that still contain some magic power. Planning to give it to some young people, this It''s just a letter of introduction, and if you''re interested in this, you can visit him at the above address before August."


    Fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone?


    Sherlock blinked at the letter, he thought it was still very interesting.


    Although he still has no decision to go, but keep the letter for now, maybe when he will be interested?


    After Dumbledore saw him put the letter away, he thought for a moment and then continued.


    "I remember where you lived, not far from Harry''s aunt''s house?"


    Sherlock nodded.


    "It''s a coincidence, it''s only two streets away."


    Dumbledore took a piece of parchment from his desk, wrote something on it, stuffed it into an envelope, and handed it back to Sherlock.


    "If you decide to go to Nick during the summer, take Harry with you by the way. You can give this letter to his aunt and she''ll let Harry go with you."


    Sherlock took the letter unexpectedly.


    "Don''t worry, what happened to Harry following me halfway?"


    "Protecting your students is the most basic duty of a teacher." Dumbledore blinked and said with a smile, "Isn''t it?"


    "Well, you''re right, if I go, I''ll take care of Harry''s safety." Sherlock promised.


    "One more thing, you have the right to know." Dumbledore''s expression became slightly serious, "When the next semester starts, you will still be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, but I will hire an assistant professor of defense for you. ."


    Sherlock was slightly taken aback, he asked.


    "I don''t mind if you hire me an assistant, but why do you hire me alone?"


    Dumbledore shook his head helplessly.


    "Because someone needs a job. Hogwarts doesn''t have a suitable position this year, so I''ll have to recruit him as an assistant."


    Sherlock nodded in understanding.


    He carefully recalled the few plots in his memory. The assistant professor Dumbledore recruited for him should be Harry''s third-year Defense Against the Dark Arts professor under the normal plot in the original book.


    The day after the conversation with Dumbledore, the semester break at Hogwarts officially began.


    Sherlock didn''t take the Hogwarts Express again this time, wasting the whole day to get home.


    Instead, he used Apparition directly. One second he was still in Hogsmeade, and the next second he had flashed to the door of his house in Devon.


    Although the house has not been cleaned for nearly a year, it still looks very clean.


    There is no house elf in the Sherlock family who usually handles housework, but most of the furniture in the house has been enchanted. Even if he is not at home, the furniture can clean the room by itself.


    So when he got home, he didn''t have anything to do. He simply used a few cleaning spells on some supplies that had no self-cleaning ability, and then sat in the study.


    "A year! A whole year! You haven''t come back! Do you still have my mother in your eyes! You bastard! You scum! You disgusting scum!"


    In the study, the sharp female voice was still constantly shouting, accusing, and berating Sherlock as a sinner with no flesh.


    But Sherlock didn''t care, but quietly looked at the magical portrait of the original owner''s mother hanging on the wall, and tried to communicate with her.


    "I went to Hogwarts to be a professor this year, so I didn''t come back."


    However, the witch''s bitter taunt sounded immediately.


    "You deserve it too! The headmaster of the magic school was blind to recruit you! You useless bastard! Trash! Trash!  ��"


    After trying to communicate to no avail, Sherlock sighed, a piece of red silk on the table slowly flew out of thin air, and hung himself on the frame, covering the portrait of the original owner''s mother, making her shut up.


    Then Sherlock didn''t take out his wand and didn''t chant.


    All the books on the bookshelf flew out of the bookshelf by themselves, flying lightly in front of him, and circling neatly around him.


    This is a kind of magic that Sherlock learned without a teacher after the soul was stitched successfully.


    His magic can interfere with reality in its most primitive form.


    Including but not limited to moving objects, directing objects to complete uncomplicated actions, simple deformation of objects, and so on.


    In short, it''s a bit like a weakened version of the state when you kill the basilisk yourself.


    The combat power is limited, but it is extremely convenient to use in daily life.


    Sherlock picked one of the magic books that revolved around him, and then the rest of the books flew back to the bookshelf by themselves, neatly arranged according to the previous order.


    Back at home, Sherlock''s life was also monotonous.


    He usually studies all kinds of magic in his study, especially strengthening the practice of the Patronus Charm.


    In his vague memory, it seemed that there would be Dementors at Hogwarts when the next semester started.


    Of course, he had to master the spells that were especially effective against Dementors, like the Patronus Charm.


    But this kind of emotionally demanding spell can''t be used just by practice, and Sherlock didn''t force too much, as long as it could play a role at a critical time.


    After two weeks of staying at home.


    Sherlock finally walked out of the study. He found out the will agreement that the old butler from the original owner''s father had given him at this time last year.


    It has been a whole year since he got this will agreement.


    Because of going to Hogwarts to be a professor, Sherlock never paid much attention to it, but after learning about the unusualness of the original owner''s parents through continuous in-depth understanding of Hogwarts.


    Sherlock felt that he was going to meet his cheap father who had never been masked this summer.


    Through Slughorn''s words, he could hear that the original owner''s parents should have no resistance to the wizard at first, and even agreed with Slughorn to be Sherlock''s godfather.


    Then why did the original owner''s mother turn into the crazy look in the portrait, and the original owner''s father hated wizards unabashedly, forcing his son to inherit his inheritance only by staying away from wizards?


    Sherlock was very curious about the secret behind it.


    He also specifically studied the status of the original owner''s father''s family in the Muggle world.


    The Cavendish family, the hereditary Duke of Devonshire in the United Kingdom, has produced many scientists and politicians in normal history, and has a great influence in British politics.


    But the world Sherlock is now in is of course different from the world in his previous life.


    The Cavendish family still holds the title of Duke of Devonshire, but after the nineteenth century, the family began to decline.


    The key lies in the scarcity of direct descendants of heirs, starting from Sherlock''s great-grandfathers, it is a single lineage.


    If a boy was not born accidentally in the middle, the title would be replaced by the side branch of Cavendish.


    Until the generation of Sherlock''s biological father, on the bright side of the British Muggle community, he was already in an embarrassing situation with no successor.


    Sherlock''s identity is very secret, and no one knows that this generation of Duke of Devonshire actually has a son outside.


    From this, it can be seen how cruel Sherlock''s father is. He is now sick in bed, and obviously he will not have long to live. Sherlock is his only biological heir.


    But if Sherlock doesn''t promise never to be in contact with the wizarding world, he''d rather give his title and fortune to a sideline relative.


    Sherlock didn''t care much about the title of the Duke of Devonshire and those family properties that normal people couldn''t spend in a few lifetimes.


    For wizards with real pursuits and ideals, these fame and fortune in the Muggle world are useless at all, and they are not as useful as a useful magic notebook.


    Sherlock felt that he was not so empty of all four, but he was also a wizard who had aspirations. It didn''t matter what inheritance he inherited. The key was to find out why the original owner''s parents had such changes before and after, and there was a huge contrast.


    So he decided to call the housekeeper today and try to get in touch with his cheap father.


    There was only one ring on the other end of the phone, and it was quickly connected. Before waiting for the other side to speak, Sherlock said calmly.


    "I''m Sherlock Forrest, and I want to meet him."


    There seemed to be agitated, there was no sound for a while, and after the thick gasping sound, an old voice trembled in response.


    "Sorry young master, I''ll pick you up now."


    Sherlock hung up the phone, hesitating to meet the father of this world for the first time. It was estimated that he was still in the hospital. Should he bring some gifts.


    But after thinking about the rigid relationship between the original owner and his father, the idea was dismissed.


    Just passing by empty-handed is in line with the original owner''s character.


    He didn''t have to wait long, and soon there was a luxury car parked under his small building.


    The old man Sherlock had seen a year ago got out of the car, and just as he was about to ring the doorbell, Sherlock walked out of the house by himself.


    "Master."


    Sherlock nodded slightly.


    The old man immediately stepped aside, stood aside, opened the car door respectfully, waited for Sherlock to sit in, then closed the car door, got into the co-pilot, and headed to the hospital in London.

 ~：

    The house pig Linyuanxing Su Yun never thought that in Tianmen Town, where he had lived for more than ten years, he was the only person. He didn''t even think that outside Tianmen Town, it was a famous no-man''s land with a radius of hundreds of miles. Linyuan line. Walking into the abyss in the dark night, you have to keep your spirits up, like walking on thin ice! Book friends group number, 978862507... I eat tomatoes Cangyuan map My name is Meng Chuan, I am fifteen years old this year, and I am a contemporary senior brother of the "Jinghu Taoist Temple" in Dongning Prefecture. ...The celestial silkworm potato, Yuan Zunwu, has a mysterious yellow aura that can swallow the sun, moon, and stars. The latest masterpiece of Tianyi Tudou, a must-read fantasy novel in 2017. ...Chendong Shengxu rises from ruin and recovers from annihilation. The sea turned into dust, the thunder and lightning dried up, the wisp of mist approached the earth once again, the shackles of the world were opened, and a whole new world was revealed with a mysterious corner... . Scroll in his arms. If there is no disaster this time, he doesn''t know how happy he will be at this time, and at this time, the excitement of being selected has been mostly diluted by the grief in his heart, but his tender face is still There was a hint of yearning. After all, entering the spiritual path was what he had been dreaming of all these years. Only after entering the spiritual path can he be able to... Cultivation novel wandering in the era of the end of the heavens, after countless tribulations, the era of cultivation is about to end, and the last fate combined with the escaped one evolved treasure, the chessboard of the heavens, was The last person who practiced in the Dharma-ending Era got it, which started a legend of wandering the heavens. ...The great king of urban novels, Rao Ming''s spiritual energy has recovered, and Lu Shu''s eyes are looking at the emergence of great powers. Then take a look at his own less serious ability, and take a deep breath. Play dog ??eggs! ... This is a story of Lu Shu who became the great devil by relying on poisonous chicken soup. ... Through the novel Han Village, we accepted the legacy of our ancestors, which made China glorious for thousands of years, and we were so at ease that we never thought of returning to the era when we were struggling to find a way out through slash and burn. Feeding back our suffering ancestors and finding the true meaning of our hometown from them will be the story of this book. ...The online game novel Canyon data control game is not only about operation and personal show, but also analysis and teamwork. The game is not only enjoyment and dream, but also rigorous and planned. The game on the field is not only the superficial 5V5 fighting game, but also the inner Analysis at various levels If a player does not have top operation and hand speed, the only special points that are different from ordinary people are understanding, data, analysis, and the efforts behind others. In the Forbidden City, there is a battle against the flying immortals from outside the sky; in the Tsing Yi Building, the decisive battle is a finger-point; on the Kunlun Mountains, the immortals are illusory; If you want to ask me who I am, I am just a wanderer who walks in the illusory, come here in a dashing manner, and go away in a refined way! ...

 Chapter 99： go out to relax

    While the car was driving, Sherlock took the initiative to ask.


    "How is his body?"


    The old housekeeper sitting in front said with a smile.


    "Master''s condition has improved. Although there will always be professional medical staff to take care of him, at least it will not be as life-threatening as before."


    Sherlock nodded slightly.


    Rich people don''t die so easily, especially in a country like the UK.


    The old butler glanced at Sherlock hesitantly, and he asked carefully.


    "Master, how is your memory recovery?"


    "I can already remember something."


    "Are you going to see the master this time, are you ready to agree to his request?"


    Sherlock didn''t answer, but said softly.


    "Let''s talk when we meet."


    The old housekeeper was not inquiring, but he could also see from Sherlock''s attitude that he didn''t seem to have any intention of making compromises with his father, so he could only sigh helplessly.


    The car drove all the way from Devon to a large private hospital in London, and then the old housekeeper took Sherlock into a small building in the corner of the hospital.


    This three-storey villa, three times bigger than where Sherlock lived, was the private ward where the Duke of Devonshire, Sherlock''s biological father lived.


    They walked up to the second floor, where Sherlock''s father lived in the master bedroom, and the third floor was where the paramedics who looked after him 24 hours lived.


    The old butler took Sherlock to the door of the room, stood outside the door and let him in alone.


    Sherlock didn''t hesitate and pushed open the door directly.


    The room was big enough to be comparable to the living room of Sherlock''s house, but after entering the door, his eyes fell on the withered middle-aged man lying on the hospital bed.


    Victor William Spencer Cavendish, 11th Duke of Devonshire.


    He didn''t look very old, but was terribly thin.


    The pale skin pressed tightly against the bones, as if there was no muscle connection in between.


    But even if it has become like this, you can still see the foundation of his handsome appearance. If it wasn''t for the illness that became the way he is now, he would still be an extremely handsome and beautiful man.


    The original owner''s appearance is obviously a little more like his father, and the same is blond and blue-eyed.


    Victor saw Sherlock come in, and they looked at each other without speaking first.


    After about ten seconds, the middle-aged man lying on the bed opened his mouth first.


    "A year ago, I heard that you accidentally fell from the second floor and lost your memory?"


    Sherlock nodded.


    "Some things were forgotten at that time, but some things were not forgotten."


    "I asked Brad to send you that will agreement, why has it been a whole year and you didn''t come to me until today?" Victor''s tone was stern, he seemed to be pressing.


    Brad was the name of the old housekeeper, and Sherlock didn''t hide it, telling the truth.


    "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry approved my application for a professorship, and I went there as a teacher for a year."


    After hearing what Sherlock said, Victor''s face suddenly turned very bad.


    He seemed to be squeezing out from his teeth one tone after another.


    "You! Mixed with those wizards again?"


    Sherlock frowned, realizing that Victor''s reaction was more violent than he had imagined.


    "I''m a wizard myself, and my mother she..."


    "Shut up! Don''t talk to her in front of me!"


    Victor was suddenly furious, and then he began to cough violently, and soon the old housekeeper named Brad rushed into the ward with the doctor.


    "Go away! Let him go! He won''t want to inherit my stuff for the rest of his life! Go and hang out with those weirdos! Never show up in front of me again!"


    Bradra grabbed Sherlock''s arm and persuaded him to pull him out of the room.


    Outside the ward, old Brad sighed: "Master, you haven''t seen each other for several years. You shouldn''t irritate him like this as soon as you meet."


    Sherlock looked at old Brad, and he asked with a frown.


    "Did my father also hate my mother before?"


    Brad shook his head: "It wasn''t like this before. At that time, your grandfather hadn''t passed away. When the master was still a young master, he ran home excitedly and said that he had found true love. Your grandfather asked him to take that girl home, He said the person he liked would not be willing to be a caged canary."


    His eyes were full of memories, and he said with emotion.


    "I still clearly remember how happy he was at the time. He said that the girl had big ambitions and that they were going to do something big in another place. Then he disappeared from home for a few years, and when he came back, it was like It''s like a different person."


    "He inherited your grandfather''s title and property, and no one is allowed to mention his past. He has become irritable and irritable, likes to be alone in a daze, and then tortures himself in pain..."


    He sighed: "Later, his physical condition got worse and worse. Only then did we know that he still has a son like you..."


    Sherlock''s brows furrowed deeper, and from Brad''s words, he seemed to have heard some inside information about the past.


    "Give Master some time to recuperate, Master." Brad advised him, "Don''t stimulate him, his condition has begun to improve, you can talk about it when he is better. Bar."


    Sherlock nodded. He came here to find out what the original owner''s father''s attitude towards wizards was.


    At present, his attitude is also clear at a glance.


    Sherlock declined Brad''s offer to continue sending him back, and walked out of the hospital alone, walking aimlessly on the streets of London.


    Although Sherlock is not the real son of the original owner''s parents, he can now understand why the original owner has such a withdrawn personality.


    A mother who constantly abused herself, and a father who hated the magic he loved.


    Neither of them even took the responsibility of raising him.


    Sherlock shook his head and smiled. He was quite pitiful for the original owner.


    In such a family environment, he himself did not grow crooked, and it is extremely rare to develop in a bad direction.


    No wonder the Weasleys, Kingsleys, and Professor McGonagall would care so much for him.


    Finding a hidden alley at random, Sherlock used Apparition and returned directly to his study.


    He sat in a chair and stared at the portrait covered in red cloth for a while.


    When he came back to his senses, he blinked at the portrait, and the red silk cloth flew from the portrait of the original owner''s mother, Sally Forrest.


    Sherlock spoke first before the curse of the witch in the portrait began.


    "I''m going to go out and relax."


    Sally was suddenly stunned. She seemed to have no idea that Sherlock would suddenly say this.


    But Sherlock didn''t care about her reaction, he said to himself.


    "Your story seems a little too sad, and it makes me feel a little bad right now, so it''s a good idea to go out for a few days."


    "You still want to hang out! Disgusting stuff! Trash!  ��"


    As soon as Sally came back to her senses and her scolding started, Sherlock covered the portrait with red silk again, obscuring her voice.


    Then he stretched out and stood up from the chair, hooked his fingers lightly at his desk drawer, the drawer opened by itself, and at the same time, two letters flew out and slipped into Sherlock''s pocket. .


    He walked out of the study, the bedroom door opened by himself, a few changes of clothes and daily necessities were folded by himself, and then flew into the suitcase.


    As Sherlock walked to the living room, the suitcase floated towards the door, waiting for its owner to pick it up.


    Sherlock was not wearing a wizard robe, but a regular summer dress in the Muggle world, with a light long trench coat over it.


    When everything was ready, he pushed open the door and walked towards 4 Privet Drive.


    ......


    4 Privet Road.


    In the place where the famous Harry Potter in the wizarding world lives, his aunt and uncle''s house.


    Harry''s uncle, the unusually fat Vernon Dursley, answered the phone in a muttered voice.


    "I''m Vernon Dursley."


    Harry happened to be in the room at this time, and he was stunned when he heard Ron''s answer.


    "Hello? Hello? Can you hear me? I''m looking for Harry Potter!"


    Ron shouted so hard that Uncle Vernon, startled, took the receiver a full foot from his ear, staring with fury and horror on his face.


    "Who are you?" he yelled in the direction of the receiver. "Who are you?"


    "Ron Weasley!" Ron shouted back, not to be outdone, as if shouting to Uncle Vernon on the other side of the football field, "I''m a friend from Harry''s school!"


    Uncle Vernon''s small eyes turned to Harry, who stood there as if rooted.


    "There''s no Harry Potter here!" he yelled, now holding the telephone receiver an arm''s length away from him, as if afraid it would explode, "I don''t know what school you''re talking about! Never again! Call me! Heard no bastards!"


    He threw the receiver back on the telephone as if he were throwing a poisonous spider.


    Then he turned his furious gaze on Harry.


    "How dare you give your phone number to someone like you !" Uncle Vernon roared, spitting all over Harry''s face.


    Ron was clearly causing trouble for Harry, but Harry didn''t care.


    He was already used to the way the Dursleys treated him.


    At Hogwarts he cracked the secrets of the Chamber of Secrets and defeated one of the heroes of the Basilisk, but none of these things had any bearing on his life at the Dursleys, Harry was always the type of person they hated the most .


    "Go wash your socks! We give you food and clothing, not let you eat rice at home!"


    Harry nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, I know, let''s go now."


    Just as he turned to wash the Dursleys'' smelly socks, the doorbell rang suddenly.

 Chapter 100： The Wizards Road Trip

    "...Who will it be at this time?" Vernon glared at Harry, and walked to the living room door while teaching him a lesson, "Go to me now! If five minutes later, I haven''t seen it. If you wash those socks! You look good!"


    Harry weakly agreed, and walked to the bathroom with a basin of socks in his hand.


    After Vernon opened the door, he saw the imposing young man standing outside.


    He stared at his small round eyes, and he could barely see the fat face on his neck, which had turned blood red because he had reprimanded Harry too violently just now.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Looking at Sherlock''s handsome appearance, Vernon ruled out one possibility after another in his heart, and finally asked cautiously.


    Sherlock had a friendly smile on his face.


    "Introduce yourself, Sherlock Forrest, your nephew Harry Potter''s Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Excuse me..."


    "Bang!"


    Looking at the abruptly closed door, there was less than a centimeter of space left from the tip of his straight nose.


    The smile on Sherlock''s face suddenly froze.


    From the content of the first part of the original book, he knew that Dursley was very unfriendly to wizards, but now, it can''t be said to be unfriendly.


    But full of malice.


    Vernon, who had reacted violently and shut the door to death, stood panting and walked into his house with his slippers on his feet.


    "Harry Potter! Harry Potter!"


    He yelled, not only let Harry walk out of the bathroom with foamy hands on his face, but also let Aunt Petunia, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen, and Harry''s cousin, who was playing games in the bedroom, come out of the bathroom. Li came to the living room with a look of panic.


    "What''s wrong Vernon?"


    Vernon didn''t answer Aunt Petunia''s question, he just glared at Harry.


    "Forget about telling those freaks your home phone number! You even gave out your home address! Who gave you the guts! Harry Potter!"


    Harry''s face was full of confusion at this time, and he stared at Vernon, unable to think of any of his friends who would visit him during the summer vacation.


    His doubts were quickly answered, because at this time the door of the Dursley''s living room was suddenly opened from the outside, and Sherlock walked in from the outside with a blank expression.


    Vernon showed fearless courage to protect his family at this time, with his arms outstretched in front of Aunt Petunia and his son Dudley.


    But in Sherlock''s eyes, he didn''t even know whether the person who came here was malicious or not, and it was extremely stupid to blindly want to resist.


    "Get out of my room! You are trespassing! I have the right to attack you!"


    Vernon held a baseball bat in his hand, and he gave a fierce look.


    Harry looked at Sherlock who came in, and he was stunned.


    "Professor Forrest!"


    Sherlock frowned at Vernon, he didn''t move, the baseball bat suddenly broke free from Vernon''s grasp and floated in the air.


    "According to Ministry of Magic law, wizards can''t take action against Muggles, but only if you don''t behave aggressively. Mr. Dursley, do you know how dangerous your actions just now are?"


    Instead of looking at the expressions on the Dursleys'' faces at this time, he directly explained his purpose.


    "I''m here for Professor Dumbledore''s intention. He wants me to take Harry out to deal with some things during the summer vacation. I''m taking the liberty of visiting this time. Please forgive me if I disturb you."


    Sherlock''s attitude was impeccable, and at the same time a letter flew out of his pocket and flew lightly in the air to Aunt Petunia.


    "Professor Dumbledore asked me to bring it to you. He said that after you read the letter, he would let me leave with Harry."


    Vernon''s face was ashen, but he didn''t speak again this time.


    Aunt Petunia took the letter that flew towards her with a pale face.


    She opened the letter with trembling hands, read the contents of the letter ten lines at a glance, and finally looked up at Sherlock.


    "You''re... a professor at that school?"


    Sherlock didn''t speak, he turned his eyes to Harry and asked him to introduce.


    Harry was very happy to see how Vernon and Dudley were frightened by Sherlock''s magic.


    "This is the former outstanding graduate of Hogwarts, the top Auror of the Ministry of Magic Auror Command, the master of defense magic, and the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts - Professor Sherlock Forrest."


    Sherlock rolled his eyes.


    He said such a long prefix that the Dursleys probably couldn''t understand it except the teacher.


    This kid just wanted to use his title to bluff people.


    But the effect does look very good, and the Dursleys do seem to be fooled.


    The person who was now communicating with Sherlock had changed from Vernon to Aunt Petunia, and she looked at Harry and then at Sherlock.


    "How long are you going to take him out?"


    Sherlock mainly wanted to go out to relax this time. He calculated the time and gave an approximate interval.


    "About two to three weeks."


    Aunt Petunia pursed her white lips and hesitated for a long time before she asked.


    "What else does he need to bring?"


    Everyone present heard what she meant, and she agreed.


    Suddenly Vernon stared at her incredulously, Harry cheered excitedly, and Sherlock shrugged and replied.


    "No need for anything, just bring what he needs as a wizard."


    Harry immediately rushed to his room, where he had been living in a closet until last year when he wasn''t tall enough for him to stay there, when Aunt Petunia gave him a room that Dudley had vacated.


    Soon he was carrying a cage with Hedwig the owl in one hand, tucked his wand into his cuff, and ran out with a suitcase in the other.


    "Thank you for your understanding, I wish you a happy life, goodbye."


    Sherlock nodded slightly to the Dursleys and left with Harry.


    The previously excited look on Harry''s face froze completely when he heard Sherlock''s last blessing.


    After coming out of Dursley''s house, he asked Sherlock in a panic.


    "Professor, were you serious about your blessing to Aunt Petunia and the others?"


    Sherlock said indifferently, "That''s just a polite sentence. To be honest, I don''t have a good impression of your aunt''s family."


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t like Aunt Petunia''s family very much, if it was because of this, they would be cursed by Sherlock and live in pain all their lives, which Harry didn''t want to see.


    Then he asked excitedly.


    "Where are we going, Professor? Did Professor Dumbledore give us some secret mission?"


    He looked happy now, completely forgetting what he said in front of Hermione and Ron last semester that he would rather stay at the Dursleys than go to Sherlock in the summer.


    Sherlock looked at the letter of introduction that Dumbledore had written to Nick LeMay, which had an address near Paris, France.


    "No, we''re just going to find a friend of Professor Dumbledore''s."


    He rubbed his chin and thought.


    "I remember Nick Lemay was living in seclusion in Devon, but now I don''t know why he went to France... It seems that the old couple likes opera? They went to France to listen to opera?"


    "Nick LeMay!"


    Harry repeated the name in surprise.


    Of course he was familiar with the name. In the first year, the Philosopher''s Stone he protected from Voldemort''s eye was Nick Lemay''s.


    "Yes, Nick Lemay, he destroyed his Philosopher''s Stone, and there are still some attached magic and valuable fragments. If he wants to give it to some young people, Professor Dumbledore will let me take you. Go take a look."


    Harry''s face was full of interest, he asked.


    "Then how do we get there? Floo powder? Apparition? Or on a broomstick?"


    Sherlock shook his head, took out a business card from his pocket, and said casually.


    "Let''s go to the rental car company to rent a car and drive over there."


    Harry opened his mouth wide, as if he could put an apple in it.


    "Driving... a car? You mean a car?"


    "Otherwise, why would I tell your aunt to take you out for two weeks, use magic directly to go to France, and come back in less than a day."


    Sherlock took him and reached out to stop a taxi. The driver frowned and glanced at Hedwig in Harry''s hand, and finally let them sit on it.


    In fact, even if it is a self-driving tour from Devon, England to Paris, France, it only takes two days to go back and forth, and even if you are in a hurry to come back, you can go back and forth in one day.


    But Sherlock came out this time to relax his mind. He didn''t think about going directly to Paris, stopping and stopping in the middle, when he felt that it was almost time, and when would he go to the final destination.


    She paid a deposit at the rental car company Sherlock and went through the formalities, and rented a Ford sedan.


    In his previous life, Sherlock got his driver''s license when he was in college. Although the structure of the car in the UK was a little different from what he was used to, it didn''t take long to get familiar with it.


    After Harry got into the car, he released Hedwig from the cage and let it hop happily in the back seat.


    He had never travelled far since he was born, and this time he was going to drive to another country with Sherlock, which made him feel extremely new and excited.


    "Where shall we go first? Professor."


    Sherlock is studying a map of Europe, planning the next travel route.


    But when he inadvertently looked up to see the baggy suit Harry was wearing, apparently the rest of his cousin Dudley''s clothes, he said with a wink and a smile.


    "We''re going to the Muggle store to buy something, and we''re going to spend most of the time in this car, so we can buy more snacks."

 Chapter 101： on the Mont Saint Michel

    UPDATE: Harry''s excitement was all gone three minutes after he set off.


    With a pale face, he tightly grasped the handle above the door and asked nervously.


    "Professor, have you really learned to drive?"


    Hearing that his skills were being questioned, Sherlock took out the original owner''s driver''s license in the UK.


    "Just kidding, I''ve been driving for three years, okay?"


    "Don''t don''t... don''t look at me professor! Look at the road! There''s a tree ahead!"


    Harry screamed, Sherlock lightly tapped the brakes with a light face, turned the steering wheel sharply, and then... the car stopped in place.


    The difference between a left-hand drive car and a right-hand drive car is far less simple than Sherlock imagined, plus there are still some differences between the car in the 1990s and 30 years later.


    It was not so easy for him to get started.


    Harry''s face was terrified, and Sherlock rekindled the fire and comforted him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little accident, we''ll definitely..."


    Harry jumped up from his seat like a frightened rabbit, almost hitting his head on the roof of the car.


    "I trust you professor! Don''t say it anymore! I trust you!"


    His voice was almost pleading, and Harry didn''t want more now.


    At the Dursleys, he was mostly doing housework, barely eating, and getting scolded a few times, but if Sherlock accidentally said something wrong, it would be a blessing for him to end up missing an arm and a leg. .


    Seeing Harry''s overreaction, Sherlock shrugged helplessly, and began to get familiar with the feeling of a right-hand drive car.


    They came to the nearest mall nearby, took Harry down to buy a lot of snacks, and by the way, under Harry''s moved and twisted expression, they chose a few fitting clothes for him.


    Of course, Sherlock paid for it.


    The original owner was not a rich man in either the magical world or the Muggle world, but he also had a small amount of savings.


    Usually Muggle money doesn''t have a chance to be spent, so Sherlock doesn''t feel bad about using it.


    They had the supplies in the car ready, and Harry took this opportunity to write a letter to Ron and Hermione each for Hedwig to send, so that they could find out about his current situation.


    Sherlock had already planned a route to go to London first.


    "How are we going to get to France? Professor," Harry asked while eating chips in his new clothes.


    Sherlock stared at the road and replied.


    "The undersea tunnel built by France and the United Kingdom in the Muggle world will not be accessible until this time next year, so we will first go to the Port of London, drive there by ferry, and then reach the northern French city of Caen."


    In fact, if they used a little wizard''s means, they would not need such trouble.


    But Sherlock came out this time to relax. It didn''t matter what method he used to get to the destination, as long as he was happy, he could do anything.


    They didn''t want to stay in the UK any longer and went straight to London.


    Devon is right next to London, and it only took them an hour or so to drive to the Port of London. Sherlock got off and bought a ferry ticket and boarded a French steamer called Mont Saint Michel. .


    The ship sailed from the Thames into the North Sea, then crossed the Strait of Dover to the French port city of Caen.


    Harry and Sherlock were lying on the side of the ship, squinting and enjoying the sea breeze blowing their hair.


    This is not the first time Harry has seen the sea. Before the start of the first year, Vernon took the whole family to live in a reef cabin by the sea for a day in order to avoid Hagrid sending him a letter of admission.


    But the mood then was of course very different from now.


    Seeing the sea and the sky line up in a single line made Harry feel extremely happy.


    "Looking at that seagull Harry, its wings seem to be injured a little bit, and it doesn''t fly so smoothly. But its tenacity is very touching. I think it should be able to find a place to land safely."


    Just three seconds after Sherlock''s voice fell, the seagull with the injured wing suddenly let out a miserable whine. It used up all its strength, and finally fell pitifully into the rough sea.


    Harry''s eyes stagnated slightly, and he glanced sideways at Sherlock, who was unaware of it, still holding a telescope and looking at the scenery with great interest.


    Well, if Professor Forrest''s mouth hadn''t been so terrible, maybe... no, he would have been happier.


    Sherlock was blowing the sea breeze and looking forward to Harry together, what kind of food they would eat when they arrived in France, and then when they went to the beach for a day, a surprised voice suddenly sounded beside them.


    "Sherlock!"


    Hearing someone calling his name, Sherlock was stunned for a moment, and then he turned his head suspiciously to look in the direction of the voice.


    It was a young man in his twenties, with sunglasses on his face, a shirt on the upper body, a pair of beach pants on the lower body, and a tie around his neck, a look that was obviously unique to a wizard posing as a Muggle.


    And Sherlock also keenly noticed a small wooden stick that he inserted in the pocket of his beach shorts.


    wand.


    "It''s really you! Sherlock! I didn''t expect to meet you here! What a coincidence."


    The wizard walked up to Sherlock with a look of surprise, and held his hand enthusiastically.


    Sherlock looked at him dumbfounded, making sure that this person''s appearance had never appeared in the original owner''s diary, and then hesitantly asked.


    "You are......?"


    The smile on the wizard''s face did not diminish in the slightest.


    "You don''t remember me anymore? But it''s true that we only worked together in the ministry for two days. You helped me a lot at that time."


    "Re-introduce myself, my name is Oliver Green, Department of Magical Things and Disasters of the Ministry of Magic, staff of the Memory Logoff Command."


    "When you were working in Auror Command, I was seconded to help for two days. My boss, Chelis, the old guy, still threw me a lot of work when I was seconded. Fortunately, I have you. help."


    After listening to the story of the wizard named Oliver, Sherlock, who had written down the original owner''s diary, still did not recall any records from it. From this, it seemed that this incident was just a trivial matter for the original owner. .


    He said with an apologetic look on his face.


    "Sorry, I don''t have an impression anymore."


    It can be seen that Oliver is indeed very enthusiastic, he waved his hand generously and said.


    "It doesn''t matter, you helped me in the first place, and then you resigned. I never found a chance to thank you. I read the Daily Prophet a few months ago, and I heard that you are now Hogwarts. Defence Against the Dark Arts professor? Killed the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets last semester? Sure enough, you''re still the same no matter where you go!"


    Because of the Daily Prophet''s report, Sherlock is now a somewhat famous figure in the wizarding world.


    "Just to protect the students."


    "You have changed a lot from before, and now you are more cheerful, which is a good thing."


    Oliver became more and more interested, he looked at Sherlock, then at Harry beside him, and asked.


    "This is your relative? Where are you going?"


    Sherlock introduced him to Harry, shocking him again, but he was polite and didn''t ask as rude as the others, to see the lightning scar on Harry''s forehead.


    "I came out this time on a mission given by the Ministry. The ghosts of the Headless Knights held a rally in Kent not long ago, and a Muggle secretly watched the whole process."


    "Then the Muggle told everyone that he had seen the headless ghost use his head to hold a hockey game, and his family sent him to a Muggle mental hospital as a mental illness."


    "But then he sneaked out again. After I received the assignment from the ministry, I followed him on this ship, and just erased his memory of ghosts before I met you."


    Oliver''s work was interesting, and Sherlock and Harry listened with relish to his account of his mission experience.


    "The guy Arthur has been very happy recently. He has won the "Daily Prophet" annual Galleon Award. Now he is planning to take a few days off from the ministry and go to Egypt to visit his eldest son with his family."


    Harry heard from him about Ron''s recent situation, and from his tone, it seemed that he and Mr. Weasley had a very good relationship, and they were very affectionate.


    "You guys came out in Muggle cars?" Oliver asked.


    Sherlock nodded. "From a Muggle rental car company."


    "Can I take a look at your car? I''m very interested in all kinds of Muggle machinery." Oliver asked embarrassedly.


    They chatted on the boat for so long, of course Sherlock would not refuse his small request.


    Sherlock and Harry took Oliver to their rented Ford sedan, and he immediately got in excitedly.


    "What an ingenious machine! Sometimes you have to admit the ingenuity of Muggles. Without magic, they can create something more magical than magic, unlike alchemy in the wizarding world, which has become more and more powerful over the years. backwards."


    What he said made Harry and Sherlock both have a good impression of him.


    "But their imaginations are still a little low. Why can''t they make a car that can fly in the sky?" Oliver said, turning to look at Sherlock, "You are going to travel in France with this car?"


    Sherlock shrugged: "If nothing else, we''re not going to change..."


    Harry only heard the first half of his sentence, and he reacted instantly with a pale face, and interrupted at a rapid pace.


    "Yes! If there are no accidents, we will drive this car all the time!"


    Sherlock tapped his head in dissatisfaction.


    "Courtesy! Harry, it''s rude to interrupt someone casually."


    The injured Harry could only bear the pain all by himself.


    If he didn''t react just now, it is estimated that they will have to switch to another mode of transportation soon.


    Oliver''s eyes flickered with restlessness.


    "For wizarding travel, Muggle transportation is useful, but it''s still a little less interesting. Let me help you transform it, Sherlock, it only takes a few simple steps, and it can become a work of art !"


    Sherlock said hesitantly.


    "I think, still..."


    "Don''t worry! Even Arthur''s modification skills were taught by me. He secretly modified a flying car at home, and was driven into Hogwarts by his son last year. The matter was very big, after the Ministry of Magic found out , fined him three months'' wages. Trust me, my skills are much stronger than his!"


    As he said that, he got up and took out his wand and fiddled with the poor car, causing the car to squeak and groan.


    Sherlock and Harry looked at each other helplessly, and Harry thought it might be himself, the result of failing to interrupt Sherlock''s spellcasting just now.


    No matter how Oliver''s technology is, the car after his modification can no longer be regarded as the previous car.


    When it was noon, Sherlock took Harry to the ship''s restaurant for dinner, and they invited Oliver too.


    But he wholeheartedly wanted to show them in the car, and he was not in the mood to go to dinner.


    So, Sherlock and Harry had an authentic French meal on the boat, but it tasted quite good.


    By the time they got back to the car, Oliver''s modification program was nearing its end.


    "It''ll be alright, soon..." he said, then took a button out of his pocket, put it in the middle of the steering wheel, and tapped it lightly with his wand, "Aha. You''re done!"


    He was excited to experiment with his masterpiece immediately, but was stopped by Sherlock.


    Regardless of whether the car can be transformed into Megatron or Optimus Prime after the transformation, experiments cannot be carried out on the ship.


    Otherwise, not only Oliver, but they will all be in big trouble.


    Oliver, who couldn''t get started by himself, looked at the Ford sedan with a little more reluctance than just one button more than before, and began to teach Sherlock how to use it.


    "Press that button, and the car''s function is completely switched, it can fly directly. The accelerator is used to control the speed like the brake, and the up and down operations are changed by me on the gear lever. Its power It''s still gasoline, no matter how big your appetite is, if you fill up the fuel tank, you can only fly in the sky for about 3 to 5 hours..."


    At the same time he said quietly.


    "The French Ministry of Magic doesn''t have such strict supervision on this kind of magic modified equipment, so feel free to open it up. Even if you are caught, you will only be fined a few Galleons."


    After that, he chatted with Sherlock and the others for a while, then found a hidden corner and left the ship through Apparition.


    Leaving Sherlock and Harry standing in front of the car, Harry blinked and asked excitedly.


    "So, our car can fly?"


    Sherlock didn''t respond immediately. He looked at the car for a while, and let Harry keep watch around, paying attention to the passing Muggles.


    Then he took out his wand and carefully examined the car that had been modified by Oliver.


    After a comprehensive spell detection and magic evaluation, Sherlock determined that the car was indeed as Oliver said, with nothing passive other than the added flight function.


    Harry scratched his head.


    "I think that person is very enthusiastic and a good person. He shouldn''t be a bad person, right?"


    Sherlock taught him seriously.


    "It''s hard to tell a person''s quality from the surface alone It''s like Riddle who framed Hagrid last semester. You didn''t believe him all at first, thinking he was a good person. Is it? No matter what kind of stranger you are dealing with, remember to keep an eye on it, otherwise you will be deceived by others, and you will have to help them count the money."


    Harry said honestly, "I remember the professor." He continued, "So what''s wrong with this car?"


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "There is no problem. Oliver''s skills are really good. He should be thanking me for my help in the Ministry of Magic. He did his best to modify this car, which is perfect."


    Harry''s eyes suddenly widened, and he couldn''t help showing a happy expression on his face.


    "Then our next trip will definitely be more interesting!"


    Sherlock shrugged, a smile on his face.


    "maybe."

 Chapter 102： Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

    Sherlock and the others sailed very smoothly on the ferry. In the evening of the same day, they arrived at the French port city of Caen.


    It''s located in Normandy, France, and yes, it''s where the Allies landed during World War II.


    She found a decent-looking hotel in downtown Sherlock in Caen, parked the car, and took Harry to a restaurant for an elegant French meal.


    Although French food was much better than in England, Harry''s was still tasteless.


    There were always a lot of pretty Muggle sisters approaching Sherlock at dinner and asking for his phone number.


    Even if Sherlock refused every time because he didn''t have a phone, several of them actually said that they had a phone at home and that the bedroom was very big, and invited him to visit.


    Seeing that Sherlock politely declined an invitation from a woman who said he accidentally bought an extra movie ticket and wanted to invite a gentleman to go to the movies with her, Harry said sourly.


    "They''re so lonely, and they really need someone to swim with them, watch movies, and visit their bedrooms?"


    Sherlock rolled his eyes at him.


    "You little brat, what do you know?"


    With Sherlock''s outstanding appearance, coupled with learning magic, the quiet and mysterious temperament naturally presented on his body made him a walking hormone harvester no matter where he was.


    They only stayed in Caen for one day and drove out of the city the next day after visiting the convent, a famous local attraction.


    Before leaving, Sherlock went to the mall to buy a purely mechanical camera, which was used as a tool for taking pictures along the way.


    Instead of heading to Paris, west of Caen, they drove all the way south, stopping at each city to taste the local cuisine and admire the scenery.


    In Leon they watched a car race ("Not yet the excitement of a Quidditch match," said Harry dismissively, looking at the cheering crowd), and came to Saumur to taste special wines (in At Harry''s repeated pleas, Sherlock let him take a bite, and he spat it out).


    Went to Bordeaux to eat foie gras, saw the medieval castles (Harry said that these castles are not as imposing as Hogwarts castle, but the taste of foie gras is really good), the last stop of the trip in the south of France, Toulouse visited Saint-Saint-Ser Hernan Church (Sherlock raised the thought-provoking question of why so many wizards are religious in the church, but Harry said that it would be better to have a bowl of delicious onion soup after thinking so much).


    Finally, they filled up the car and left the city of Toulouse for the suburbs close to the Pyrenees.


    "Where are we going next? Professor." Harry, who drank three bowls of onion soup at noon, asked with great satisfaction.


    Sherlock parked the car on the side road of the field and pressed the button on the steering wheel that changed the function of the car.


    This was the first time Harry had seen him prepare to use the car''s flight function since leaving Caen.


    "We''re going to fly into the Pyrenees, and when we get into this mountain, we''re going to visit the wizards in France."


    Harry blinked at the towering mountains in the distance and asked suspiciously.


    "All wizards in France like to live in deep mountains and old forests?"


    "Your knowledge is really narrow, Harry, if Hermione is here, she must know the destination of our trip." Sherlock complained.


    Harry was very unconvinced, he was blinded.


    "We must be visiting some well-known old wizard who lives in seclusion in this mountain range."


    Sherlock controlled the car to take off and flew towards the mountains, and by the way, taught Harry common sense.


    "Do you know how many schools of magic there are in Europe?"


    Harry thought for a moment, and finally shook his head honestly.


    "do not know."


    "There are three schools of magic in Europe, Hogwarts in England, Beauxbatons in France, and Durmstrang in northern Europe. The place we''re going to now is the French school of magic�� Beauxbatons, but they are on summer vacation like Hogwarts, and I wonder if they can let us in and visit in the name of Professor Dumbledore."


    Sherlock had obviously done his homework before coming.


    "Nick Lemay and his wife, who we will eventually visit on this trip, are famous Beauxbatons alumni. Later, when the school was expanded, Nick Lemay and the others also helped with the money. Beauxbaton also specially provided for them. A huge fountain was built in the school as a memorial, and they also have a magnificent manor in their school."


    Harry was intrigued by what he said, and he visited so many Muggle cities along the way that he almost forgot that he was a wizard.


    Sherlock wandered the Pyrenees in a flying car for several hours, and finally found a remarkable French-style building complex in the mountains.


    In the same way that Hogwarts hides, in the eyes of Muggles who have no magic power and cannot understand magic, the school site of Beauxbatons is just a large wasteland overgrown with grass, and only wizards can see what it really looks like.


    Sherlock didn''t drive around on Beauxbatons, but landed directly in front of the school''s gate.


    When they got off the car, they could see the main building in Beauxbatons through the iron gate, an auditorium with only one floor but a large area.


    The door of the auditorium is facing the direction of the school entrance, and above the door of the building, Sherlock and Harry also saw one, consisting of two golden interlaced wands, each with three stars emerging from the tip. The patterns make up the school badge.


    "Although Beauxbatons is not as old as Hogwarts, it is also over seven hundred years old. And it''s not just French students, but wizards from Spain, Portugal, Luxembourg, Belgium and the Netherlands. study here."


    Sherlock gave Harry Science relevant knowledge, and the two walked to the gate together. The iron gate was closed, and from the outside, there was no one on the campus.


    "How do we get in?" Harry asked suspiciously.


    Sherlock also researched in front of the door to see if there was anything similar to a doorbell.


    Just as they were wandering in front of Beauxbatons'' campus gate, a hoarse, old female voice suddenly sounded.


    "What are you doing here at Beauxbatons?"


    Sherlock and the others looked in the direction the voice came from. It was an old witch in a rose-red robe. Her face was wrinkled, but her back was straight. She stood inside the iron gate and watched them vigilantly.


    Sherlock and Harry looked at each other, and then Sherlock introduced himself.


    "Hello ma''am, I''m Sherlock Forrest, Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and this is my student Harry Potter. This time we''re on a trip to France, and we specifically want to visit cloth Sparton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry? I wonder if it''s convenient to let us in?"


    "Defense professors and students at Hogwarts?" The old witch looked up and down at Sherlock and Harry. "Beauxbatons does not refuse visitors, but I want to see something that can prove your identity."


    Perhaps the name of Harry the Redeemer, which is known only to English wizards, and the French witch showed no shock at his name.


    Sherlock was already prepared for this.


    Wizards normally don''t have such a thing as an ID card.


    However, under normal circumstances, after passing the Apparition exam, an adult wizard will have a Ministry of Magic issued an Apparition license.


    This certificate will be printed with the wizard''s photo and name, and it is difficult to forge or modify.


    However, what Sherlock used to prove his identity was the letter of appointment sent to him by Hogwarts, which also had his photo and personal information printed on it, and could also prove his identity as a professor.


    After studying the engagement letter Sherlock handed her, the witch opened Beauxbatons'' door and let them in.


    "It''s summer vacation time, and there is no one else in the school except a few students and teachers." The old witch''s attitude was not friendly, but it was not bad either. "My name is Andrea Garrel, It is the general affairs teacher of this school, who is responsible for managing the students'' daily life and discipline."


    Harry, who walked into Beauxbatons behind her, whispered to Sherlock.


    "She''s much better than that old Filch as it stands."


    Sherlock patted his head and taught him not to speak ill of others behind his back.


    "Do you need me to lead the way when you visit the campus?" the old witch Garrel asked back.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "I don''t bother you anymore, you just need to tell us where we can''t go."


    Garrel shook his head: "There is no forbidden area for Beauxbatons, but you have to be careful in the magical animal breeding grounds on the west side of the garden, there are some grumpy magical animals, UU reading It is best not to easily provoke them."


    Saying goodbye to Garrel in front of Beauxbatons'' banquet hall, Sherlock takes Harry on a day trip to Beauxbatons.


    "I suggest you stand in the middle of the fountain, so that it can bring out its height."


    Sherlock held up the camera and motioned for Harry to stand in the middle, before taking a photo of him with the huge fountain named after Nick Lemay.


    They then went to the garden behind the banquet hall. It is said that at Christmas every year, the mountain fairies will serenade the students while they eat, and there will be beautiful ice sculptures around.


    While visiting Beauxbatons'' manor, they met there a witch who was as tall as Hagrid and like a little giant.


    Sherlock recognized her as Mrs. Maxime, the current headmaster of Beauxbatons.


    "A Defence Against the Dark Arts professor from Hogwarts?" Madame Maxime gave Sherlock a glance, then set her eyes on Harry, "I''ve heard of your name Harry Potter, haven''t I? To think that Dumbledore would let you out on a trip at ease."

 Chapter 103： Poor Miss Delacour

    UPDATE: Harry is marveling at the headmistress'' size.


    He believed that if Madam Maxime and Professor Dumbledore were to face off against each other on the premise that no one could use magic, even the three Professor Dumbledore would not be her opponent.


    "Thanks for your concern ma''am, but with Professor Forrest we''re all safe along the way," Harry said.


    Madame Maxime nodded, as if she had other things to do.


    "At noon, you can go to the banquet hall and try Provence fish soup (French mixed fish soup). I always think the craftsmanship of our school''s house elves is not bad. I''m going to handle some official business, I wish you all to play in school happy."


    Seeing her leaving, Harry whispered close to Sherlock''s ear.


    "I think she might be related to Hagrid!"


    Sherlock shot Harry''s head, causing him to mourn while holding his head.


    "I told you to stop talking about others behind their backs, and don''t make fun of other people''s special places. It''s not good."


    In the face of Sherlock''s teaching, Harry was still very honest.


    They continued to hang out in Beauxbatons, meeting a student who stayed on campus and chatting with her for a while about life at school.


    From her words, it could be heard that the atmosphere of this school was more serious than that of Hogwarts, with only a few more rules.


    In other words, the previous Hogwarts was not as relaxed as it is now. It was only after Dumbledore became the headmaster that the atmosphere became more relaxed.


    At noon, they tasted the miscellaneous fish soup recommended by Mrs. Maxime in the banquet hall of Beauxbatons.


    Harry and Sherlock are not used to drinking, they prefer to eat toast here.


    The heat is good, the taste is great, and it is well received by Mr. Potter the Redeemer.


    After lunch, they sat in the garden for a while, and then got up to leave Beauxbatons.


    Sherlock''s itinerary in France was improvised.


    For example, to come to Beauxbatons, he made the decision when he was in Caen.


    As for the next direction, they listened to the advice of Garrel, the general affairs teacher who put them in Beauxbatons.


    "Beside the Muggle town called Saint-Goddam at the foot of the Pyrenees, there is a wizard market town called Aspe. There are French, Portuguese, Spanish and some African wizards gathered there. You can go to the warm bar for a stroll. Wander around, the wines and steaks are pretty good there.��


    Getting back into the flying car and walking north along the Pyrenees, Sherlock took Harry to the wizarding town named Aspe.


    It looks more lively than Hogsmeade here.


    The main reason is that the Pyrenees are on the border of Spain and France, and if they cross the ocean, they are not very far from Africa.


    Therefore, not only French wizards, but also wizards from neighboring countries gather in this small town, which has the most prosperous magical commercial street in southern Europe.


    Seeing that about a fifth of the streets were black, Harry couldn''t help sighing.


    "There are quite a few African wizards here."


    Sherlock patted him on the shoulder and told him to listen carefully to the black wizards, before Harry realized that most of them spoke French.


    "They''re all French!" Harry asked, staring.


    Sherlock sat at him with a hissing gesture, motioning him to keep quiet.


    "This is normal. The pure-blood concept of wizards in France is not as strong as that in the UK. Their half-blood wizards and Muggle wizards account for a very large proportion. However, the proportion of blacks in French Muggle society is increasing year by year. It''s affected a bit. So don''t just see a black wizard and think they''re African-American."


    Harry nodded vaguely, and followed Sherlock on the streets of the wizarding town of Aspe.


    It is indeed very lively here. It should be the most important gathering place for wizards in southern Europe. Harry bought a lot of interesting things along the street.


    Sherlock wouldn''t have to pay Harry in wizarding society.


    According to the identity of the wizard, Harry''s ancestors started a shampoo company, and the property left him was much thicker than Sherlock''s small vault, a proper big dog.


    Just when Sherlock was being pestered by the shopkeeper in a potions shop to sell him the antidote of the love potion, Harry suddenly seemed to have made a major discovery, widened his eyes in one direction, and his whole body changed. Gotta be dumbfounded.


    The shopkeeper Sherlock got rid of, noticed Harry''s strangeness, and looked at him, and found that he was looking at a young wizard girl.


    That witch has long bright silver-white hair, delicate facial features, and skin that is whiter than snow. Most importantly, the whole person exudes a fascinating temperament.


    The experienced Sherlock was not charmed by the witch. He knocked his eyes blankly, already staring at Harry, and woke him up.


    "Hey hey hey, your saliva is going to stay on your chest."


    Harry''s face flushed and he wiped the corners of his mouth in a hurry, only to find that there was nothing on it.


    "You lied to me! Professor!" Harry said resentfully.


    "If I don''t wake you up again, your **** will really come out." Sherlock said, grabbing the collar of Harry, who was still reluctant to part, and carried him away, "That girl has The problem, she should have the bloodline of some special magical creature, otherwise she will not exude that kind of temperament unconsciously, I advise you to stay awake."


    As the time approached evening, the sky was slowly getting dark. Sherlock took Harry directly to the warm bar recommended by the old witch Garrel and walked in.


    The Warm Bar is just like its name. The atmosphere inside is really warm. The warm yellow lights and soft music make the whole bar look very stylish.


    Sherlock and Harry found an empty seat by the window and sat down, and asked for two steaks and a bottle of red wine.


    "Are you going to try it this time?" Sherlock opened the cork of the red wine and motioned to Harry.


    Harry waved his hands again and again to refuse. The last time he tasted a sip of red wine in Saumur, he spit it out. This thing was completely different from the grape juice he imagined.


    Sherlock asked him for a glass of orange juice, and as Garrel said, the steak here was really good, and both Harry and Sherlock were very satisfied.


    When they were halfway through their meal, Harry suddenly touched Sherlock''s arm and motioned him to look in front of the bar.


    The silver-haired girl they saw on the street just now pushed the door and walked in.


    She was not alone, and was accompanied by a young wizard who looked very attentive, about the same as Sherlock.


    Sherlock just glanced, turned his head, tapped Harry''s plate with his fork, and reminded him.


    "Eat your meal well, don''t look blindly."


    "She''s supposed to be a student of Beauxbatons." Although Harry turned his attention back to the steak, he was obviously still thinking of the fascinating girl again.


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows.


    "How did you know?"


    While they were talking, the girl and the wizard who was following her came to sit next to them, the last empty seat in the bar.


    Harry gestured to Sherlock with his eyes, and Sherlock looked in the direction his eyes pointed, and sure enough, on the sleeve of the girl''s robe, he saw the emblem of two golden wands crossed by Beauxbatons.


    Sherlock shrugged at him, indicating that he had better eat honestly.


    Recently, I have eaten a lot of delicious food in France, and both Sherlock and Harry''s stomachs have been stretched.


    One steak per person was no longer enough to satisfy their appetite. After eating, they ordered an additional baked snail and two bowls of onion soup.


    "Where are we going next? Professor," Harry asked, chewing on the snail.


    Sherlock took this time to take out the map of France that he had been carrying, and looked at their next travel route.


    "Well...then we will go north, and if we continue south, we will reach Spain. We will circle around Switzerland in the northeast, go to Lyon, Geneva, and then go to the small Interkenna. Take a tour of the town and finally go to Paris.��


    "Do we have enough time?"


    "Of course it''s too late, as long as we get to Nick Lemay''s place in Paris by August, and until then, we can play anywhere."


    While they were chatting, a somewhat arrogant but brisk and pleasant voice suddenly interjected and asked in English with a heavy French accent.


    "You''re going to find Mr. Nick Lemay too?"


    Sherlock and Harry turned to look at the person who interrupted, it was the silver-haired girl.


    Harry heard her take the initiative to talk about the topic, and couldn''t wait to answer immediately.


    But after seeing Sherlock''s gaze, he lowered his head and drank the onion soup with a guilty conscience.


    Sherlock used his eyes to persuade Harry to retreat, and he looked at the girl expressionlessly.


    "Excuse me?"


    The girl raised her head, revealing her slender, snow-white neck.


    "Flour Delacour, Beauxbatons sixth grader."


    Sherlock nodded.


    "Invited by an elder, we are indeed going to Paris to find Mr. Nick Lemay."


    "Borrowed! Mr. and Miss, I''m sorry, I borrowed!"


    At this moment, a goblin in a gray robe passed between the two dining tables, accidentally bumping into Fleur''s chair.


    Sherlock frowned slightly and looked at the goblin walking past, without making a sound.


    Furong continued to say with great interest.


    "I''m going to visit Mr. Nick Lemay soon, and I heard from Madame Maxime that he seems to have something good to send out there..."


    When she said this, Sherlock had already stood up from his seat. He put on his jacket and picked up Harry who pretended to be drinking onion soup, but actually listened to Fleur with his ears pricked up. .


    "SorryMiss Delacour, we have something to go first." While speaking, Sherlock glanced at the goblin who was walking towards the fireplace, "Before I left, I I suggest you to check if you are missing something important, and I wish you good luck in the end."


    Saying that, Sherlock dragged Harry out of the bar with a confused face.


    Finally, before Harry left, he looked at the girl named Fleur with pity.


    "Professor, are you sincere in your blessing to Miss Delacour just now?"


    After leaving the bar, Harry asked after Sherlock''s ass.


    Sherlock pouted.


    "That unlucky **** didn''t even know that someone stole something. Of course, I sincerely wish her good luck in the future."


    Harry could only mourn silently for Fleur in private.


    Losing things and being cursed, what a poor girl.

 Chapter 104： proud girl

    The latest website: Fleur soon found out what she was missing.


    The wand she had been keeping in her robe pocket was gone!


    The moment she learned of this situation, her face suddenly turned bloodless.


    Because the wand she uses is specially made, and the core of the wand is the hair of her veela grandmother!


    That wand was not only her spellcasting tool, but an extremely important keepsake.


    Fleur also noticed the hint Sherlock gave her before leaving, and she saw the goblin who had sprinkled Floo powder into the fireplace, wrapped in green flames and disappeared.


    The wizard who was sitting at the same table with her reminded her.


    "I heard, he said it was Carter Street."


    Furong didn''t hesitate. She hurriedly squeezed some Floo powder and sprinkled it into the fireplace. After reading the place name "Carter Street", she rushed into the flames.


    The green flames swirled around her for a while, and finally landed in a battered, dusty fireplace.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Furong coughed, ignoring the dust on her face and ran out of the fireplace.


    She is now in a dilapidated wooden house, like a wizard''s home, but there is no sign of the goblin around.


    Someone upstairs in the wooden house heard the movement and walked down the stairs with a "dong dong dong", and a vicious old witch glared at her.


    "Who are you! Who sent you to my fireplace!"


    "A goblin stole my wand, and someone heard that he teleported to this place with Floo powder." Furong''s eyes were fixed on the old witch, "Did you see him!"


    Her tone was also very rude, not like an intruder at all.


    The old witch''s patience with her was on the verge of a limit.


    "Get out of my house! I''ve never seen a goblin or a pixie!"


    She didn''t look like she was lying, and Furong had already realized that she was in the wrong place at this time.


    Her face was extremely pale, her lips were tightly pressed, and she took out a few Galleons from her pocket.


    "Let me go home with some of your floo powder. That''s the reward."


    The old witch looked at her with a sneer.


    "Little arrogant girl, no matter how much you pay me, there is no Floo powder for you! The Floo network in my fireplace will be shut down in a month''s time, and I will not store Floo for a long time. Powdered."


    "Then you''ll Apparate me away until I get back to Paris..."


    "roll!"


    The old witch swung her wand and directly made Furong fly out of the wooden house, and then fell on the road outside the house.


    It was pitch-dark outside, and it was obviously a run-down street. Not to mention pedestrians, there were no street lights on the road, only the dimly lit huts in the distance.


    Furong rubbed herself on the shoulder she had just been thrown on, her eyes were red, and she stood up from the ground aggrieved.


    Now she has no arrogance and grace before, her silver-white hair and the dust on her face, and her clean and beautiful robe is now dirty.


    She looked around, without her wand or half a Muggle coin, not knowing how to get out of this place.


    Looking back at the closed cabin, Furong pursed her pale lips, her self-esteem would not allow her to go back and beg the old witch for her help.


    So she suppressed the tears that were already swirling in her eyes, and resolutely walked along the street to the area with the brightest lights.


    ......


    Sherlock and Harry did not spend the night in the town of Aspe. He drove Harry back to Toulouse, the city they had visited before, and found a high-end hotel here to stay.


    The hotels in the wizarding town couldn''t compare with the Muggle hotels in terms of facilities and services, so Sherlock and the others would not consider staying in the wizarding town at all.


    After a night''s rest and over, the next morning, Harry and Sherlock drove refreshed to fill up the gas tank and continued their journey.


    According to Sherlock''s plan, they will go to Switzerland next, and finally go to Paris.


    From Toulouse Sherlock turned to the Mediterranean road in the east of France, heading to the next coastal city of Montpellier.


    Even after so many days of delicious food, Harry''s mouth still hasn''t changed.


    At noon, they randomly found a roadside restaurant and ate a simple potato stew. He still ate it clean at the end, and didn''t forget to lick the sauce off the corner of his mouth.


    "The Miss Delacour from yesterday, she said she was going to find Nicole May too?"


    Harry was still obsessed with that charming girl.


    Sherlock rolled his eyes at him.


    "Nick Lemay is an alumnus of Beauxbatons after all. His Philosopher''s Stone fragments can be given to those of us at Hogwarts, but not to those of his alma mater?"


    Harry heard Sherlock''s words and was silent.


    He felt that after yesterday''s blessing, whether Furong could find Nick Lemay intact was a problem.


    The journey to Montpellier is not very long, it only takes three and a half hours to get there.


    This city on the Mediterranean coast does not have many famous attractions. Sherlock and the others just took a few commemorative photos in the two places of Comedy Square and Peruman Square, and then continued to drive north.


    An unknown rock tune played on the car radio, Sherlock hummed to the song, and Harry played with the camera in the passenger seat, taking pictures of the roadside scenery.


    "Don''t run out of film, we don''t know where to buy it yet," Sherlock urged.


    Harry nodded in agreement, he didn''t actually take a few pictures at all, but was looking at the scenery outside through the lens of the camera.


    They were driving through an endless field of wheat at this time, and a distressed, white figure suddenly flashed across Harry''s camera.


    Harry was stunned for a moment, then he hurriedly stuck his head out and looked behind him. After confirming the figure, he retracted his head at a very fast speed and said to Sherlock in shock.


    "Professor! Stop! Look who''s behind us!"


    Sherlock stepped on the brakes, and through Harry''s rear-view mirror, he saw the dirty figure walking along the road step by step.


    He put on reverse gear and slowly drove the car to the girl''s side.


    After walking all night, Furong, who was cold and hungry, noticed the car parked beside her.


    But after the last Muggle who was driving in the name of trying to help her was actually malicious, Furong completely put an end to the idea of ??asking for help from passing vehicles.


    She continued to walk forward without looking at it, even if she was embarrassed, she never lowered her head with her head held high.


    "Miss Delacour."


    It wasn''t until a familiar voice in the car called Furong''s surname that she froze in place and looked inside the car in surprise.


    Sherlock and Harry both looked at her with puzzled expressions, not understanding why they saw her in the wizarding town last night, and now she appeared next to a road below Montpellier, and she became so miserable now. look.


    Furong pursed her lips and looked at Sherlock, who had reminded her that something was stolen yesterday, expressing the meaning of asking for help in her words, but her tone was still stiff.


    "Can you help me take me home?"


    Sherlock motioned her to get in the back of the car first, and Fleur opened the door and sat in.


    As soon as she got into the car, Harry asked impatiently.


    "Why did you come here?"


    "My wand was stolen in the warmth bar. The goblin who stole the wand escaped through the fireplace, so I followed, and I ended up chasing the wrong place and came here."


    After Harry heard what happened to her, he couldn''t help but subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Sherlock, who looked at him inexplicably.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    "It''s nothing, I just feel that you are so handsome, Professor."


    "Okay, thank you for your compliment, but no matter how flattering you are, I won''t exempt you from your defense class work after school starts."


    Furong quietly pinched a corner of her robe in the back row, trying to keep her request from being so humble.


    "Can you help me Apparate to Paris, my dad will pay you."


    Sherlock saw Fleur''s desperate look through the rearview mirror, shrugged and said.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t been to Paris, and Apparition has no way to go where I haven''t been, so I can''t help you with that."


    Furong''s face suddenly darkened again.


    She herself had just finished fifth grade and started her sixth grade, and the Ministry of Magic required students to Apparate to be at least 17 years old, usually in sixth grade, so Fleur would not Apparate, even if Sherlock He generously lent her his wand, but she couldn''t get it back.


    Harry saw that Fleur was in a low mood now, he glanced at Sherlock, Sherlock also saw what he was thinking, sighed helplessly, and said.


    "If you really have no other way, just follow us. Anyway, our final destination is Paris, and we can send you home along the way."


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, the expression on Furong''s face improved a lot, and she said something softly.


    "thank you all."


    "No thanks!" Harry waved his hand generously, as if he had helped him a lot.


    Sherlock took out the map again, and their plan to continue traveling to Sweden would definitely not continue. It was about 800 kilometers from Montpellier to Paris. It takes eight or nine hours to walk.


    He also didn''t intend to rush over in such a hurry, and it was not his obligation to help Furong, it was just a passing incident.


    After determining the route, they hit the road again, during which Sherlock also asked about the wizard who had entered the bar with Fleur.


    "I remember you still have a companion? Why doesn''t he catch the thief with you?"


    Furong shook her head.


    "Jonathan and I only met in the small town of Aspe. He said that he would also go to Paris to find Mr. Nick Lemay, and we would go together temporarily."


    Sherlock heard the implication in her words.


    "How many wizards have visited Nickleme recently?"


    "Yes, Lemay has lived for so long and has many old friends in the magic world. I heard that he sent a lot of invitation letters this time, so that his friends can let the young and promising wizard go to him to get some interesting stuff."


    After Harry heard it, he couldn''t help but complain to Sherlock.


    "It turns out that a lot of people can get it. I thought it was just the two of us, Professor."


    Fleur had heard Harry''s name for Sherlock more than once, and this time she finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why does this little boy call you Professor?"


    Harry didn''t answer this time, he was hurt by the name of the little boy.


    It was obviously his thirteenth birthday, how could he still be called a little boy?


    Sherlock couldn''t help laughing at Harry''s look.


    "Because I''m his professor, let me introduce myself, my name is Sherlock Forrest, and I''m a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. This is my student Harry Potter. grade."


    After Furong heard their names, the whole person was stunned.


    Not only was she shocked that Sherlock became a professor at Hogwarts at such a young age, she also knew what the name Harry Potter stood for.


    Although the Delacour family does not insist on the pure blood of their descendants, they are still a family of wizards with a long history in the French magic world.


    Voldemort''s influence in the wizarding world was certainly not limited to the British wizarding world, but his main focus was on how to ho-ho that piece of Great Britain.


    So Fleur naturally knows what kind of character Harry Potter is.


    "You are the Harry Potter who defeated You-Know-Who!"


    Harry used this very well, and finally washed away the shameful name of the little boy before.


    "I was so young at the time that I didn''t know anything, so it wasn''t my credit for defeating the mysterious man."


    But even if it was used again, Harry would not be complacent about defeating Voldemort, he knew that the reason why he survived had nothing to do with him, but because of his mother''s protection of him.


    Sherlock, who was driving, couldn''t help but smile when he heard Harry''s answer Even though countless people in the magical world praised his "great achievements", he still wasn''t lost in it.


    It was what he admired most about Harry.


    Of course, this can''t hide his sometimes reckless shortcomings.


    "What about you? You don''t seem to be a few years older than me, so why did you become a professor at Hogwarts?" Furong turned her gaze to Sherlock, her tone full of doubts.


    This time, before Sherlock himself spoke, Harry began to brag for him.


    "Professor Forrest is a very powerful wizard. After graduating from Hogwarts, he was hired by the Auror Command of the Ministry of Magic."


    "Later quit to study defense magic at home for a year, and wrote two books. Last year, Professor Dumbledore hired him as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, becoming the favorite professor of the students in the castle, and later defeated him. The basilisk in the secret room relieved the danger that Hogwarts was almost closed!"

 Chapter 105： Delacour Estate

    Latest website: Harry never felt that the name of his savior was any merit. He always thought that people like Sherlock were the real wizards worthy of admiration.


    So when he is boasting about Sherlock, he is more proud than he is.


    Fleur listened to Harry''s words, stared at Sherlock''s profile for a long time and carefully observed it, making sure that she seemed to have seen him somewhere.


    After thinking about it for a while, she finally remembered.


    "I remember, the front-end time seems to be that "Astronomer Daily" (French local magic newspaper) reported your news, saying that you are the only black magician who is about to be re-elected for two years at Hogwarts in the past 30 years. Defense class professor."


    Sherlock was speechless about this report.


    But think about it, compared to the secret rooms and basilisks that non-Hogwarts students don''t know about, or the position of professor of defense class that has always been cursed, the fact that someone has survived the curse is the most eye-catching.


    After knowing that Sherlock and Harry were both famous people in the UK, Furong''s heart that had been vigilant even when she got in the car relaxed a little.


    In her opinion, one is a young but highly respected professor of the magic school, and the other is a boy with the title of savior. These two people are unlikely to do anything wrong to them.


    Harry also gradually broke away from the feeling of being charmed after getting close to Fleur.


    Now he is looking at this girl, except that she feels a little too beautiful, her character is arrogant and even a little rude, and there is nothing special about her, and he can''t help but wonder why he has been obsessed with her before.


    At this time, Sherlock suddenly asked.


    "Do you have Veela blood in you?"


    Furong has no shame, she raised her head and proudly admitted.


    "My grandmother was a veela, and I''m a quarter of a veela."


    Sherlock nodded thoughtfully.


    "That''s no wonder."


    Harry, a student who usually only knows how to play at school, does not read any extracurricular knowledge books at all, but he is confused.


    "What is a veela?"


    "You can think of them as human beings with special bloodline." Sherlock explained to him, "In the division of various countries, veelas belong to a branch of human beings, but they are born with beauty that is unsurpassed by ordinary people, and With the ability to charm, you can make the opposite **** attracted to them at first sight, and they are fascinated by it, but..."


    Sherlock originally wanted to say that when Veela is angry, it will turn into a kind of harpie named "Happy", and educating Harry that beautiful things are sometimes not as perfect as people think. They also usually have an ugly side.


    But because Furong was by her side, it was difficult to talk about this topic, so she didn''t say anything later.


    Harry''s eyes were now as big as bull''s eyes.


    "Then Miss Delacour actually has that kind of enchanting magic on her body?"


    Sherlock tapped him on the head, motioning him to pay attention to what he said, the word charm is not very pleasant.


    "Then why don''t you have a problem with the professor?" Harry also knew that he must have had the words of this half-blood Veela before, and he couldn''t help asking Sherlock suspiciously.


    Sherlock doesn''t know why Furong''s charm is useless to him. Maybe her ability is not as powerful as the real Veela, or maybe Sherlock''s own soul is strong enough to be immune to this charm. Anyway, he was not affected. .


    "Because you taught me a lot of knowledge, how can you be compared to a hairy boy like you."


    Furong didn''t care about their conversation. She seemed to have thought of something, her face was dark, and she seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Harry thought it was his own problem and stammered an apology.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Miss Delacour, I didn''t mean it."


    Furong shook her head.


    "It''s not your problem, it''s because my wand was stolen."


    Sherlock didn''t understand what she meant. Wands were important to wizards, but they weren''t very precious.


    There are many wand shops, and you can buy one for less than 10 Galleons. A wizard family with a profound background like Delacour, as long as they are willing to spend money, will give her a different wand every day, three hundred and sixty days a year. Use is not a problem.


    "That wand has a special meaning to you?" Sherlock asked hesitantly.


    "My grandmother''s hair was used for the core of the wand," Fleur said, pursing her lips.


    Sherlock shook his head sadly.


    "It''s a really meaningful wand, but if you don''t catch the thief on the spot, it''s not very likely to get it back later, so think about it."


    It was not big before, but after you finish speaking, the possibility of getting it back is too great!


    After Harry listened to Sherlock''s words, he complained silently in his mind.


    Fleur was in a bad mood, so they didn''t have any more conversations along the way.


    Sherlock changed the radio station in the car, listened to French folk songs and continued to drive with peace of mind. Harry was still playing with the camera. He seemed to have discovered the joy of photography, but because there was not much film, he didn''t dare to shoot randomly.


    But a small sudden sound suddenly caught Sherlock''s attention.


    He looked into the rearview mirror, just in time to see Furong''s shy and panicked eyes avoiding his.


    Harry was still unknowingly studying the zoom problem of the camera. Sherlock continued to drive as if nothing had happened, but he was actually paying attention to the shops on both sides of the road, and it didn''t take long for him to be next to a road restaurant. stop.


    Seeing the car parked in front of the restaurant, Harry looked puzzled.


    "Didn''t we just have lunch? Professor."


    Sherlock glared at him.


    "Why do you care so much, aren''t you happy to invite you to afternoon tea?"


    After they got out of the car, Sherlock glanced at Fleur who was still sitting in the back seat and couldn''t get down.


    "Come on, I''ll treat you."


    Fleur certainly saw that Sherlock came to the restaurant this time for her. She pursed her lips and got out of the car, followed Sherlock''s side, and said in a voice not much louder than a mosquito.


    "thanks."


    "You are welcome."


    Sherlock didn''t mean anything else, just to see that the girl was quite pitiful, plus they had at least two days to get to Paris, so she couldn''t be left hungry anyway.


    At the restaurant, Sherlock ordered only two desserts for himself and Harry, and then watched Furong drinking fish soup.


    It could be seen that she liked the taste of this fish soup, but it was a pity that Sherlock and Harry didn''t catch a cold.


    When she was full, Sherlock also lent her his wand and let her use a cleaning spell to clean up some of the dirt on her body before continuing on the road.


    They arrived at Clermont-Ferrand, a city in central France, in the evening, where they found a hotel to rest for the night, and resumed their journey after having breakfast the next day.


    Until noon, they finally came to the suburbs of Paris.


    Seeing that she was about to get home, Furong''s mood had obviously improved a lot. She didn''t continue to hold the air on the way after lunch. She talked and laughed with Sherlock and the others, and invited them to come to her house to play. a few days.


    Sherlock and Harry naturally did not refuse. Paris is both their destination and the end point of their trip. A local person leads it, which is naturally better than the two of them wandering around on their own.


    As the capital of France, Paris is much more prosperous than other cities.


    Under the guidance of Fleur, Sherlock drove the car to a small town below Paris. In the most remote corner of the town is the Delacour family''s manor.


    Compared to the Burrow, Delacour Manor is much larger.


    The Muggle Banishment Charm was apparently also imposed here, and normal people passing by here would not pay attention to the prominent medieval manor by the roadside.


    Sherlock parked the car outside, and Fleur led them into Delacour''s house.


    They just bumped into a house-elf head-on.


    "Miss! Why did you come back?" said the house-elf, looking at Fleur in front of the garden, "Madame has been talking about it for several days, and if you don''t come back tonight, she will go out with her master to find you. ."


    "Something went wrong on the way, Chuckley."


    Fleur happily introduced Sherlock Harry and Chuckley to each other.


    "This is Chuckley, my house-elf. These two are Sherlock and Harry, and if they hadn''t helped me on the road, I wouldn''t know where to be."


    Someone in the house heard the movement and pushed the door and walked out. It was a little girl with silver-white hair and jade carvings.


    "elder sister!"


    When she saw Furong, she ran down the stairs excitedly and threw herself into her arms.


    Furong held her and turned around twice.


    "I''m back, Gabriel."


    Then a beautiful woman with an elegant temperament and a charming appearance similar to Furong walked out. She saw Furong''s eye circles instantly turn red, and tears almost fell.


    "Didn''t you get a letter of introduction from Madame Maxime when you went back to school? How come you have only come back now."


    "Something happened, Mom." Fleur put down Gabrielle in her arms and didn''t dare to tell her about the loss of her wand at the first time, but pulled Sherlock and Harry to introduce them to them.


    "Here''s Sherlock and Harry Thanks to both of them for helping me, I can''t be back today, they''re going to be in Paris for a few days, so I''ve invited them over to my house."


    Sherlock reached out and shook Madame Delacourt.


    "My name is Sherlock Forrest. This is my student Harry Potter. It''s a pleasure to meet your wife."


    Madame Delacour thanked him gratefully.


    "Thank you for your help. My daughter''s personality is a little bit bad. You have to bear more on the road."


    Even little Gabrielle who was standing beside her bowed crisply and said.


    "Thank you for helping my sister."


    The Delacour family are very well-educated, except for Fleur who is a little arrogant, but the overall feeling is not disgusting.


    After the family invited Sherlock and Harry into the living room, Madame Delacour asked Fleur and Gabriel to chat with them and prepare lunch by herself.

 Chapter 106： closed door

    The latest website: Furong looked more relaxed after returning home. She sat with Gabriel, took an apple from the fruit brought by the house-elf, and said while nibbling.


    "My dad is probably still working at the Ministry of Magic and hasn''t come back, but he usually doesn''t come home for lunch at noon, so we don''t have to wait for him."


    "We''ll go to Nick Lemay in the afternoon." Sherlock made their next plan, "after visiting Nick Lemay, then go to Long Lane Street, which is said to be equivalent to the opposite corner of London. lane."


    "Yes, it is the center of activity for French wizards."


    Sherlock spread out on the coffee table that he had been carrying a map of France, pinched his chin and said.


    "Also visit several famous Muggle attractions, like the Eiffel Tower, the Louvre, the Arc de Triomphe, and Notre Dame."


    Harry reminded.


    "Forget we''re going to a mall to buy some film."


    "Oh, yes, and some film."


    The Delacour family had a great lunch, and Fleur finally told her mother that the wand had been stolen.


    Madame Delacour frowned, she did not blame Fleur for losing her wand, but confirmed again.


    "You saw that the thief who stole the wand was a goblin?"


    Fleur nodded.


    "I''m sure he was the only one who passed by me and bumped into me at the time."


    "It''s a pity to lose that wand, but it''s not a big deal after all." Madame Delacour said solemnly, "but if the goblin steals the wand, it must be reported to the Ministry of Magic, which is very serious. event."


    Since the Goblin Rebellion was defeated, this group has been deprived of the right to use wands. Regardless of their status, as long as a goblin touches a wand, it is a very sensitive behavior.


    Not to mention that there are wizards'' wands that have been directly stolen.


    "I''ll let your father come back."


    Fleur''s father, Mr. Delacour, works in the French Ministry of Magic. Although he is not the head of the Auror department, he is also related to the law of magic.


    After getting news from home, he hurriedly left the Ministry of Magic and returned home.


    Compared with Madame Delacour and Fleur and Gabrielle''s outstanding appearance, Fleur''s father is much more ordinary.


    From the outside, he looked like an ordinary wizard, and he was even shorter than Mommy Fleur.


    Mr. Delacour simply said hello to Sherlock and thanked him for helping Fleur, and then went to focus on the situation of Fleur''s lost wand.


    But in fact, Furong didn''t know much, and she didn''t even remember what the goblin looked like.


    In the end, Mr. Delacour could only leave in disappointment and report the matter to the Ministry of Magic.


    In the afternoon, Sherlock and Harry rested for a while at Delacour''s house, then got up to leave, ready to visit Nick Lemay.


    Fleur left with them, after which she had to make a trip to Long Lane to buy a new wand to use.


    Sherlock looked at the address on the letter of recommendation from Dumbledore, and instead of rummaging through the map, he directly asked the native Hibiscus to show them the way.


    "Mr. Lemay and his wife were very fond of listening to opera, so they bought a small courtyard near the Op��ra Garnier (also known as the Paris Opera), where they usually lived when they were in Paris."


    According to Fleur''s guidance, Sherlock successfully found Nick Lemay''s address in Paris.


    It looked no different from a normal Muggle courtyard, and there was no Muggle Banishing Charm, because they saw a postman and naturally put a letter into the mailbox in front of the courtyard.


    Sherlock parked the car and walked down with Harry and Fleur.


    They came to the door of the small courtyard and found that the iron gate was closed.


    "We don''t seem to be late, don''t we? I remember that the time limit given to me by Professor Dumbledore was before August, and now it is only July 25." Sherlock said uncertainly.


    Fleur had also received a warning from Madame Maxime before, telling her that Nick Lemay would be leaving Paris in August, and she had to visit before then.


    Just when they were wondering, Harry suddenly pointed to the number on the door and said.


    "Professor, here is Nick Lemay''s message."


    Sherlock walked over to Harry and looked at the message on the door.


    [Going out to enjoy the opera, coming back on the 26th]


    Hibiscus also came over.


    "It seems that we came at a wrong time. Mr. Lemay and the others happened to be out."


    "It doesn''t matter, Harry and I have nothing to do anyway. It''s a big deal to come back tomorrow."


    Sherlock stared at the number 6 on the message and said.


    Since he used part of Voldemort''s remnant soul for soul stitching, his perception of magic has become much sharper, and now he vaguely feels that this line of messages is a bit weird.


    But Sherlock didn''t think much of it.


    After all, Nick Lemay is also a master of magic. Maybe when he wrote this message, he wrote it with magic spells.


    Fleur and Harry have already sat back in the car. Since the famous wizard was not found at Lemay''s house, they then went to the magic street in Paris - Long Lane Street as planned.


    This street is located in the 6th arrondissement of Paris, in a small alley next to Place Furstenberg.


    The entrance to the French Ministry of Magic is also nearby, in the center of Furstenberg Square. When the wizard stands here and coughs, the roots of the surrounding trees will rise out of the ground, forming a birdcage around people. The elevator descends. underground.


    The entrance of Changxiang Street is somewhat similar to the wall of the platform nine and four quarters. As long as you walk along an alley to the end, even if you see the wall blocking the road, you will still walk in regardless, you can enter this place. Magical commercial street in Paris.


    In fact, except for the different architectural styles, the things sold in Magic Street are similar.


    After Sherlock and Harry came here, they didn''t feel any different except that the buildings on Long Lane Street were more artistic and better-looking than those in Diagon Alley.


    Even some stores are the same, such as Fengya Wizard Clothing Store, Lihen Bookstore and other chain stores.


    The two of them wandered aimlessly on the street for a while, feeling nothing interesting, so they simply followed Furong to the wand shop to watch her buy a wand.


    There are three famous stick-making families in the whole of Europe.


    They are the Ollivander family in England, the Gregorovich family in Germany, and the Wenger family in France (note).


    All three families have established their own family-owned companies, whose main business is to make and sell magic wands.


    And the objects they serve are also the three magic schools in Europe.


    Unlike Ollivander''s wand shop, which offers standard wands, Wenger''s wand shop on Long Lane Street advocates the special character.


    The Wandmakers of the Wenger family firmly believe that wizards will encounter some magical substances that are related to them, and using these substances as the core of the wand will improve their compatibility with their owners.


    So the core of the hibiscus wand was her grandmother''s hair.


    Of course, this does not mean that the Wenger Wand Shop does not offer standard wands for sale.


    An older witch, wearing a tunic, her hair meticulously combed, and golden glasses on her face, carefully measured every statistic on Furong''s body before placing three wands in front of her.


    In the end, Fleur chose the Rowan wood, a wand with unicorn tail hair, and a nine-inch wand.


    Even after getting a new wand, she was still obsessed with the one she had lost, and could see that she had a deep bond with her grandmother.


    They walked out of the wand shop, and just as Fleur was about to speak and invite Sherlock and Harry to the bar on Long Lane Street for a drink, a surprised voice suddenly sounded on their left.


    "Hibiscus!"


    They turned their heads and saw that it was a handsome wizard.


    Sherlock still remembered his face, the male companion who was with Fleur when he first met Fleur in the wizarding town of Aspe.


    Furong also saw him, but she frowned her beautiful brows.


    "Mr. Jonathan, we don''t seem to know each other well enough to call each other by name?"


    The wizard named Jonathan touched his head and walked up to them with an embarrassed smile.


    "Sorry, Miss Delacour, I''m a little excited to see you here all of a sudden. Did you catch the thief that day?"


    Furong didn''t answer his question, but stared at him and asked indifferently.


    "I also want to know, did you deliberately tell me the wrong location that day, or did you really not catch it."


    Jonathan was bewildered.


    "Ah! Wrong location? Are you suspecting me and the thief who stole your wand? Why do you think that? I thought we had a pretty good chat that day..."


    Furong didn''t dispel her doubts about him, she looked at him coldly.


    "It''s best if it has nothing to do with you, but if you were involved, I suggest you hand over my wand immediately. That way I can also get my dad to drop the Ministry''s investigation. Yes, I The matter has been reported to the Ministry of Magic."


    Jonathan stared, looking innocent.


    "Why do you doubt me? Did I do something wrong!"


    "You better have done nothing wrong."


    After finishing speaking, Fleur grabbed the arms of Sherlock and Harry respectively and left, without any intention of introducing them from beginning to end.


    Before being pulled away by Fleur, Sherlock took one last look at the necklace that the wizard named Jonathan was wearing on his chest.


    It was a sign with a vertical line in the middle of a circle wrapped in a triangle.


    This standard felt familiar to Sherlock, and it made him feel like he had seen it in some book.


    Harry asked Fleur curiously.


    "Since you suspect that your wand loss has something to do with him, why are you refusing to contact him?"


    Furong said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, I have told my dad all his information, and there must be an Auror investigating him now."


    Furong is not stupid, on the contrary she is very smart.


    She knew that she shouldn''t take the risk to contact such a person, and it was safest to provide the information to the Ministry of Magic and leave it to the Aurors to deal with it.

 Chapter 107： Nick LeMays Visitors

    Latest website: Wherever wizards gather, there can be no bars.


    Having lived in the wizarding world for a year, Sherlock always felt that this extraordinary world, in fact, was behind Muggles by a full century in terms of social structure and customs.


    Just like in the magical world, the manifesting potion that can make the characters in the photos come to life has been invented for so long, but no wizard has thought of applying it to other aspects.


    Like making a movie or something.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the entertainment activities of wizards are very scarce.


    When I was young, I could play Quidditch. When I was old, I could only sit in a bar, drink two glasses of wine and brag.


    This also resulted in the existence of bars as long as it was a magical street.


    Because it is really profitable to open a bar in the magic world.


    Fleur took Sherlock and Harry to push the door and walked into a bar called "Astral". It is said that the owner of this bar was opened by a retiring silent man from the French Ministry of Magic, and some of the food in it tasted very good.


    "Are you going back to England after visiting Mr. Lemay? Aren''t you going to stay and play for another two days?" Fleur asked casually, dangling the orange juice in the glass with a straw.


    With Sherlock there, of course, he wouldn''t let these two minors drink, and even he didn''t drink it to set an example, but asked for a glass of lemonade.


    "We''re going to continue to visit Sweden." Sherlock made a temporary plan. "After all, we finally made a trip. Harry and I originally planned to go to Sweden and then come to Paris. If you pick it up on the road, you will come directly. already."


    Of course Harry had no problem with Sherlock''s arrangements. He could go anywhere, the sooner he returned to the Dursleys, the better.


    Furong struggled as if she wanted to say something, but when she was struggling for a long time and was making up her mind to say it, a voice beside her suddenly called her name.


    "Sister Delacour!"


    They turned their heads and saw that it was a girl with freckles who spoke to Furong.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here." She said happily.


    Furong looked at her face with a confused look.


    "You are?"


    "I''m Beauxbaton''s fifth-year student - Marlene Creel, you may not know my senior, but I have always admired you!" She said with bright eyes.


    There are not many students in Beauxbatons, but there are not many. Of course, it is impossible for Furong to recognize all of them, but there are almost no people who don''t know her in school.


    The unique appearance of the Veela blood has made her always the center of the students.


    "Hello, Claire, your home is also in Paris?"


    Although Furong didn''t want to chat with others when she was having afternoon tea with Sherlock and the others, she was a junior at her school after all, and everyone came over to say hello, so it was not very good to ignore it directly, so she just asked a question casually.


    The girl named Krill shook her head.


    "No, an elder in my family gave me a letter of introduction, telling me to come to Paris to find Mr. Nick Lemay. But I went to Mr. Lemay''s house and found that he was not there, leaving a message saying that he would not be back until tomorrow. I came to Changxiang Street to find a place to live first, but I didn��t expect to meet Delacour-senpai here, so lucky!��


    Hearing her words, Sherlock and Harry glanced at each other quietly, and Fleur said in surprise.


    "You also came to see Mr. Lemay?"


    "Sister, are you also going to visit Mr. Lemay?" Creel looked surprised, she raised her wrist, clenched her left hand into a fist, her sleeve slid down to reveal a small section of her arm, "Then we can be together tomorrow. To visit? We will meet in front of M. Lemay''s house."


    Sherlock frowned as he looked at her arm.


    Furong, of course, has no objection to her small request.


    "We''ll be at Mr. Lemay''s house at nine o''clock tomorrow morning, and you can visit with us."


    "Thank you, senior, then I won''t disturb you and your friends for afternoon tea, goodbye."


    Krell also seemed to have noticed Sherlock''s strange eyes. She pulled her sleeves back to their original positions, then said goodbye and left.


    Sherlock looked at the back of her leaving with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Harry looked at him suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter, Professor?"


    Sherlock came back to his senses, shook his head and said nothing.


    He seemed to have seen the same tattoo on the girl''s arm as the necklace and logo on the chest of the wizard named Jonathan.


    It may be a coincidence, or he may have read it wrong, but Sherlock silently memorized the sign in his mind, preparing to go to the bookstore on Changxiang Street to find information and recall which book he was in. I''ve seen that sign.


    "By the way, what were you going to say just now?" Sherlock turned to look at Furong, indicating that she could continue what she had not finished.


    "No, nothing."


    However, at this time, Furong was like a deflated ball, not as determined as before to say what she wanted to say.


    They sat in the bar for a while, and then Sherlock went to look for books at the Lichen Bookstore on Long Lane Street, where Harry and Fleur were waiting for him with something to eat.


    However, until it was dark, Sherlock didn''t find out which book he was on and saw the sign.


    In the end, he could only leave Long Lane with this question in mind, and drove Harry and Fleur back to Delacour Manor.


    Sherlock and the others will naturally be staying at Furong''s house tonight.


    Madame Delacour had prepared a sumptuous dinner, and Fleur''s father had joined them from get off work at the Ministry of Magic.


    Mr. Delacourt is a fun-loving person. He chatted with Sherlock a lot of interesting things about the French Ministry of Magic, and also learned from him about the teaching life of Hogwarts.


    After a meal, the guests and the host enjoyed themselves. The house elf Chickley had already packed out the two guest rooms, and Harry and Sherlock went to bed early.


    Not only will they visit Nick Lemay again tomorrow, but they will also take a tour of Paris.


    At dawn the next day, Sherlock woke up on time.


    The biological clock he developed at Hogwarts kept going even during the holidays.


    After waking up and washing up, he left the manor, took a lap on the road outside and came back.


    Madame Delacour is busy with breakfast in the kitchen. Although there are house-elves in their family, it may be out of hobby. The meals that the family eats are usually made by Fleur''s mother.


    The little girl Gabriel was walking out of her bedroom sleepily, and when she saw Sherlock, she said hello in a tone that was obviously still awake.


    "Good morning, Brother Sherlock."


    "Good morning."


    Sherlock stroked her head.


    "Why do you have to get up so early?"


    "Mom said to take me to the garden to find goblins today." Gabrielle said cheerfully, "After you catch those goblins, you must throw them away! Otherwise, they will still be there in a short time. Will come and make trouble in the garden."


    "Then you have to cheer up."


    While Sherlock was chatting with Gabrielle, the stretched Fleur also came out of the bedroom.


    She seemed to be a little confused when she slept, forgetting that there were more than three sisters and her mother at home. The pajamas followed her arms, and a dizzying white greasy appeared around her slender waist.


    Sherlock turned his head nonchalantly and went to Harry''s bedroom to wake him up.


    Furong also noticed her indecent behavior just now. She didn''t show the awkward little girl attitude, but raised her head arrogantly.


    It''s just that on the cheeks occupied by a faint blush, it can be clearly seen that her heart is far from being as generous as she is now.


    Harry was lifted from the bed by Sherlock.


    Ever since he was taken out of the Dursleys by Sherlock, he has been eating more and more and prefers to sleep in more and more.


    "Don''t sleep anymore, we''re still busy today."


    Harry agreed listlessly. With his hair like a chicken coop, he reached for his glasses from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Breakfast is toast and grilled sausage.


    Madame Delacour''s craftsmanship is very good, and the taste of toast is not as bad as Sherlock''s meal at Beauxbatons.


    After breakfast, they formally said goodbye to Madame Delacour.


    After visiting Nicole May with Fleur, they spent a day in Paris and left here, not planning to return to the Delacour estate.


    When going out, Gabrielle was held by her mother and waved goodbye to them. Madame Delacour invited them to come back to their house next time they come to France.


    Sherlock took Harry and Fleur together to go to Nick Lemay''s residence again.


    On the way, Furong asked them hesitantly.


    "You really don''t plan to stay at my house for another night tonight?"


    Sherlock drove the car and said casually.


    "No, when I brought Harry out, I talked to his aunt. If I only take him out for two or three weeks and stay in Paris, I won''t have time to go to Sweden."


    Harry said bitterly.


    "Actually, Professor, you don''t necessarily have to send me home on time."


    "I hate people who don''t keep their word, so I won''t be a person who doesn''t keep their word. You''d better be an honest child for me, and don''t think about it right away when something happens. Hide the adults first."


    Sherlock taught Harry a lesson, and Harry listened honestly.


    Although this trip undoubtedly greatly brought into the relationship between Harry and Sherlock, he still remembered that this was his most beloved professor.


    Furong listened to the conversation between the two of them with a face in the back. For some reason, she seemed to be in a bad mood.


    But Sherlock and Harry didn''t care too much. Girls, there are so many days a month. If she is happy every day, then this girl is strange.


    Before they got to Nick Lemay''s house, from a distance, Sherlock and the others saw several people dressed as wizards wandering around.


    Harry said suspiciously.


    "Why don''t they go in? Has Monsieur LeMay not come back?"


    Sherlock parked the car on the side of the road and took Harry and Fleur to the front of the Nickelmay''s house.


    The men lingering in front of the door were clearly wizards.


    They wore long robes, and some even wore pointed hats undisguised. If there was not a Muggle Banishing Charm near the house, it would have attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Fleur looked among the wizards, but did not find Keriel, the same school girl she met in the bar yesterday.


    Sherlock asked a wizard about the situation.


    "Mr. Lemay has come back. A house elf came out just now and told us to wait outside for a while. Mr. Lemay will come out to receive us when he is ready."


    "Come out to receive?" Sherlock asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, because the people we came to visit happened to be together. Mr. Lemay''s house doesn''t have such a big place, so he can only entertain us."


    Sherlock thanked the wizard and returned to Harry and Fleur.


    "They said that Mr. Lemay had returned, but he could not be received until he came out."


    Harry looked at the wizards waiting in front of the door, and at a cursory glance, there were about a dozen of them.


    "Even though there are many people visiting Mr. Lemay, why did they all come here on the same day?"


    Furong thought for a while and said, "Maybe some people came here very early and didn''t see Mr. Lemay, but they saw the message he left on the house number, so they just got together today."


    They stood in front of the door and waited for a while, but Fleur still didn''t see Krill.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "It may be that she has something to do temporarily and is delayed."


    Just as Sherlock finished speaking, in Lemay''s courtyard, an old man with white hair came out and opened the door.


    The wizards who were waiting at the door gathered around.


    "Mr. Lemay!"


    They greeted respectfully.


    This is the first time Sherlock has seen with his own eyes, a wizard who is, in a sense, more famous than Dumbledore.


    Nick Lemay was a French-born wizard in the 14th century.


    With the magical alchemy technology, the magic stone, a magical product that can turn stones into gold, and make elixir of life, is produced.


    And relying on this, he and his wife have lived from the fourteenth century to the present.


    Whether in the wizarding world or on the Muggle side, there are legends about him As the first and only person in history to create the Philosopher''s Stone, Nick Lemay is in any country All the wizards in the group are idol-level characters, and there are not many wizards who did not grow up listening to his legends.


    So after learning that he destroyed the Philosopher''s Stone and planned to send the fragments out, the wizards who used to be acquainted with him asked their juniors to come over, hoping to get a piece.


    And these young wizards also showed great respect after seeing Lemay himself.


    Sherlock and the others did not immediately surround them like the others, and Furong frowned at the visitors.


    "Jonathan didn''t come either."


    "The wizard you suspect has something to do with the goblin who stole your wand?"


    "Yes, when we first met, he wanted to go with me on the grounds that he would also come to visit Mr. Lemay. But for some reason, he didn''t come today."

 Chapter 108： Weird Nick Lemay

    Latest website: Sherlock looked at Nick Lemay who was surrounded by a group of wizards, then looked at the closed building in the yard, and recalled the scene where Nick Lemay came out just now.


    It was as if he had come from the backyard of the small building, not from inside the house.


    It was just an insignificant little detail, but Sherlock paid attention to it.


    "Let''s go, let''s go too." Seeing Nick Lemay talking to the visitors, Fleur called Sherlock and Harry to the outermost edge of the crowd.


    "...Sorry everyone, I went to Lyon with Perenel the other day, and I just came back today, causing you to be delayed in Paris for so long."


    Nick Lemay seemed to be a rather mild-mannered old man, and after seeing the visitors, he first apologized.


    "And because of my problem, I made you all come to my house in one day, and I can''t entertain you in the house, so I can only meet you outside the house. However, I am also very clear about your purpose, and there is still some talk here. Not very suitable, come to the back of the yard, there is an open space here."


    They followed Nick Lemay to the back of the yard.


    When Sherlock walked next to Lemay''s house, he deliberately observed his garden.


    In Lemay''s house, there is obviously a large back garden, which is definitely more than enough to entertain the dozen or so wizards here.


    But for some reason, he did not choose this back garden, but outside the home.


    As Nick Lemay said, there is a large open space at the back of his yard, and it is very remote, no Muggles pass by, and there is a dense forest not far away.


    He seems to be prepared here. There are many seats and small round tables on the lawn of the open space, and there are some desserts and tea cups on them. It looks like a wild tea party.


    The visitors sat down on chairs around a small round table, and Nick Lemay received letters of introduction from everyone.


    He stood in the middle and said in a circle.


    "The long life has made me tired of being alive, and death is something everyone must experience."


    "I figured this out a year ago, so after consulting with my wife, Perenel, we decided to destroy the Philosopher''s Stone. Plan to prepare for my own death, and to prevent the Philosopher''s Stone from falling to someone with bad intentions. in hand."


    "But the Philosopher''s Stone is, after all, the most wonderful work of my life. Even if it is destroyed, the fragments left behind still have magical powers beyond imagination."


    "So I plan to send these fragments out to the new generation in the magic world, as the last thing to leave this wonderful magic world before dying."


    The visitors all applauded, and Nick Lemay''s selflessness made them all beneficiaries.


    Sherlock also admired the old man''s ideological realm very much. Immortality said that if he gave up, he would give up.


    For example, Riddle, who even dismembered his own soul for immortality, the Malfoy family has been a fodder for decades for wealth and status, and his reputation is almost stinking on the street.


    And these, the old man in front of him abandoned them.


    He took out a small blood-red crystal from his pocket, allowing everyone to see its dazzling color under the reflection of sunlight.


    "A fragment of the Philosopher''s Stone, the magic it retains can still make it a powerful alchemical item. As for the usefulness of this alchemical item...you can explore it yourself after you get it."


    Nick Lemay took the shard of the Philosopher''s Stone back into his pocket.


    At this time, Sherlock seemed to see a familiar sign on the arm where Nick Lemay put down the hand briefly exposed, and he was stunned for a moment.


    Nick Lemay continued.


    "But it''s too simple and boring to give you the fragments directly. So, I want to play a small game with you."


    "There are twenty-three fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone, and there are seventeen of you here. I hid all the fragments in that forest."


    He pointed to the forest not far away.


    "You can go to the woods to find them. No matter how many pieces you can find, the fragments you find belong to you."


    At this time, someone couldn''t help but ask a question.


    "What if none of them are found?"


    "Then I can only say sorry, and it depends on your own luck whether you can find it or not." Nick Lemay said loudly, "and in the process of searching for the Philosopher''s Stone fragments, for the sake of fairness, neither of you can use magic. Before the woods, you can temporarily leave the wand with me for safekeeping."


    After hearing this, the visitors below began to whisper.


    "Seventeen people, looking for twenty-three, the probability that everyone can find one is quite high." Furong said eagerly.


    Sherlock frowned.


    "Why play this game? What to do if there is a conflict while searching for fragments."


    "A conflict?" Harry asked in confusion.


    "If you find two Philosopher''s Stone shards, but you don''t find one of them, do you think he will look at you, will he want to get one from you, or both of them? Take it away?"


    Fleur and Harry were silent when they heard Sherlock''s words.


    They circled around, and they were happily discussing how to find the young wizards who would enter the woods and find the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone, Furong said hesitantly.


    "Everyone seems to be in harmony, so they shouldn''t do such a thing."


    Sherlock didn''t answer Fleur''s words, he was looking at Nick Lemay with a thoughtful expression.


    I always felt that what he said last, the little game of finding the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone, did not match the words he had said earlier.


    What made him even more suspicious was the sign he had seen on three people in a row within two days.


    Just when he felt that something was wrong, this little game of finding the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone had already begun.


    A wizard couldn''t wait to stand up from his chair, left his wand at Nick Lemay, and then entered the woods.


    Almost all of the visitors then joined in, leaving their wands in the custody of Nick Lemay and walking into the woods.


    Soon the only people sitting on this lawn were Sherlock and the others.


    Fleur couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Aren''t you going to participate? Isn''t the purpose of coming to France to get the Philosopher''s Stone fragment from M. Lemay?"


    Harry looked up at Sherlock too, but Sherlock shook his head.


    "I came to visit Nickleme just by the way. The main purpose of my trip here is to relax my mind. As for the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone." Sherlock smiled, "I''m not very interested in that thing, maybe the complete Philosopher''s Stone is still there. Let me think about it. If you want to try it, don''t worry about us, just go in."


    Fleur stood up from her chair.


    "Then I''ll try it out, and if I can find two, I''ll give you a piece."


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "Then I will thank you in advance for your generosity."


    Fleur walked over to Nick Lemay, handed over her wand, and then walked into the woods.


    Now there are only Sherlock, Harry and Nick Lemay.


    Nick Lemay apparently noticed them, and he walked over to them and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Aren''t you going to go in and try?"


    Sherlock waved his hand.


    "I''m traveling with my students this time. I''m very lucky to be able to see you here with my own eyes. Those fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone should be taken by a suitable person."


    Nick Lemay looked at Sherlock and Harry''s faces, recalling the letter of recommendation they gave him before they sat down.


    "You are wizards from England, recommended by Dumbledore."


    Hearing his address to Dumbledore, Sherlock narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Yes, sir, I am Sherlock Forrest, Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and this is my student Harry Potter."


    "Harry Potter!"


    After hearing the name, Nick Lemay''s face suddenly showed a surprised expression, and he turned his eyes to Harry.


    "It really surprises me to see you here."


    Strangely, after learning of Harry''s identity, he was actually interested in Harry''s wand in his pocket.


    "Is this your wand?"


    Harry took out his wand in a daze, and showed it to Nick Lemay.


    "Yes, I got it at Ollivander''s wand shop."


    Nick Lemay took Harry''s wand from Harry''s hands, stroking the body of the wand gently with both hands.


    "Holly, about eleven inches. This wood is often chosen by masters who like dangerous and noble tasks. Harry Potter, you are just right for it."


    He said softly, then waved Harry''s wand.


    "Orchids are blooming."


    A beautiful orchid blooms at the tip of the wand.


    "Ah, the core of the wand is actually a phoenix tail feather. It doesn''t match well with holly, but as long as it is matched together, it is a magic wand that is infallible."


    Nick Lemay expressed great admiration for Harry''s wand and then returned it to Harry''s hands.


    Sherlock, who had been watching him silently, saw a trace of greed that was suppressed in his brown pupils, and the movement he gave Harry''s wand was very twisted, and even seemed a little reluctant.


    "I want to excuse you. You can rest here for a while. It is estimated that someone in the woods will return with the magic stone fragments."


    He nodded to Sherlock and Harry, then walked into his yard holding the box full of wizard wands.


    After his figure disappeared around the corner, Sherlock''s eyes gradually turned cold and he stood up from the chair.


    "Go back to the car and wait for Harry," he said flatly. "Wait for me in the car. Remember, after seeing me, ask me where the entrance to the secret room is. If I can''t answer, use a spell. Attack directly!"

 Chapter 109： sneak attack

    Harry was completely stunned, he stammered.


    "Teach, professor, you said..."


    Sherlock interrupted him directly.


    "Just do as I say! Remember, as long as I don''t answer the first time, use the spell immediately. You should remember how to use the stun spell, right? I even instructed you again during the trip. ."


    Harry also saw that something was wrong, he nodded, indicating that he knew, then turned and ran back into the car.


    After Sherlock watched him leave, without hesitation, he used the Illusory Body Charm directly on his own.


    Under the influence of the magic spell, his whole person slowly disappeared into the air to the extent that he could hardly see it.


    But after Sherlock began to move, the distorted ripples in the air could still vaguely see the existence of someone.


    The Illusion Spell is a spell that can make wizards invisible directly, but the invisibility effect of this spell is not as good as that of an invisibility cloak. It is generally only suitable for use at night. In the daytime, anyone who is a little more careful can see the flaws.


    But Sherlock didn''t need how good the invisibility effect was. After he used the Illusionary Charm, he quickly caught up to where Nick Lemay disappeared.


    But he searched for a long time in the yard of Lemay''s house, but he never saw Nick Lemay.


    The door of Lemay''s house was tightly closed, and after approaching, you could even see the lock on the door, which didn''t look like a sign that someone had been in the house at all.


    This undoubtedly further confirmed Sherlock''s guess.


    But where did that "Nick Lemay" go?


    Just as Sherlock was looking around, a girl with freckles on her face, holding a wooden box, suddenly walked out of the flowers in the back garden.


    Seeing the girl who called herself "Marlene Creel" who met Fleur at the bar yesterday, Sherlock had a playful smile on his face.


    Aha, isn''t "he" right here.


    ......


    Harry took what Sherlock told him to heart and got into the car.


    He recalled Sherlock''s expression when he spoke to him just now, and guessed in his heart that something must have happened, otherwise the professor''s expression would not be so serious.


    Harry was a little nervous at his solemn attitude. He sat in the car and kept looking outside.


    Just when he stuck his head out for the fifth time and looked outside to see if Sherlock had returned, a familiar figure suddenly came over from the corner of the wall.


    "Harry? Why are you the only one in the car, Sherlock?" Fleur, who came over, asked suspiciously.


    Harry''s palm holding the wand was sweating slightly, his eyes were fixed on the hibiscus, and he suddenly said.


    "What''s your sister''s name!"


    Fleur was stunned, she didn''t seem to understand why Harry suddenly asked this question.


    "What? I just came back from the Philosopher''s Stone Fragment, I found three, we can each one..."


    "What''s your sister''s name! Say it!" Harry continued pressing.


    Furong stood bewildered and said hesitantly.


    "me......"


    "Passed out!"


    Without hesitation, Harry stretched out the hand that had been hidden in the car, and the tip of the wand shot out a flashing red light. In the blink of an eye, it hit the "Hibiscus" three meters away, and there was no time to avoid it!


    "what!"


    "Furong" was hit by the spell, but instead of falling to the ground on the spot, he yelled and suddenly turned into a creature with pointed ears and a face like a rotten orange.


    Leprechaun!


    After the goblin changed back to his original appearance, there was a sound like a whip whipping the air, and in the next second, he disappeared.


    Harry, who had planned to continue to use the next spell, after making sure that he was not in danger, put down the hand that had been holding the wand.


    The tense nerves relaxed, letting him gasp for breath.


    Harry was right!


    The other party did not use the identity of Sherlock to approach him, but the identity of Furong!


    Although there was no danger on his side, this made him worry about Sherlock.


    Harry thought that this incident was planned by Nick Lemay, and he felt that Sherlock might not be able to beat the old monster who had lived for six hundred years.


    ......


    Sherlock wasn''t worried at all that he couldn''t fight.


    He was quietly following behind Furong''s school girl, "Kreel".


    Watching her walk into the wood where the Shard of the Philosopher''s Stone was said to be hiding, Sherlock also walked in silently.


    This wood is not small at all, although it is certainly not as big as the Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts, but it is not the kind of grove that is usually seen.


    The young wizards who came in to find the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone have been searching here for twenty minutes, and only a very few of them have made some gains.


    After "Kreel" entered the woods, he asked the wizards who were looking for the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone all the way, asking the location of Fleur.


    "Is that girl with silver hair and beautiful long hair?" a young wizard pointed in one direction, recalling, "I saw her go to that location just now."


    "Thank you." "Kreel" thanked very politely, and then walked towards the one guided by the wizard with confidence.


    "She" continued to go deeper into the woods for about a few hundred meters, and from a distance, she saw Furong who seemed to be arguing with someone.


    "I got this first, why should I give it to you!" Furong looked at the witch standing opposite her and said disdainfully.


    The witch had a gloomy face, and kept staring at Fleur''s right hand, where there was a blood-red shard,


    She had just seen it at the branch of a tree, but before she could go up to get it, the shard flew by itself, and finally landed on Fleur''s hand.


    "Because I saw this first!" the witch said indifferently.


    "If all the things you see first belong to you, then everyone should not enter this forest. Whoever sees it first will have all the magic stone fragments in it."


    When it comes to quarreling with Furong, I have never been afraid of anyone.


    Not everyone treats her very well in Beauxbatons. Perhaps most boys will be confused by her natural appearance and deliberately please her, but most girls are not friendly to her.


    After all, she is the most popular among boys, and those girls who feel that she is alone in the limelight will naturally want to pick on her and trouble her.


    But whether inside or outside of school, Furong has never lost a fight.


    "I just saw that you have already dug out one from the grass, isn''t it too greedy to want one now?" The witch approached Furong little by little, obviously she was preparing to do something.


    Furong is not afraid of her at all. Even if the wand is gone, the Veela bloodline will allow her to control her magic power more easily than a normal wizard, which is why she can find the two fragments so quickly.


    "Mr. Lemay said just now that you can take away a few if you find a few. If you can''t find one yourself, you can only blame yourself for being useless!"


    Hearing Furong''s ruthless mockery, the witch finally couldn''t hold back.


    Just when she wanted to rely on her stronger body to pounce on the two fragments from Furong''s hand, a third voice suddenly sounded from the side.


    "Sister Delacour!"


    The witch stopped preparing to attack, and looked at "Kreel" who suddenly came over with a gloomy expression on her face.


    Furong also saw the arrival of her "school girl", and her face couldn''t help showing joy.


    Although she is not afraid of the other party coming to grab something, it is of course better for her to have a helping hand.


    "Kreel" and Furong stood together, and the witch could only finally put down the cruel words "wait and see" and left in a daze.


    Furong thanked "Kreel".


    "Fortunately, you came on time, thank you."


    "It''s okay, senpai." "She" said with a smile, "You can use the fragment of that Philosopher''s Stone as a thank you gift."


    Furong shook her head but refused with a vigilant look on her face.


    "No! This is what I promised others to bring to them, not for you."


    "Kreel" quickly waved his hand: "My joking senior, why are you so nervous."


    After Furong made sure that her schoolgirl really didn''t intend to grab the fragments in her hand, she reluctantly let go of her guard and walked with "her".


    "Let''s go inside. It shouldn''t be searched by anyone else, so maybe we''ll find something."


    They walked together deeper into the woods, and Furong asked suspiciously on the way.


    "Why did you come so late? I thought something happened to you and you didn''t come?"


    "Claire" smiled.


    "Something was delayed, and it was a little late, but it''s not too late to come in now."


    "Isn''t it too late, as far as I know, five people have found the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone. Counting the two in my hand, it means that seven have been found. There are still sixteen pieces left. , there is a high probability that we can find another one, and even two are not impossible Furong said enthusiastically, she is still imagining that she might be able to bring three magic stones. The shards go back. At that time, she, Sherlock and Harry will be exactly one for each of the three.


    "Kreel" laughed silently as she looked at the girl looking hopelessly in the woods.


    It''s just that "her" smile is a little chilling.


    "She" deliberately led Hibiscus to a place where two fragments were hidden in a bird''s nest on a tree.


    "Look there, senior!" "Kreel" excitedly pointed Furong to her discovery.


    Furong was also excited. She knew that finding three fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone was no longer an illusion. Now that two new fragments were discovered, she and "Kreel" could just have one each.


    Just as she trotted under the tree and was about to use her magic power to pull the fragments out of the bird''s nest without using a magic wand, a dazzling red light suddenly shot towards her.


    "The **** fell to the ground!"

 Chapter 110： greater good

    Latest website: The stun spell came from behind, and Furong didn''t have time to react at all, she was directly hit by the spell and passed out on the spot.


    "Kreel" sneered and walked to Furong, who had reached the ground, and his head had undergone a terrifying change.


    "Her"''s face twisted like plasticine, her features blended together, and then quickly reshaped, and her hair was changing color, length, and curl.


    In just a few seconds, "her"''s entire face changed dramatically, and finally settled on a man''s face.


    It was the wizard who was suspected by Fleur yesterday in Long Lane Street and had something to do with the loss of his wand - Jonathan!


    "Stinky bitch, it took a lot of effort for me to catch you."


    Jonathan lost the honest attitude he had before, cursing, when he was about to reach out and pick up Fleur.


    Under his feet, those fresh and tender grass suddenly turned into vines like swimming snakes, spreading up from his calf at a very fast speed.


    By the time he realized that something was wrong, the vine had spread to his waist, and before he could raise his wand, he had already tied him up like a zongzi.


    Sherlock removed his Disillusionment Charm in front of a tree.


    Since he''s become more and more proficient with Transfiguration, he doesn''t like to use spells directly when attacking.


    No matter what kind of offensive spell, be it a petrification spell, a stun spell or a disarming spell, the basic steps are reciting the spell and swinging the staff.


    Even with a high level of mastery of this type of spell, silent spells can be used without affecting the power of the spell, the swing of the wand and the spell hitting the target will take a while.


    For sneak attackers, even in a short period of time, mistakes may occur.


    The technical requirements are higher, but the more practical Transfiguration will not have this concern.


    As long as it is within the range that magic can affect, Transfiguration can directly apply effects on objects, causing them to change.


    And most of the spells of Transfiguration can be omitted after being practical and proficient, and it will not affect the final transformation effect (Transfiguration has spells, but those spells are more abstract because they are transliterated).


    So Jonathan had no room for resistance at all.


    "You''re a daring wand thief." Sherlock walked over to Jonathan and picked up his wand.


    Jonathan glared at Sherlock fiercely.


    "When did you discover the flaw?"


    Sherlock said while letting go of some of the vines on him, and took out a bag from his pocket.


    "Yesterday in Changxiang Street, your necklace and tattoos are very unique. I remember I saw it somewhere. Can you tell me about it?"


    He opened the bag he had recovered from Jonathan''s body, which had apparently been cast on the Invisible Stretch Charm.


    It is illegal at any Ministry of Magic to use such a spell on something that is not permitted.


    Because normal wizards have no way to determine whether the traceless stretch spell they use is reliable, if there is an accident, it is easy for the things placed inside to be directly squeezed out of the space, injuring the wizard himself or the people around him.


    In the bag with the expanded space, Sherlock turned out about fifty wands.


    They were placed in five wooden boxes by the number of ten per box, and there should also be the one that Hibiscus lost before.


    Hearing where Sherlock found the problem, Jonathan sneered.


    "You don''t know that sign? It seems that not many people remember the man who once swept the entire European magic world and almost changed the whole world by himself."


    "Oh? That lord?" Sherlock tilted his head and thought, "Could it be the lord whose head can catch fire?"


    Jonathan was taken aback by his words.


    "What''s on fire?"


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m on stage, you continue." He waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t need to care so much, and then placed the wooden boxes with wands on the ground one by one.


    Jonathan scowled.


    "I advise you to stay out of your own business and let me go. I''m a saint!"


    "Saint?" Sherlock finally recalled some impressions of the term. He touched his chin and recalled the records in the history of magic, "It seems to be an active wizarding organization in the early twentieth century, led by Grindelwald. The man who was called the Dark Lord before You-Know-Who?"


    "Since you know, you should know if you can provoke it!" Jonathan threatened.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "I admit that the ambition of Lord Grindelwald is much nobler than his next generation, but this does not prevent him from becoming history. It seems that he is still imprisoned in Austria?"


    "And seeing how young you are, shouldn''t you be a remnant left over from his era, a wild fan of self-intoxication?"


    "From what history book did you read about Grindelwald''s deeds and the logo of the Saints organization, and you fantasized about joining them? You don''t even think about people like them, would you want a wand-stealing thief?"


    Sherlock''s words made Jonathan''s face turn red, obviously speaking of his pain, and he growled angrily.


    "What do you know! Wands are the most noble works of art in the world! Especially those wands used by excellent wizards are the essence of all magic! You vulgar wizards don''t understand such art at all!"


    Sherlock blinked, although he had guessed in advance that this man was a thief with an extreme preference for wands, but he didn''t expect him to like it to such a paranoid level.


    But also, if there is no such deranged love, how dare you pretend to be Nick Lemay and deceive the wands of so many brilliant young wizards?


    "Speaking of which, since you like wands so much, why do you want to attack Furong? You are so daring?" Sherlock asked suspiciously.


    He didn''t expect Jonathan to say it honestly, but he didn''t expect the other party to hide it at all.


    he sneered.


    "The price of a mixed-race veela in the black market is much higher than the price of a pure veela! If a high-quality product like her is still a baby, as long as there are suitable channels, it is not uncommon to sell it to six figures. Possibly... poof!"


    Before Jonathan''s words were finished, the whole person flew out in the air!


    Sherlock''s face was as cold as frost, he withdrew the foot he kicked out, and after he landed on the ground again, he rolled next to Jonathan who had been rolling several meters on the ground.


    "It turns out that you are also a part-time human trafficker."


    Jonathan was kicked in the face by Sherlock''s strong kick, blood was bleeding from his nose and mouth, and his face was covered with blood, looking extremely miserable.


    But he was still in the mood to laugh, and even sneered.


    "What? Do you think I''m disgusting? As long as there are lofty ideals, how can they be achieved by even the worst means?"


    "Know what Lord Grindelwald''s motto is?" For the greatest good! "This is a sentence that a self-righteous person like you will never understand!"


    Sherlock stepped directly on his face, causing Jonathan to let out a miserable wailing.


    "It''s really disgusting to say this from someone like you! Even if I only read a little bit of past history, I know that the "greatest interest" in Grindelwald''s mouth has never been It''s not his personal interests, but the interests of all wizards in the entire magic world."


    "For your ridiculous desires like you, you use such a goal that people have been fighting for in your life as an excuse. I find you are really funny."


    "I want to say sorry, I misread it before. You are not a wild fan of the saints at all. You should be their black fan, and you specifically used their name to recruit them."


    Jonathan''s wailing gradually became weaker, and Sherlock talked there for a long time without seeing any response from him.


    After lifting his foot, he found that he seemed to have broken the bridge of his nose by stepping on it himself, and the whole person fainted in pain.


    He stared at Jonathan''s entire face, blood and snot and tears running everywhere, and pouted.


    "It''s really cheap for you to pass out like this."


    Sherlock walked over to Fleur, making sure she just passed out and no other injuries, then turned his eyes to her right hand.


    The hand was clenched tightly, and blood-red crystals could still be vaguely seen between the fingers.


    Sherlock shook his head and smiled.


    This little girl is quite persistent.


    Just as he floated both Jonathan and Fleur with magic and was about to take them out of the woods.


    A bright red spell suddenly shot out of the corner and hit Sherlock!


    In an instant, Sherlock''s wand, and the fifty-odd wands he put away in the cloth bag, were all forced to fly out and scattered three meters away from Sherlock''s side!


    An ugly goblin staggered and came out of the corner of the bushes. It pointed its finger at Sherlock and said viciously.


    "Don''t move."


    Sherlock raised both of his hands with a calm expression, and gave a military salute to show that he was not a threat.


    "I thought Harry had dealt with you."


    The goblin didn''t seem to be in good shape. He walked to Jonathan''s side in a chaotic manner to check his condition. At the same time, he used a binding spell on Sherlock to tie his whole body with the rope that was transformed by the spell.


    "Your student''s stun spell is terrible!"


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows and defended Harry He was only in the third year of school, you can''t force him too much, if you can use it, and it works, you''re already very talented. "


    Looking at the companion who was physically unconscious and could not be awakened by magic at all, the goblin gritted his teeth and grabbed Jonathan, and Fleur walked to Sherlock''s side.


    "Are you going to take all three of us away?"


    "Shut up! You disgusting wizard!"


    "Well, in the aesthetics of your race, I should really be the disgusting type."


    Sherlock shrugged and looked behind the goblin who was busy working. Dozens of stick tips had already floated out of thin air and aimed at his group of wands.


    He blinked and uttered the incantation softly.


    "It''s all petrified."

 Chapter 111： Daredevil Liar

    The latest website: More than 50 wands are suspended behind the fairy, and the moment Sherlock''s spell is uttered, the tip of each wand lights up with a faint red light!


    The goblin who was dragging Jonathan and Fleur was suddenly alert!


    He turned around abruptly and saw the dense group of wands on his body. While his eyes were staring like cowbells, he subconsciously rolled to the left to dodge!


    But the next second, the red light shines!


    Because of the different characteristics of the wands and the different adaptability to Sherlock, there were about ten wands that were misfired, twelve that missed, and more than thirty hits.


    There were eight spells that hit the goblin first, and the weak goblin who had already been hit by Harry''s stun spell was not petrified the first time!


    He also wanted to point out Sherlock with his finger, but the movement became extremely slow.


    After the second batch of nine spells hit him again, his entire talent completely stopped in place, and finally fell powerlessly to the ground.


    And the last wave of seventeen spells followed, constantly reinforcing the effect of the petrification spell.


    Seeing the actual combat effect of the mass spell, Sherlock smacked his lips, shook his head and muttered to himself.


    "The effect of a single unit is still too low. It must hit at least ten shots to be effective, and it is best that all wands should be unified, and there is no chance of misfire."


    The manipulating these wands was naturally the magic that Sherlock learned to sew up his own soul after using Tom''s remnant soul as the thread.


    Because of the unique characteristics of this magic, Sherlock named it [Control].


    At first, he only found it very convenient to use it in daily life. He could completely liberate his hands. He didn''t even need to use a wand, and he could use magic to replace most of his work.


    Later, he had a whim, since the control of magic can replace his hands, can he use it to control the wand to achieve non-contact remote casting?


    Sherlock succeeded in the first experiment, verifying that his guess was correct.


    However, the effect of the magic used in this way is greatly weakened. The stun spell can''t stun people, the petrification spell can''t control people, and the disarming spell will at most make the opponent''s wand struggle slightly.


    So later, he did not conduct too in-depth research on it.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to come in handy today, and it also gave a new idea to solve the weakened power of the magic spell.


    If one wand isn''t good enough, use more than one!


    Mastering magic gives him the ability to control everything at will, much more open than his hands.


    After all, there is no way to use two wands separately in one hand, but you can even use two hundred wands to master magic.


    The quality is not enough, the quantity is to make up.


    Not enough caliber for the spell?


    Those 200 wands are aiming at you and slamming the laser rain together, how do you hide?


    Of course, how to operate this will need to be studied later, and now Sherlock still has to deal with the things in front of him.


    He commanded several wands to float to his side and cast a Split Charm on the ropes that bound him.


    The rope was suddenly torn apart, and Sherlock also stood up and walked to the petrified goblin.


    "You have committed a serious crime. You are a goblin and steal a wizard''s wand. It is not impossible to get a dementor''s kiss on trial."


    Sherlock used the Levitate Charm again to float Jonathan, Goblin and Fleur.


    Comatose is the only regular spell that doesn''t have a spell that can be removed, and he can only wait for the person in the spell to wake up by himself, so he can only take Furong away in this way.


    Although the fairy was petrified, she could hear what Sherlock said.


    There was a hint of fear in its eyes, but it still stared at him sternly.


    Sherlock didn''t care about its gaze, but waved his hand. After putting all the more than fifty wands back into the wooden box, he took three floating objects and walked to the periphery of the woods.


    At this time, many young wizards have found fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone, and disputes have also occurred.


    But even Nick Lemay is a fake, and the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone hidden in this wood are naturally fake too.


    Sherlock found a few reasonable wizards, told them the truth of the matter, and asked the local wizards in France to go to the Ministry of Magic to find the Aurors.


    Soon all the young wizards in the woods knew they had been deceived.


    They gathered again on the lawn of Lemay''s backyard, looking at the leprechaun and Jonathan in disbelief.


    No one could have imagined that someone would actually dare to impersonate Nick Lemay and commit fraud!


    Among them, the wizards who had clashed in the woods were even more red-faced.


    A few of them actually beat their heads and blood for a fake magic stone fragment. If this is spread, it will definitely become a laughing stock.


    The Auror came quickly, and Furong''s father also rushed over in person.


    Sherlock told him things, including Jonathan''s plan to capture Fleur and sell it, which made him scared for a while, thanked Sherlock constantly, and then hurriedly sent the unconscious Fleur back home.


    And the Auror''s actions towards the goblin and Jonathan are even more swift, because now the real Nick Lemay doesn''t know where.


    It took them less than ten minutes to apply for the permission to use the Veritaserum, and they poured it into the petrified goblin without saying a word.


    From what he said, they never saw Nick Lemay at all,


    But more than a week earlier than these people, I saw the message on Lemay''s house number and learned that Nick Lemay had something to go out and would not come back until July 28.


    So a wizard with Disguise Mags and a leprechaun, these two daring liars, teamed up to plan this scam.


    Jonathan has an almost insane love and desire for celebrity wands.


    Those who can get a letter of recommendation and come to visit Nick Lemay are considered to be the best young wizards. According to the local French customs, the cores of their wands all come from their ancestors, and various magical substances with special significance.


    He eyed the gang''s wands, changed the time on the message, and pretended to be Nick Lemay to trick their wands out of their hands.


    And the goblin and Jonathan are old partners, one of them only needs a wand, and the other only needs money.


    I had my eye on Furong in advance, and I also took a fancy to her wand''s special and Veela mixed-race identity.


    They set up a game when they were in the wizarding town of Aspe. At that time, Fleur should have fallen into the net they cast.


    Unexpectedly, Sherlock and Harry happened to meet her on the way, and they took her back to Paris, leaving Jonathan in a hurry and couldn''t find Fleur who was out of the house.


    After arriving in Paris, they were still stubborn, and they used their schoolmates to set up a trap, which was finally seen by Sherlock.


    The French Ministry of Magic took this matter very seriously, and it was a deputy head of the Auror Command who came to deal with the case.


    After seeing Sherlock, he clenched his hand with great joy and thanked him constantly.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Forrest, if you didn''t find the problem, these two scammers would have slipped away from France and headed to the United States after they succeeded, and we really would never have wanted to catch them again. We have also reached out to Mr. LeMay, who is on his way back now."


    In the French Ministry of Magic, Sherlock and Harry have become their guests at this time.


    After taking notes from their mouths and learning the whole process of the matter, they were placed in a comfortable living room.


    The Deputy Auror was personally accompanied, and there was even a plan to present them with a French Friendship Wizard Award.


    The deputy supervisor thanked them in French-accented English, and said that the real Nick Lemay would be back soon. After coming to thank them in person, he left the parlor.


    Sherlock only had time to ask Harry about the situation, and Harry also told him how the goblin turned into Fleur and planned to attack him.


    "Jonathan obviously took a fancy to your wand, the famous Harry Potter wand. If he got it, he would probably have to sleep with your wand in his arms in the middle of the night."


    Sherlock drank the black tea prepared for them by the Ministry of Magic, and joked to Harry in a relaxed mood.


    Harry was terrified for a while after the excitement.


    "Fortunately, Professor, you reminded me, otherwise I would have really stolen the wand from him."


    "It''s also thanks to you that you are more clever than before and responded in a timely manner. I didn''t expect that the other party didn''t pretend to be me, but turned into Furong."


    While they were chatting, the door of the living room was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    An old man with silver hair, wrinkled face, and a familiar appearance walked in with a gentle smile on his face.


    Nick LeMay.


    To be able to come to the Ministry of Magic, this must not be fake.


    Sherlock grabbed Harry and stood up from the sofa to show respect for the old man, older than Dumbledore.


    "Mr. Lemay."


    Nick Lemay waved his hand casually.


    "Sit down, there''s no need to be so formal in front of me, Dumbledore and I are old friends, he wrote me a letter to mention you, especially since you''ve done me such a big favor~www.novelhall. com~ He sat down on the sofa, and Sherlock and Harry both sat down again.


    "Because my wife''s body has some unexpected conditions, I have been with her in the magic hospital in Germany these days, and I didn''t know that such a thing happened until today. Thank you, otherwise, it will be close to old age, I''m going to have no guarantees for the evening."


    Nick Lemay thanked Sherlock seriously.


    Sherlock said modestly.


    "You''re too kind, Mr. Lemay, we just happened to find out the truth of the matter. Besides, even without us, it was the two liars who deceived the wand, and it doesn''t matter to you."


    Nick Lemay shook his head with a smile.


    He lived more than 600 years, how could such a thing not be seen clearly?


    Even if he is pretending to be a liar, but the news spreads, we still don''t know what the outside world will say.

 Chapter 112： The script has changed!

    The latest website: "This should be Harry Potter." Nick Lemay''s eyes turned to Harry, "This is the first time we have met, and I have not thanked you personally. Last year, you helped Protecting the Philosopher''s Stone."


    Harry hurriedly said, "It''s not just my credit to Mr. Lemay, it''s me and my friends who protected the stone together."


    "Oh, yes." Nick Lemay said with a smile, "I also want to thank your friends, so please help me bring my thanks to them."


    "I will, sir."


    The smile on Nick Lemay''s face gradually faded.


    "It''s time for this farce to end. After the Philosopher''s Stone was destroyed by me, there are some fragments that still retain magic power, but only a few simple ones."


    "I wrote to a few old friends that I used to know and told them that they could ask their favorite juniors to come and take one, but I don''t know when the news was spread. There are many people who think they have a good relationship with me, They even let their descendants come to find me, hoping to get a shard from me."


    "But in fact, there are only three magic stone fragments that still retain some effect."


    He pulled three red stone fragments from his pocket.


    From the outside, the real Philosopher''s Stone fragments are ordinary, like an ordinary red stone on the ground, far less gorgeous than the fake ones before.


    "You have helped a lot, so I gave you all these three fragments, and it also saves others from coming to me to trouble me for this thing."


    Nick Lemay handed the three fragments to Sherlock''s hands. Sherlock did not give in. He took it and looked at the three red stones with some doubts.


    "Mr. Lemay, do the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone do anything?"


    Nick Lemay explained to him.


    "These fragments still retain some of the properties of the magic stone. If you add the fragments into the potion when refining the potion, it can enhance the effect of some of the potion itself. Or soak it directly in water, you can also make a cup that is enough to cure Good potion for most injuries, and in some ways even better than Phoenix''s tears."


    Understood, the magic stone''s effect of turning stone into gold is gone, the effect of making elixir has been greatly reduced, and it has become an auxiliary tool that can only be used for healing.


    But even so, these few fragments can definitely be called a good thing.


    At least if Snape knew, he would definitely do everything possible to buy it from them.


    "The rest of the people who came to Paris for this and were deceived, I will also compensate them with something so that they do not come back empty-handed."


    After Nick Lemay had everything set up, he got up from the sofa.


    "My wife still needs me to take care of it, and thank you again for your help, Sherlock and Harry. When you return to Hogwarts, help me say hello to Albus by the way."


    He then left the parlour, passed the fireplace of the Ministry of Magic, and returned to the German Magical Hospital.


    After Harry and Sherlock, they received an award from the French Ministry of Magic.


    A French friendly wizard medal for each person, which is also a very memorable thing.


    After everything was settled, Sherlock and Harry did not go back to Fleur''s house to say goodbye to her.


    Instead, he handed over one of the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone to Mr. Delacour, who was working in the Ministry of Magic, and asked him to pass it on to Fleur.


    In the Delacour family, Fleur only woke up in the afternoon.


    Madame Delacour did not cast a revival spell on her, but let her sleep a little longer.


    Furong opened her eyes from the bed in her bedroom. She stared at the ceiling in confusion for a while, then suddenly sat up.


    She hurriedly put on her slippers, rushed out of the bedroom to the living room, and asked Madame Delacour anxiously.


    "Mom, why am I at home?"


    Madame Delacour told her exactly how the two liars were caught this morning, and finally took out the magic stone fragment from her pocket.


    "It was sent back by your father, saying that Sherlock asked him to hand it over to you on your behalf, and told you that if you have the opportunity to go to England in the future, you can find them. He and Harry are very willing to be your guides."


    Fleur took the magic stone fragment from Madame Delacour''s hand.


    She stared blankly at the red pebble in her palm, and after a long time, she regained her senses and asked nervously.


    "Are they still in Paris?"


    "They seem to have left by noon. I heard your dad said they plan to travel to Sweden again and then go straight back to England."


    Furong''s mood was as if the seasoning jar had been knocked over, with mixed flavors.


    She took the shard back to her bedroom with a desolate expression, lay on the bed, held it up and looked at it for a long time, and only mumbled something in her mouth.


    "Obviously I also want to go to Sweden with you to play..."


    ......


    "thanks."


    After taking a photo with Harry under the Eiffel Tower, Sherlock took the camera back from the passerby and thanked him politely.


    With a sun hat on his head and a cone in his hand, Harry followed Sherlock.


    "Are we going to Versailles next? Professor."


    Sherlock checked the film in the camera, looked at the time on his watch, and thought for a moment.


    "Forget it, it''s just a palace in Versailles, and it''s nothing to see. Let''s go straight to the next stop while it''s not too late."


    "What shall we have for dinner then? Foie gras? Grilled elbow? Or steak?"


    "Eat, eat, eat, you will soon become like your cousin."


    "Since you said so, then I will definitely not become like that!"


    "Hey, you''re going to be silly with me here, aren''t you!"


    They got back to the car, and Sherlock spread out the map, looking for their next stop.


    "We should be able to get to Troyes by seven in the evening, then spend the night there tonight, go straight to Lyon tomorrow and Geneva the day after."


    Sherlock decided their next itinerary, but Harry''s face turned pale.


    This is the first time in this trip that Sherlock has made such a detailed plan and said it directly!


    "Professor, don''t you feel that sometimes what you think will end up in the opposite direction of what you think, and produce results?"


    Harry organized his words, trying to tell Sherlock the fact that his mouth was poisonous.


    Sherlock heard the metaphor in Harry''s words, and he stared at him speechlessly.


    "What? Do you think my mouth likes to cause trouble?"


    Harry hesitated for a moment, then nodded cautiously.


    "In a sense, it does."


    "I remember when you were fighting the basilisk, you thought the same way, right? You kept begging me to shut up or something. You are students of the magic school, don''t believe in magic, why do you believe in such a metaphysical thing!"


    Sherlock complained while driving on the road.


    He really doesn''t understand why Harry and the three of them feel that their mouths are poisonous. Although some things are coincidental, they can''t take coincidence as a rule!


    Harry saw that Sherlock still didn''t believe it, and he still didn''t give up.


    Next, he has to travel with Sherlock for a long time. If he doesn''t make things clear, he suddenly says "I believe you can live a healthy and happy life, Harry." Then Harry can directly Find a cemetery and bury yourself in advance.


    "If you don''t believe me, we can do an experiment!"


    Harry pointed to a bird flying in the sky and asked Sherlock.


    "Do you think this bird can safely land on a branch?"


    Sherlock looked at the bird that was gliding in midair and shrugged.


    "It didn''t get hurt, and it didn''t fly to the road with death. Why couldn''t it land on the tree safely."


    "Since you said so, Professor! It''s going to happen soon!"


    Sherlock looked at Harry''s serious expression, and wondered if Harry was under some strange spell when he wasn''t paying attention and burned his brain out.


    He parked the car on the side of the road and had to prove it to himself today!


    The two of them got out of the car and squatted on the side of the road, one big and one small, staring at the bird in the sky.


    The bird seemed to be a wild goose that had broken away from the group. It hovered back and forth for several minutes, flapping its wings in the sky, and finally landed on the side of the road in the presence of Charlotte and Harry. on the tree.


    Harry was completely stunned!


    The script obviously shouldn''t be written like this!


    He turned to stare at Sherlock, and Sherlock turned to stare at him, as if asking him if he had anything to say.


    "No!" Harry argued loudly. "This time it must be because the chances of it landing safely are too great! Let''s try again!"


    He looked around again and saw another bird in the sky.


    "You said from the bottom of your heart, Professor, do you think that bird can land safely?"


    Sherlock murmured, staring at the owl that was getting closer to them.


    "Not only do I think this bird can land safely, how can it feel like it''s looking for us?"


    The next second, the owl flew to them in midair and landed on the roof of the car.


    Harry''s whole body looks like a fool, and he can''t even say a word in the same place for a long time!


    The script has changed!


    Not only is the professor not a crow''s mouth, but he has also become a master of prophecy!


    Sherlock didn''t care about his nervous reaction, but took a letter from the owl, opened it, and browsed it quickly.


    Finally, his brows furrowed deeply, and he folded the letter and put it in his pocket.


    After the owl saw that he had the letter, it flapped its wings again and flew into the sky.


    Sherlock took Harry, who was stunned like a puppet, into the car.


    "Something went wrong, Harry, I''m afraid our trip is coming to an end!"

 Chapter 113： Just ask if you sell it!

    The latest website: England, the eastern coastal city of Norwich.


    Nelson was humming a little tune, holding a can of beer in his hand, and was walking home.


    It was completely dark, but he didn''t have to worry about being scolded by his wife for coming home late.


    Because Nelson was a bachelor, he was thirty-six years old and had yet to start a family.


    The reason for not being able to find a wife is actually very simple, nothing more than lack of money.


    The former Nelson was also brilliant for a period of time. When he was young, he seized an opportunity to make a small fortune by reselling auto parts during the period when the British economy was the worst.


    At that time, he even fantasized that maybe after he made a fortune and became a rich man, he would be able to marry the most beautiful girl in his hometown, Marissa.


    Then he became addicted to gambling.


    All the money was gone overnight, and he owed a lot of foreign debts.


    After that, he naturally lived a life of impoverishment, and he did not quit his gambling addiction. As soon as he had some money, his first thought was to rush into the casino and win back all the losses he had previously lost.


    But he has been trying for more than ten years and has never seen any hope of winning it back.


    even once.


    Nelson drank the beer drunkenly, and then looked up at the dark night sky. He felt that today''s sky was like a black cauldron, and it was a little scary.


    The icy wind blew through his body, making him a little awake, wrapping his thin coat tightly.


    He looked around with erratic eyes, always feeling as if something strange was quietly following him.


    His pace began to quicken, and he wanted to hurry up and walk in the direction of his broken house.


    But that uneasy feeling not only did not disappear, but became more and more serious, and finally completely occupied his heart.


    Everything around seems to have disappeared!


    The whole world turned completely black, and it was pitch black everywhere, leaving him alone.


    Fear had completely enveloped him, and Nelson cried out uneasily.


    "What happened! What happened!"


    No one responded to him, because something had silently appeared in front of him.


    Nelson''s face finally froze under that terrified expression, and he fell slowly and heavily to the ground.


    "What''s the matter!" A roaring voice suddenly sounded, "What happened!"


    It imitates the dead words of the deceased, and gradually fades away, leaving only a yellow straw on the ground.


    Everything was back to normal, and in the narrow alley, no one noticed this scene.


    After a long time, a sonic boom like a whip whipping the air suddenly reminded me that two Aurors wearing the robes of the British Ministry of Magic appeared next to Nelson''s body.


    Kingsley crouched down, frowning to check on Nelson''s condition.


    "As in the previous two cases, the soul was sucked and the body was still alive."


    His companion was a burly wizard named Williamson.


    "The dementors again? They''ve been granted permission to go out and capture them since Black ran off that island."


    Kingsley tapped Nelson with his wand.


    "Seeing as the situation is indeed the case, there is nothing else in the magical world that can be done to this extent except for a dementor''s kiss."


    "Do you want to report this matter again? This is the third time!" Williamson said irritably.


    "The ministry won''t take it seriously. The most important thing now is that Black escaped. The safety of Harry Potter is the top priority. Even Minister Fudge has been having a headache about this."


    Kingsley stood up, shaking his head and sighing.


    "Forget it, let''s report it again. I hope the Ministry can restrain those dementors."


    "Wait, what is that?"


    They looked in the direction of Williamson''s finger, only to find it was just an ordinary straw.


    "Don''t be surprised, the dementors don''t dare to attack us, hurry back and report this matter."


    The two Aurors used Apparition to leave, leaving only Nelson''s dead but not dead body, lying quietly in place.


    A gust of wind blew past, blowing the straw far away.


    ......


    When Sherlock took Harry back to Devon, it was already July 29.


    They drove the flying car all the way from the sky. Except for a few times when they refueled on the way, they continued to fly.


    Harry, who had a completely different result from the previous test, came back to his senses and asked Sherlock why they were in such a hurry to go back all of a sudden.


    "A letter from the Ministry of Magic saying a criminal has escaped from Azkaban."


    Sherlock''s face was heavy, and Harry''s face was inexplicable.


    "What does that have to do with us going back?"


    "The name of the criminal who escaped is Sirius Black, a former faithful believer of the mysterious man. Someone heard him say "Hogwarts" constantly in that prison some time ago. The Ministry of Magic speculated that he escaped because he wanted to Killing you to avenge his master."


    Harry finally understood the whole process, and he didn''t show any fear, but muttered.


    "Then why do you have to go back? Waiting for him to be caught again abroad, wouldn''t it be safer for us to go back to the UK?"


    Sherlock told him seriously.


    "Do you know why Dumbledore had to keep you at your aunt''s house?"


    "Why?" Harry had been thinking about this question all the time.


    "Because that''s where you''re safest, and the protective magic your mother gave you requires you to stay with your blood relatives."


    Sherlock reassured Harry by telling him what he had learned from Dumbledore.


    A happy two weeks on the road with Sherlock had brought Harry''s visceral disgust back to the Dursleys.


    Sherlock also found this emotion in him, but he had to send Harry back again.


    Hearing what Sherlock said, although Harry was still reluctant, he didn''t show any resistance later.


    He knew that he was honest and safe at the Dursleys, not only not to cause trouble for himself, but also to avoid causing trouble for others.


    Sherlock couldn''t help but smile when he looked at Harry who was silent.


    "I remember that in two days, it will be your birthday?"


    Harry said dully.


    "No birthdays. I never had any birthdays at Aunt Petunia''s."


    "How about I bring a gift this year and come to your aunt''s house to congratulate you?"


    "They won''t welcome you and might even kick you out."


    "Then come to my house on your birthday. Anyway, it''s only two blocks away. You can go back after your birthday is over."


    Hearing him say this, Harry''s eyes finally lit up.


    "Can I stay at your house for a few days?"


    He felt that since Sherlock''s crow''s mouth had expired, he didn''t have to worry so much anymore, and he could live at Sherlock''s house with confidence.


    Sherlock didn''t refuse, just reminded.


    "There''s nothing fun in my house. Even if you come here, it''s boring."


    "There''s nothing worse than living at Aunt Petunia''s," Harry said with certainty.


    He was in a good mood again, and for the first time in history, he was looking forward to his birthday.


    They reached Privet Drive in the early evening.


    Sherlock sent Harry back to the Dursleys, and Penny and Vernon didn''t show any good looks to him, not even a polite "would you like to come in and sit down".


    But Sherlock didn''t care if there was such a polite remark.


    After that, instead of returning to his home immediately, he found a car rental company that rented a car and bought the Ford car he rented directly.


    This car has been transformed into a magic tool, and it is estimated that there will be a big mess if you return it, so Sherlock simply buys it, maybe it will be used in ordinary times.


    After returning home and resting for the night, he went directly to Diagon Alley using Apparation early the next morning.


    Most of the shops here have just opened, and Sherlock walked directly into Gringotts Bank and took a large sum of money from his vault.


    Then he went straight to Ollivander''s wand shop.


    Every summer vacation is undoubtedly the busy peak of Oliverd''s wand shop. Young wizards who are preparing to enter the school will come to his shop to buy their first wand in their lives.


    And it''s not just because of the superb craftsmanship of his wands.


    More importantly, he was the only one in the entire British wizarding world who sold wands.


    On summer mornings, Ollivander deliberately opens the store half an hour earlier than usual to prepare for the new students.


    The first person to enter his store today was a handsome young man.


    "You are..." Ollivander asked hesitantly, looking at Sherlock who walked in the door.


    Sherlock shrugged. "Does your store sell anything other than wands?"


    "The original wand was accidentally damaged?" Ollivander frowned slightly, sensitive to adult wizards coming to his shop to buy a second wand.


    Sherlock said vaguely: "Almost."


    At this moment, a tape measure suddenly wrapped around him like a snake, measuring various data on his body.


    "Name? And when did you enter Hogwarts?" Ollivander asked, pulling out a thick notebook.


    Sherlock opened his arms so that the tape measure could be more easily measured.


    "Sherlock Forrest, entered Hogwarts in 1982."


    With the information provided by Sherlock, Ollivander quickly found his current data.


    "The first wand you bought from me at that time was ebony wood, the heart of a fire dragon, 12 inches. Would you like to get a same size according to this standard?"


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "I want to re-select a new combination."


    Ollivander nodded.


    "That''s right, people can change, but wands can''t, so sometimes wizards of different periods are chosen by different wands."


    As he spoke, he walked to the shelf full of wand boxes, and pulled out a box.


    "Try this, pine with dragon heartstrings, 9 inches, a combination that should work well for you."


    Sherlock took it from him, waved it, and uttered a spell.


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    The light came on from the tip of the staff, but it seemed to light up a little slowly.


    "Oh, it doesn''t look like this combination suits you very well." Ollivander shook his head and took the wand from Sherlock''s hand.


    Sherlock nodded too.


    "It has a clogging feeling when using it, and it''s not very smooth."


    "What about this one? Redwood with phoenix tail feathers, 11 inches. This is a hot sale, and wizards often come to my store to ask if there is a redwood wand, and they always think that wand of this wood will Bring good luck."


    Sherlock also used the wand to cast a Lighting Charm, but was still not satisfied.


    "I''m not used to it, I always feel like I''m missing something."


    Ollivander continued to search on his shelf, and then he pulled out another one in a babble.


    "Laurus, Dragon''s Heartstring, 14", try it. It''s the most loyal wand, and if someone tries to steal a wand made of laurel, the wand will send out a lightning strike of its own to repel it. thieves."


    Sherlock held the wand in his hand, and before using magic this time, he already felt his fit with the wand.


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    It was another lighting spell, and the magic was used very smoothly, without any dullness.


    Seeing the perfect fit between this wand and Sherlock, Ollivander nodded with satisfaction.


    "It seems that you have been through a lot, and there are very different wands that have made choices for you."


    Sherlock twirled the laurel wand between his fingers for a long time, and the silver streamer danced on his fingertips. He was also very satisfied with the new wand.


    "How many Galleons does this wand need?"


    "Nine Galleons."


    The Ollivander family is still a conscientious enterprise, monopolizing the wand industry in the entire British magic world, but has not raised the price of wands to a higher position.


    Although there must be some reasons why the Ministry of Magic restricts his pricing, but the price of a wand is less than ten Galleons, which is indeed affordable enough.


    He readily took out a heavy purse with a traceless stretch spell.


    "Okay, give me a hundred!"


    Ollivander nodded, just about to take the money from Sherlock, and then he reacted.


    He opened his mouth, wondering if he had heard it wrong!


    "How much do you want?"


    Sherlock stretched out a finger and repeated it.


    "First come 100 sticks, then maybe I will ask for another 100 sticks. The materials must be touched with the sticks in my hand, and there can be no difference in length."


    Ollivander stared blankly at Sherlock, as if he was seeing a lunatic.


    "I remember that I saw a report about you in the Daily Prophet some time ago, aren''t you the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts now?"


    Sherlock nodded.


    "That''s right."


    "Then why do you want so many wands? Are you going to wholesale from me, and then sell them second-hand in the magic world of some small country?" Ollivander asked suspiciously.


    Sherlock waved his hand.


    "I don''t have the time, I just want to buy one for my own use, a hundred sticks, I''ll ask if you sell them? If they don''t sell, I''ll go to Long Lane in France and ask Wenger''s wand shop if they do this order. Business."

 Chapter 114： Floating Wand Casting System

    UPDATE: "Okay, okay," Ollivander muttered.


    "I could sell you a hundred wands of the same material, but even if each wand was made of laurel wood and dragon heartstrings, and all 14 inches in size, the qualities of each wand would not be exactly the same."


    "And you won''t be able to get so much in a while. The making of a wand is not as simple as simply stuffing the core of the wand into a wooden stick, and about the heartstrings of the fire dragon, I have to buy a batch of goods from Romania."


    Sherlock wasn''t in a rush to use it, and he wasn''t looking for the ultimate perfection, requiring every wand to be exactly the same.


    he asked, rubbing his chin.


    "How many wands can you have ready by September?"


    Ollivander gave him a number.


    "About fifty."


    "At that time, I will come and take away fifty of them first, and I will come to pick up the remaining fifty at the end of October. How much deposit do I need to leave first?"


    "One third, you need to give me a deposit of three hundred Galleons first."


    Sherlock poured out three hundred Galleons from the cloth bag, and after making an appointment with Ollivander, left the wand shop.


    Thanks to Snape''s high price to buy the Basilisk, Sherlock''s funds are very abundant. Even if he spends 900 Galleons to buy a hundred wands, it will not affect his economic situation.


    Then he wandered around Diagon Alley for a while, picked out a birthday present for Harry, and returned to his home.


    Sirius Black''s escape from Azkaban was reported by the Daily Prophet while Sherlock and Harry were still traveling.


    Now even the Muggle government has been notified.


    TV news is portraying him as a vicious murderer with a gun in his hand, so people must call the police as soon as they find him.


    Sherlock was most impressed by the third part of the original book, knowing that it was actually a story about turning back time to fill a gap in history.


    As for Blake...


    It seems that he finally turned into a mouse and escaped?


    Sherlock recalled for a long time, and only recalled this thing, and he didn''t know whether it was accurate or not.


    He simply didn''t think about how things developed, and began to study the spell that he had been studying since this holiday - the Patronus Charm.


    Dementors will come to Hogwarts this year, it''s inevitable.


    Now that someone has discovered the ultimate purpose of Blake''s escape from prison, it is to find Harry to avenge his master.


    Those guards of Azkaban would naturally think of waiting on the sidelines, coming to this castle, closely guarding and monitoring Harry at the same time.


    In Sherlock''s mind, the time the Dementors were stationed at Hogwarts was not honest.


    And if something happens, the Patronus Charm is undoubtedly the best way to deal with these ghosts.


    Sherlock sat in the study chair, looking at his new wand from Ollivander.


    The laurel wood and fire dragon heartstrings are much longer than the one before the original owner, and they are a lot easier to use.


    Sherlock waved his wand and used Transfiguration on the teacup on the desk, constantly turning it into various cups, and finally back again.


    After getting acquainted with the feel, he was ready to use the first advanced spell of his new wand.


    "God Guard."


    Silver light spewed out of Sherlock''s wand, and soon spread to every corner of the study.


    He could feel that his Patronus was really working hard to form, but in the end it was like something was missing, and it could only float around as loose silver shavings.


    He aborted the release of the Patronus Charm.


    Although it was still unsuccessful this time, Sherlock could clearly feel that when he used this wand to use the Patronus Charm, it was obviously much stronger than the previous one.


    In the end, he didn''t succeed, just a little bit of emotional brewing. His happy emotions didn''t accumulate to the top, and he needed to accumulate more.


    Sherlock sat in the chair and closed his eyes.


    I let go of my heart and tried my best to recall the joy and joy I felt in my past life, when I found out my college entrance examination scores and when I got a college admission letter.


    And after coming to the wizarding world of Harry Potter, he was a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts for a year. Teach, feel that your wizard rank exam is enough to meet the standards, and you can achieve the joy and happiness of your dream of becoming an Auror.


    And during the summer vacation, every day of relaxation and joy in France travel.


    Positive emotions accumulated in Sherlock''s heart, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but evoke a slight arc.


    Naturally, he waved the wand in his hand and said the spell again.


    "God Guard."


    The silver-white light flickered again in the small study.


    But this time, those streamers did not spread out, but sprayed from the tip of Sherlock''s wand, continuously compressing plasticity.


    Sherlock looked at the silver light that gathered together with anticipation, and he could feel that his Patronus Charm must have been successfully used this time.


    Then, in what form did the Patronus he summoned?


    Under his longing gaze, the magical filaments of hope, happiness and other positive emotions finally came together perfectly.


    A bird of silver light fluttered down the ceiling, hovering over Sherlock''s head for a moment, then landing on his shoulder.


    Sherlock looked at his Patronus carefully.


    At first glance, he thought it was a pigeon.


    But after he studied for a long time, he was sure.


    This should be a crow.


    It''s just because it is composed of silver light, so if you don''t look carefully, the average person may not be able to recognize its variety.


    Sherlock teased lightly with his hands, and the patron saint standing on his shoulder was quite satisfied with its shape.


    After the Patronus is summoned, it can not only be used to deal with dementors, but also can be used as a letter to transmit information.


    And flying birds like crows will undoubtedly be more convenient.


    As for the meaning of the animal itself, the crow is even better.


    Perhaps in some places or a certain period of time, crows will be seen as unknown.


    But on the British side, crows, or ravens, one of the crow species, have always been considered auspicious.


    Even so far, in order not to affect the national fortune, the British government still keeps a large number of crows in the Tower of London.


    It is said that as long as these crows do not leave the Tower of London, the country will not suffer bad luck.


    Um.


    In order to prevent them from flying away, the British government specially sent people to cut off part of their wings, so that the country will always be lucky.


    The practical function is so good, and the bird with very auspicious meaning is its own patron saint, and Sherlock is naturally not dissatisfied.


    After appreciating the crow again, Sherlock canceled the spell and began to try to master the application of magic to multiple wands.


    It takes time for Ollivander to make wands, so for now he only has two wands to experiment with.


    Invisible magic power spread out from Sherlock''s body, and everything around him floated gently around him, and then returned to its original position.


    Only the two wands were still floating in midair.


    Sherlock controlled them, aimed at the two blank parchments on the table, and uttered the spell gently.


    "Fractured."


    The next moment, the two pieces of parchment shattered into countless small pieces of paper.


    There are still some subtle differences in the magic effect of the two different wands.


    Sherlock took a new one today, and the effect of the split spell on the parchment was obviously better than the previous one.


    The difference in the effect of so many spells can also be seen, the original owner''s wand is not the most suitable for Sherlock, and the laurel wand is the most suitable combination for him.


    Afterwards, Sherlock held his wand again and used a Split Charm on the parchment, in contrast to the Split Charm used by manipulating the wand with control magic.


    The result is the same as the effect of the petrification spell in the actual battle against the fairies.


    The enchantment released by using the control magic wand was weakened by between four and five times compared to the normal casting.


    But this weakening is constant.


    No longer will the effect of the spell weaken again because Sherlock has more wands in his hands.


    It also does not increase the effect of spells due to fewer wands being manipulated.


    This laid the foundation for Sherlock to form his own wand group and establish a floating wand casting system.


    But if you want this tactic, you can really have actual combat conditions in the future.


    Sherlock still needs to conduct a very important experiment.


    That is the universal release spell, whether it will have an effect on controlling magic.


    If he had prepared the magic wand group and was recklessly preparing to shoot the enemy with indiscriminate laser rain, and someone came directly to him with a spell, then he would be wasting his time.


    Sherlock levitated his old wand with control magic, and then held the new wand and used the universal release spell on the levitating old wand.


    "Stop the curse."


    The spell was released, but the old wand was still floating in the air without any change.


    Sherlock breathed a sigh of relief, then got up from his chair.


    Universal Unspell is a hierarchical spell.


    The effect of mantra stop is the most basic and simplest It is usually used more frequently in daily life.


    And its advanced use - all spells end, even if it is an unconventional spell release.


    Historically, only in large-scale wizarding wars has the application of this spell appeared, and multiple people can join forces to improve its effect again.


    Regardless of whether it is a universal spell or advanced spell, their spells are the same (Finite), which can be translated as a spell that stops immediately, or ends at the end, or ends with all spells.


    However, the gestures of casting spells and the emotional expression when using magic are completely different.


    Sherlock turned his wand down, pointed it at the ground, and recited a high-level universal spell.


    "All mantras end." (The English mantras are the same, we use different Chinese translations to distinguish them)


    The red light immediately spread from the tip of his staff to the floor, and then spread upward along the ground. The red light was bright and shone exceptionally in the study!

 Chapter 115： happy birthday, Harry

    The latest website: The wand floating in the air seemed to shake twice, but in the end it did not fall, and was still suspended quietly.


    Sherlock touched his chin, and he could feel that the advanced spell removal could obviously shake the effect of controlling the magic, but it was only shaking.


    This is still Sherlock''s advanced spell removal after the effect of his spell has been significantly improved after the soul is stitched together.


    If the high-level magic spell used by normal wizards, it should be the same as the general magic spell, and it will not have any effect on controlling magic.


    But if it goes up a level, the advanced spell-resolving spell jointly used by multiple wizards is estimated to be able to completely seal Sherlock''s own unique control magic.


    However, the formation of such a situation is also very harsh.


    Before Voldemort was not fully resurrected and made a comeback, this kind of wizarding war scene was generally not encountered.


    Therefore, it is completely feasible to form a "floating wand casting system" centered on controlling magic. This magic combination is enough for Sherlock to deal with most scenes.


    In the magic world, he has the most basic self-protection ability.


    Sherlock looked at the wand floating in the air with satisfaction. He had already thought of a lot of possibilities for using the spell in this way.


    In addition to petrification spells, stun spells, and disarming spells, these three types of spells need to hit the enemy to have an effect, and there are explosive spells that are originally scoped offensive spells.


    Although casting spells with mastery will reduce the strength of the spell, who can stand the indiscriminate bombardment of hundreds of wands?


    Just when Sherlock was thinking about how to expand the advantages of this spellcasting method and create more possibilities, he suddenly thought of a novel idea.


    If you use the control magic to use the Patronus Charm, will it summon multiple Patronus?


    After thinking of this, he immediately made an attempt.


    Re-manipulating the wand to float, and at the same time finding the feeling of successfully using the Patronus Charm before, the two wands waved together in mid-air, and Sherlock uttered the spell in his mouth.


    "God Guard."


    The next moment, the silver brilliance lit up in the study again, and the tips of the two wands shone with silver light together, and then two small pocket crows condensed in the silver light, waving their wings and landing on Sherlock''s shoulders.


    Sherlock opened his eyes wide, stretched out his arms, and let the two little crows jump on it together, looking at the patron saint as if it had been split by mitosis.


    He really did not expect that this would actually be able to summon the Patronus.


    According to his previous conjecture, because using control magic to cast spells will weaken the effectiveness of the spell, the most likely phenomenon is that the Patronus cannot be condensed into an entity.


    But the result was that the entity was successfully condensed, but it became a little more compact in size.


    The Patronus that was fully summoned before was about the size of a regular piece of A4 paper, but the current Patronus has been reduced to the size of a slap.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s small, being able to summon it is the key.


    If two wands can be successful, that means ten, twenty, or a hundred.


    It''s perfectly acceptable to shave off some quality to pile up quantity.


    It was almost evening, and Sherlock ended today''s spell experiment with satisfaction, and after having a casual dinner in the kitchen to celebrate today''s harvest, he ended the day''s life.


    The next day, the morning of July 31st.


    Sherlock went out for a morning run and returned from a morning run, commanding his two wands at home, one indoors and one outdoors, tidying up the already clean courtyard again.


    I settled for lunch outside at noon, then went to the dessert shop to order a cake, and ordered some food packaging for the evening at a restaurant.


    After returning home, I made a simple arrangement, and made some ribbons and balloons to create a cheerful atmosphere.


    Finally went to 4 Privet Drive at 3pm and knocked on the Dursleys door.


    Vernon, who opened the door for him, had a gloomy expression on his face, apparently Harry had informed him in advance that he was going to Sherlock''s house for his birthday today.


    After seeing Sherlock outside the door, he didn''t say anything, just shouted to the upstairs roughly.


    "Get off, brat!"


    Sherlock frowned slightly when he heard his tone, but didn''t say anything.


    Harry didn''t care about Vernon''s tone, he was used to it.


    Excited Harry ran downstairs, Sherlock nodded to him, smiled and congratulated.


    "Happy birthday, Harry."


    The smile on Harry''s face froze subconsciously, and even his steps became heavier instead of cheerful.


    But soon he comforted himself in his heart.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, he has verified it on the highway in Paris, Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth is gone, but he has become a prophet!


    He said he was happy birthday, it will definitely be a happy birthday!


    And so, the smile on Harry''s face reappeared.


    Vernon looked at Harry as he walked out of the door, his eyes staring like a fat frog.


    "Don''t forget what I told you! Come back until midnight! Did you hear me!"


    Harry waved his hand.


    "I know, I know."


    Then he followed Sherlock out of Privet Drive.


    Sherlock asked on the way.


    "Why did he specifically ask you to stay until midnight?"


    "Because Aunt Maggie is coming to my aunt''s house for a week today," Harry explained.


    "Aunt Maggie was Uncle Vernon''s sister, and they forced me to call her Aunt. She used to come to my aunt''s house before, and she didn''t like seeing me. The last time I came was when I was 10. She brought a dog to her house. Aunt Ni''s house, let the dog chase me up a tree, and they watched my jokes while eating dinner, and they didn''t pull the dog away until midnight."


    Harry said it lightly, without showing much sadness.


    He''s been used to this kind of life for a long time, and there have been more extremes before. For example, at Dudley''s fifth birthday party, Aunt Maggie used a cane to prevent four-year-old Harry from surpassing Dudley in the music game. Beating Harry on the calf; giving Dudley a robot toy at Christmas and a humiliating box of dog-food biscuits (all three things in the original third volume).


    Harry had grown accustomed to this, as if he was supposed to be the least desirable one at the Dursleys.


    "I heard from Aunt Petunia that they thought I wouldn''t be back in a week, so they asked Aunt Maggie to come over in advance, so that she could see me upset. But they didn''t expect me to come back early, so I didn''t bother them. dinner time, and come home when Aunt Maggie is going to bed."


    Sherlock listened quietly without speaking.


    He grew up in an orphanage in his previous life, but even in an orphanage, he was never treated like this.


    "You''re amazing, Harry."


    Walking on the road, Sherlock suddenly said.


    Harry froze for a moment, a little embarrassed to say.


    "They all say I''m a savior or something, but I know that defeating Voldemort has nothing to do with me..."


    "I''m not talking about that." Sherlock said to him seriously, "I''m saying that even if you don''t have the title of a savior, you''re amazing yourself."


    Speaking of which, he shrugged.


    "Of course, sometimes don''t be so playful, and be more attentive in learning magic, which is even more amazing."


    "These words, Hermione has said enough to me at school."


    "Prove what she said. Oh, by the way, do you want to call Ron and Hermione over today? I can pick them up."


    "I already received their gifts today. Ron and his family went on a trip to Egypt, and Hermione was also on vacation in France. It''s a pity I only found out today, otherwise we might meet them in France."


    While they were chatting, a fiery owl suddenly flew over from a distance, came to the top of their heads and dropped a letter.


    Sherlock''s name was written on the letter.


    Sherlock picked up the letter with some doubts, then opened it and read it quickly.


    At the end, his brows furrowed deeply.


    "Something went wrong, Harry."


    An ominous premonition rose in Harry''s heart, and he thought of the "Happy Birthday" that Sherlock wished him at the Dursleys just five minutes ago.


    "What happened, Professor?"


    "I''m sorry, I guess I may not be able to accompany you on your birthday today. A friend of mine has something very important for me to help with."


    Sherlock said hesitantly that he didn''t want to break his promise to Harry, but the matter in this letter was indeed not a trivial matter.


    Harry was stunned for a while, then he asked Sherlock with a pleading look in his eyes.


    "Then can I stay at your house by myself tonight until the night and then go back?"


    Sherlock looked serious.


    "The situation is dangerous for you, and I can''t leave you alone."


    Harry looked downcast, but he tried his best to appear as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s okay, professor, I''m already very grateful that you are willing to celebrate my birthday with me today."


    He didn''t ask Sherlock for anything more, just turned around and walked slowly towards the Dursley''s house.


    In the setting sun, his back looks very lonely.


    Sherlock looked at the letter in his hand, tapped his head with a headache, hesitated for a while, then shook his head and said.


    "If you don''t mind spending your birthday at the Ministry of Magic I can take you there."


    Harry turned around in surprise.


    "Of course I don''t mind! Professor! Anywhere as long as it''s not at Aunt Petunia''s!"


    Sherlock sighed, and he warned Harry.


    "I may not have time to accompany you when you get there. Someone wants to ask me for help. You may have to stay by yourself for a while."


    Harry said nonchalantly.


    "It''s okay, I haven''t been to the Ministry of Magic yet!"


    "Then go, grab my arm, and I''ll Apparate you there."


    Harry grabbed Sherlock''s arm excitedly, and the reversal of things made him really think that Sherlock''s crow''s mouth was gone, and he couldn''t suffer any more bad luck today!

 Chapter 116： Main dishes and seasonings

    Latest URL: 7pm, London.


    Sherlock and Harry arrived on a squalid street with a few crumbling buildings, a pub, and a scraggly painted wall.


    "Can''t we Apparate directly into the Ministry of Magic?" Harry asked.


    "If you are an employee of the Ministry of Magic, you can Apparate directly into the Ministry of Magic, but visitors cannot. The entire Ministry of Magic has set up anti-apparition magic, which is similar to Hogwarts, only employees with open permissions. Just go in directly."


    Sherlock took him to a dilapidated red phone booth, pushed the door and walked in.


    The phone booth looked so shabby, and the door seemed to be out of order. When the door was closed, it was suddenly pulled and hit the back of Harry''s head.


    Harry squatted on the ground holding his head in pain and took a deep breath.


    Sherlock reminded.


    "Be careful."


    "It''s okay, I just bumped into it accidentally."


    In the past, Harry would have thought it was because of Sherlock wishing him a happy birthday, but now he just thinks it was because he was careless.


    Sherlock held the microphone in his hand. Although he was entering the Ministry of Magic for the first time, how to enter as a visitor was clearly written in the original owner''s diary.


    The original owner used this method to get in on the first day he came to the Ministry of Magic to apply for a job.


    He pressed the numbers "62442" on the phone, and soon after, a cold female voice rang from above the phone booth.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic, please state your name and business."


    "Sherlock Forrest and Harry Potter have been invited by Kingsley Shacklebolt of Auror Command to help with a case that the Aurors are investigating recently."


    Kingsley had apparently greeted the receptionist before, and soon the female voice responded.


    "Thank you," said the woman''s indifferent voice. "Guest, please pick up the badge and don''t put it in front of your clothes."


    Two square silver badges slipped out of the metal chute normally used to eject coins, and Sherlock picked it up and handed him the one with Harry''s name on it.


    Harry saw what was on the badge: Harry Potter, assist in the investigation.


    "Visitor of the Ministry of Magic, you need to be checked at the security checkpoint and register your wand. The checkpoint is at the end of the main hall."


    The receptionist''s voice sounded again, and after her indifferent tone ended, Harry suddenly felt the whole phone booth falling!


    The crosswalk outside rose higher and higher, and soon there was darkness above them.


    It took about a minute for them to sink, and they reached the ground.


    Before the phone booth stopped, it suddenly vibrated, causing Harry to lose his footing, his body suddenly leaned forward, and his forehead hit the glass door again.


    "The Ministry of Magic wishes you a great day," said the receptionist, and the door to the phone booth opened.


    Sherlock walked out with Harry clutching his forehead again with a look of pain on his face.


    "I told you to be careful, now it''s alright, I bumped both front and rear." Sherlock said with a shrug.


    Harry looked blank, once he was careless, but twice he felt something was wrong.


    But at this time, he was still holding on to luck, and followed Sherlock to the entrance hall to register his wand.


    As a government agency in the British magical world, the Ministry of Magic should be built to be magnificent. There is also a fountain in the golden hall, and a group of pure gold statues erected in the circular water pool, which are larger than real people.


    The most conspicuous was a dignified wizard, holding his wand high to the sky, surrounded by a beautiful witch, a centaur, a goblin, and a house-elf.


    Centaurs, goblins, and house-elves all looked up at the two wizards with admiration.


    When Sherlock was examining the wand, he was trying to figure out the purpose of this group of statues. There was no benefit other than allowing the wizard to improve his sense of self-satisfaction.


    Not to mention the completely domesticated race such as the house-elves, which will definitely provoke the resentment of centaurs and goblins.


    With this statue alone, if he were a goblin or a centaur, he would never have stepped into the Ministry of Magic.


    No wonder the Centaur Liaison Office has been established for so many years and has not contacted a centaur, and the goblins were defeated only after the rebellion.


    After Sherlock took Harry to check the wand, he got rid of the inspector who noticed Harry''s identity and kept staring at his forehead, and walked directly into the elevator.


    There were not only people in the elevator, but also many paper airplanes going in and out, and one of them accidentally nearly hit the forehead that Harry had just injured.


    "These are the notes that the Ministry of Magic uses to send letters," Sherlock introduced to Harry.


    In fact, this was also the first time he had seen the real thing with his own eyes, and he had only seen him describe it in the original owner''s diary before.


    They took the elevator all the way to the Magic Law Enforcement Division on the second floor.


    Almost no one came down on this floor, only Sherlock took Harry.


    "What case are we here to help with? Professor." Harry couldn''t help but ask now.


    "A series of murders." Sherlock said solemnly.


    Hearing his words, Harry''s breathing became heavier, and he didn''t ask any more questions.


    They walked around a corner and came to a room with the number "Case Investigation Room" on it.


    Just when Sherlock was about to knock on the door, the door was suddenly opened from the inside.


    Kingsley was wearing a cloak, and his whole body seemed to be soaked in water, and the creatures that were constantly exuding dead ashes and despair came out of the house.


    Sherlock frowned and glanced at the monster, and recognized that this was the jailer of Azkaban Prison - the Dementor.


    "Ah, Sherlock, you have arrived." Kingsley''s face showed a look of surprise.


    Although the aura emanating from the Dementor made him feel a little uncomfortable, it had no more effect, and Sherlock nodded.


    "This is?"


    "The Dementor leader who came out of Azkaban this time, came here to cooperate with us to do some investigation."


    The moment Harry saw the dead creature, he was as breathless as if he had been stuffed into ice water.


    He saw the monster''s hand, which was covered with scars, as if his whole body was rotting.


    The gloomy aura was constantly wrapping around him, turning everything in front of him into a dark color. Harry gasped rapidly, the sound of his breathing became louder and louder, and finally he felt that the whole world was spinning.


    "Pfft!"


    A heavy voice sounded, and Harry rolled his eyes, fell backwards, and fell to the ground.


    This shocked Sherlock next to him, and it was only at this time that Kingsley noticed Harry who was following Sherlock.


    They hurriedly helped Harry up from the ground.


    "How did you bring him here?" Kingsley asked, frowning.


    "I was going to celebrate his birthday, but I got a letter from you. Harry doesn''t want to go back to his aunt''s house, and I can''t leave him alone, so I can only bring him here."


    "Sorry, that''s my problem."


    Kingsley said reproachfully, and then he looked at the Dementor.


    "You go first, remember to restrain those of your kind, if there is any incident of dementor attack, the Ministry of Magic will never give up."


    The Dementor didn''t respond, it seemed to glance at the fainted Harry, and then left the corridor erratically.


    Sherlock and Kingsley carried Harry to the Auror Command together, and asked Tonks, who was in the chorus stage not long after he joined the new job, to help take care of him, and then returned to the case investigation room.


    "You should also read the news in the Daily Prophet these two days that Blake escaped from that prison."


    On the way, Kingsley told Sherlock the purpose of calling him here.


    "After Blake escaped, the dementors were very angry. This was the first time anyone had managed to escape from it. So they started leaving the prison in large numbers to hunt down Blake who escaped. The Ministry of Magic also agreed. thing."


    "But just after these dementors came out of prison, there have been six deaths in total these days."


    "The first five were all Muggles attacked and all died in the same way, the body was alive but the soul was sucked."


    "At that time, the department was still worried about Black''s affairs, and the people who were attacked were all Muggles, so the above did not pay attention."


    "But just yesterday, a wizard died in exactly the same way as the five Muggles before, and Scrimgeour (the head of the Auror''s office) took it seriously, and specially invited the leader of the Dementors to come to magic. The Ministry is cooperating with the investigation.��


    "The way those people died was exactly the way the dementors were kissing the prisoners, and we always suspected it was the dementors. You know, those guys were never honest, let alone this time from there. out of a prison."


    "But the leader of the dementors said that none of the six attacks were done by them. The dementor said they had feelings, something terrible landed on the island of Great Britain, and the souls of the dead were all eaten by them. Lost."


    "You''ve always been an expert in Defense Against the Dark Arts, and at the beginning of the ministry, you did more in-depth research on Dementors, so I wanted to ask you to come over and see if you could find anything."


    Sherlock learned the whole process of the matter from Kingsley, and then followed him into the investigation room.


    It was empty, with only six beds, and on each bed lay a corpse.


    No, it can''t be called a corpse, because these people can still breathe and have a heartbeat, but they behave like dead people, and their expressions are frightened and hideous, but there is only a dead gray in their eyes.


    Over the past year or so, Sherlock has researched the field that the original owner has been researching the most��Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Including the two books he wrote and published, "Dark Biometrics Guide" and "Defense Spells", Sherlock read it thoroughly and studied it thoroughly.


    Among them, there is professional research on Dementors in the "Dark Biometrics Guide".


    Because Dementors are essentially the darkest creatures in the world.


    The Ministry of Magic will not compromise if there is no way to eradicate it, and there is no other better solution.


    Yes, having them serve as jailers in Azkaban is a compromise.


    Sherlock walked up to a living dead man and tapped his wand lightly all over his body, while Kingsley introduced him to the man''s information.


    "John Nelson, a native of Norwich, was found dead in his alley home five days ago, when Williamson and I arrived at the scene as soon as possible, and the Ministry of Magic later removed him from the Muggle government. The body wants to come back."


    After a series of tests, Sherlock''s face slowly turned serious.


    "His soul was indeed eaten, but not by the kind of kiss from the Dementors."


    "The kiss of a dementor starts from human emotions, and its essence is to absorb people''s positive emotions. For example, happiness, hope, and the desire to live, when these emotions are completely eaten, the human soul also It is tantamount to being completely destroyed, leaving only endless despair and ashes."


    "But these people are different."


    Sherlock pointed to the frightened and hideous face of the Muggle named Nelson.


    "He suffered a great deal of fear before he died. He couldn''t think of anything but fear at the time, and then when his fear reached its peak, something ate his soul with great enjoyment."


    "The soul is the staple food, fear is the seasoning, and it is also enjoying the food, but it is completely different from the way the dementors eat."


    After listening to Sherlock''s words, Kingsley looked at the six living dead again, and suddenly felt a shudder.


    "What kind of creature would do such a thing?"


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "I don''t know of any known creatures of black magic that fit this profile."


    "The creatures that rely on the soul for food are extremely rare, and it''s the first time I''ve heard of them adding a little seasoning while eating the soul."


    Kingsley''s brows furrowed deeply, and he folded his arms around his chest nervously.


    "Blake''s escape has already confused the Ministry of Magic enough, and now that it''s happening again, the Aurors are running out of manpower."


    Sherlock sighed and shook his head.


    "You don''t need to worry about things like this. It''s Scrimgeour who should worry about it. He''s the head of the Auror office."


    Kingsley nodded heavily, just as he was about to thank Sherlock.


    He suddenly recalled that Sherlock today seemed to be a little different from the one he knew. He looked at Sherlock in amazement, looked up and down and said.


    "Having taught at Hogwarts for a year, I feel like you''ve changed a lot."


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "Can you still be called the same if you stay the same? If you know what I went through at the end of this year, you wouldn''t be surprised how much I changed."


    "It''s about the Chamber of Secrets and the basilisk thing Kingsley is obviously concerned about what''s going on at Hogwarts.


    "That''s right, that time." Sherlock said melancholy, "The one time I experienced death myself."


    Kingsley looked at the current Sherlock with an unconscious smile on his face.


    "I don''t think you''ve changed badly."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "Then do we need to meet again?"


    Kingsley held out a hand to him with a smile on his face.


    "Hi, my name is Kingsley Shacklebolt."


    Sherlock laughed too and took his outstretched hand.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Sherlock Forrest."

 Chapter 117： silent man

    "...The centaur who smuggled and sold the eggs of forbidden magical creatures that I caught last time from a mission has now been released."


    Harry stumbled to hear a rough female voice saying something.


    "When he was caught by me, he threatened me, and wanted to make me look good when he came out, and then I gave him a dancing spell at that time, which made his four legs dance for an hour before he was tired and lay on the ground. "


    Another brisk voice sounded, and the talking figure seemed to be very close to him, just above his head.


    "I''ve never seen centaurs! I''ve always heard that the largest centaur tribe in the wizarding world lives in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts. But I''ve never seen them, Professor Dumbledore. We are not allowed to sneak in every year. I thought the centaurs were like a group of horse-headed people, like this.��


    Harry frowned tightly, and he hurriedly became cold all over himself. The two women in his ears kept talking, which made his chaotic brain a little bit clearer, and then opened his eyes with difficulty.


    "Hey! He seems to be awake, Tonks!"


    Tonks lowered his head and put his head on her lap. Harry, who had just woken up, met his eyes, and showed a smile that he thought was very friendly.


    When Harry opened his eyes, he was greeted by a huge horse face!


    Not the kind of horse face that describes the whole face as being very long, but the real, literal horse face!


    The horse''s face had fashionably bright pink long curly hair, wide eyes, and a terrifying grin at him.


    Staring at the deformed creature, Harry''s face became dull, and his eyes gradually began to become more and more empty. This series of unstoppable stimulations impacted his brain, leaving his mind blank, and the phenomenon of downtime appeared again. .


    In the end, the whole person tilted his head to the side and fainted again!


    "You scared him, Tonks!"


    The blindfolded female Auror Flora discovered Harry''s condition and shouted in surprise.


    Tonks then remembered that his face was still pinched into a horse''s face, and hurriedly restored the whole face to its original state, she slapped Harry''s face and pleaded.


    "Wake up, Harry, if Shabak knows I''ve frightened you out again, he''ll scold me to death!"


    But Harry didn''t look like he was about to wake up. He subconsciously seemed to have found something wrong with today, and he would rather pass out and avoid this day than wake up and face all this bad luck.


    Tonks even tried to use the Resuscitation Charm on Harry, but this was only the release of the Stunning Charm. Unfortunately, Harry didn''t pass out after being struck by the Stunning Charm, and the Resuscitation Charm had no effect on him.


    "Maybe he needs a little hot cocoa, and it''s usually a good thing to be scared of by dementors."


    To make up for his mistake, Tonks began to go to the hospital for a sudden illness. He brought the cup of hot cocoa to Harry''s mouth, but accidentally, the cup was not held firmly, and part of it was spilled on Harry''s hair!


    "Look at what you''ve done! Tonks!" Flora screamed.


    "I, I, I didn''t mean to! I''m sorry Harry! Luckily it''s not too hot! I''ll clean it up with a cleaning spell for you!"


    ......


    Sherlock was unaware of what harrowing ordeal Harry was going through right now.


    He and Kingsley were still in the investigation room, studying the living dead.


    "What the dementors said might be a clue," Sherlock said thoughtfully. "You said just now that the dementor leader said they could sense that something terrifying had landed on the island of Great Britain?"


    Kingsley nodded. "That''s what it said."


    "Something that can make Dementors terrifying..." Sherlock shook his head, "It''s really hard to think of, let alone a magical creature in the UK. Even today, magic There are still many unknown dark creatures in the world. It is conservatively estimated that the magical creatures we have discovered now only account for about 80% of all types. The dark creatures are also similar, that is to say, there are at least 20%. It''s something we don''t know."


    Kingsley was silent for a moment, then sighed after a long time.


    "The most important thing is that we have no way of knowing the behavior of this creature. It seems to be cold when it eats its soul. Whether it is a Muggle or a wizard, it is the target of its mouth. Will anyone be killed next? , who is and where we are, we all don''t know."


    Sherlock was also speechless. This was indeed the most difficult thing to do. Not only did they not know what species the other party was, but they couldn''t even figure out the law of the other party''s crimes.


    Just when the scene fell silent, the door of the case investigation room was suddenly pulled open from the outside.


    A tough Auror with long tawny hair and bushy eyebrows who looked as sharp as an old lion walked in.


    "Mr. Scrimgeour." Kingsley immediately bowed his head and called respectfully when he saw the person coming.


    The person who came was Rufus Scrimgeour, the head of the office of the Ministry of Magic Auror Command and the head of all Aurors in the British Ministry of Magic.


    No matter how much he muttered about this old Auror behind his back, Kingsley still had to show enough respect in front of him, after all, this was his immediate boss.


    Scrimgeour nodded, and he turned his attention to Sherlock.


    "Forrest is here too."


    "He is very deep in the study of black magic creatures, so I asked him to help to see the situation."


    "Yes, I have always known his talent in this area, so after rejecting his several applications to participate in combat missions, I didn''t expect that just over a year later, he resigned."


    Scrimgeour and Sherlock looked at each other, and Sherlock shrugged.


    "Sorry Director, being a professor at Hogwarts is my dream. Working at the Ministry is just life."


    "Although I don''t like to hear it, this is obviously your truth." Scrimgeour pushed the door open and invited three wizards in.


    "You can stop investigating Shaker in this case, a client will come to take over it."


    Sherlock and Kingsley looked together at the three wizards who had entered after Scrimgeour.


    That''s two wizards and a witch.


    The wizards all wore coffin faces and wore black robes that were different from those of the British Ministry of Magic. They looked unsmiling and were two very rigid people.


    And that witch Sherlock actually knew.


    She was also wearing a black robe with a wide hood on her head, covering the upper half of her face, and only a few long silver-gray hair was exposed from the hood.


    It was at the end of the Hogwarts term that Dumbledore asked Sherlock to help take him to the Forbidden Forest to sweep the grave, the strange German witch-Silke.


    Kingsley looked at the three wizards who entered the door in surprise: "Who are these?"


    Scrimgeour introduced him.


    "These two are the Aurors of the German Ministry of Magic, Andre Henri and Etrich Haas, and this lady is the silent man of the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic, Willa Hilke."


    Kingsley didn''t feel the two Aurors in front of him, but after learning the identity of the Lady Silk, Kingsley''s eyes subconsciously became serious.


    The silent man.


    This is one of the most mysterious professions of magic in any country.


    The Department of Mysteries at the British Ministry of Magic has an unknown number of silent people who study the most incomprehensible things in the wizarding world, and no one knows what kind of people they are.


    Even this was the first silent man Kingsley had seen in all his years at the Ministry of Magic, and it wasn''t even his own country.


    Scrimgeour glanced at the six living dead lying on the bed, and continued.


    "What happened in the UK this time, the murderer actually escaped from Germany. These three are here for this matter, so the matter is out of our control now, let''s focus on Black''s case."


    Kingsley stared at the two German Aurors. He wasn''t someone who liked to get to the bottom of things. Since someone was already in charge of this matter and he didn''t need to intervene, he wouldn''t ask any more questions.


    "Then do I need to do any handover procedures?"


    "They know more about the murderer than you think, so they don''t need anything, just leave it to them here."


    Kingsley nodded and prepared to leave with Sherlock.


    Sherlock said hello softly when he walked to Shilk''s side.


    "See you again, ma''am."


    Shilk seemed to nodded slightly and responded.


    After Kingsley and Sherlock came out of the investigation room together, he asked in surprise.


    "You know that German silent man?"


    Sherlock spread his hands.


    "Just met once at Hogwarts. She seems to have some family buried in the Forbidden Forest. Dumbledore asked me to show her the way."


    Kingsley sighed and nodded.


    "We don''t need to worry about this matter. I always feel that the things here are not very simple."


    "Even if it''s troublesome, it doesn''t matter to us." Sherlock put a hand on his shoulder, and the two of them walked to the Auror headquarters together, "You want to treat tonight, bring Harry and I are going to have a nice meal."


    Kingsley smiled and said, "I should thank you."


    "Not to thank me, but to make up for Harry''s birthday."


    "The two things don''t conflict."


    After they left the investigation room, Hilke stood silently and did not move. The other two German Aurors, Henry and Haas, had already stepped forward to check the condition of all the victims.


    "It''s definitely it. The first five cases were all Muggles. The most recent victim has become a wizard, which means that its power is getting stronger and its appetite is getting bigger and bigger." Haas analyzed indifferently.


    Henry also said seriously: "It''s moving too fast, and we can''t figure out why it didn''t escape to the island, but came to England."


    At this time, Shilk finally spoke the first sentence, her voice was cold and ethereal.


    "Its destination is at Hogwarts."

 Chapter 118： runaway harry

    Latest website: Harry woke up at 1:00 a.m. on August 1.


    His brain triggered the protection consciousness, and luckily, he used a coma to protect him from the day of his birthday and dragged him into the early morning of the next day.


    Anyway, he didn''t know what happened when he was in a coma.


    When Harry woke up, Sherlock and Kingsley were staring at him, and Harry stared at them in confusion before jumping out of his chair.


    "Where''s the cloaked monster! And the horse face! And the horse face monster!"


    Sherlock looked at him suspiciously.


    "The cloaked monster is the Dementor. It''s the jailer of Azkaban and has long since left. As for the horse-faced monster... what is that?"


    Harry danced with excitement and painted them with his own face.


    "It''s a monster with a face that looks exactly like a horse and pink curly hair that laughs terribly!"


    After hearing his words, Sherlock and Kingsley looked at each other, and they both saw speechless expressions in each other''s eyes.


    "You should be talking about Tonks, she''s a natural disguise Animagus who can transform her face into any shape." Kingsley muttered, "Why did she turn into a horse? face to scare you?"


    "She''s not a monster, she''s a human being!" Harry panted, clearly still in shock.


    Sherlock patted his shoulder and comforted.


    "Don''t be so nervous Harry, this is the Ministry of Magic, or the Auror headquarters of the Ministry of Magic, there is no safer place than this."


    Harry slowly came to his senses for a while, and he scratched his hair.


    "Yeah, this is the Ministry of Magic...wait! Why is my hair so sticky!"


    With a bad look on his face, he put the hand that had just touched his hair in front of his nose and smelled it, and smelled a sweet chocolate smell.


    Because Tonks was too nervous, the cleaning spell didn''t work in the right place, leaving a part of Coco on Harry''s head.


    Sherlock almost laughed at Harry''s embarrassment, he raised his wand and said.


    "Well, Harry, you can now choose between two cleaning methods, one is a cleaning spell, and the other is that I will conjure some water for you, and you can clean it yourself."


    Harry said sullenly.


    "It''s better to use the cleaning spell. It''s probably impossible to clean it with pure water."


    Sherlock helped him clean his hair again with a cleaning spell, and it was only now that Harry realized that it was all because he was too naive.


    I actually thought that Sherlock''s crow''s mouth had disappeared. There must be some other special reason for the temporary failure on the French road that day.


    At this time, in the entire Auror headquarters, there are only a few Aurors who are still on the night shift, and the others have already gone home from get off work.


    Harry had only met Kingsley until now and knew he was an Auror at the Ministry of Magic.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to a nice Muggle restaurant for a late night snack. We always like to eat there when we come back from a mission."


    Kingsley took them to a 24-hour restaurant in London and treated them to a feast.


    By the way, in order to make up for Harry''s already ended birthday, they asked for a small cake and planned to sing a happy birthday song for him together, but they were forced by Harry''s life and strongly discouraged.


    Harry, who survived successfully and safely, was finally sent back to Dursley''s house by Sherlock exhausted. During this period, he successfully interrupted a professor''s curse casting "I wish you a good night''s sleep".


    But Harry''s doom doesn''t seem to be over yet.


    The next day, Aunt Maggie woke up to find Harry back at the Dursleys, and she spoke sarcastically at him.


    Harry never retaliated, he has long been accustomed to these words, and there is no anger in his heart.


    After that, except for the one time he came out of his room at noon, he stayed in his room for the rest of the day to unpack the birthday present that Hermione Ron and Hagrid sent him with an owl last night.


    Although Hermione was in France, Harry was very happy that a broom repair kit was delivered to him by Owl Express.


    He had always wanted to go to Diagon Alley to buy this, but he had no chance. He didn''t expect Hermione to give it to him as a birthday present.


    Ron sent him a local special magic item from Egypt - a pocket mirror. According to him, this thing can detect whether there are untrustworthy people around for the wizard, and if there is any, it will sound the alarm.


    Hagrid gave Harry a mouth-biting book, and it took him a long time to subdue the book before it rushed out of the room and got him into trouble.


    Sherlock''s gift he had received yesterday was a new birdcage for Hedwig, and Hedwig looked very satisfied with it inside.


    But Harry couldn''t stay in the room all day, and at dinner time he had to come out and have dinner with Aunt Petunia''s family and that pesky Aunt Marge.


    At this meal Aunt Maggie was getting more and more out of her mouth because she had been drinking.


    She just started humiliating Harry''s parents.


    "It''s always been like this with dogs. If there''s something wrong with the bitch, there must be something wrong with the puppy!"


    The wine bottle in Aunt Maggie''s hand burst open.


    Penny and Vernon were taken aback, they knew what was going on, Vernon was pale and kept trying to change the subject, and motioned to Harry to go back to his room.


    Dudley stared blankly at all this with his mouth open.


    Harry''s hands were shaking constantly, and he lowered his head, trying not to let the people at the table see his face.


    He had to be patient, not only because underage wizards couldn''t use magic outside of school, but because he needed to get Aunt Petunia to sign a parental consent form that would allow him to leave Hogsmeade Week in third grade.


    He had to endure the humiliation, the humiliation to him and his parents!


    Until Aunt Maggie said contemptuously that his father was a worthless, worthless, lazy beggar, Harry finally couldn''t keep pretending that he didn''t hear anything.


    He had a heated argument with Aunt Maggie, and then the magic in his body couldn''t control it any longer, turning her into a hydrogen balloon and floating to the ceiling.


    The Dursleys were a complete mess, and Harry couldn''t hold back the rage inside him.


    He rushed back to his room, packed everything into a box, and planned to escape.


    Vernon stopped him.


    "You''re not allowed to leave!" he growled. "Get it right!"


    Harry smashed his wand out of the jar and pointed it at Vernon, he said breathlessly.


    "That''s what she deserves! You''d better stay away from me too!"


    Harry never dared to rush past Vernon, who was blocking him, and walked alone into the dark, quiet street with the suitcase and Hedwig''s cage.


    He ran to Sherlock''s house full of anger, but no one responded whether he rang the doorbell or shouted Sherlock''s name.


    Sherlock isn''t home tonight.


    Harry could only continue to drag the suitcase and walk aimlessly along the street.


    Until a magic bus drove in front of him.


    ......


    Sherlock stayed at home all day, but specially chose the time of night. He went out and found an uninhabited open space to test the effects of some ranged and powerful spells under the floating wand casting system.


    Of course, he wouldn''t carry out this kind of experiment in his own home, and it was easy for Muggles to discover it during the day, so he specially chose this time period to conduct the experiment.


    Two wands were floating around him flexibly, and Sherlock could control the farthest distance it could reach, which was about ten meters.


    Any further away, the control magic would simply lose its effectiveness, causing the wand to fall to the ground.


    But the distance of ten meters is enough for him to make many special attempts flexibly.


    Spreading his wand and floating to the limit of ten meters, Sherlock chanted a spell.


    "Thunderbolt explosion."


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion sounded in the open space, and the orange fire illuminated an area of ??more than ten meters in a radius, and also illuminated Sherlock''s face.


    The normally weakened Explosion Spell cannot exert such great power.


    But like this kind of spell, the quantity is equal to the quality. Under the superposition of the power of the two explosion spells, the movement generated is enough to be equal to the explosion spell under normal casting.


    And if you control more wands later, under the continuous bombardment of this magic, it must be a very artistic picture.


    After a series of tests in the wild, Sherlock returned home in the middle of the night.


    Then these days in August, he began to live at home again.


    His usual main activity is to study various Defense Against the Dark Arts books in his study, and now his theoretical level of defense has basically reached the level of the original owner.


    In particular, the two books written by the original owner are combined with some notes and materials left by the original owner during the creation. Now he has completely understood them.


    If last semester, he had to rely on constant question papers and quizzes to cope with the advanced Defense Against the Dark Arts class, now he can give some more in-depth theoretical explanations.


    No more stage fright in high-end magic theory.


    Of course, whether or not to change the teaching ideas for senior grades depends on the results of the students'' wizard rank exams after the school starts.


    If the method of exam-oriented education can also show good results in wizarding exams, then Sherlock does not plan to change his teaching method. He will only add some interesting things on the basis of the original classroom to make The learning of Defence Against the Dark Arts is more lively and interesting.


    In this way, August passed quickly, and on August 31st, Sherlock was ready to leave for Diagon Alley.


    Go to Ollivander''s wand shop and get back the 50 wands that you paid for.

 Chapter 119： chaotic situation

    Update: Sherlock Apparates directly to Diagon Alley.


    He had known that Harry was living in the room at the Leaky Cauldron a week ago, and Harry wrote and asked Hedwig to deliver it to him before he knew what was going on.


    After getting the wand from Ollivander, Sherlock went to the Leaky Cauldron to visit Harry, who had been living here for almost a month.


    "...I really thought I was going to be fired, but Mr. Minister he actually said, ''We''re not going to fire my aunt for the thing that the students used magic to blow up the aunt into a balloon. ""


    Harry''s face was still full of disbelief when he told Sherlock about this.


    "I thought he was a good talker, and then I asked him to help me sign my Hogsmeade week leave form, but he didn''t say yes, saying I was the safest only at school."


    Sherlock hasn''t seen the true face of Minister of Magic Fudge once since he came to this world.


    But that didn''t hurt, he already knew from all quarters that Fudge was a politically prudent man.


    Everything he does seems to have to be considered before starting, whether this matter will shake his position as minister.


    Just like he didn''t hold Harry accountable for casting spells outside of school and targeting Muggles.


    Now the whole wizarding world knows that Black escaped from Azkaban, and they are all concerned about the safety of Harry Potter.


    If something unexpected happens to Harry in the current situation, Fudge will face intense public pressure.


    "The night you ran out was really unfortunate." Sherlock recalled, "I was out for some things and didn''t stay at home."


    He didn''t teach Harry anything about it.


    At that level, he must have been unable to bear it.


    Otherwise, he should have erupted a long time ago, so Sherlock didn''t say anything, he shouldn''t have run out of such nonsense by himself.


    "It''s okay, Professor," said Harry, shaking his head. "I''ve been feeling pretty good the past two weeks at the Leaky Cauldron. Now the Ron family and the others live here, and Hermione. We''ll go to Nine tomorrow together. Another three-quarters of the station on the train to school."


    After Sherlock and Harry chatted for a while, Mr. Weasley called him alone to a corner of the lobby of the Leaky Cauldron, intending to talk to the two of them in private.


    "I heard from Kingsley that you''ve changed a lot after being a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts for a year."


    Not talking about anything else, Mr. Weasley looked at Sherlock in astonishment as soon as he saw him.


    "I heard the kids talk about what happened at Hogwarts at the end of last term, and Molly and I both sweated for you, Sherlock."


    Sherlock said with a smile.


    "Although the process in the middle is a bit thrilling, I think it''s a good thing to have such a result, at least some things I can think about more clearly."


    "Yes, we are very happy to think so, or we have all been waiting for this day for a long time." Mr. Weasley said with relief.


    They were just chatting briefly on the matter, and Mr. Weasley turned the subject back to the point.


    "You should already know about Black''s escape from Azkaban," he said in a heavy voice.


    Sherlock nodded.


    "In July, I was traveling in France with Harry and I received a letter from the Ministry of Magic asking me to return Harry to his aunt''s house as soon as possible. I already knew at that time that this matter had a lot to do with Harry. Big, Black escaped from Azkaban to find Harry and avenge his master."


    Mr. Weasley lowered his voice deliberately.


    "It''s not that simple, Sherlock. You have to look after Harry at Hogwarts, and don''t let him go to Blake himself!"


    Sherlock''s face suddenly became very surprised.


    He looked around and made sure that no one was paying attention to the chat between him and Mr. Weasley. He knew that what happened next must be a secret that few people knew about.


    Mr. Weasley''s face darkened and distressed.


    "Sirius Black, he was actually Harry''s dad James'' best friend before the Potter family accident. He was even invited to be Harry''s godfather when Harry was born."


    Sherlock held his breath and continued to listen to Mr. Weasley''s words.


    "The prophecy that there would be a savior defeating the mysterious man at that time has been circulated everywhere in the magical world. Harry''s birth perfectly met all the conditions in the prophecy, so everyone advised the James family to hide as soon as possible."


    "And they did. Jaime and his good brothers used a powerful spell together - the Faithful Charm. Tell only one person their hidden address, and if the secrecy never reveals the address , then even if the James family is hidden under the nose of the mysterious man, he will not find their existence."


    "But anyone close to James can guess who he will choose to be his secrecy, only his best friend - Sirius Black!"


    "Then what followed was that the mysterious man found the James family, and that tragedy happened in the end. And why did the mysterious man find the James family, nothing more than that James'' most trusted secret person leaked the secret, the only one A possibility."


    "It was on that day that James'' other friend Pettigrew Peter went to find Black specifically for this, and wanted to ask him why he betrayed James. Then Black used an extremely powerful explosion spell and blew Peter up. Only one finger is left, and a dozen Muggles have died because of it!"


    "In the end, Blake was arrested. He did not deny all his crimes, not even the trial of Wizengamore. The crime was established and he was sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban."


    Sherlock listened to the events of the year in full from Mr. Weasley.


    He also finally understood why he wanted to keep Harry on his watch and couldn''t let him go to Blake in private.


    If Harry knew the whole story of what happened, he probably would have done such a thing based on his character.


    To find Blake and avenge his parents!


    Mr. Weasley looked solemn.


    "So, if you can, you must be optimistic about Harry in school. It is very likely that Blake will take the initiative to let him know about it, and then stimulate Harry to find him on his own."


    Sherlock also promised with a serious look on his face.


    "I understand, I will try my best to be optimistic about Harry at Hogwarts and not let him make any risky moves."


    "It would be best to have you look at it." Mr. Weasley nodded.


    Sherlock sat in the Leaky Cauldron for a while, chatted with Mr. Weasley about the somewhat chaotic situation in the British wizarding world, and then left and returned to his home.


    Sherlock didn''t quite take the old stories that Mr. Weasley told himself.


    He always felt that the story would not be so simple, and there would definitely be some reversals in the middle, just like he wasn''t sure yet whether it was Black who turned into a mouse and escaped in the end.


    But no matter where the story goes in the end, it is definitely not wrong to continuously improve one''s strength.


    While getting fifty wands from Ollivander, Sherlock went through legal channels and bought a bag that had been cast with a reinforced seamless stretch spell, which was used as a container for storing wands.


    It was also that night that he once again came to the place where he had experimented with the Explosion Spell, and completely dispersed fifty-one wands, each of which floated in mid-air under the control of the magic.


    To control such a number of wands, it is definitely impossible to achieve the level of proficiency at one time. Sherlock needs to practice it diligently to complete the precise control of each wand.


    Like now, if he wants to simply mobilize one of the fifty-one wands, he is very stiff, and he always controls four or five wands in a row to move together.


    There is no shortcut to this kind of thing, and only a lot of practice can be used to be proficient.


    After that, he successively tried the release of petrification spells, stun spells and other spells, all of which were as he expected before, and there were no problems.


    But when releasing the spell, fifty-one wands can only release one kind of magic at the same time.


    The key to the release of magic lies in the wizard''s thoughts on this spell. He cannot disarm the enemy while determining the petrification effect of the petrification spell. After all, Sherlock only has one head.


    If you try to do this forcibly, the end result will only be that neither of the two spells will be released.


    Sherlock just made an attempt. If he could do it, if he could release different magics at the same time, then he would really be able to walk sideways in the magic world. How many wands could one person control? , it is equivalent to a wizard army composed of some number of people.


    Charms like Patronus Charm and Explosion Charm, Sherlock didn''t dare to try it here.


    With such a spell, fifty-one magic wands were released together, and the resulting movement was simply too great.


    After trying it, it is estimated that someone nearby will report to the police that a supernatural phenomenon has occurred here, or that two armies are fighting.


    As long as he is sure that he controls a wand with control magic, and can successfully use the magic spell, there will be no problem with the fifty-one.


    After the experiment was over, Sherlock went home and spent the last night at home for the holiday.


    Then on the next morning, after packing some commonly used daily necessities and clothes, Sherlock directly used Apparition to come to Hogsmeade Town.


    The location he chose was in the alley where he had returned from the Apparition cram school.


    After walking out of here, Sherlock felt something was wrong.


    The streets of Hogsmeade are a little too quiet.


    There wasn''t even a single pedestrian in sight.


    As the only wizarding town in the UK, even if there are no Hogwarts students, there are not a few tourists who come here to relax every day.


    But now, from the main road of Hogsmeade, it seems to be an empty town with no one.


    Just when Sherlock frowned at the strange situation in front of him, a three-person Auror patrol team happened to appear from the corner, and they also found Sherlock.


    "Sorry, this gentleman, please don''t walk around casually, stand where you are, and cooperate with our inspection."


    The three Aurors immediately walked up to Sherlock, each with a wand in his hand, always on alert.


    Sherlock did not make any dissatisfied actions, but cooperated with their investigation.


    "We want to know your name and why you came to Hogsmeade."


    "Sherlock Forrest, Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts, is going from Hogsmeade to Hogwarts."


    One of the Aurors was clearly the leader of the squad. He raised his head and took a serious look at Sherlock''s face.


    "Yes, I''ve seen your picture in the newspaper, Mr. Forrest. Well, you can go to Hogwarts as soon as possible, and try not to stay in Hogsmeade."


    Sherlock frowned at them and asked.


    "What happened?"


    The Auror captain wasn''t trying to hide it from him.


    "There was an attack here last night. Johnson, the owner of the Literary House Quill Shop, was attacked. The matter is very serious, coupled with the recent Black incident, now that Hogsmeade is under martial law, the Dementors will be stationed soon. Here, they want to get Blake here. There''s a lot of trouble in this town, and if it''s not necessary, try not to come here again until it''s resolved."


    He said with a headache, and then prepared to leave with the other two Aurors to continue patrolling elsewhere.


    Sherlock suddenly asked them again.


    "Did the attacked boss look like he was kissed by a dementor?"


    The three Aurors suddenly stopped, and the Auror captain who had just communicated with him turned his head and stared at him with a serious look.


    "You know that?"


    "Don''t be nervous, Kingsley Shacklebolt in your department is my friend. When a similar case happened in the front-end time, I used to help."


    Hearing him say that, the Auror Captain''s expression relaxed a little.


    "But wasn''t it said at the time that the Aurors from Germany took over this matter? Why do attacks continue to happen?" Sherlock asked.


    After learning that he knew some inside information the Auror squad leader shook his head helplessly and complained.


    "This case has been handed over to the three wizards from Germany. They are indeed a little capable. They predicted in advance that the murderer''s next move would be near Hogwarts. But the attack still happened, we must To deal with the follow-up, Director Scrimgeour also gave the three German wizards an ultimatum to catch the killer before the next attack, or they will protest to the German Ministry of Magic."


    Protest...


    Sherlock could hear how helpless Scrimgeour was in those words.


    They have no clue about the murderer who committed the crime in the UK, and they have to devote most of their manpower to Black''s arrest.


    Even if another attack happened later, he didn''t dare to drive the three German Aurors out, because no one could take over the case later.


    The situation facing the British Aurors is very embarrassing, and Scrimgeour is under enormous pressure.

 Chapter 120： watcher

    UPDATE: Hogsmeade is now full of patrolling Aurors.


    Sherlock has walked all the way to Hogwarts and has encountered three interrogations, including one Tonks.


    She had just left her status as an intern. Normally, her main task should still be doing errands in the office, but now there is really a shortage of people, so she was also dispatched.


    Such a large number of Aurors gathered in Hogsmeade, of course, not only to catch the murderer from Germany, but also to arrest Black.


    After all, although there have been seven known attacks, five of them have been Muggles, and wizards are now only dead two, so that''s not enough to stifle Black''s escape.


    But as long as anyone who knows the inside story knows, the attack is actually far more troublesome than Black''s.


    Because of this case that happened in the UK, so far the British Aurors have not grasped any key clues, and the most important information is on the three German Aurors.


    Sherlock wondered if the German Ministry of Magic had shared the killer''s information with the British.


    For the capture of Black, they can only think of waiting around Hogwarts, and finding the murderer of the attack seems to be on Hogsmeade''s side.


    Two things have gathered together in this place at Hogwarts, so that this semester has not yet started, and there has been a full sense of urgency.


    Sherlock walked to the end of Hogsmeade Street, and just as he was about to walk towards the gate of Hogwarts, he suddenly found a **** dog curled up beside a trash can in a small alley.


    The dog looked like a stray dog, but it was very big and its fur was smooth. It was obvious that it had been carefully raised before being abandoned.


    The dog only caught his attention briefly, and Sherlock was not a lover of animal protection and had no intention of adopting it.


    Walking into the gate of Hogwarts, the school was still very deserted at this time, but dementors could already be seen on both sides of the school gate.


    When Sherlock entered the door, they floated over to check on him.


    He didn''t resist, the two dementors stared at his face, as if to determine if he was the Blake who escaped.


    At this moment, a cold and desperate aura suddenly spread from one of the dementors. Sherlock could clearly feel the temperature on his body dropping, and at the same time the positive emotions in his body were being sucked out. .


    The moment he noticed the problem, he didn''t hesitate and pulled out his wand!


    "God Guard."


    Silver brilliance wins!


    Countless silver filaments spewed from the tip of his wand!


    The two dementors suddenly let out a silent scream, and the gray robes on their bodies were constantly being worn away by the constant erosion of silver filaments.


    It was only when their bodies had begun to become illusory and could be completely wiped out at any time, that they were barely able to get rid of the entanglement of those silver filaments.


    They drifted away in embarrassment, not even daring to look back at Sherlock.


    "Things that bully the soft and fear the hard." Sherlock sneered.


    Judging by how the Dementors were doing now, he was sure that if they had been stationed near Hogwarts, something would have gone wrong this semester.


    They are daring and used to it, and it''s not like Azkaban always has rations to fill their stomachs, so it is very likely that they will make drastic actions.


    But this matter does not need Sherlock to worry about it for the time being, Dumbledore should understand this matter better than him.


    Sherlock walked into the castle, and as soon as he came to the foyer on the first floor, he ran into Professor McGonagall, who frowned and looked like he was thinking about something.


    "Good morning, Professor McGonagall." Sherlock greeted.


    When Professor McGonagall saw him, her brows suddenly stretched, and she had a gentle smile on her face that was usually not shown.


    "Good morning, Sherlock. You came just in time. After you put your things away, you need to go to the principal''s office. The password is Lemonade. Albus has something to call you."


    Sherlock nodded, indicating that he understood.


    He and Professor McGonagall separated in the foyer and went to his office on the third floor to put things away.


    Even though it''s been two months since I''ve been back, there''s not much to clean here, and the house-elves in the castle do the usual cleaning.


    Then he walked out of the office and followed the corridor on the third floor to the end, in front of the stone monster at the entrance of the principal''s office.


    "Password." The stone monster asked in a muffled voice.


    "Lemonade," Sherlock replied.


    In fact, it is very simple to sneak into the principal''s office, just tell Dumbledore''s favorite sweets, and one of them must be an accurate password.


    The Golem jumped from the entrance, making way for him.


    Sherlock walked in, followed the spiral staircase to the eighth floor, pushed the door and walked into the principal''s room.


    Dumbledore was lying on the seat with his eyes closed, as if thinking about something.


    The headmasters in the portrait on the wall were still snoring softly, as if they could never sleep, and Fox was combing his bright red feathers with his sharp beak on the golden branch beside him.


    After hearing the movement, Dumbledore opened his eyes, and he looked at Sherlock who came in with a smile on his face.


    "Did you have a good time this holiday?"


    Sherlock sat opposite Dumbledore, and a cup of steaming black tea automatically appeared in front of him.


    "It''s really not bad. It''s okay to play in France. The food there is much better than the food here."


    "I received a letter from Nick in which he told me the whole story. You and Harry have actually received the French Wizarding Friendship Medal from the French Ministry of Magic."


    Dumbledore looked a little surprised, and apparently he didn''t expect Sherlock to have such an experience with Harry at first.


    Sherlock waved his hand.


    "We didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The wand thief was really bold, and he even dared to pretend to be Nick Lemay. If he didn''t want to be a human trafficker and I discovered the problem, maybe it would be true. Let him get it."


    They chatted for a while about their vacation experience, and then Dumbledore opened his mouth to explain why he was looking for him.


    "When you arrived in Hogsmeade, you should have seen the situation over there."


    Sherlock nodded =.


    "The troubles are all coming together, and it''s all on the Hogwarts side."


    Dumbledore''s blue eyes darkened, and the half-moon-shaped eyes reflected white light.


    "The Black thing is a good deal, but the assault thing is a big problem."


    He clearly saw it better than most.


    "You saw that Ms. Silke last semester. She came to Hogwarts to find me at the front end and said she wanted to live in the castle temporarily."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "She thinks the killer will come to Hogwarts."


    "It''s not that she thinks." Dumbledore shook his head and said meaningfully, "it''s that she will come to Hogwarts when she sees that thing."


    Sherlock was slightly taken aback.


    Dumbledore''s words seemed a bit inexplicable, but Sherlock thought of seeing the true face of the Lady Silk in front of the two tombs in the Forbidden Forest at the end of last semester.


    What impressed him most was the pair of eyes blindfolded by ribbons.


    "She''s... a master prophecy?"


    "In some ways, she can see more than us." Dumbledore didn''t say it explicitly, but in fact he had already admitted what he said in disguise.


    Sherlock asked suspiciously.


    "I was just curious last time, isn''t she a German wizard, why did you promise to bury her father''s grave in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s question, there was a look of nostalgia on Dumbledore''s face, and he said softly.


    "Ms Hilke''s father was an Auror at the British Ministry of Magic. He died in business more than ten years ago, and it was her mother who took her to Germany."


    After hearing Dumbledore say this, Sherlock didn''t ask any further questions.


    The Auror who died in business more than ten years ago, can still make Dumbledore show such an expression, it can only be died in the struggle with Voldemort.


    It would be no surprise then that he would agree to bury his grave in the Forbidden Forest.


    "I agreed to her request to live at Hogwarts, but I also asked her to have someone with her while she investigated the case."


    "This is also Fudge''s request to me. He is worried about these three German wizards. They have repeatedly asked the German side to share the murderer''s information with them, but the German Ministry of Magic is always looking for excuses to delay."


    "Aurors in the Ministry of Magic are in very short supply right now, not only to investigate Black''s affairs, but also to maintain normal order in the magical world. So he hopes that I can send a professor from my side to monitor their movements at all times, in case they will make Something harmful to the interests of the British wizarding community."


    Sherlock understood Dumbledore''s meaning He chose the watcher as him.


    "Then what about my teaching job at the school?"


    Dumbledore had clearly made arrangements.


    "Your teaching assistant this year, Remus Lupin, is probably already on the Hogwarts Express. With him, your teaching tasks will not be so heavy, and you will have more time to be distracted by other things."


    Speaking of this, Dumbledore suddenly said with a smile.


    "I would also like to congratulate you, Sherlock. Under your teaching last year, the students all achieved excellent results in Defence Against the Dark Arts in last semester''s Ordinary Wizarding Ranking Examination and Ultimate Wizarding Ranking Examination. Everyone was above A. , more than 80% of the students even got O and E (from high to low, O, E, A (pass line), P, D, T).��


    "So I suggest that in this year''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class, you can focus on the upper grades. Those students are under a lot of exam pressure, and the lower grades are temporarily handed over to Lupin."

 Chapter 121： start of new semester

    Latest website: Sherlock has no objection to Dumbledore''s decision.


    He did have some interest in the creature who came from Germany and made trouble in the British magic world.


    After another goodbye with Dumbledore, Sherlock left the headmaster''s room.


    He came to the fifth floor and learned from Dumbledore that Schilke, the silent man of the German Ministry of Magic, lived in a lounge here.


    Sherlock knocked on the door, but no one responded, but the door suddenly opened by itself.


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally pushed the door and walked in.


    The room was very dark, and although it was cloudy today, it wasn''t so dark that it was necessary to light a lamp in the room.


    Apparently the owner of the room drew all the curtains to create such a dark atmosphere.


    The only bright place in the whole room was the table in the middle, with a candlestick on it, and the faint candlelight could only illuminate the nearby space less than half a meter.


    The witch named Silk was sitting quietly in front of the candlestick, with a light blue teacup placed in front of her.


    Sherlock frowned and walked in. Before he could speak, Shilk spoke softly.


    "Please close the door."


    He turned around and closed the door, and the whole room returned to silence and gloom again, only the candle on the wooden table illuminated Silk''s smooth chin.


    Even in such an environment as the house, she still wore the hood of her robe on her head, and only the lower third of her entire face was exposed.


    Sherlock walked to the wooden table and sat down opposite her.


    "Why don''t you open the curtains."


    "It''s dark, you can see clearly."


    Sherlock noticed that there was no tea in the cup in front of her, only the bottom was covered with a layer of finely ground tea residue.


    Tea divination.


    One of the most widespread and convenient divination techniques in the wizarding world, and a compulsory subject for Hogwarts divination classes.


    This woman is obviously a fortune teller, but she doesn''t have the slightest bit of chattering like a normal fortune teller.


    Sherlock stared at the tea **** in her cup for a long time, but couldn''t see anything.


    It''s not that he has no knowledge of divination, but he has no talent in it at all. The so-called law of fate, the trajectory of the world, in his opinion, is simply a mess.


    "What are you divination about?"


    "Its purpose."


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes.


    "Can I know, what is this?"


    Shilk seemed to raise his head slightly, Sherlock could only see the tip of her fair nose at most, and further up was the darkness under the wide hood, but he inexplicably felt a gaze watching. Own.


    "Are you Dumbledore''s watcher?"


    Her words were so straightforward that Sherlock couldn''t help coughing twice.


    "Cough, you misunderstood. I am an **** who will assist you in Hogwarts and make it easier to move."


    Shilk lowered his head again and continued to look at the tea **** at the bottom of the cup. Sherlock also felt the disappearance of that gaze.


    "It relies on emotions to accumulate strength." Silk''s voice was cold and ethereal.


    "I can''t pass it on, but if you''re Dumbledore''s watcher, you can follow me when I look for it and learn about it for yourself."


    There is no falsehood or condescension, she will speak very straightforwardly, and she will explain the reasons very clearly.


    This caught Sherlock a little off guard, but at the same time he couldn''t help but relax.


    He also doesn''t like to play dumb riddles with others. Since the other woman is so direct, he doesn''t continue to hide it.


    "Okay, if you''re going to do something or discover anything about it, come find me in the professor''s office on the third floor."


    Shilk nodded slightly.


    This brief exchange between the two ended, and Sherlock turned and left the room.


    After he left, Silk was still silently staring at the tea **** at the bottom of the cup, motionless, like a sculpture made of cement in the dark.


    ......


    In the evening, the sky began to rain heavily.


    Various decorations have been arranged in the auditorium, and the professors are basically sitting on the high platform, waiting for the arrival of the students, and then start the opening dinner.


    Sherlock sat next to Hagrid, his large face, which was covered by a thick beard, could clearly see the rosy flush of excitement and excitement.


    This year''s professor of the protection of magical creatures, Professor Sylvanus Kettleburn, retired peacefully from the school this year.


    He was indeed old enough, and with his legs and feet disabled, when Sherlock first entered Hogwarts, it was a little unbearable to see such a disabled old man still teaching.


    It was Rubeus Hagrid who succeeded him.


    But to be honest, Sherlock had reservations about whether he was qualified for this position.


    Hagrid is of course a generous, kind, warm man, and he can also be the most loyal of your friends.


    In terms of professional knowledge, he also has expert insights and experience on magical animals.


    None of this is wrong.


    But his cognition of some magical animals is obviously completely different from others.


    Due to his special physique, some highly dangerous magical creatures will appear less dangerous in front of him, which makes him subconsciously think that this is the same for everyone.


    Just like last semester he asked Harry and Ron to find Aragog in the Forbidden Forest to find out the truth of the past.


    He thought Aragog would treat Harry like him when he knew he was his friend.


    But the reality is that if Sherlock hadn''t been there, Harry and the others would most likely have died there and become the spider''s ration.


    But Dumbledore was willing to give him a chance to try, and Sherlock also felt that maybe Hagrid would understand this and change after he became a professor.


    Soon all the students except the first grade came to the auditorium. They arrived a little later than normal, and they all looked shocked.


    As the train approaches Hogwarts, a Dementor gets on the train and checks it out.


    These guys were obviously not very honest during the inspection, and they could not avoid doing things to the students.


    Fortunately, Sherlock''s deputy this year, Assistant Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher Remus Lupin, was also in the car.


    He used the Patronus Charm to push the Dementors back, so that the students didn''t take too much damage.


    But when the students arrived at the school, Madam Pomfrey, who got the news, hurried over to deliver chocolates to the most affected students.


    After being affected by Dementors, eating something sweet is the easiest way to relieve discomfort.


    Harry passed out again on the train.


    This was the second time he had passed out when he saw these ghosts.


    The key is this time in front of so many students in the carriage, which makes him feel unusually shameless.


    Before he got off the train, Malfoy was already laughing at him about it.


    So in the school infirmary, he rejected Madam Pomfrey''s offer to let him lie down here for the night, and insisted on going back to the auditorium for the dinner.


    Finally, after confirming that he was really fine, Professor McGonagall agreed to his request and let him go back to the auditorium for dinner.


    When Harry returned to the Great Hall, this year''s sorting ceremony had ended, and before the banquet began, he had announced something.


    The first is naturally the beginning of this semester, Dementors will be guarding all the exits of the school, so that the students will stop the idea of ??sneaking out, even if they are wearing invisibility cloaks.


    The second thing is to introduce the two new professors.


    "Because your Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Forrest, will be involved in other things this year, so the school hired a teaching assistant to share his teaching pressure. Professor Lupin generously agreed to assist him. Forrest is teaching, and starting this semester, he will teach first to fourth grades in Defense Against the Dark Arts, while Professor Forrest will continue to lead fifth to seventh grade students to sprint for the next wizarding level exam."


    Lupin''s attire looked shabby compared to other well-dressed professors.


    When Dumbledore introduced him, there was sparse applause in the auditorium. These were the students he had protected on the train.


    Harry and the three of them also applauded, but Harry frowned and said curiously.


    "What''s going to happen to Professor Forrest this year? Why did the school hire him a teaching assistant alone?"


    Hermione shook her head, her expression a little distressed.


    "Professor Forrest didn''t teach us this year. His class is the best class I''ve ever taken. I don''t know how the new professor Lupin is. I hope we can learn from him. Something real."


    Ron was very confident about it.


    "With Professor Lupin''s performance on the train, he certainly won''t be like a first-year Quirrell who only reads textbooks."


    While they were chatting, Dumbledore also announced the second new professor, Hagrid.


    Harry and the others were happy for Hagrid, because what Hagrid had always wanted was to be a teacher at Hogwarts.


    After the incident in the secret room last semester has been cleared of his charges, he can now use magic in an open and honest manner and become a teacher at Hogwarts.


    After Dumbledore''s brief introduction, the dinner officially began.


    It was the first time for Sherlock to have contact with his teaching assistant Remus Lupin this year on the high platform.


    "First meeting, hello, Professor Lupin."


    Sherlock raised his glass and Lupin touched it lightly.


    From the outside, Lupin was a down-and-out middle-aged man, and his body seemed to be a little unwell, and his face showed an abnormal paleness.


    But the smile on his face and the words can tell that he is a gentle person.


    "It''s not the first time Sherlock. I should be able to call you that. Although you were very young when we met last time, you should have forgotten it, but this should be the second time we met."

 Chapter 122： 7th grade classroom

    UPDATE: The first contact with Lupin at a dinner party made Sherlock feel that the man was not bad.


    Logically speaking, if he didn''t appear, then he should be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts this semester this year.


    Judging from the current contacts, Sherlock did not see any ulterior motives for Lupin to come to Hogwarts.


    I couldn''t figure out why such a person with such a good character didn''t continue teaching.


    But thinking about it now, it doesn''t really make sense.


    The banquet ended normally, and after the night of the first day of school, it officially entered the class time.


    Lupin''s presence helped Sherlock split two-thirds of his tasks.


    Grades 5, 6, and 7, the most stressful exam is the fifth grade, because everyone has to take the general wizard rank exam, and every student feels oppressed.


    After entering the sixth grade, although they will face the ultimate wizard rank exam, which is more difficult and more stressful than the ordinary wizard rank exam.


    But this test is optional.


    You can choose to take the exams in the subjects you are best at.


    So the sixth and seventh grade Defense Against the Dark Arts classes are all big classes, that is, students from the four academies take it together.


    Coupled with the two classes per week in the fifth grade, Sherlock''s tasks this semester only need to take four classes a week, which is undoubtedly much easier than last semester.


    And the more senior the class, the easier it is to get on.


    Sixteen or seventeen-year-old children already know a lot of truth, and it is easier to manage than children.


    On the first day of school, Sherlock had a big seventh-grade class.


    A veritable class.


    Because all the graduates who took the Defense Against the Dark Arts course last semester successfully passed the ultimate wizard exam, and the excellent rate was extremely high, most of the students in the sixth and seventh grades who just rose this year have chosen his class.


    When Sherlock came to the classroom, it was already crowded with people.


    Sherlock glanced at the phenomenon of two or three students in the back row huddled together at a table to listen to the class, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "It looks like I''m going to apply to Professor Dumbledore for a bigger classroom next class."


    Everyone sitting here has been taking a defense class with Sherlock for a year, and many students are close to him.


    "I think you can apply to Professor Dumbledore to teach in the auditorium, Professor." A student answered.


    The students below laughed, and Sherlock followed suit, then tapped the blackboard with his wand.


    "Okay, stop joking, since this class has already started, let''s get together first."


    "Students who have already taken electives in the sixth grade, after class, hand over the twelve sets of test papers I gave you during the summer vacation to Percy, and he will collect them from me to see the results of your vacation studies."


    "As for the students who are taking this get out of class this year, come to me to check the list after class. You also have to make up these twelve sets of test papers after class. I will give you enough time to hand them in before Halloween."


    "I hope you don''t use a foolish way to finish it. These are new questions I made up based on the classic example questions on the ultimate wizard rank exam in previous years."


    "The owner of Lihen Bookstore asked me to pay 1,000 Galleons to buy the copyright of this title. I think he gave too little. So remember, don''t plagiarize and don''t deal with it. After Halloween, I will make a special offer. These topics are covered in six lessons."


    "If you can figure out all the questions in these twelve sets of test papers, then there will be basically no questions that will confuse you in the theoretical part of the Defense Against the Dark Arts in the ultimate wizard rank exam."


    The students below listened carefully.


    The students who have already entered the seventh grade, since they chose this class, they really hold it, and they have to pass the ultimate wizard rank exam.


    And the ultimate wizard test score of Defense Against the Dark Arts is especially important in the magic world. There are many professions who will pay special attention to the test level of such a course.


    An Auror who wants to apply for the Ministry of Magic requires at least an O rating.


    Sherlock tapped the podium lightly with his wand, turned the podium into a chair, and moved it to the side to make more room for himself.


    "Let''s focus on the theoretical knowledge later. For the first course of the school, let''s talk about the practical exam first."


    "It''s different from the ordinary wizard rank exam, where the examiner will randomly select a not too dangerous black magic creature, allowing you to solve it with magic. The actual combat assessment of the ultimate exam focuses on the duel between wizards and wizards, not Wizards and magical creatures."


    "After all, more advanced and dangerous magical creatures are not suitable for the examination room. A little carelessness can easily lead to accidents. I think most of you already know who your opponents are in the actual combat assessment."


    "Every year the Ministry of Magic sends two or three Aurors as examiners for the ultimate wizarding rank exam, and the content of the exam is for you to have a wizarding duel with them."


    "Listen clearly, it''s a duel, not a wizard''s duel. A battle scene like a wizard''s duel in the most ideal situation generally does not appear in a normal conflict. So your assessment is in a wide field, and a An experienced Auror for a wizard duel."


    "In this duel, there is no civilized duel etiquette. As long as the examiner announces the start of the test, it will be considered a battle. On that field, you can use whatever means you have learned to try to defeat your examiner."


    "Of course, basically no one can defeat a well-trained Auror in the actual combat of the rank test. Therefore, these Auror examiners will not compete with you seriously. A kind of magic to test your coping ability, as well as your understanding and cooperation of spells."


    Since it is an actual combat class, there will naturally be a hands-on part.


    But because there were too many students in this class and the classroom was too small, Sherlock could only choose one student to come up and have a showdown with him.


    "It''s a pity that there will be no records of the actual combat exam every year, so let''s make some effective reference."


    Sherlock called up a Hufflepuff student Wilson, asked him to stand opposite him, and then continued to speak to the students in the classroom.


    "But during last year''s grading exam, I specially went to watch a few exams. During the summer vacation this year, I asked Auror friends who had been examiners several times about the specific details of the exams, so I still summed up some of them. , a little trick that can be used in the exam."


    He looked at his opponent, the Hufflepuff student named Wilson.


    "First of all, if you want to get a high score in the practical exam, there is a spell that must be learned - the iron armor spell. You remember that you took my class last semester, so you should be able to use this spell, right? ?Student Wilson."


    The student Wilson, who had some freckles on his face, looked nervous, but after hearing Sherlock''s question, he nodded, and at the same time pointed the wand in his hand at his body and chanted a spell.


    "Armor protection!"


    A colorless mask rippled around his body.


    Sherlock said with admiration.


    "Very good, being able to use this level of Iron Armor spell is enough to prove the efforts you usually spend on defending spells."


    "Just like Wilson, if at the beginning of the exam, you successfully used the Iron Armor Spell to protect your body, then you have completed the first step to get a high score."


    "The Iron Armor Spell is not a common spell used by wizards. Even most employees in the Ministry of Magic can not use it for every one of them, but it is a spell that every Auror must know."


    "So remember the first point now. In the actual combat assessment, the first spell used must be an iron armor spell. If there are still people who can''t understand this spell, then come to me alone after class, and I will guide you to learn. .Because I already taught it in my sixth-grade class last term, we won''t take up class time to learn the spell."


    Saying that, Sherlock also raised his wand and looked at Wilson on the opposite side.


    "If the candidate does not use the Iron Armor Spell for protection at the first time, the examiner will generally use the Disarming Spell to conduct a tentative attack, and if you use the Iron Armor Spell, you will usually suffer such a test first."


    Sherlock tapped his wand, but he didn''t say any spells.


    Wilson''s attention was always on him, and he didn''t pay any attention to his feet. There have been countless chairs turned into vines, spreading to him from front, back, left and right.


    Because it was not a spell, Tengman''s entanglement did not activate the defense mechanism of the Iron Armor spell, but spread directly to Wilson''s waist.


    In the end, under the horrified gaze he had just reacted to, he suddenly tightened, trapping him firmly!


    The students below exclaimed with applause.


    Sherlock released Wilson and continued to explain.


    "This is the second key to getting a high score, never ignore Transfiguration!"


    "I know that the vast majority of you place more emphasis on spells than Transfiguration. I deny that this is wrong, but don''t forget Transfiguration at any time."


    "Whether it''s used in the duel process, or to discover the examiner''s Transfiguration in time, any point will give you extra points in the actual combat test."


    A class passed quickly. In the first class of the seventh grade of the new semester, Sherlock talked about the two main points of Iron Armor and Transfiguration, but every student who came to the class felt that they had learned a lot. .


    It is still very novel for them to only conduct classroom teaching based on the content of the exam.


    These students don''t know what the usual seventh-grade Defense Against the Dark Arts class is like.


    But in the classrooms of other subjects, the professors will talk about a lot of things, and they can''t wait to talk about all the knowledge into their minds. In the end, only a small part of the grade test is passed.


    Most of the students are very miserable in class. They are often full of doubts when they are studying, and they have always doubted in their hearts whether what they are learning now will be able to pass the test.


    Therefore, in general, those who can finally get an O rating in many disciplines are the top scholars among the top scholars.


    These people basically keep all the knowledge they can learn in their minds, and it is easy for them to take any questions.


    But such people are in the minority after all, and most students still do not have enough energy and brainpower to remember so much knowledge and can only try their luck in exams.


    After a few days after the test, most of the knowledge is completely forgotten, and only a small part of it can be really used in future work and life.


    Sherlock''s purely test-oriented teaching method is the gospel of those students with mediocre talents.


    You don''t have to have a good brain, as long as you work hard and study hard, you can basically get good grades.


    At the end of the class, Sherlock packed up his things, and told Percy to send the vacation homework directly to his office.


    Back at the office, putting away the things in his hands, Sherlock came to the auditorium for lunch.


    There were quite a few students in the auditorium. Sherlock was chatting with Hagrid in the teacher''s seat. Hagrid was excitedly talking to Sherlock about his preparations for the first class this afternoon.


    At this moment, most of the students who had lunch suddenly became quiet, and their eyes were all looking at one place, and everyone was uniform.


    It was a witch who walked in from the front of the auditorium. She was wearing a black robe different from normal students, with a wide hood on her head, revealing only the lower half of her delicate face and long gray hair.


    The students had never seen her in the castle, and the kind of aura she exuded was obviously not a student, but such a person had never appeared among the professors at Hogwarts.


    Under the gaze of most of the students, Shilk walked up to Sherlock and said coldly.


    "I''ve seen something, and I''m going to Hogsmeade now."


    Hearing her words, Sherlock was stunned for a moment, then he stuffed the rest of the sausage into his mouth in three or two bites, and then stood up from the dining table.


    "Let''s go then."


    So in full view, Sherlock and Silk left the auditorium together.


    After a brief silence, a much more heated discussion broke out in the auditorium. UU Reading


    The most talked about is of course who the witch with the hat is.


    "Who is that woman?" Ron asked Harry, blinking.


    Although Harry spent almost a month with Sherlock during the summer, he hadn''t seen Silk.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard Professor Forrest talk about this person."


    Hermione''s attention had just been diverted from this morning''s terrible divination class, she thought.


    "Professor Dumbledore said that Professor Forrest had something else to do this year, possibly related to this woman."


    While they were making all kinds of guesses, Harry suddenly remembered something important and said to Hermione and Ron in a low voice.


    "For a period of time during the summer vacation, Professor Forrest''s crow mouth suddenly malfunctioned!"

 Chapter 123： Your divination is accurate

    Update: The students in the auditorium were still boisterous, and Hermione and Ron looked at each other after hearing Harry''s words.


    "Haven''t we tested it, the professor''s crow''s mouth is not 100% effective, if the probability of the matter itself is particularly high, then..."


    "No." Harry interrupted Hermione, then told them what had happened on the French road.


    "...at the time I really thought Professor Forrest had his crow mouth gone, then on my birthday, the professor wished me a happy birthday, and that night I bumped my head twice on the way to the Ministry of Magic , I passed out the first time I saw a dementor, woke up and saw a horse''s face, and the last Auror accidentally poured chocolate on my head."


    Harry shuddered as he recalled that terrible day.


    "Then in the early morning of the next day, the professor gave me a birthday dinner and wanted to sing a happy birthday song to me! Fortunately, I stopped it, otherwise you might not see me today."


    Ron and Hermione pondered what he had just said as they observed a moment of silence for Harry.


    "You mean, on that road, you told the professor that he was a crow''s mouth, and then did an experiment with him to verify it, but it didn''t work?"


    Hermione repeated what Harry had told her, as if she was suspicious.


    Harry nodded and said: "Yes, I did it twice! Not only did things not go in the opposite direction Professor Forrest had guessed, but they were exactly the same as what he said."


    To this day, Harry recalls the scene with disbelief.


    "The owl was still flying in the sky at that time, and it was not even obvious that it was an owl. Professor Forrest said at that time, "How do I feel that it is looking for us?" "Then the owl suddenly changed direction and flew towards us!"


    Ron looked excited, he said eagerly.


    "Could it be that you triggered some preconditions that made Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth turn into a wishing cup?"


    Hermione looked thoughtful.


    "This is indeed very possible. I think the problem may be that Harry told Professor Forrest the truth, which changed the professor''s crow''s mouth."


    Hermione looked up and looked at both Harry and Ron, who were also looking at each other.


    They looked at each other for a long time before Hermione spoke cautiously.


    "Or, do you have any ideas... let''s do another test?"


    ......


    Sherlock didn''t know what the reaction of the middle school students in the auditorium was, and he didn''t even know what the **** was going on with Harry''s three little ones.


    At this time, he was walking out of the gate of Hogwarts with Silk, walking in the direction of Hogsmeade.


    On the way, Shilk didn''t seem to want to explain the situation, Sherlock had to ask.


    "What did you see?"


    Silk''s answer was still so short that it couldn''t even be called a sentence.


    "trace."


    Sherlock''s mind has automatically completed the expansion "traces of that murderer."


    Divination is a very wonderful ability. Wizards gifted in this area can not only see some fragments of the future, but also rely on this to know some secrets that are difficult for ordinary people to perceive.


    So when they can see clues, they often don��t have any reason to talk about it. If they know it, they know it, and there is no reason.


    After this simple conversation between the two, there is no other conversation.


    They walked all the way to the main road of Hogsmeade, where Aurors were still patrolling, but it was obviously not as dense as before.


    The magic world still needs to maintain normal operations. Scrimgeour cannot put all the manpower in the headquarters on Hogsmeade''s side. They must send some personnel to conduct regular case investigations.


    There have also been some pedestrians in this wizard town. The free and unrestrained character of Westerners makes them unable to accept long-term restraints. There are no more accidents for two days, and these people have already started their daily life as usual.


    Shilk took Sherlock to the end of Hogsmeade. She would take herself to the scene of the previous attack outside Sherlock, but she didn''t expect to go directly out of Hogsmeade Village to the small town. On a small hill outside the town.


    This location is not very far from the most famous haunted house in the wizarding world, the Screaming Shack. Looking down from the hill, you can clearly see the tattered roof of the hut.


    The height of the hill is also high enough to overlook the entire town of Hogsmeade, which is a place with an excellent view.


    But the surroundings were empty, there were no buildings or too dense trees, Sherlock didn''t understand why Shilk came to this place.


    Just when he was about to ask the reason, Shilk suddenly crouched down silently, as if he had found something on the ground.


    Sherlock looked in her direction and saw her reaching out and picking up a yellow straw from the ground.


    "It''s been here."


    Shirk said softly.


    The straw she was holding in her hand looked very ordinary from the outside, as if it could be seen everywhere on the side of the road and could be picked up if she wanted to.


    But Sherlock wasn''t fooled by the appearance of the straw, and Shirk didn''t seem like a joker.


    "Is this what''s on it?"


    "It''s something on a carrier."


    On the body and on the carrier, two different words made him understand one thing.


    That thing should have no entity of its own, it can host and control any object.


    Shilk stood up from the ground, looking down at the town of Hogsmeade below, as if imitating the murderer''s every move here.


    "It''s looking for something," she said to herself.


    "But not in town."


    She raised her head and looked further away, where there was a towering castle built among the mountains.


    "It saw Hogwarts and determined that what it was looking for was here."


    "Seven people eaten just to be full."


    "Don''t spread fear to make yourself stronger."


    "It came here just to find that thing."


    Sherlock frowned and listened to all her reasoning, as if he had returned to that night in an immersive way.


    As if under the sky covered by a black cloth, it just came to this hill after having a full stomach in Hogsmeade, quietly staring at the town below, after not finding what it wanted, it will His eyes turned to Hogwarts Castle, and there was a rare longing in those empty eyes.


    He squinted at Hogwarts Castle in the distance.


    "Will it eat souls again?"


    "I can''t see it." Shilk shook his head slightly.


    Sherlock turned his gaze to her and said solemnly.


    "It must not be allowed to commit crimes in Hogwarts. If something like that happens, if we just need to be together, the Ministry of Magic will block the entire school, and things will become more troublesome."


    After Shilk heard what he said, he turned and looked behind him.


    As a wizarding town, Hogsmeade naturally does not have the habit of planting any large-scale crops. Behind the hill is a wasteland.


    "You can look elsewhere."


    Sherlock understood what she meant.


    "Since it will leave straws here, it may leave some traces elsewhere."


    Saying that, he looked up with a bit of happiness and looked at the sky that had been gloomy since the day the school started.


    "Fortunately it only rained once, and we may still have some discoveries."


    When he was talking, Shilk was walking into the wasteland below the hill, but when Sherlock''s voice fell, she suddenly stopped her steps.


    "What did you say?"


    This was the first time she had spoken in such a tone in front of Sherlock. The tone was not calm and cold, but mixed with a hint of disbelief.


    Sherlock was a little weird at her reaction, he said with a shrug.


    "I said we might have some discoveries."


    "last sentence!"


    Sherlock said with a slightly confused expression.


    "Fortunately, it only rained once? Haven''t you been out of your room these days? It rained once on the day of school."


    Silk stood in place, her eyes hidden under the hood and ribbon seemed to be looking at Sherlock with a very weird look, making Sherlock uncomfortable.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? What''s the matter?"


    "keep the change."


    She took a deep breath, turned and walked towards the small town of Hogsmeade.


    Sherlock followed behind her with an inexplicable look on her face.


    "Why don''t you look for it, maybe you can find some clues?"


    Shilk stopped again, and the future she could see changed again. Although it was obscured by the fog at first, after a little bit of shredding, she could still see some established pictures.


    But every time Sherlock made a prediction, those originally predetermined things suddenly turned into waste paper in the trash, changed into a mess, and could only be crumpled into a ball and thrown away as garbage.


    She noticed that the problem appeared in Sherlock''s mouth, and stared at him quietly again, looking at his hair.


    "Don''t talk anymore."


    Sherlock didn''t understand what she meant, but inexplicably felt that he had been insulted by his personality.


    "what do you mean?"


    "It''s going to rain, and I can''t find any clues. Let''s go back to town."


    "Did you see it again?"


    He asked with a surprised expression before he finished speaking, a few drops of rain began to fall from the sky, and it was about to rain heavily.


    Shilk didn''t answer his question, but pulled out his wand and used the Umbrella Charm to put an umbrella on himself.


    Sherlock also used the spell in amazement and held up an umbrella.


    The rain soon began to fall heavily, and there was a dull sound as the drops fell on the umbrella.


    They went back the same way, Sherlock sighed.


    "Your divination is really accurate. If it rains, it will rain."


    Shilk didn''t say a word, but the knuckles holding the umbrella handle turned slightly white because they were too hard.


    It''s not that she wants to be silent, but she is used to expressing her meaning in concise language, so that she doesn''t know what kind of words to use to express the sentence "why don''t you have a b number in your heart".

 Chapter 124： Sirius caught

    LATEST WEBSITE: Three Broom Bars, by the window.


    Sherlock and Silk were sitting here, with a cup of warm black tea in front of them, and a plate of cookies in the middle of the table.


    On the other side of the window, the rain was still pouring down, and there was no intention of stopping.


    Silk sipped the black tea in the cup without saying a word, while Sherlock stared at the rain falling on the eaves outside the window in a daze.


    Not returning to the castle was what Shilk meant. As Dumbledore''s designated monitor, Sherlock naturally couldn''t go back alone.


    Anyway, he only has four classes a week, and now he has a lot of free time, drinking afternoon tea in the pub and watching the rain is quite good.


    It''s just that the scene has been silent, and the atmosphere is a bit too stuffy.


    Sherlock had to take the initiative to find a topic.


    "What about your two companions? I remember one named Henry and the other Harry."


    Silk''s black tea specifically ordered to cover the bottom of the cup with tea leaves, so when she took the last few sips, the tea was very bitter.


    Even if she couldn''t see her face, she could tell from her frequent sips that she wasn''t really able to accept the taste, but she still drank all the black tea in the end.


    "They''re staying in a hotel."


    Sherlock propped his chin and watched Shilk, who was opposite him, begin to focus on the tea residues at the bottom of the cup, knowing that she was about to start divination.


    He didn''t bother, but turned his eyes from the window to Shilk. This was the first time he had seen the whole process of fortune-telling performed by a fortune-teller.


    Overall it looks unremarkable, nothing special.


    Just staring at the tea **** all the time, as if you can see flowers from the finely crushed tea leaves that have been soaked in water.


    It''s just that Shilk''s divination didn''t seem to go well this time. She maintained this movement for half an hour and did not respond.


    Sherlock slowly ate the cookies on the plate, and the black tea in the cup was refilled for a third cup. After this afternoon tea, he didn''t need to eat any more dinner.


    Finally, when the rain gradually stopped and the sky became darker and darker, as it approached evening, Silke sighed indistinctly and stood up from his chair.


    Sherlock also got up and shrugged.


    "Today is actually not bad. Although I got nothing, I just came out and relaxed."


    When he got up, he accidentally touched a corner of the table, causing the table to shake and the tea residue in the cup to shift.


    Shilk, who had just stood up, was suddenly stunned. She stared at the tea **** in the cup whose orientation had been changed, and seemed to see a... **** dog!


    She suddenly raised her head and said to Sherlock very seriously.


    "If you''re like this, you can talk more in the future!"


    Then he turned and walked quickly towards the outside of the bar.


    Sherlock saw that she must have discovered something at the end, and didn''t care about the somewhat rude words she said, and walked out of the three broom bars with her.


    The rain had just stopped, and the humid air was still a little gloomy. Shilk''s footsteps were hurried, the black leather boots stepped on the puddles, and the splashed mud stained the hem of her robe, and she didn''t care.


    Sherlock followed her in a hurry.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Dog, a **** dog."


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment. He remembered the **** dog he saw next to the trash can in the alley on the first day he came to Hogsmeade.


    He grabbed Shilk''s arm.


    "I know where the dog is."


    They came to a remote alley.


    This is like a place where residents in a small town dispose of garbage. There are five tin trash cans, and in the shadowy corner behind the trash can, there is a **** dog.


    The dog lay on the ground and seemed to be sleeping. Sherlock and Silk did not get too close, but stood at a distance and stared at it.


    "So what''s so special about this dog?" Sherlock asked suspiciously.


    Silk stared at the **** dog with her invisible eyes, and her voice became cold and calm again.


    "It will lead us to some clues."


    Sherlock slowly drew out his wand.


    "Okay, maybe your divination is right, but first we need to make sure it doesn''t run away."


    After running around all night to check whether the secret passage in the past can still be used Sirius, I am very tired now.


    He hadn''t had a good night''s sleep or eaten a warm meal during the days when he was being chased by Dementors and the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic.


    It suddenly started to rain again this afternoon, and Sirius could only lie down under the wet eaves, trying his best to let himself fall asleep and recover the physical strength that was consumed at night.


    He has determined that most of those secret passages are intact, so he plans to wait for the opportunity, sneak into Hogwarts, and finally catch the **** betrayer and bite him to smithereens!


    In his dazed sleep, he seemed to have caught Peter and was torturing him in the most cruel way in the world, forcing him to ask him why he betrayed James in the first place.


    However, at this moment, a dangerous breath flooded into his heart!


    Sirius suddenly woke up, and when he opened his eyes, he realized that an iron cage was slowly forming around him!


    His heart was tense, and he subconsciously thought that his disguise had been discovered!


    He suddenly jumped up with all the strength of his limbs, trying to jump out of the cage that was not fully formed.


    But Sherlock was quicker than him!


    Transfiguration quickly completed the final steps in an instant, and was completely blocked at the moment Sirius jumped up!


    Inside the iron cage, there was a look of despair in Sirius''s eyes.


    If he is captured this time, there is a high probability that the Ministry of Magic will not imprison him in Azkaban again, but will directly reward him with a kiss from a Dementor.


    Sirius is not afraid of death. He is afraid that no one will know Peter''s true face after he dies. He will disguise himself as a mouse and lurk around Harry Potter. Who knows what he will do in the future?


    After successfully catching the **** dog, Sherlock and Silk came close to the cage and stared at Sirius, who had gray eyes and a desperate look inside.


    Sherlock stroked his chin.


    "There''s something really different about this dog. He has such a human face. Reminds me of Hagrid''s teeth. His dog is timid, but smart."


    Sirius, who was in despair, heard Sherlock''s words, and suddenly reacted with a shock!


    It was only then that he noticed that Sherlock and Silk were dressed, obviously not the Aurors in the Ministry of Magic.


    And he still remembered what Sherlock looked like. In the days when he first came to Hogsmeade, he saw the Auror interrogate him with his own eyes, and he still remembered that he was a professor in Hogwarts!


    So, you haven''t been found out?


    Is there any chance of escaping?


    Sirius, who wanted to understand, saw hope again!


    He was wagging his tail in the cage, sticking his tongue out at Charlotte, trying his best to look like a normal dog.


    Sherlock looked at the black dog who was still bitter and vengeful just now, and after being caught by himself, showed that he wanted to live and die, and now he showed such a flattering look, nodded and concluded.


    "It''s very smart, we''ll have to be careful later, we must let it escape."


    Sirius''s expression froze instantly, his tongue was half stretched out, not retracting it, nor continuing to wag his tail.


    Shilk ignored Sherlock teasing this very smart black dog over there, but stared at Sirius with those invisible eyes.


    "Did you find anything unexpected in this town the night before yesterday?"


    This witch, whose face was half-shrouded in a hood, made Sirius feel a different kind of breath.


    She obviously didn''t look at herself with her eyes, but she seemed to be watched by her from the inside out, and there was no secret at all.


    At the same time, her question also reminded him of the scene he accidentally saw the night he first came to Hogsmeade, in the middle of the night when the owner of the stationery store was killed.


    Sirius knew that there was a recent murder in Hogsmeade, but he couldn''t manage his own affairs, so how could he have the energy to manage the lives and deaths of others.


    But today it seems that he was caught because of this.


    Sirius breathed a sigh of relief when he understood what they were looking for him to do, as long as his identity was not discovered, he would accept it.


    He wagged his tail more cheerfully, signaling that he could take them to a place.


    They couldn''t communicate in words, and they naturally didn''t understand what he was expressing by wagging their tails, Sherlock, but Sherlock also knew that he needed to let this black dog move freely first.


    He stretched out his wand and knocked on the iron cage, causing the cage to shrink rapidly, and finally turned into countless ropes, tightly binding Sirius, and Sherlock was holding the end of the dog rope.


    Such a cautious approach directly made Sirius, who was still thinking that he could see the opportunity to escape, completely give up, and honestly lead them in the front.


    Sherlock led the dog on the leash, Silk followed him, and Sirius led the way, so the two and one dog went all the way to another bar in Hogsmeade. UU reading


    Pig''s Head Bar.


    An old and dirty bar, the bartender''s service attitude is also very poor, and it is far less eye-catching than Ms. Rosmerta of the Three Broomsticks.


    But the people who come to this bar are often people of three religions and nine-rates. You can get to know some wizards who wander in the gray area all day long, and this is often the place where they conduct some illegal transactions.


    Sirius did not take Sherlock and the others into the bar, but turned a corner and came to the backyard of the bar.


    It looks messy here. There are piles of broken wine barrels that have been placed on the floor for many years, and some old dining tables and stools are thrown everywhere in a mess.


    Sirius stopped moving after he came here, and that night, he just saw something strange disappearing here.


    Sherlock and Silk looked around, and soon they found a few yellow straws in a corner!

 Chapter 125： Showdown

    The latest website: The straw seems to be the symbol of the murderer.


    As long as there is a place where this thing falls, it must have been here.


    "The backyard of a bar, what is it doing here?" Sherlock frowned.


    Shilk didn''t answer his question, but started to patrol the yard, but there were too many messy things piled up, and it was hard to find anything at a glance.


    She drew her wand and tapped the air with a silent spell.


    The next moment, all the dilapidated wooden barrels, tables, chairs and benches around were floating in mid-air, and the original scene of the entire yard was presented in front of them.


    There didn''t seem to be any special places around. Sherlock took Sirius around and found nothing strange.


    At this moment, the back door from the backyard leading to the main hall of the bar was suddenly opened.


    A filthy old man with a long messy beard glared at them.


    "What are you doing!"


    This is the part-time bartender, the owner of the bar. He was obviously alarmed by the movement of Silke''s curse just now.


    "Sorry, sir, we have made some discoveries in your yard regarding the attack the other day."


    Faced with this situation, Sherlock and the others didn''t have any good excuses to explain. The old man with the smell of sheep didn''t listen to them at all. He pulled out his wand and yelled at them.


    "Are you Aurors from the Ministry of Magic! If not, now! Now! Get out of my yard!"


    "Okay, don''t get excited, we''ll go now."


    Sherlock took Sirius and Silk out of the backyard of the bar together. They stood in an alley and looked at the dilapidated and dirty bar from a distance.


    Sherlock rubbed his chin, staring at the bar, thinking of something else


    Shilk was also looking at the building, and they seemed to think of a piece, Sherlock said first.


    "If it wasn''t something wrong with that backyard, it was the pub itself."


    "This town seems to have been occupied by goblins."


    Sherlock''s words reminded Sherlock of something, and he said with a stunned expression.


    "I remembered that one of the most famous things in Hogsmeade is that when the goblins rebelled, they occupied it and built a headquarters here. The location of the headquarters seems to be in this bar!"


    The murderer came to the backyard of the pig''s head bar, which happened to be the headquarters of the goblin.


    Things are a bit too coincidental, and people have to associate two things together.


    Sherlock thought.


    "Maybe what it is looking for has something to do with the goblin''s occupation of Hogsmeade."


    Shilk finally took a deep look at the building and said softly.


    "I will find someone to verify these things."


    The sky was completely dark, and they didn''t plan to stay here any longer, and were going to return to Hogwarts.


    Before leaving, Sherlock stared at the **** dog on his hand. He felt that the dog was very smart, and he wanted to take it away and keep it as a pet.


    "If you don''t want to continue wandering, you can follow me in the future."


    Sirius just thought for a moment in his mind, and decisively rejected the idea in his heart.


    Following Sherlock into Hogwarts seemed to provide him with convenience, allowing him to act in the castle above board.


    But in fact he didn''t need this convenience at all.


    He knew every secret passage from Hogsmeade to Hogwarts.


    On the contrary, if he follows Sherlock, any of his actions will be restricted, and if he is careless, he will reveal his fault, so Sirius shows his resistance.


    Seeing that he was unwilling to follow him, Sherlock didn''t insist, canceling the dog leash''s Transfiguration, allowing Sirius to return to freedom.


    Sirius, who was untethered, ran straight away. He was afraid that Sherlock would suddenly change his attention and capture him again.


    But since Sherlock had let him go, naturally it would not be difficult for him to be too strong.


    They returned to Hogwarts in the dark.


    During dinner in the auditorium, Sherlock also heard about Hagrid''s accident in his first Fantastic Creatures class today.


    Out of a friend''s concern, Sherlock went to Hagrid''s cabin to visit him.


    When he entered the door, Hagrid seemed to have just cried, with red eyes and was blowing his nose with a tissue.


    "Don''t be sad, Hagrid, everyone has their first time, and no one is born to teach students." Sherlock comforted.


    But Hagrid was not relieved by this, he said gloomily.


    "I''ve been preparing for a long time, thinking that people will like those little guys. But I didn''t expect Malfoy to be scratched in the first class. His father is the school manager and has always hated me. The family will definitely not. Let me go!"


    Sherlock already knew what had happened.


    To be honest, there is indeed a part of Malfoy''s responsibility, but as a teacher, Hagrid does not add any protection in the third-grade classroom. Let these students come into contact with hippogriffs, this level of magic Creatures are clearly more responsible.


    But in this case, as a friend Sherlock, it is not easy to criticize directly. After all, in the last semester, Hagrid helped him get a lot of black magic creatures to use as teaching cases.


    He could only say it politely.


    "In the later classes, you can use some less dangerous magical animals to teach. I think as long as the class is interesting enough, the students should not care much about whether the animal is powerful or not."


    There was only so much Sherlock could say. As for whether Hagrid listened to it or not, it was up to him to decide.


    A week passed quickly.


    This week of the new semester, Sherlock''s teaching assistant Lupin''s class also received a good response in the lower grades. The students found that his teaching was no worse than Sherlock''s and quickly accepted him.


    This kind of news is expected to make Hagrid even more sad for a while. The two new professors this year, Lupin, was widely praised, but he injured the students in the first class.


    After Silk came back from Hogsmeade that day, she went back to the room on the fifth floor, and she didn''t know how she got to know the information that the goblins established the headquarters in the Pig''s Head Bar.


    And with the start of a new week comes the second class of Year 7.


    Dumbledore agreed to Sherlock''s application and exchanged him for the largest classroom in the castle.


    This should be an old potions classroom, three times the size of a normal classroom, it can accommodate all the students in the next seventh grade, and there is enough space for Sherlock to start teaching.


    "I know some of you can''t wait, but I want you to remember that in the last lesson, I highlighted two points for you."


    "Iron armor spells and transfigurations, these two are the key points of the actual combat assessment. In my class, everyone must master the iron armor spells. I will correct your spellcasting operations in the actual combat exercises in the future, try my best to use them. Let you get into the habit of using Transfiguration more often."


    Speaking of which, he emptied the first half of the classroom, and then asked the students below.


    "So who wants to come up with me and give everyone a showdown?"


    The students basically raised their hands in unison, and of course they didn''t want to give up such an opportunity.


    Most of the people in the school knew about Sherlock''s previous employment in the Auror Command of the Ministry of Magic. In addition, he knew the process of the actual combat test very well, and a showdown with him would be equivalent to advance in disguise. Participated in a practical exam.


    In the end, Sherlock chose Percy, which was a small payment for him to help him collect his homework and the notice below.


    The other students were standing against the wall to the corners, leaving enough space for them.


    Sherlock and Percy drew out their own magic and held them in front of them.


    "Are you ready? Weasley?"


    Percy''s hand holding the wand was slightly sweaty, and he was naturally under great pressure when facing Sherlock.


    "I''m fine, Professor."


    "Then I''ll count down to three, two, one, and we''ll start when the countdown is over."


    "Three, two, one!"


    The second after Sherlock''s countdown ended, Percy and he raised their wands at themselves.


    "Armor!" ��2.


    Invisible shields wrapped Sherlock and Percy respectively.


    In fact, if Percy was using the Iron Armor Spell in a formal battle, Sherlock could have tried to knock him down directly, but this was an assessment after all, and he had to follow the rules of the actual combat assessment.


    After both cast the Iron Armor Charm on themselves, Percy immediately refocused her wand at Sherlock.


    "Except your weapons!"


    His first attack was still a curse.


    Sherlock was not in a hurry. He waved the spell, which was still an iron armor spell.


    "Armor protection."


    But this time the Iron Armor Curse did not wrap his body to form protection, but directly used the wand tip as the center to form a transparent barrier.


    Percy''s Disarming Spell was accurately blocked by this Iron Armor Spell, and at the same time, the originally colorless barrier became blood red after contact with the Red Disarming Spell.


    The next second, the spell bounced back directly!


    Fortunately, Percy was well prepared. The high-level iron armor spell can reflect the spell of the caster. Sherlock told them in the sixth grade class (actually, it should be taught in the fifth grade, but the fifth grade The professor is Quirrell).


    Before his spell was bounced back, Percy rolled a donkey from the ground. Although it was a bit ugly, he managed to avoid the disarming spell that bounced back.


    While rolling, Percy caught the cover of his body''s big movements and waved his wand very subtly and covertly.


    A chair behind Sherlock suddenly changed!


    Five slender venomous snakes spit letters and spread up along his ankles, and they became longer and longer, and when they saw that they were about to become five ropes, Sherlock tapped his wand lightly.


    "Stop the curse."


    The poisonous snake was instantly beaten back to its original shape, turned back into a chair, and fell to the spot.


    The next moment after using the universal release spell, his wand suddenly waved again, but no spell came out of his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Percy''s heart tensed, and he immediately looked around him, trying to see what exactly was deformed by Sherlock.


    However, there is nothing around him, and there is nothing suitable for deformation!


    At this time, Percy realized that he had been deceived, but when he realized it was too late, because Sherlock''s spell had been used.


    "Except your weapons."


    The red spell slashed through the narrow space, and under the circumstance that Percy could not avoid it, he hit the iron armor on him head-on!


    Invisible ripples swayed in front of him, and then a sound like glass breaking suddenly sounded!


    Percy''s Iron Armor successfully blocked the disarming spell, but Sherlock also managed to break the armor.


    Just when Percy was about to reorganize the offensive from the panic and find a chance for himself to re-armor, the two chains silently wrapped around his legs at some point!


    Percy just reacted, and before he had time to raise his wand, the two chains had already wrapped around his arms and were directly tied to the spot!


    This duel is over.


    All the other students who watched the battle gave sincere applause.


    The duel was very exciting. Although Percy lost, no one thought he would win at first, and it was beyond many people''s expectations that he could last under Sherlock for so long.


    And Sherlock''s skillful casting and spell casting left a deep impression on the students.


    Every swing of his staff doesn''t feel like a battle, it''s more like an artist sculpting the most exquisite masterpiece!


    "Very good, Weasley."


    Sherlock canceled the Transfiguration on Percy''s body. Only at this time did Percy discover that the thing that was used to transform was actually a chair.


    It''s just that this chair was far away from him before, and he hadn''t paid attention to it.


    Sherlock''s silent swing of the staff was not a deception, but the object of the Transfiguration was far away from Percy, so he didn''t notice it at first, thinking it was a false move, and then he was attracted by the disarming spell that broke the armor. full attention.


    By the time he found out, it was too late.


    "Your performance is perfect enough. Except for your lack of experience, you are no worse than any adult wizard. If this is a real combat test I will give you the highest score."


    Sherlock didn''t skimp on Percy''s praise.


    Because his performance is indeed the best among the students, there is never a shortage of geniuses among the Weasley children, and Percy is undoubtedly one of them.


    It''s just that his utilitarianism and desire for power are a little too strong compared to his other brothers.


    Just as he was easily bewitched by Tom last term, psychological problems will put him at risk of going the wrong way in the future.


    But now it was an actual combat class, and Sherlock naturally wouldn''t delve into his psychological problems.


    His admiration made Percy blushed and walked back to the students with his chest held high.


    Later, Sherlock began to analyze the entire showdown for the students.


    "The most important thing in magic combat is to master the rhythm, and the expansion point is to master the rhythm of spell casting and spell removal."

 Chapter 126： Im a poisonous milk?

    The latest website: "What is the rhythm of casting spells?"


    "Even after you use this spell, you have already figured out what effect it will have if it hits. If it doesn''t hit, what method should you continue to use to attack, what kind of coping method will the opponent use, and his coping method? Will it be a threat to you?"


    "Before you cast a spell, think about these things, that means you have a good grasp of the rhythm of the duel. Even if the scene has been stalemate, as long as your rhythm is not disordered, there will always be a chance to win."


    "And Weasley dealt with it very well from the beginning. When he used the Disarming Charm, he had already anticipated the countermeasures I would use later, so he avoided it in time, and used his body movements to cover up his Transfiguration spell. But he didn''t guess what I was doing after I got rid of his Transfiguration."


    "Since he thought I deceived him with a false stick swing, his spellcasting rhythm has been interrupted from here, so the iron armor spell on his body was broken, and he was eager to resume the rhythm, but My heart is already messed up, and all my energy is concentrated on me at this moment, and the Transfiguration will have an opportunity, and I will finally lose."


    The students listened carefully to Sherlock''s analysis of the entire game, and many even took notes.


    These are old students who have been with Sherlock for a year, and they have all developed the habit of good memory being inferior to bad writing.


    The students had never been taught so meticulously about their experience in actual combat. Sherlock''s words had inspired them a lot. It turned out that wizard duels were never random.


    According to the previous thinking of these students, the battle between wizards is to use whatever magic they think of. The majority of them have never fought and bad luck, and hard power is the second most important.


    After watching this duel, they vaguely understood why some wizards can do well in battle. Wizards should be graceful when waving their wands, instead of being a reckless man who can only cast a disarming spell without a brain.


    After that, Sherlock began to organize the students to try the actual battle.


    Of course he won''t be a sparring partner anymore. In that case, he will probably be exhausted after a class, and there is no wizard''s grace to speak of.


    The students competed in teams of two and one by one. The other students stood by and watched, while Sherlock guided them to their deficiencies in the confrontation, and also let other bystanders learn from their experience.


    The class ended quickly, and about a third of the students in the class had a showdown.


    Each of their duels ended very quickly. Hearing Sherlock speak, he was suddenly enlightened, thinking that he had understood it, and he must be supernatural when he started.


    But when the actual operation is done, it is a mess, and it is not as easy as imagined.


    For the rhythm control of the duel, of course, this is not achieved overnight, and requires long-term practice and self-summarization.


    Sherlock opened this classroom for them. If you usually want to practice by yourself after class, you can come to this classroom for a duel.


    Certainly not in other parts of the castle, because Filch will directly arrest him and put him in confinement.


    After class, Sherlock packed his things and walked out of the classroom when he was surrounded by three little guys.


    Harry looked at him and said embarrassedly.


    "Professor, we have something for you."


    Not only him, but Hermione and Ron also had the same expression, and they were obviously hesitant when they stood beside Sherlock.


    "What kind of crooked ideas are you making? You won''t think about what a crow''s mouth I am again, will you?"


    Sherlock walked to his office, Harry and the others following him.


    Hearing his words, Harry and the others just giggled and didn''t make a sound.


    They were secretly preparing to make a very bold experiment.


    After discussing in the lounge for a full week before making a decision, of course I felt a little uneasy at this time.


    Sherlock took them back to his office, sat on the chair and put his things in his hands, then leaned back and looked at them.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with me?"


    The three of Harry looked at each other, and finally, according to the plan, Hermione spoke first.


    "Professor, haven''t you noticed that sometimes, what you predict and say, the reality is often the opposite of what you predicted?"


    Sherlock understood what she was trying to convey, and after all, she still wanted to say that he was a crow''s mouth.


    Or to use modern popular words to explain, it is a poisonous milk.


    But this kind of thing that has always been metaphysics, Sherlock really never thought that someone would believe it.


    If it is true that no matter what he says, things will develop in the opposite direction of what he said, wouldn''t that be a god?


    Sherlock himself couldn''t have been more eager to have this ability.


    If you encounter any danger in the future, go directly to the ground and say, "It''s over, there''s no help, we can wait to die." Then wait for the poisonous milk attack to survive.


    If there is such a good thing, he estimates that he will wake up laughing from a dream.


    But in fact, this ability is not bad at all.


    The so-called poisonous milk is just a kind of misunderstanding caused by the appearance of various coincidences.


    It may be that he said something before, and the opposite result came out, which is why Harry and the others misunderstood, making them think again and again that they have some strange personality.


    The best way to get rid of this impression is to prove to them that the so-called poisonous milk is actually a coincidence, and this kind of coincidence will not happen again and again.


    Just like on the French roads, Harry questioned it, and Sherlock used the facts to prove it for himself.


    He folded his hands on his chest and sighed as he looked at Harry and the others.


    "I have already proved it to Harry once during the holiday, but you still don''t believe it. I said that what you saw before is just a coincidence. Treat coincidence as a necessity. I used to think that only the brains were not smart. People can do this, I don''t think you would believe in such a thing, Hermione."


    Hermione pursed her lips in silence, but shouted helplessly in her heart.


    I really didn''t believe this kind of thing before! ! ! How can you make me not believe until the truth is in front of my eyes, Professor! ! !


    "Since you have always had doubts and doubts about this, let''s do an experiment on the spot."


    Sherlock''s mentality is also very open-minded. He feels that as a teacher, he should reverse this metaphysical impression of his students and honestly focus on learning magic. What kind of poisonous milk do you believe in?


    And Harry and the others were waiting for his words.


    To this end, they specially prepared a series of questions for the next, and even wrote a small note.


    First, Harry came first.


    "Professor, what do you think the weather will be like this afternoon? You must tell the truth and don''t perfunctory us."


    Sherlock should relax and play with them here.


    He looked out the window, although it was still a little gloomy, but there was already some sunshine in the sky.


    "The weather should be fine in the afternoon, right? I think it should become sunny."


    Harry then wrote down his answer on a piece of paper.


    Next up was Hermione.


    "Professor, do you think there will be pudding as dessert for lunch today?"


    Sherlock said thoughtfully.


    "Usually pudding seems to come and go. To be honest, this is one of the sweets that I can accept. I still like it. I guess there should be at noon."


    Finally Ron.


    "Professor, do you think it''s possible that Seamus got the spell wrong again in this afternoon''s spell class and exploded?"


    This question is a bit difficult for Sherlock. When he was in Harry''s class last semester, he had some impression of this boy named Seamus. He always seemed to get the spell wrong, and all kinds of things happened in the end. Explosion event.


    But this kind of thing should not be the norm, how could someone be so outrageous that every time the magic spell happens unexpectedly, it will explode?


    "It shouldn''t be. Seamus is quite smart. I think the previous mistakes were just a little accident. It can''t be that he will explode as soon as he uses the spell, right?"


    After they asked each question one by one, the experiment started.


    In fact, among these three things, the two things that Harry and Hermione mentioned belong to two kinds of things that can happen, the probability is half and half, while the Seamus bombing that Ron said is very likely to happen!


    The normal use of magic Seamus is not so exaggerated, and explosions occur every time.


    But I don''t know if it is because of his special physique. Whenever he starts to learn a new spell, Seamus''s first attempt will inevitably have an explosion.


    In this afternoon''s spells class, Professor Flitwick said that he would explain new spells in the last class, so the possibility of Seamus causing an explosion is extremely high.


    After obtaining Chrysostom from Sherlock, the three Harry left the office contentedly.


    Sherlock quickly devoted his energy to grading his homework. Grades 4, 5, and 6 left him with a lot of summer homework during the summer vacation last semester. Delaying the later explanation So he didn''t take long to put Harry and the others'' joke-like experiments behind him.


    But Harry and the others naturally took it seriously.


    Hermione made a bold hypothesis before the experiment, and what they are doing now is to verify the correctness of this hypothesis.


    The first to see the results, of course, is the pudding at noon.


    After leaving Sherlock''s office, they went straight to the auditorium. Lunch had just started, and the food prepared by the house-elf in advance had all appeared on the long tables of the four academies.


    Harry and the others ate first, and dessert didn''t appear until halfway through the meal.


    They filled their stomachs as fast as they could, and then the three of them stared at the tabletop of the long table together, attracting the attention of other Gryffindors.


    "What are you waiting for?" Lavender and Parvati asked curiously while eating grilled sausages.

 Chapter 127： nonsense

    The latest website: "Waiting for the pudding." Neither Harry nor Ron spoke, only Hermione replied.


    Lavender looked at them suspiciously.


    "I''ve never seen you guys like pudding so much before?"


    Just as she was talking, all kinds of desserts suddenly appeared on the table.


    In front of Harry and the three of them, there was a cup of yellow pudding that tasted like mango!


    The three of them were all stunned when they saw the pudding in front of them!


    "You guessed it right! Hermione!" Ron shouted excitedly, getting up from his chair.


    His sudden shout startled the Gryffindors around who were eating, and even the students at the Slytherin table, Malfoy sneered with a bandaged arm hanging from his neck.


    "Did you find the Dementors coming in? Stinky Weasleys!"


    The Slytherin students laughed.


    But Ron, Harry and Hermione didn''t pay any attention to those jeers. They were staring at the cup of pudding in front of them, as if they were looking at some rare treasure!


    "Crazy, Hermione, the three of them are crazy." Parvati moved his chair aside, not wanting to suffer any unwarranted disaster.


    Harry held up a glass full of mango pudding, then with shaking hands, spooned some out of it and put it in his mouth to taste.


    "It''s pudding!"


    Hearing his confirmation, Ron and Hermione slumped back into their chairs.


    "At least one thing we can be sure of now, and that is that the crow''s mouth will fail when Professor Forrest knows that the crow''s mouth test will fail!"


    Hermione said sternly.


    "Whether there will be a dessert such as pudding at noon is inherently ambiguous. Under normal circumstances, if a professor says that pudding can be eaten at noon, there should be no."


    "Of course, it cannot be ruled out that when the professor said this sentence, pudding was already prepared in the kitchen, and the fact that there was pudding at noon has become an established fact, even the professor''s crow''s mouth cannot be changed, there is such a small possibility.��


    Although such a possibility is small, it cannot be ruled out.


    The highlight should be the afternoon spell class and the weather changes.


    After leaving the auditorium, Harry and Ron rarely stayed in the common room, but came to the Charms classroom with Hermione nearly an hour earlier.


    They found a position by the window and kept lying in front of the window looking at the sky outside.


    There was still some gloomy weather in the morning, and it was completely clear at this time, and the dazzling sun hung high, obviously it was a sunny day.


    But what Sherlock said in the morning was, "It should be sunny in the afternoon."


    It was only less than one o''clock in the afternoon, and there were still several hours before the whole afternoon was over, and Harry and the others did not jump to conclusions prematurely.


    Sitting in the magic spell classroom like this, they finally waited for class time.


    Professor Flitwick instructed them to open the textbook "Standard Spells: Level 3" and find the page of the Restoration Spell.


    "Repairing spell is a spell that is very commonly used by wizards in daily life. It can restore some damaged items that have no magical properties or have a small amount of magical properties to a good state."


    "This magic spell is actually not difficult. Some students may have mastered it in the first or second grade, but now we are officially starting to learn."


    "The mantra of the Restoration Mantra is - Reparo, the point of remembering the pronunciation of this mantra is..."


    The Repairing Charm is indeed a very simple spell, which not only Hermione mastered in the first year, but also Harry and Ron at the beginning of the second year.


    When Ron''s wand broke last semester, he tried to fix it with this spell, but it was obviously not something that could be repaired with this spell, and it didn''t work.


    Harry and they all got it, but it was certain that Seamus had never learned.


    Because just five days ago, his teacup was accidentally broken by him, and Ron cast a spell to help him repair it.


    So when Professor Flitwick finished teaching the repairing spell technique and let the students below practice it on their own, Harry and the three did not move, but stared blankly at Seamus who was sitting in front of them.


    Their eyes were too direct, of course Seamus noticed.


    He felt a hair on his back and turned to look at the three of them Harry.


    "What are you staring at me for?"


    Harry waved his hand.


    "It''s nothing, we just suddenly felt that you were a good Seamus today."


    Seamus believed what he said, and he excitedly raised the bangs in front of his forehead with his hands.


    "Really? Did you notice that I used some of Mrs Selwyn''s cream today too?"


    Harry had no interest in the brand of skin cream he was using, he just wanted to know if Seamus was going to explode something in this class.


    "Yes, you are very handsome and handsome today, Seamus, you are the most handsome in the whole Hogwarts except Professor Forrest, so hurry up, since you are in such good shape, then Professor Flitwick You will definitely be able to use the healing spell taught."


    Seamus blushed at his praise.


    "Oh, you''re exaggerating Harry, but I do think I''m in pretty good shape."


    As he spoke, he raised his wand and pointed it at the parchment torn in half on the table.


    Seeing his movements, Harry, Ron and Hermione all held their breaths, and they were more nervous than Seamus himself.


    Under their gaze, Seamus waved his wand according to the method taught by Professor Flitwick just now, while chanting a spell in his mouth.


    "Restore as usual!"


    A faint white light flashed across the tip of the wand, and the spell took effect instantly, re-bonding the parchment that had been torn in two together, flawless, as if it had never been torn.


    "Sure enough! I''m in really good shape today!" Seamus raised his head proudly, "I felt from the moment I stepped into this classroom, no matter what spells Professor Flitwick will teach us today, I can learn."


    The three Harry did not speak, they were staring at the restored parchment, as if watching some incredible miracle.


    At this time, Professor Flitwick happened to pass by Seamus. He saw his perfect performance and praised him.


    "Excellent, Mr. Finnigan, this is the first time I''ve been teaching a new spell without seeing you blow up your desk."


    "It was an accident before, and today is my normal performance, Professor." Seamus said without modesty.


    Normal performance is a ghost!


    At this moment, Harry and the three of them shared such a sentence in their hearts.


    In this way, the spell was successfully used for the first time, which could not be the normal performance of Seamus.


    Except for his own unwillingness to admit it, other Gryffindor students knew that to learn new spells, or to prepare potions, they had to stay far away from Seamus.


    like now.


    In this class, apart from Harry and the others sitting behind Seamus, Seamus didn''t even have a tablemate.


    "Does this further confirm Hermione''s guess?" Ron said in a trembling voice.


    Hermione''s lips were pursed white. She stared at Seamus who was triumphantly tearing open the parchment again, and repeatedly used the repair spell to verify her results, and whispered.


    "Perhaps, we can take the initiative to increase the difficulty a little bit."


    As she said that, she moved forward to the side of Seamus, and Harry and Ron looked at her in surprise.


    Seamus was also surprised, he looked at Hermione and asked.


    "Is something wrong? Hermione."


    Hermione stared at him.


    "Listen to what you just said, do you feel that your class is in great shape?"


    Seamus shrugged: "My performance is there for all to see."


    "Then I''ll teach you another spell now, can you be sure to learn it right away and use it?" Hermione said with blinking eyes.


    Harry and Ron both heard what Hermione was going to do at this time, and they both looked at Hermione in shock, admiring her courage and boldness.


    If Seamus used an unlearned spell and exploded at this time, Hermione would be the first to suffer!


    Seamus felt like he heard what Hermione was trying to do.


    After all, I was really charming today, and even Hermione, who usually only played with Harry Ron, couldn''t hold it back.


    And Seamus didn''t say a word just now. The moment he walked into the magic spell classroom, he really felt that his state was very good, and he had never been so perfect.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, he agreed decisively.


    "of course can."


    Hermione''s spell storage capacity far exceeded that of a normal third-year student. As soon as she came up, she threw a spell for Seamus that was very difficult to learn.


    "Bubble head spell, a spell that allows wizards to move underwater, it creates a protective bubble-like layer above the neck of the person, keeping the air in it."


    She instructed Seamus in spells, and Seamus actually dared to learn it!


    And after listening to Hermione''s explanation he was eager to start his first attempt.


    Harry and Ron suddenly leaned back, far away from him, and pulled Hermione back by the way.


    However, there was no explosion as they imagined. Seamus perfectly reproduced Hermione''s demonstration. The first time he used this spell that he only learned in fifth grade, he successfully used it, and it was above the neck. The location forms a layer of bubbles that wraps the air.


    Harry and Ron stared at Seamus, who was complacent in their seats, and Hermione''s eyes became dull.


    In this class, Seamus seemed to have received some powerful blessing. Even if it was a difficult spell, he could use it successfully. Even if it couldn''t, he would never explode like before.


    Everything has changed, like on that road in France.


    Professor Forrest not only lost the crow''s mouth, but also turned into a wishing cup!

 Chapter 128： open 1 room

    Update: When Charms class ended, none of the three Harry left.


    Instead, he was lying in front of the windowsill, silently watching the orange-red sun that was slowly setting in the sky.


    The sunset was beautiful, but none of the three were in the mood to appreciate it.


    They looked at the cloudless weather, and their thoughts were very complicated.


    "So, Professor Forrest will never know for a lifetime that he is a crow''s mouth?" Harry said.


    "Whenever he doubts, or someone reminds him, as long as he conducts experiments on his crow''s mouth, he will definitely develop as he says. He will never know that when he has no doubts, his crow will What does the mouth look like?"


    Hermione thought, and she shook her head.


    "No, this is what happened when we reminded Professor Forrest that he has a crow''s mouth. If the professor himself starts to doubt, what will happen, no one knows."


    Ron was very pessimistic.


    "Then professor, will there be a day when he suspects that something is wrong with him?"


    The three of them fell silent again. They looked at the gorgeous sunset from a distance, wondering if they were mourning for Sherlock who might never know the truth for the rest of their lives, or mourning for the future of their relationship with Sherlock.


    The silence lasted for a long time, and after a while, Ron suddenly said something coldly.


    "You said, can we use the fact that the professor becomes a wishing cup after being reminded that he knows the crow''s mouth, to fulfill some of our own wishes?"


    His idea was so beautiful that even Harry was moved.


    Seamus'' performance in class today gave them endless confidence that their Professor Forrest was omnipotent in Wishing Cup state!


    However, Hermione poured cold water on each of them.


    "Stop dreaming, think about the conditions when Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth is triggered. Only what he thinks in his heart and what his mouth says can be successful. It must be the same in the state of the wishing cup, not only what he says with his mouth. Come out, and he really thinks so in his heart."


    Hermione stared at them.


    "Do you think the wish you want Professor Forrest to fulfill is the professor he really thinks that way?"


    Both Ron and Harry were disappointed again.


    Indeed, it was impossible for Professor Forrest to think that the Weasleys would get rich overnight, and that Harry''s parents would survive.


    What''s more, the probability of these two things is too low, much lower than the probability of Seamus''s extraordinary performance in a spell class, which is basically equal to zero.


    Especially Harry''s wish.


    The three finally returned to the bedroom with mixed feelings.


    The findings from the tests on Sherlock didn''t seem to change anything in their lives, but they did.


    At the same time, Sherlock, who had finished grading the last test paper of the sixth grade, shook his sore neck, stood up from the chair, and jumped twice to move his body.


    Inadvertently, he caught a glimpse of the slowly darkening sunset outside the window, and remembered the crow''s mouth test that Harry and the others came to him this morning.


    He looked at the cloudless sky and said something to himself.


    "I knew I couldn''t have any poisonous milk. It''s just nonsense."


    ......


    It''s the week before Halloween.


    This weekend is the first Hogsmeade week of the term, and Professor McGonagall is taking parental consent forms from third-year students.


    Only students with parental approval and a signed consent form can leave school on weekends for a fun day in Hogsmeade.


    Both Ron and Hermione''s parents signed their consent forms, only Harry did not.


    Thinking about his summer vacation, it was impossible for Aunt Petunia to sign her own name on the consent form.


    At Ron''s instigation, he also tried to beg Professor McGonagall, but of course the unselfish Professor McGonagall did not agree to his request, not to mention that with Black outside, no one could guarantee Harry''s safety.


    "You really should go to Professor Forrest and ask him ''Professor, do you think I can go to Hogsmeade this weekend without parental consent? ""


    Ron''s performance was brilliant.


    "Professor he would definitely say, ''Oh, Harry, I don''t think it''s possible, Professor McGonagall is not going to break the rules in the school for anyone. ""


    "And then if you have a professor, you will definitely go to Hogsmeade with us in some way. It may be some kind of magic, or it may be Professor McGonagall''s extrajudicial grace!"


    Harry pulled his face, unimpressed by the plan that Ron was talking about.


    "Stop dreaming. We have already done so many experiments with the cooperation of the professor. I''m afraid I haven''t asked half of my questions yet. Professor Forrest kicked me out and let me play aside."


    "But we always have to figure out a way to not leave you alone at school, right?"


    Hermione frowned.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing to keep Harry in the school, he''s safest in the castle."


    Because Hermione has a new pet cat Crookshanks this year, and has been showing obvious hostility to Ron''s rat Scabbers, their relationship is not very good now.


    "During Hogsmeade Week, there were so many people in that town, how could he possibly take action against Harry as long as Black had some brains!" Ron argued, "You never cared about other people''s feelings every time! Ha! Lita also really wants to go out!"


    Harry did want to go out, but he didn''t want to see his two friends fight either.


    Finally, on Hogsmeade Week, he was alone at the school.


    He was strolling in the corridor bored, thinking about whether to go to Sherlock''s office to see what he was doing, when the witch, who was wearing a black robe and a wide hood covering half of her face, suddenly passed from his side. swept over.


    Harry stared at her back for a moment.


    This was the second time he had seen this strange witch in the castle this semester, the last time she had left with Sherlock in the auditorium on the first day of school.


    Only now did Harry realize with hindsight that she had come out of a room on this floor.


    In other words, she actually lived at Hogwarts all the time!


    But it was almost two months since the semester started, and Harry had never seen her go to the Great Hall to eat or walk around.


    His intuition told him that this witch was strange, so he followed her subconsciously, wanting to see what she was going to do.


    From the fifth floor to the third floor, looking at the direction she was heading, Harry had already guessed that she must be looking for Sherlock again.


    He thought of what Hermione had said when he first saw the witch.


    Sherlock has other things to do this semester, and this "other thing" is very likely to have something to do with this witch!


    Silk had noticed Harry from the moment Harry followed her.


    But instead of revealing or doing anything else, she went straight to Sherlock''s office.


    Sherlock was holding a magic book in the office and studying the Vanishing Spell. He raised his eyebrows when he looked at Shilk who came in after knocking on the door.


    "It took so long to come to me, is there a reply to you?"


    Shilk''s words were still brief.


    "The location of the fairy underground headquarters."


    Sherlock got up from the chair, and he took the robe from the hanger beside him and put it on him.


    "Where do you think it''s hiding?"


    "possible."


    They walked out of the office, and Sherlock caught sight of Harry hurrying behind the wall.


    He guessed instantly why Harry was here.


    Sherlock sighed helplessly.


    "Did he come after you?"


    Shilk nodded slightly.


    Sherlock walked directly to the corner, grabbed Harry by the back collar, and grabbed him out.


    "Why don''t you go to Hogsmeade with Ron and Hermione on the big weekend, why are you stalking?"


    Hearing his words, Harry said aggrievedly.


    "No one signed me, and Professor McGonagall won''t let me out."


    "Then you followed? I see that when you go back to Hogwarts, your nature is hard to change, and you have forgotten everything I taught you before."


    Sherlock tapped him on the head and pushed him aside.


    "Go find someone else to play with. Lupin is fine. He should be in the office now figuring out how to get a Grindylo so he can teach you a lesson."


    Harry didn''t leave immediately, but looked at Shilk and then at Sherlock.


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Sherlock glared at him.


    "Do we need to report to you on what we''re doing? Are you Professor Dumbledore, or Fudge, Minister of Magic?"


    Harry finally left with a belly full of curiosity.


    He knew that some things were best not to inquire about, but he couldn''t help thinking about it, so he forced himself to obey Sherlock and went to Lupin''s office to find him.


    "He''s very different."


    After Harry left, Shilk looked at his back, and unexpectedly took the initiative to say a word.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "Of course he is different. The future of the entire magic world depends on him."


    "Let''s go, go to the goblin''s underground headquarters you mentioned, I hope there will be..."


    "To shut up."


    Sherlock watched helplessly, interrupting him roughly, and the witch who was walking in front could only follow from behind.


    "I said that you people are true, at least you have to be a little polite. It''s not easy to interrupt someone''s speech, don''t you know?"


    They left the gates of Hogwarts, the Dementors still lingering around the school.


    Although they didn''t see Blake for two whole months, they were still patiently waiting here, waiting for him to throw themselves into the trap.


    Coming to Hogsmeade, the town is now full of students coming out.


    This day of Hogsmeade Week is always the busiest time in this wizarding town. The well-known candy shop "Honey Duke" in the entire British wizarding world is overcrowded, and Sherlock also saw Ron from the crowd.


    He saw Percy in the Madame Padiff teahouse, he was dating a girl inside, and Sherlock saw through the window that the girl inside was kissing him, it was the Ravenclaw prefect Penello crewater.


    They seem to be in love stage, every day is like glue.


    "Your hobby is very unique." Silk said coldly.


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses to understand what she was talking about.


    "What are you thinking? Those two inside are my students!"


    When Sherlock was proving his innocence, a surprised female voice rang in front of him.


    "Professor Forrest?"


    Sherlock looked at the source of the voice, Hermione.


    She was holding a stack of parchment in her arms and looked at Sherlock and the others in surprise.


    "Hermione? You bought a lot of parchment?"


    "Yes Professor, I originally wanted to buy it at the Wenrenju Quill Shop, but something happened to that shop before. Now the shop has been transferred out. Although it still sells stationery, it has changed its name to Bans Quill Shop. Probably the owner of the store next door bought it..."


    As Hermione spoke, she stared at Sherlock and Silk, and occasionally glanced at the Madam Paddyff Teahouse next to her, which was a famous holy place for lovers.


    Sherlock found her small movements and couldn''t help but say speechlessly.


    "Don''t think about anything, I came out for a job this time, and this is Ms. Hilke from the German Ministry of Magic."


    Hermione''s face showed a stunned look. She was not an idiot like Harry and Ron. After Sherlock''s brief introduction, there was no more misunderstanding.


    She bowed her head.


    "Then I won''t bother you professor, I''ll go to Ron first, bye."


    "goodbye."


    There are indeed many students in Hogsmeade today, and in just a short while, Sherlock has met three familiar students.


    They came to the pig''s head bar, which was still very deserted, and basically no students would choose to come here for a glass of butter beer.


    Regardless of the environment or the price, the three broom bars on the other side are more appropriate.


    On the streets of Hogsmeade, Sherlock did not find the figure of the stray **** dog. It seemed to have left this wizarding town and went elsewhere.


    "Didn''t you call your two German colleagues this time?" Sherlock asked curiously


    Shilk shook his head We are not colleagues, they have their mission. "


    "Then how do we get into that underground headquarters? Where''s the entrance?"


    Sherlock touched his chin and looked at the building in front of him and asked.


    Silk was silently looking at the counter behind the dirty window of the bar. The dirty old man who knocked them out last time was behind the counter, wiping the glass with a dark rag.


    "In the lobby of this bar."


    Sherlock followed her gaze and saw the wooden counter.


    "You mean the place at the counter?"


    "Um."


    "That would be difficult." He frowned. "It''s definitely not possible during the day. We have to wait until the evening, or simply go inside and open a room."

 Chapter 129： Fairys Underground Command

    LATEST WEBSITE: It''s not safe to wait outside until night.


    And the dirty old man seemed to be a very cautious person. After closing, he took other protective measures for his shop.


    Therefore, it is undoubtedly the safest decision to open a room directly in this bar.


    They walked into this messy bar. After entering the door, they could clearly feel that the light suddenly dimmed, and the air was clearly filled with the smell of mutton like a goat.


    In the lobby of the bar, there were a few wizards sitting here and there, most of them covering their faces. Silk''s dress has become the norm here, and Sherlock has become an anomaly.


    Pig Head Bar is not noisy at all, it is very quiet inside, even if there are wizards talking, the voice is deliberately kept low, and it will never be heard by a third person, which is out of tune with the lively streets outside.


    After Sherlock and Silk entered the door, they walked directly to the bar, and the dirty old man who was wiping the table with the rag after wiping the glass looked at them.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    He obviously didn''t recognize that Sherlock and the others were the ones he had kicked out of his backyard two months ago.


    Sherlock didn''t answer his question, but looked sideways at Shilk.


    "One room or two rooms?"


    The dirty old man''s gaze at them suddenly became subtle, he laughed twice, and then recommended.


    "I also have a couple''s suite here, and the price is not expensive, as long as..."


    Before he could finish his introduction, Shilk had already threw a sic on the counter.


    "One room per person."


    The dirty old man smacked his lips and tightened the xike under the counter.


    "Room three, ma''am."


    Then he turned his attention to Sherlock.


    "One Xike is only enough for one room."


    Sherlock shrugged, and took out a silver sickle from his pocket.


    "Room 2, be careful not to disturb the guest in Room 1. He has a bad temper. I don''t want you to make trouble in my shop."


    The dirty old man muttered that he took their money, and then continued to wipe his own bar.


    Sherlock and Silk walked to the hotel on the second floor together, and in front of the doors of Room 3 and Room 2, they made an appointment in a low voice.


    "One o''clock in the morning, or later?"


    "I seek you,"


    "Okay, then I wish you a break..."


    "Bang!"


    Looking at the door that was slammed shut, Sherlock couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "It''s really impolite."


    He grumbled and pushed open the door of Room 2.


    Just like the environment of the bar outside, only the dirty old man takes care of the whole pig''s head bar. You can''t expect a person who wipes the table with a rag to wipe the glass to clean the room.


    The quilt on the bed was neatly folded, but it didn''t require any hands at all, the wizard could do it with a wave of his wand.


    Of course, these quilts must have been treated with a cleaning spell, but Sherlock still didn''t want to touch the bed. Instead, he brushed the chair in the room several times to remove a layer of old dirt on it. , sit on it and close your eyes.


    Time passed by, and it gradually got darker every day.


    The streets outside Hogsmeade were no longer noisy, and the students had all returned to the castle by six o''clock.


    It''s not just Hogsmeade Week, it''s Halloween.


    At this Halloween dinner, which Sherlock did not attend, the students still had a good time.


    Harry had spent the afternoon with Lupin in his office after Sherlock had left, and had seen Lupin drink the potion Snape had concocted for him.


    This made Harry really sweat for him.


    Everyone in Hogwarts knew that Snape had always wanted a position in Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Harry and the others could clearly see that when Snape looked at Lupin, the hatred and disgust in his eyes were fundamental. No disguise.


    Ron and Hermione brought Harry a lot of sweets from Hogsmeade and told him about meeting Sherlock on Hogsmeade Street.


    "Hermione guessed right when school started. The other things that Professor Forrest is busy with this semester are related to that witch." Harry said confidently.


    He told Hermione and the others about what they had encountered in the castle. The three of them did not discuss the reason for a long time, and they simply went directly to the hall for the Halloween dinner.


    Although there are dementors patrolling around the castle, and Black''s threat has not been resolved, this semester has not been a problem since the beginning of the semester, making students and professors relaxed.


    So everyone had a great time at the dinner party, but this kind of fun only lasted until the end of the dinner party.


    But since Harry Potter started, the annual Halloween dinner at Hogwarts has been like the start of a year of turmoil.


    In the first grade, a troll broke into the castle. The first attack occurred in the second grade, and this year''s third grade was no exception.


    The students left the auditorium talking and laughing, and returned to their dormitories. Only then did the Gryffindor students discover that a large hole had been torn in the portrait of the Fat Lady, and their lounge had been forcibly broken into!


    Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall soon arrived at the scene, and the escaped Fat Lady was later found.


    The man who forced his way into the lounge was, obviously, Blake.


    ......


    Sherlock didn''t know what happened at Hogwarts tonight.


    He leaned back in his chair, spinning his wand around his fingertips in boredom, and looked out the window at the night sky that was almost full of moon.


    The weather for the past two days is not bad, the night is full of stars, and it is easy to calm down.


    Sherlock raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. It was two o''clock in the morning, and he could clearly hear a gentle snoring in the next room.


    It''s not how loud the people living in room 1 are snoring, but the sound insulation of the room is really poor, or that the wooden board that only blocks the view has no sound insulation at all.


    Just when Sherlock was thinking about why he hadn''t heard the movement, the door of his room was knocked gently.


    He was refreshed, held the wand firmly in his hand, and opened the door lightly, and Silk was standing outside the door.


    Neither of them said a word, just went out and walked down the stairs along the corridor.


    The bar hall was dark in the middle of the night, Sherlock waved his wand gently and used a silent spell.


    The tip of his staff glowed faintly, apparently with the intensity of a deliberately controlled lighting spell.


    With this light source, they came to the front of the bar.


    "So what are we going to do next?" Sherlock whispered.


    Shilk didn''t answer him, but pulled out his wand and tapped the ground under the bar, as if to determine the location.


    Soon she found what she was looking for.


    "catch me."


    Sherlock reached out and grabbed her arm, and then Shilk held his wand back and gently drew a circle on the ground, while chanting a spell in his mouth.


    "Open Sesame."


    This is an ancient lock-picking spell, and it was the only lock-picking magic for wizards before the Araho hole-opening spell was invented.


    However, because the method was too violent, it was later replaced by the more subtle two spells of "Araho Hole" and "Door Hole".


    But after Shilk finished using this spell, the circle that her wand aimed at didn''t respond at all.


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment, just when he thought that there was something wrong with Shilk''s steps, or that the spell didn''t work correctly.


    His body suddenly twisted up!


    A feeling similar to Apparition came, and Sherlock felt that his body was spinning rapidly, as if he had been put into a front-loading washing machine.


    This feeling only lasted for a moment, and the next moment he stepped on the solid ground.


    The surroundings were pitch black, and Sherlock waved his wand again, using the lighting spell that was interrupted during the teleportation.


    The bright white light illuminated the space near him, and Silk was standing beside him, Sherlock''s other hand still clutching her arm tightly.


    "When are you going to catch it?"


    After listening to her opening, Sherlock came back to his senses and let go of his hand in embarrassment.


    "Feel sorry."


    Although this idea is very ungentleman, he still feels good in hand, very soft and tender.


    "Are we underground now?"


    They were in a narrow, dark space that looked like an underground passage, with a sealed wall behind and a deep darkness in front.


    "Underground in Hogsmeade." Silk walked to the wall behind them, and there were still some vague words on it.


    Sherlock also noticed those words, and there were several paragraphs in them that he could still read.


    "Beware of the lies of wizard peace talks!"


    "We will fight to the end!"


    "Every goblin guards his treasure!"


    These words are very in line with the meaning of this underground secret passage. In the goblin rebellion two hundred years ago, this was their underground headquarters.


    "Didn''t you just recite the unlocking spell? Why were we teleported instead?" Sherlock asked curiously.


    Shilk said a few words more rarely this time.


    "The special device set up by the goblins violently opens the door they reserved underground through the unlocking spell. The pre-set apparition magic behind the door will be released, and the person who opens the door will be sent underground. At the same time, no traces will be left on the ground.��


    "Very ingenious design." Sherlock praised.


    Goblins have been skilled craftsmen since ancient times, and even the swords of Gryffindor were made by them. It is indeed in line with their craftsmanship to be able to create such a secret underground headquarters.


    After simply trimming the entrance for a moment, Shilk also used the Lighting Spell, and they moved forward together to the depths of the secret passage.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion or something else. The more he went inside, the darker Sherlock felt around him.


    The most notable change is that the visible range illuminated by the Illuminating Spell is getting smaller and smaller.


    After walking forward for about twenty minutes, Sherlock frowned and stopped.


    "Something''s wrong."

 Chapter 130： wooden door hanging with straw

    Latest URL: Sherlock and Silk stopped together.


    According to the pace of the two, they have walked about two kilometers in nearly half an hour.


    And it will not be so far across the entire Hogsmeade, which means that their position on the ground is no longer in the area of ??Hogsmeade.


    Sherlock frowned and looked at the glowing wand in his hand. The range of light was only about five meters before, but now it has been shortened to two meters.


    The visible range is getting shorter and shorter, and he''s pretty sure it''s not a problem with his spell.


    After the lighting spell is used, its lumen is constant as long as the wizard himself does not interrupt it.


    Therefore, there will never be a situation where the lighting spell is weakened inexplicably, it can only be a problem with the surrounding environment.


    Shilk canceled the Lighting Charm on his wand, then placed the wand upright on the ground with the tip up.


    "Show me the way."


    She said softly, then let go of the hand holding the wand, and the wand fell straight ahead.


    "We''re heading south."


    The front is still dark, as if it will never end.


    Sherlock''s mind was recalling the map on the ground.


    In this area, Hogwarts is to the southeast of Hogsmeade, and the Hog''s Head is just north of Hogsmeade.


    They have been heading south now, and this distance must have gone out of Hogsmeade''s range and entered Hogwarts'' territory.


    Whether their position above their heads is directly under the Quidditch pitch or the castle is unknown.


    "We''ve reached the Hogwarts range." Sherlock touched his chin and looked around, "and there''s something wrong with this secret passage."


    Shilk picked up his wand again.


    "This proves that we are not wrong, its destination is Hogwarts, and the more problematic it is here, the more it proves that it has been here, or is here now."


    Her words made Sherlock subconsciously touch the cloth bag in his robe pocket, which was very thick, making him feel a little more at ease.


    "Okay, I''ve come here, so can you tell me now, does the normal spell work on that thing?"


    Shilk didn''t cherish words like gold at this time, she said meticulously.


    "Normal spells don''t work on it, not even the Death Spell, it can''t be killed, never will, but it''s afraid of the Patronus Charm."


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "Sounds a bit like an enhanced Dementor."


    "You can totally think so."


    Sherlock moved his wrists and adjusted his robes.


    "Don''t be afraid if you have weaknesses. You may not believe it. The Patronus Charm happens to be my strength." He turned to look at Silk, "But you, with your face all day, can use this spell? "


    Shilk ignored him, but waved his wand, making it light up again, and continued walking forward.


    Sherlock shrugged and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, German wizards are so boring, and then quickly walked to her side and walked alongside her.


    They walked on for about twenty minutes.


    Not only was the darkness getting darker and darker, the lighting spell on their hands had been eroded and the visibility was less than one meter, and the surrounding temperature was getting lower and lower, as if it had entered winter.


    Neither of them were delicate people, and the cold was tolerable, but the surrounding environment gradually became eerie.


    All sounds seemed to have disappeared, except for their footsteps on the ground and the slight sound of breathing.


    Even if it''s underground, it''s terrifyingly quiet.


    "Let''s chat." Sherlock couldn''t help but opened his mouth as he walked.


    Silk actually did not remain silent to answer or refuse.


    "Um."


    "I know this kind of quietness may be accustomed to you. I feel that you can probably sit for a day when you usually do divination."


    "No one gets used to it from the start."


    "When did you first know that you have a talent for divination? I remember that this kind of talent can only be inherited."


    Hearing Sherlock''s question, Hilke paused, but she answered anyway.


    "7-year old."


    "You know you have a talent for divination before you go to a magic school? Did your ancestors have any masters of prophecy?"


    "I never went to magic school."


    Sherlock was surprised.


    "You didn''t go to school? I thought you graduated from Durmstrang, so where did you learn your magic?"


    Shilk wrapped his black robe tightly: "My mother."


    "Family-style magic education? That''s really rare. I remember reading a document before, saying that after the establishment of Beauxbatons, the last of the three magic schools, there was no family-style magic education at all. , after all, in a family, he can''t know everything."


    When Sherlock talked about this topic, he thought of other things.


    "Actually, the magic school has remained the same since its establishment for a thousand years, and there is no improvement in sight. The education of wizards is a little too focused on magic skills, and the guidance of ideas mainly depends on the family, and the students'' concepts in the school are basically the same. It''s like an unattended vine man, who has been growing up along the mainstream of the magic world, and there will inevitably be some cases of crookedness."


    "You talk a lot."


    For his tirade, Hilke responded in this way.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "In this atmosphere, well, it seems to be a little more than usual."


    The temperature seems to have dropped to a certain point, but after getting used to it, it will not feel particularly unbearable.


    It''s just getting darker and darker around.


    The visible light of the Illuminating Spell has been compressed to less than half a meter, and when you stretch your arm, you can''t see your fingers.


    The voices of Sherlock and Silk chatting became lower and lower until they both fell silent.


    Because they had reached the end and came to a door.


    Together they put their wands in front of the door and saw that it was an unpretentious wooden door.


    The door is empty, there is nothing, and it couldn''t be simpler.


    But Sherlock didn''t reach out and push it, but tentatively used a lock-picking spell on it.


    The wooden door did not respond.


    Even if it is not locked, the normal door will open on its own under the influence of the Unlocking Charm. This door is obviously not as simple as it looks on the surface.


    Sherlock turned his gaze to Shilk.


    "In the news you got, is this door built by goblins?"


    "No." The lower half of Shilk''s exposed face was inexplicably pale, "They didn''t tell me this."


    Sherlock frowned, and he stretched out his wand, wanting to tap the tip of the fa?ade to examine its peculiarity.


    However, before he could just stretch out his hand, Shilk''s voice suddenly rang.


    "Don''t touch it!"


    Sherlock stopped his hand and looked at Shilk who stopped him. Her gaze, which was covered under the hood, looked directly above the door.


    Her lips were bloodless, as if she had seen something unacceptable.


    Sherlock followed her gaze, and at the very edge where the light could illuminate, on the stone wall above the wooden door, there was a withered yellow straw.


    It was clearly hung on purpose.


    He was tied by a rough hemp rope and hung down from the darkness where he could not see his fingers, hanging above the door.


    That weird feeling is like someone is using hemp rope as fishing line, straw is the hook, and the bait that attracts the hook...is the wooden door in front of you!


    Sherlock saw that Shilk''s state was wrong, and he asked solemnly.


    "What''s up?"


    "It knows someone will find this place." Silk''s voice was still cold, but her tone seemed to be shaking slightly.


    "All it deliberately dropped this thing and waited, waiting for us to find it here."


    Sherlock looked at the straw hanging by the hemp rope. From the outside, it looked the same as the two straws they had picked up on the hill and in the backyard of the Pig''s Head Bar. It was no different from ordinary.


    But the straw is definitely not that simple.


    "so what?"


    "If you want to get in, you have to go through this door." Silk''s tone became obviously confused, "It''s easy to open it, all the magic spells have no effect, but you just need to push it with your hands. But when you push the door At that time, that person is going to experience what he fears the most, and if he can bear it, the door can be pushed open."


    She didn''t say what would happen if she couldn''t take it, and Sherlock didn''t ask.


    Because the answer will be understood by everyone even if it is not said.


    "Let''s leave first. There must be more than one way to open this door. We can find other people for help."


    Sherlock said calmly.


    Shilk shook his head.


    "Only this one, I have watched it for five years and know its methods. It is not strong, but no one in its domain can change its authority."


    "Maybe it''s not in the door at all. This door is just a bait. We can find other clues and try again."


    Sherlock still didn''t want to take the risk.


    Whether it was him or Silk, he felt that there was no need to take risks.


    But Hilke''s idea is obviously different from his.


    "You must hold me down for a while."


    When she said this, she calmed down. UU Reading


    Sherlock''s brows tangled together.


    "I don''t think the risk is worth it."


    "I didn''t watch it, so I''m going to grab it back." Silk said softly.


    She handed Sherlock her wand and walked to the door, taking a deep breath.


    "If I''m going to do something self-injurious, hold me down. Also, no matter what happens, don''t talk."


    Sherlock held two wands in his hands, saw her stubbornness, was silent for a moment, and then nodded slowly.


    "I know."


    After hearing his affirmative answer, Shilk stretched out his pale slender hand and placed it on the facade.

 Chapter 131： deep-seated fear

    Latest website: Silk''s hand touched the wooden door.


    Like something happened, and like nothing happened.


    She just stood motionless in front of the wooden door.


    Sherlock scattered the two wands in his hands and floated quietly around Shilk, illuminating the area around her.


    In this way, she kept this movement for a long time, like ten minutes passed, her body began to tremble slightly unnoticeably.


    She dropped her hand.


    "I did not find it......"


    Her voice was low and full of sadness.


    Sherlock clenched his fist in his hand. He carefully stared at Shilk''s reaction. If there was something wrong, he would apparate and leave here with her.


    "I didn''t find, I didn''t find, I didn''t find..."


    she said sadly.


    Shilk squatted on the ground, holding her head with her hands, as if escaping something, as if she was questioning herself.


    "I didn''t find him!"


    Her voice suddenly sharpened.


    "I''ve tried many, many ways! Tea slag! Crystal ball! Astrology! Arithmetic! But the lines of the world, the cobwebs of fate, are all without him! I can''t find him!"


    She grabbed her hat and pulled it off her head, revealing the black ribbon that covered her eyes and the loose silver-gray hair.


    Silke''s delicate face was extremely pale, she was nestled in the corner in fear, her body kept shaking, like a discarded and homeless girl.


    "I didn''t find him, Dad, I''m useless! I didn''t fulfill my promise to you! I''m useless! I''m not capable! I should die there with you!"


    It was only at this time that Sherlock discovered that she was not very old, at most a few years older than herself.


    Tears slid from her ribbon-covered eyes and ran down her bloodless cheeks.


    Silk fell to his knees and supported the ground with his hands. The backs of his hands were so pale that they were almost transparent, and he could clearly see the blue-purple blood vessels inside.


    "He''s gone, you say he''s still there, Dad, but I can''t find him, I haven''t worked hard enough, I haven''t done enough!"


    She suddenly wanted to smash her head to the ground to punish herself, but fortunately Sherlock hugged her in time to stop her self-harm.


    Silk was struggling, she was slender, but she was extremely powerful at this time, and Sherlock almost let her break free.


    "I tried! I really tried everything! But nothing! I can''t see anything! I can''t see where he is!"


    She seemed to be defending herself, and she seemed to be expressing her despair, but there was only fear on her face.


    "I dare not say, Dad, I dare not say the possibility..."


    She was sobbing, not struggling, but her body was shaking violently. Sherlock hugged her tightly, without the slightest thought in her mind, only to see a burst of pity on the pale face.


    Shilk obviously had something hidden in his heart all the time, and the coldness and indifference he showed on the surface was just to cover up the disguise of being vulnerable.


    She bit her lip as if trying to avoid something, she didn''t want to say it, and she didn''t want to make any predictions and divinations!


    But in the end, she still wriggled her bleeding lips and said sobbing.


    "He might really be... dead..."


    Saying this sentence seemed to take all her strength, and she collapsed in Sherlock''s arms, not shaking or resisting, as if she was asleep.


    The two magic wands were still floating quietly in the darkness, illuminating the small square space.


    Sherlock sat on the ground with his back against the stone wall, silently looking at the dark secret passage in front of him, wondering what he was thinking.


    Silk''s breathing gradually became even, lying in his arms, as quiet as a delicate puppet.


    After a long time, her fingers shook slightly, and her head lifted from Sherlock''s arms, as if stunned for a second.


    Then she stood up casually.


    Sherlock looked at her as if she had escaped from a fearful dream, coughed twice, stood up as if nothing had happened, and patted the dusty robe on her body.


    "Are you all right?"


    Shilk put the wide hood back on his head, covering his face.


    "What did you see?"


    Her voice returned to its former coldness, but it sounded a little hoarse.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "What did I see? I just saw that you touched the door and suddenly fell to the ground. No matter how I helped you, I didn''t help you up. I was afraid that you would lie on the ground and catch a cold, so I was just helping you as a cushion."


    Naturally, such a lie can be heard by everyone as false, but some things are appropriate, and a lie that everyone understands is necessary, and only telling the truth will embarrass everyone.


    He changed the subject and walked to the wooden door that didn''t seem to have changed.


    "So, can we go in now?"


    Shilk took back her wand. She didn''t answer Sherlock''s question, but walked to the wooden door, stretched out her hand and pushed it open.


    "Squeak~"


    The sound of a long hinge rubbing against rust sounded.


    The wooden door was opened, and there were floating dust everywhere, as if no one had come in for a long time.


    Shilk was about to walk in directly, but Sherlock grabbed her.


    He let go of the wand he had been holding in his hand and let it float slowly by itself, flying into the room behind the wooden door.


    The wand with its fluorescent tip illuminated the space inside, and it was as empty as if there was nothing.


    "Come on, we can go in and have a look," Sherlock said.


    Shilk didn''t seem too surprised by Sherlock''s way of manipulating the wand. The ability to levitate the wand was actually something that every wizard could do.


    They went into the room behind the cabin.


    Even after entering here, the lighting spell can only illuminate an area less than half a meter.


    So even if you come in, there is no way to directly see the whole picture and size of the room, you can only rely on the glowing wand in your hand to check it bit by bit.


    Sherlock and the others didn''t notice after entering the door. Behind the door, there was a creature hidden in the darkness watching them silently...


    They did not choose to separate when they entered the door, but gathered together, carefully exploring the dark space.


    It was as if it was completely empty, there was nothing, but there was a lot of space. Sherlock and Silk walked together for about twenty steps before they reached the end.


    Neither of them spoke, and started walking around the room along the edge of the wall.


    Just when they turned a corner and shone the light next to the wooden door, they saw the creature that had been silently staring at them in the dark!


    It was a huge scarecrow standing in the shape of a cross.


    Withered yellow straw filled the gap between the tattered cloth and the wooden stick, and when Sherlock and the others watched it, two scarlet lights flickered in its face wrapped in the rags.


    It held two arms made of branches, holding a rusted sickle in one hand and a worn-out kerosene lamp in the other.


    The moment Shilk saw it, he waved his wand without hesitation!


    "Call God to protect..."


    However, before her spell was finished, a hoarse, shrill, desperate, and deadly scream suddenly sounded.


    "What happened! What happened!"


    The roaring voice came from the scarecrow, and the broken kerosene lamp it was holding on its left suddenly lit up!


    But the orange lights did not bring any warmth to people, only endless coldness and fear!


    Shilk''s spellcasting was interrupted by a scream, and then it rushed towards them with a scythe and a kerosene lamp!


    Sherlock grabbed Silke''s arm, dragged her aside, and waved his wand at the same time.


    "Call God Guard!"


    At the same time as he chanted the incantation, it also let out a mournful wailing again.


    "No! No! I''m so scared! I''m so scared!"


    But Sherlock was not interrupted by it, but successfully released the Patronus Charm!


    The silver brilliance lit up from the tip of his staff, but those incomparably shining silver threads were very scattered. It could be seen that it tried to condense into a solid body, but in the end it could only scattered into a piece of silver light!


    The atmosphere here is too depressing. The darkness is not only eroding the light, but also eroding the hope and happiness in people''s hearts. The Guardian Spell is ten times more difficult to use than usual!


    Sherlock dragged Silk to avoid its first scythe swipe, and the scattered silver filaments of the unformed Patronus Charm made it retreat a little, but then it still aimed at them, high up Raised the sickle in his hand!


    Sherlock didn''t hesitate and pointed his wand directly at it.


    "Thunderbolt explosion!"


    A huge roar echoed in this underground secret room, and the dazzling fire was engulfed by the endless darkness again in the blink of an eye!


    It was still unscathed after a hard blow of the Explosion Spell, but it was blown back a little distance, and some straws fell from its body to the ground.


    "Are the other spells useless except for the Patronus Spell?" Sherlock asked hastily.


    "It''s useless! It just hates happiness and hope!"


    Shilk swung his wand to try the Patronus Charm again.


    "Call God Guard!"


    This time, she succeeded in chanting the spell, and the silver threads of light emerged again in the darkness, trying their best to weave in the air.


    Although the shaping is very slow, it is obvious that her Patronus Charm has a chance of success!


    Sherlock didn''t stand still. He shook out all the wands he had prepared earlier from the cloth bag. In the darkness that was invisible to the field of vision, hundreds of wands floated silently.


    It obviously noticed Shilk''s move, and instead of rushing forward, it stared at her with those scarlet eyes, and weeped in a hoarse voice.


    "I can''t find it! Dad! I can''t find him!"


    Shilk suddenly trembled, and the silver filaments that were condensing and forming instantly collapsed, and disappeared into the darkness in the next second!

 Chapter 132： just dance

    The latest website: Silk''s original Patronus Charm that has been faintly formed has been interrupted!


    The flickering light of the kerosene lamp reflected on her face, making her seem to have fallen into the deepest fear again!


    Shilk froze in place, the straw man raised his sickle high, like a farmer in a wheat field, waving it down like he was about to harvest his own wheat!


    "All protection!"


    In the darkness, hundreds of wands were swung together, and the invisible barrier formed a thick barrier between Shilk and it before the sickle was swung down!


    "Crack!"


    The scythe and the variant Iron Armor Spell used by Sherlock collided, and the enormous power directly caused the layer of protection composed of hundreds of weakening barriers to create cracks as dense as spider webs!


    It raised the scythe again, and at this time Sherlock also pulled Shilk, who had been completely sluggish, behind him.


    Taking advantage of the neutrality of the Iron Armor Charm, Sherlock waved his wand again, and under his control, hundreds of wands around him also waved at the same time.


    At this time, he was like a band conductor. Every time he waved the wooden stick in his hand, hundreds of people would respond with him!


    "Call God Guard!"


    Countless silver filaments illuminate this space!


    The flickering light is trying its best to fight against the darkest darkness, the filaments of light are entangled, trying to condense into a more powerful entity.


    But it seems that the whole world is blocking, preventing the completion of its final form!


    The straw man stopped waving the sickle to break the Iron Armor Charm, and instead shook the worn kerosene lamp, and the scarlet light seemed to overflow from the eyes that were tangled in the rags!


    The roaring, hoarse, and treacherous voice issued an angry accusation that seemed to overlap with countless voices!


    "You''re not him! Sherlock! You''re not him!!!"


    However, its words did not shake Sherlock in the slightest. He controlled two hundred and one magic wands around him, and finally gathered the silver filaments together!


    "I''m your father!"


    The dazzling white light cut through all the darkness, and two hundred and one silver-white crows suddenly appeared in this large underground secret room!


    Crows circled in mid-air, illuminating all spaces!


    Hope, happiness, beauty, all positive emotions spread under the wings of the crows!


    The old kerosene lamp in the straw man''s hand was extinguished for no reason, and countless straws fell from it continuously. Under the messy cloth, it was drying down at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    A shrill scream resounded in this enclosed space, and flocks of crows shone with silver-white light around it. Those positive emotions made it vomit violently.


    Straw fell from its body every moment, it finally felt scared, did not dare to stay in this place any longer, and ran desperately towards the door with two legs made of rough wooden sticks!


    But the patron saint summoned by Sherlock obviously wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    The crows formed a dense net, blocking the wooden door, and the scattered silver light had completely taken over, suppressing the darkness in the entire room!


    The straw on it had all fallen off, and only a thin rag was left hanging on the wooden shelf.


    "Don''t come here! Passed out! Passed out! Passed out!"


    It was still roaring the death words of the dead, but it was more like a cry of despair!


    Its way was blocked, it quickly reversed direction, and its scarlet eyes flashed with final madness! Running towards Sherlock!


    Sherlock''s face was indifferent, constantly directing the crows to stand in front of its path.


    But it didn''t seem to care how much its own entity was consumed, it passed through hundreds of crows and rushed down in front of Sherlock!


    Just when it exhausted its last strength, it swung the sickle in its hand.


    Shilk, who was awakened by the joy and hope that was so rich that it almost overflowed, quickly took out a wooden box from his robe and pinned it on the grass man with precision!


    In an instant, it was set in place as if it had been petrified, and countless roars were wailing.


    "What happened! What happened!"


    "No! No! I''m so scared! I''m so scared!"


    "Don''t come here! Passed out! Passed out! Passed out!"


    "..."


    Something was sucked out of the straw man''s body by the wooden box, leaving only an empty wooden shelf, and finally fell silently to the side.


    After its broken body fell to the ground, the silver crows flying in the underground chamber also dissipated.


    The entire underground room was completely silent.


    Sherlock felt like there was something on his neck, but he didn''t care.


    Because he is very happy now.


    It may be because the monster in front of him has been solved, the murderer has been caught, or it may be because of something else.


    In short, Sherlock felt that he had never been so happy!


    The surrounding fire was lit. There was originally a light source here, but under the control of the grass man, all the light was covered and absorbed by the darkness, and only now can this space be illuminated.


    Shilk gasped and closed the wooden box that fell to the ground, then she turned her face to Sherlock, and the eyes hidden under the hood and ribbon stared at him.


    "Who taught you to cast spells this way!"


    Sherlock was very happy to hear her question, which didn''t seem to be very happy, but he was happy.


    "Great question, Silk, very good question."


    He was bouncing briskly, returning all the wands that were scattered in the air back into his cloth bag.


    "Although your question is very good, and I''m glad you asked it, but this is my family''s magic, so no matter how good our relationship is, I can''t teach you."


    When talking, Sherlock was about to sing happily, and it seemed that he was in a good mood a little too far.


    Shilk also clearly discovered this problem at this time.


    "With so many Patronus spells released together, you can''t bear the emotions it feeds back."


    Of course, Sherlock also discovered his own problem, but he still had nothing to worry about. Anyway, he was happy in his heart, and that was enough.


    "Let''s celebrate, let''s dance, Shilk. Although I may not be able to dance, you can teach me."


    "I think you''d better keep your mouth shut now and let your emotions flow out."


    Shilk didn''t accept his suggestion and said with a cold face.


    But regardless of whether she accepted it or not, Sherlock took the initiative to pull her arm, humming the beat, and jumped up without a teacher.


    Shilk originally wanted to break free, but in the end he didn''t move.


    "I suggest you better get some sleep."


    She was led by Sherlock and turned around like a puppet, and said expressionlessly.


    Sherlock''s rational consciousness seemed to have the upper hand, and he said happily with a pleasant smile on his face.


    "Put a stun spell on me and take me back to Hogwarts."


    Silk was dragged by him with one hand and was sliding, and the other hand drew out his wand and aimed it at him.


    "Passed out."


    Without Sherlock deliberately avoiding it, the red spell hit him.


    The next moment, the happy smile was fixed on his face, Sherlock fell weakly towards the front, and finally he leaned on Shirke''s body.


    Shilk supported Sherlock with her body and stood quietly for a while, as if she was thinking about something.


    Then she slowly reached out and put him on the ground.


    She didn''t take Sherlock away from here immediately, but turned his body to the front and stared at him with those invisible eyes.


    After a long time, Shilk seemed to have made a decision. She took off her hood, revealing a face that was so delicate that a normal human being could not have it, and then she put her hand on her eyes. The tie of the blindfolded ribbon.


    Without hesitation, she undid the black ribbon.


    A pair of pale golden eyes, which seem to be turning needles at times, are exposed to the air.


    Those miraculous eyes were revealed, and they matched perfectly on Silk''s pale face. At this moment, she was like the most wonderful art in the world!


    But in the underground room at this time, only Sherlock passed out on the ground, and no one else could appreciate this suffocating scene.


    Shilk stared at Sherlock''s face with his own eyes.


    The bright fire on the wall was beating, and nothing was reflected in her eyes, but it seemed as if countless pictures passed through it.


    Hilke saw a lot.


    She saw three-year-old Sherlock squatting alone at his mother''s funeral, and eleven-year-old he received an acceptance letter from Hogwarts in an empty big house.


    Saw him having a girlfriend for the first time when he was fifteen years old, and then being dumped in less than a month, and seeing him apply for a job in Dumbledore''s office after graduating from Hogwarts at the age of eighteen.


    Seeing that the 21-year-old failed to apply for a job again, the magic experiment failed, and he unexpectedly received a letter of appointment when he came back from the hospital.


    It was in June of this year that he learned the magic that seemed to control everything for the first time, and nailed the basilisk in the Gryffindor common room.


    Saw this summer, he was traveling in France with his students.


    Finally, I saw Sherlock lying on the ground now.


    Scarlet blood silently left Shilk''s eyes down his cheeks.


    She watched all the important scenes from Sherlock''s life to the present but didn''t find what she wanted to see.


    Her tone was flat and she seemed lost.


    "You''re not John."


    She wiped the blood from her face, and then covered those beautiful eyes with ribbons again.


    "No, maybe it''s okay, John is really dead."


    She seemed to be talking to herself, but also to someone.


    In the end, Silk stood up from the ground and put the wooden box containing the straw man back into his pocket.


    Using the floating spell to suspend Sherlock''s body in the air, she grabbed his arm, walked outside the secret room, and returned along the secret path.


    Shilk didn''t notice that there was a dark golden round locket hanging down from Sherlock''s neck, something that had never appeared on him before.

 Chapter 133： unremovable locket

    Update: When Sherlock woke up, he was already lying in a hospital bed at Hogwarts.


    Although there is no strong smell of disinfectant here, but when I open my eyes, it is still a vast expanse of white.


    "It''s nice, I love white."


    This was the first sentence he happily said after waking up.


    "It looks like the mood hasn''t dropped yet."


    A dull voice sounded beside him.


    Sherlock tilted his head and saw Shilk sitting next to him.


    "Oh! We have come out of the underground, what a delight!"


    Shilk helped him shake the bell in front of the bed and helped call Madam Pomfrey over.


    "You''re happy enough."


    "Don''t keep your face straight, Shilk, be happy, we have to laugh, just like me now, I feel that I am great! The state is very good, and I even think I can be happy like this forever!"


    Just as Sherlock was chattering about a very happy topic, Madam Pomfrey came over with a bottle of potion.


    "His state is indeed as you said, a little overexcited." Madam Pomfrey once again confirmed Sherlock''s current state with her own eyes. "It''s a bit like drinking too much euphoria."


    "This bottle of grief potion should help him restrain himself, but I''m not quite sure how much to take," Madam Pomfrey said tangled.


    Sherlock shook his head happily.


    "Sadness potion? I don''t want to be sad, isn''t it good to be happy? Why make people sad?"


    However, no one would take what he said now. Madam Pomfrey studied Sherlock''s current state for a while, and finally determined the dosage of the potion, and then supervised him to drink the entire bottle of sorrow potion with her own eyes.


    Hilke did not leave, but stayed with him by the hospital bed.


    After drinking the potion prepared by Madam Pomfrey, Sherlock''s state was significantly relieved, the smile on his face gradually subsided, and he could communicate with others normally.


    "It seems that you need to be careful when using such a Patronus Charm in the future." Sherlock said with a headache.


    Although the overflow of positive emotions is not a big problem, even without Madam Pomfrey''s potion, he will be happy for a week or two at most.


    But if something like this happened in a crucial battle, it would still be troublesome.


    Just when he was feeling a little down, Sherlock suddenly found an old locket on his neck that he had never seen before.


    "What is this?" He took the dark golden round locket and frowned.


    Shilk also noticed this thing at this time.


    "Didn''t you take it with you before going underground?" Her tone became slightly serious.


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "No, I''ve never seen this thing."


    He tried to take the locket off his neck, only to find that he couldn''t do it at all!


    There seemed to be an invisible barrier on his body, blocking the chain of the locket between his neck and head, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get it off.


    Sherlock''s face turned serious.


    Instead of trying to take it off himself, he looked at Silk.


    "Is this thing on the grass man?"


    Shilk also realized that something was unusual.


    "No, it didn''t have this thing on it when it ran away."


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something.


    "Its strength is enhanced by fear. If it was its strength in its heyday, it would not be as weak as it is now. But all its actions after escaping to England have been very low-key, and it does not mean to spread fear to restore strength, but to Came straight to Hogwarts."


    "It''s looking for something."


    Sherlock looked down at the locket hanging on his body and tried to open it, but without success.


    There is clearly no snap on the box, but there is just no way to open it from the outside.


    "Maybe this thing is what it''s looking for?" Sherlock said dully.


    For some reason, his mood suddenly began to turn bad again, a little sad and a little lost.


    He looked at Silk.


    "Now you can tell me what that grass man is?"


    Shirk said calmly.


    "This is the top secret of the German Ministry of Magic, and it is also the object of the main research and supervision of the Department of Mysteries for the past 100 years."


    When Sherlock heard her say this, she thought she was refusing, but unexpectedly, she continued.


    "It''s called Fiddlesticks, and it''s originally from Azkaban."


    "Azkaban?"


    Sherlock''s eyebrows rose.


    The original owner is an expert in the study of dark creatures, and the most famous dementor is his main research object.


    The Dementors and Azkaban are almost symbiotic existences.


    Azkaban is now the most notorious wizarding prison in the wizarding world, but in the beginning, it was just an ordinary island in the North Sea.


    At the beginning of the fifteenth century, the island never appeared on any map, not on a Muggle or wizarding map.


    Until one day, a wizard named Exis of unknown nationality came to this island, built a castle here, and lived here alone since then.


    Existing has gone crazy since he came to this island.


    His magic is extremely powerful, and he often conducts some diabolical experiments in black magic, and takes pleasure in luring, torturing and killing Muggle sailors in his path.


    At that time, the Ministry of Magic was just a prototype, not really established, only the Great Court of Wizards - Wizengamot was a weak management of the magical world.


    Azkaban, which is far away from the British island, was naturally not taken seriously by them. It was not until after the death of Extius that he set a hidden spell on the island to invalidate, and the wizard discovered the island.


    But it is already filled with hundreds of terrifying monsters that can **** people''s hopes - dementors.


    This is the earliest record of a large-scale group of dementors in the history of the wizarding world.


    That island was later used by the Ministry of Magic as a prison for wizards and criminals, and all the dementors in it became jailers.


    But Dementors and the Ministry of Magic were never an employment relationship, but a partnership.


    The existence of monsters like Dementors is completely anti-human.


    It''s not that the Minister of Magic has proposed to destroy the island, but the island can be destroyed, and the dementors are indeed destroyed.


    They are afraid that these monsters will escape to the British island and cause more trouble.


    So building it into a wizarding prison, actively sending prisoners to the island, and feeding the dementors to prevent them from running out, became the perfect solution.


    It can be said that the island is the most evil place in the magic world in a hundred years.


    "Before the British Ministry of Magic set up a prison on that island, someone explored the island and brought out an evil spirit - Fiddlesticks."


    Shilk spoke softly.


    "It does not have a fixed shape, but when necessary, it can create an entity by itself, which is the appearance of the grass man."


    "It''s more terrifying than a dementor. A dementor just **** hope, but it wants to create fear. It takes pleasure in swallowing fear-filled souls and becomes powerful."


    "In eighteenth-century northern Europe, it caused a series of horrific massacres, and in some places, entire towns of Muggles were killed by it."


    "Retelling the dead words of the dead is its greatest joy, and torturing the living with the words they fear most is its favorite game."


    "The scarecrow with a scythe in one hand and a lantern in the other is the most widely circulated horror story among Muggles of that period."


    "Until one day, a powerful wizard defeated it, only to find that he could not kill it at all, but to capture it and bring it back to the newly established German Ministry of Magic."


    "Since then, Fiddlesticks, the fear-manipulating demon, has been imprisoned in the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic, guarded by the Silence. Until now, the person who guards this demon is me."


    "But it has never stopped resisting. During the nearly 200 years of being locked up in the Ministry of Magic, it was secretly accumulating strength until it escaped four months ago."


    After Sherlock listened to the whole story of Shilk''s story, he was even more worried in his heart.


    "I was imprisoned for more than two hundred years. The first time I came out was not to think about how to escape and not be caught back, but to find this thing. It sounds like a trouble."


    At this time, Shilk discovered that Sherlock was emotionally wrong.


    "The amount of the potion seems to be too much for you."


    She shook the bell again and called Madam Pomfrey over to check on Sherlock''s current state.


    "How are you feeling now?" Madam Pomfrey asked seriously.


    Sherlock replied feebly.


    "It''s not good, it feels terrible, it''s not interesting to see anything, I don''t seem to have much time, I can''t live."


    Madam Pomfrey nodded with satisfaction.


    "Fortunately, the sadness potion is not too much, it''s just the extent to which I feel that I can''t survive. If you feel suicidal, I will give you some more joy potions to neutralize it. Now it is estimated that it will take less than a week. recover naturally."


    Sherlock was discharged from the hospital unhappy.


    "This thing is most likely found in the goblin''s abandoned headquarters. I can find the goblin in the department and contact the goblin I communicated with before. Maybe he may know something."


    Silk and Sherlock separated in the corridor on the fifth floor.


    He continued to the third floor by himself, intending to go directly to Dumbledore to see if he could help him get the locket off his neck.


    Sherlock walked down the stairs staggeringly, just as the students had just finished class at this time.


    The whole school was put to sleep in the Great Hall last night after Blackjohn broke into the Gryffindor lounge.


    After the professors had ruled out the entire castle to make sure that Blake was not hiding somewhere in Hogwarts, the school was back to normal teaching order the next day.


    When he walked slowly to the third floor, he happened to meet the three of them, Harry, who had just finished class.


    "Professor, where were you last night? Why didn''t you come to the Halloween dinner? Did you know that Blake broke into the school last night?"


    As soon as Harry saw Sherlock, he couldn''t help but throw a barrage of questions.


    Sherlock looked at him weakly and said sadly.


    "Ah, I wanted to go to the Halloween dinner too, but I missed it. As for Blake breaking in, that''s really bad news, Harry, it looks like you haven''t had much luck these two days. I''m going to look for it. Dumbledore has something to talk about, I don''t have time to talk to you more, goodbye."


    After he finished speaking, he continued to walk downstairs slowly and listlessly.


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Harry stayed where he was, and Hermione and Ron were also stunned.


    "Did you hear that!" Harry shouted in surprise after he had reacted, "Professor said I wasn''t very lucky these two days!"


    Ron looked at him with envy.


    "You''re going to transport Harry, and then you''ll be the luckiest person in the entire castle."


    Harry looked longing.


    "The best thing I can imagine is that Blake gets caught and someone is willing to sign my parental consent form and I can go to Hogsmeade for the weekend!"


    Hermione frowned.


    "Professor Forrest seems to be in a bad mood today."


    "It''s a bit bad to say that, but if the professor is in a good mood, we''re done for saying hello to him just now." Ron shrugged.


    "Think about how to spend the next two days, Harry, I think you can ask if the Daily Prophet is holding any lucky draws recently, and then go sign up and get a grand prize."


    They quickly focused their attention on this matter excitedly, and Sherlock also walked to the stone monster on the third floor at this time.


    "I want to find Dumbledore, can you inform me."


    The stone monster didn''t speak. It seemed to have asked Dumbledore in the office in some way, and then made way for Sherlock and let him go in.


    Sherlock came to the eighth floor, pushed the door and walked into the principal''s office.


    Dumbledore looked up at Sherlock and saw at a glance that he seemed to be in a bad state.


    "You''re not in a good mood? Sherlock Sherlock sat opposite Dumbledore, his upper body lying on his desk like a boneless body.


    "Mrs. Pomfrey gave me an overdose of the grief potion, and now I''m really sad."


    Dumbledore frowned slightly.


    "I know you went out with Shilk yesterday, so what happened to you last night?"


    Sherlock used a sad voice to retell their experience last night, and finally put the locket around his neck that couldn''t be removed in front of Dumbledore.


    "Do you know what this is? Professor, or help me get it off of me."


    Sherlock was lying on the table, just enough for Dumbledore to pick up the locket.


    He looked at the old, dark-gold round locket, and frowned gradually.

 Chapter 134： Sherlocks Melancholy

    Latest website: Dumbledore took out his wand, which was a straight wand with small knots on it, an oddly shaped wand.


    He tapped the locket with his wand, as if using a spell.


    A slight white light flashed, and the locket remained unchanged.


    Dumbledore shook his head and put it back.


    "This is a very old object. The reason why it sticks to you seems to be that it regards you as its owner, but its magic power is still in the recovery stage, so there is no way to open it."


    "It''s self-healing, or, in other words, self-energizing. Once its magic is restored enough, it can be opened and taken off at that point."


    Sherlock looked at the locket sadly.


    "So is it any harm to me now?"


    "It''s definitely harmless until it''s restored," said Dumbledore, "but after it''s a complete magic item, it''s a bit of a mystery. I suggest you don''t open it even if you can, maybe You can ask Schilke to go back to the German Ministry of Magic and ask you about it, figure out what this thing is, and decide what to do with it."


    Dumbledore''s proposal is very pertinent, and this is the best way to deal with it until there is no other way.


    "As long as it doesn''t have any effect on me for the time being, it''s fine." Sherlock said bitterly, "I have completed the task you gave me, and Shilk caught the murderer."


    Dumbledore looked at him admiringly.


    "I will ask the Ministry of Magic for your credit. The German Ministry of Magic may not be able to give you any public rewards because they want to hide things, but I guess they may give you a German Friendship Wizard Medal in private."


    "What''s the use of that thing anyway? I already have a French Ministry of Magic on me."


    Dumbledore explained to him.


    "Foreign wizards who own this medal can freely use the Floo network built by the Ministry of Magic of their own country without applying, or they can apply for some port keys sent abroad at an appropriate time, as well as some small benefits for settlement in the country. "


    Sherlock sat up from the table, his eyelids drooping as if he hadn''t woken up.


    "That sounds pretty good."


    Dumbledore looked at his current state with some concern.


    "Can you still go to class?"


    Sherlock scratched his head, always feeling a kind of sadness, sadness, and sadness coming up from the bottom of his heart.


    "I have a fifth-grade class this afternoon. Let''s try the last one. If it doesn''t work, I''ll ask Lupin to help me."


    Dumbledore shook his head slightly.


    "Lupin has been in a bad state recently. You should take the class this afternoon first. If there is no way to continue, take a short break for a week."


    "Okay, professor, then I''ll go first."


    Sherlock left the principal''s office hunched over listlessly.


    Back in his office, Sherlock held the locket that was stuck to him, studied for a long time in the sunlight outside the window, and muttered to himself.


    "It looks pretty good, just take it with you."


    He didn''t go to the auditorium to eat at noon, but lay on his desk and slept for a while to regain some energy, then checked the time, packed up the things he needed for class, and walked to the fifth-grade Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    The students were basically all there before the class bell rang. Sherlock just walked into the classroom when his state caught everyone''s attention.


    "Professor, are you sick?"


    George, one of the Weasley twins, asked suspiciously.


    Sherlock walked to the podium, found an extra seat and transformed it into a high-leg chair with Transfiguration, then sat up, resting his elbows on the podium to support his chin.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that you''re sick, it''s just a little emotional problem. We can start the class now. Everyone, take out the test paper I sent you after marking it last time."


    The students looked at each other below. Some of them were worried about Sherlock''s current state, while others felt that Sherlock in this state was very interesting.


    "You didn''t finish the test paper very well last time. There are many types of questions that I talked about in class. You just changed the question-setting method for you, so you won''t do it. This is very bad. It made me very unhappy.��


    "There is also a discussion on how to correctly view the three unforgivable curses. I have emphasized many times. You can express your thoughts, but while expressing your thoughts, you must not forget to solve the core of the problem to the unforgivable. The erosion of the spell on the wizard''s psychology depends on it."


    "That''s the point of this question to examine you. It turns out that there are many Slytherin students who write about powers that are not right or wrong. The Ministry of Magic''s ban on wizards from using the Unforgivable Curse is a wrong decree."


    "I won''t say whether you have the tendency to become a dark wizard with this kind of thinking. Just writing this kind of rebellious idea directly on the topic proves that you have no brains, which makes me very worried about seeing you again in the future. At that time, it was in Azkaban''s prison."


    There was a roar of laughter from the Gryffindors below.


    They had always been against Slytherin, and now they were naturally laughing the most.


    Sherlock rolled his eyes weakly at them.


    "Is there no idiots in Gryffindor? What are you laughing at? I won''t say who it is, but how do many of you answer this question? Brave wizards should be brave enough to face the Unforgivable Curse A pure man will never be afraid of the pain of the Cruciatus, the Imperius Curse is useless to a real man, and after 18 years of taking a life-suppressing curse, he will be a good man again."


    "What kind of rude thoughts are these? It''s really fearless for those who don''t know. At least I can see those students of Slytherin when I go to Azkaban. How about you? Waiting for me to chat with you in front of the tombstone?"


    Now it was the Slytherin''s turn to laugh sarcastically.


    "It''s really not as good as the first class. You are the worst class of students I have ever brought. This makes me really worried about your final grade test this semester. The seniors and seniors have excellent grades, how are you going to find a job in the magic world after graduation?"


    Sherlock sighed sadly.


    Hearing his words, a Gryffindor girl said weakly.


    "But professor, including us, you have brought two fifth-grade students in total?"


    "You''ve only been with two sessions and you''re the worst session."


    The students below are not only not ashamed of this, but even more interesting, Fried asked loudly.


    "Are you trying to motivate us? Professor, or would you say the same to the next fifth graders?"


    "Don''t be rude to me here, quickly spread out your test papers, we''re going to start talking about the topic."


    When it was time to start studying, the attitude of the students became more solemn. By the fifth grade, they also knew that the last three years at Hogwarts were the days when they should strive the most.


    Sherlock read the first question on the test paper.


    "How to make a reasonable counterattack or escape in the face of the werewolf''s pursuit."


    "I''ve spoken to you about the most easily-scoring core of this question, the Ministry of Magic''s policy towards werewolves has always been extremely friendly in propaganda, but very direct in action."


    "You can add your own ideas when solving the problem, but you also need to bring some practical things. In the class explaining werewolves, we said that the best way to face werewolves is to directly phantom shift. Run away, don''t try to cast a spell on him, their resistance to spells is even comparable to that of giants, and ordinary spells won''t have any effect on them."


    "So when you have the ability to use Apparition, you should use Apparition as soon as possible. If there is no condition or not, then...then..."


    When talking about this, suddenly a strong sadness flooded into Sherlock''s heart.


    It made him feel that everything in the world is gray and white, that people will always die, and that early death can lead to early life.


    So he declined and went on to say


    "Then lie on the ground and wait to die."


    Immediately, the students below looked up from the exam papers in shock and looked at Sherlock.


    "You, are you all right Professor?"


    "Are you serious? Professor, this is the correct solution to this problem!"


    Sherlock patted his face, trying to lift his spirits, but it didn''t work.


    He looked at the ceiling of the classroom absently and said sadly.


    "Sorry, everyone, let''s go to self-study first in this session. It seems that I''m going to take a good rest for a week. Or I''m going to find Lupin to see if he has time to help me take a few days of class."


    The grief potion has seriously affected Sherlock''s mood, and the class must not continue, otherwise he will not know what depressing words will be said later.


    Sherlock let the fifth-graders study in the classroom first, then went to Lupin''s office sadly and asked him if he had time to help him with a few lessons.


    As a result, he found Lupin who happened to be going out.


    "I''m sorry Sherlock. I have something to do recently. I just want to ask you for help and see if you have time."


    Lupin''s face was obviously pale, not like a normal person.


    The two brothers and sisters met.


    Sherlock said sadly.


    "It''s really unfortunate that we can''t even attend the defense class this week."


    Lupin sighed.


    "Why don''t Snape do me a favor, he''ll be happy to help out with a few defense lessons."


    "Snape? Are you sure he''d really like it?"


    "If he is asked to help with other things, he will definitely refuse, but if he takes a defense class, he should readily agree."

 Chapter 135： thank you

    Latest website: As Lupin said, after finding Snape and offering him to help out, he readily agreed.


    Of course, this Xin Ran is not the kind of Xin Ran that ordinary people understand.


    After Lupin and Sherlock found Snape together and asked him to help with a substitute lesson, Snape looked at them with a sneer, or Lupin sneered.


    "Since you have begged me for help like this, I will naturally agree regardless of previous suspicions."


    His tone was obviously yin and yang, but Lupin was still gentle.


    "Thank you so much for your magnanimity, Snape, I''ll bring you my teaching progress and preparations for the next teaching later, you can..."


    Snape cut him off grimly.


    "Don''t tell me this, I am the substitute, then I naturally know what to teach the students, you don''t need to tell me!"


    Lupin didn''t care about his attitude, shook his head with a wry smile, and didn''t speak.


    Sherlock stared at Snape with dead fish eyes.


    "I only have one sixth grade class this week, and it''s a practical class. You just need to watch by the side and don''t let the students have any accidents. No teaching steps are required. If you want to do it for you, do it for you. If so, I''ll go to Professor McGonagall."


    Snape was obviously dissatisfied with Sherlock''s tone, but he grunted twice, as if he wanted to say something cruel, but in the end he didn''t say it, just said it coldly.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Sherlock looked at Snape suspiciously. He always felt that this was nothing like Snape''s character at all. Just now, he was already ready to go to Professor McGonagall for help. Who knew that he would actually resigned and agreed. down.


    Lupin didn''t think so much, and after he left Snape''s office with Sherlock, Sherlock looked at him curiously.


    "Have you had any festivities with Snape before?"


    Lupin''s face showed a look of remorse, and he said with a forced smile.


    "I''m sorry for him."


    "Hey~ what you said is too ambiguous."


    Lupin didn''t want to say it clearly, and Sherlock didn''t continue to ask. He just left Snape''s office and returned to his office when Silk knocked on the door and walked in.


    "I need to go back to Germany."


    Sherlock slumped on the chair and said melancholy.


    "Ah, so after completing the goal, you are going to cross the river and demolish the bridge, unloading the mill and killing the donkey? Don''t you plan to go back and claim credit?"


    Sherlock didn''t care about Sherlock''s dejected tone, she knew he was joking.


    "In addition to sending Fiddlesticks back, the ministry helped me meet with an old goblin who has lived since the goblin rebellion until now. He may know something about the box around your neck, and I''ll come back when I know more. ."


    Sherlock nodded sadly.


    "Then I can only trust you to have a little conscience, don''t throw me away when you run out..."


    Just when his dejected words were not finished, Shilk suddenly walked up to him, bent down and gave him a soft hug.


    "thanks."


    Sherlock was stunned on the spot, he only felt a soft body touch him, and then he left.


    He didn''t react until after a while, but by this time Shilk had already left.


    He continued to slump on the chair, and the tip of his nose still reverberated with the faint fragrance that is unique to girls. He muttered softly while staring at the ceiling with his eyes blank.


    "Just a hug to thank you? Who do you think of me? Hmph, at least hug for a few more seconds..."


    ......


    Harry was super excited after being "blessed" by Sherlock.


    Walking on the road, I stared at the ground all the time, thinking that I might pick up something good from the ground.


    When eating in the Great Hall, everyone is suspicious, thinking that it is possible to catch him anytime and anywhere, and sneak into Black at Hogwarts again.


    But at the end of the day, he neither picked up the money, nor caught Blake, nor did he have any kind-hearted adults willing to help him sign the consent form to leave the school.


    This day has been very ordinary, and it is no different from normal.


    This made Harry puzzled when he returned to the lounge at night.


    "Could it be that Professor Forrest''s blessing will delay the onset? In fact, it''s better to delay it a little bit. The day after tomorrow is our Quidditch match against Hufflepuff. I hope good luck can be reflected in the match."


    Ron couldn''t answer Harry''s question, and he was in no mood to answer. He was tightly protecting Scabbers in his pocket, always guarding Crookshanks in Hermione''s arms who was ready to pounce.


    This semester, because of their pets, they have quarreled many times, but neither side has tried to compromise.


    Finally broke up again in the common room.


    It wasn''t until the next day''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class that Harry realized that not only did he not transfer under Sherlock''s blessing, but his luck seemed to have worsened.


    This Defence Against the Dark Arts class was given by Snape because Professor Lupin was unwell.


    A class with Snape certainly wasn''t a pleasant one, and it was a terrible one.


    At the beginning of the class, he ignored Professor Lupin''s previous progress, and directly told them the last part of the third grade - werewolves.


    The weather these days is very bad. Since last night, it has been stormy and rainy. The strong wind outside is hitting the window, making a "bang-bang-bang" sound.


    In the whole class, except for Hermione and Ron who were taught a lesson at the beginning, no one spoke.


    Only Snape kept walking between the desks, teaching them how to identify and kill werewolves.


    His voice was so fierce, as if he had a werewolf enemy.


    Finally, the class was finally over, and the students ran out of the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom as if they were running away.


    "Why is Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth not working again?" Harry said puzzled.


    Hermione thought about things from a lot more angles than they did.


    "Professor something may have happened to him, don''t forget he wasn''t in great shape when we saw him yesterday, and under normal circumstances, if something happened to Professor Lupin, Professor Forrest would have been called in too. Substitute instead of Snape, unless they both have business at the same time."


    What Hermione said made sense, and the three of them discussed at the stairs for a while and decided to go to Sherlock''s office together.


    They knocked on the door of the Defence Against the Dark Arts office on the third floor, and after a feeble "please come in" came from inside, they pushed the door and walked in.


    Harry and the others saw Sherlock lying on the deck chair as soon as they entered the door.


    He seems to have used transfiguration to turn his armchair into a reclining chair. At the same time, he is holding a cup of steaming black tea in his hand. He is sitting by the window with a blanket on his legs, drinking tea leisurely while watching The storm outside.


    "Professor, are you sick?" Harry asked hesitantly.


    Looking at Sherlock''s current state, he really looked like a patient.


    Sherlock half-squinted his eyes, looked away from the rainy scenery outside the window, and looked at the three of them Harry.


    "No, I''m not sick, I''m just in a bad mood, but why did you come to me specifically to ask this?"


    Hermione explained to him.


    "Because Professor Lupin is also sick today, Professor Snape gave us a substitute class, we will think about why not you."


    "I know Lupin is sick." Sherlock took a sip of the black tea in the cup. "How about the class Snape gave you today?"


    When he asked this question, Harry and the three finally had a place to pour their grievances.


    They told me what Snape had just said in class.


    Sherlock couldn''t help but wonder after listening to them.


    "The werewolf he insisted on teaching a lesson?"


    "Yes! And Professor," Harry quietly ran in front of Sherlock, like a two-fifth boy trying to sow discord, and whispered, "I think Professor Lupin''s illness may have something to do with Snape. , I saw him send a bowl of potion to Professor Lupin and let him drink it in front of him."


    Sherlock patted him on the head and patted him aside.


    "Just talk nonsense about anything. I can deduct ten points from Gryffindor for slandering the professor. If you have nothing to do, just go back to the lounge and stay by yourself. Don''t bother me here."


    Seeing that he couldn''t believe it, Harry said goodbye to Sherlock and left his office.


    After they all left, Sherlock continued to stare at the heavy rain outside the window in a daze, and he muttered to himself in a low voice.


    "Potion, werewolf, there are contradictions, the last few days are uncomfortable, the moon at night is very round..."


    "Unlikely, right?"


    Sherlock seemed to be asking and answering his own questions. After he finished the question, he shook his head and continued to load the corpse on the reclining chair.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, and at the same time, a white lightning flashed across the sky, followed by rolling thunder.


    Thunderstorm is coming.


    Sherlock woke up early the next morning.


    It was still raining heavily outside, it had been raining all day and night, and there was no intention to stop.


    He stretched out and went out to the auditorium to have breakfast. He felt that he was in a better mood today than the previous two days. Then, when he was about to go back to his office, he found that the students and professors were walking outside the castle. .


    Sherlock watched in confusion as they walked out of the castle with an umbrella and asked a random student.


    "What day is it today?"


    "Gryffindor versus Hufflepuff Quidditch, Professor Forrest."


    It was a tall and handsome boy who answered his question, he said with a smile.


    "Hope you can support us, I''m the captain of the Hufflepuffs."


    Sherlock looked at him and remembered his name.


    "It turned out to be Diggory. I didn''t expect you to be the team captain now."


    "I''m going to get ready soon, goodbye, professor."


    Looking at the back of the student named Cedric Diggory, Sherlock shrugged.


    "I''m free anyway, let''s have a look"

 Chapter 136： Hi Big Black!

    The latest website: To be honest, Sherlock is actually not very interested in Quidditch.


    Because of the long time spent in the library, in addition to enhancing his magical knowledge, Sherlock also read many other miscellaneous books when he was relaxing.


    Among them is the origin of Quidditch.


    To be honest, there''s not much to talk about in this kind of ball game, but in the beginning, there was no Golden Snitch, and there was no Seeker in the Quidditch team.


    Until a match in 1269 was attended by Barberw Bregg, then president of the Wizarding Council.


    He brought a bird-like magical beast named Flying Man and announced that as long as anyone caught the Flying Man during the competition, he would receive a grand prize of 150 Galleons.


    In the next game, the players naturally completely forgot about the game and just wanted to catch the poor bird and get the grand prize of 150 Galleons.


    And the wizards in the audience used evasion spells to drive the bird that just wanted to escape from the arena so that they could watch this special game.


    Until a witch named Modesty Rabno felt pity for the poor Golden Flying Man, and secretly used the Summoning Charm to hide it in her robe and let it go.


    But it was eventually discovered, and an angry Breg fined her ten Galleons for disrupting the game.


    Although Friedrich was not caught in this match, Quidditch matches have been associated with Friedrich since then.


    In each game, a Golden Wing is released, and each team has a player -- initially known as the "Hunter", later the Seeker -- dedicated to catching it.


    If any hunter can catch and kill the Golden Flying Man, his team can earn 150 points to symbolize the 150 Galleons promised by Breno.


    The popularity of Quidditch competitions quickly reduced the number of fighters. In the 14th century, fighters at that time were almost wiped out, and a fighter that could be used in the game was even auctioned for sky-high prices.


    Finally, a metalsmith from Godric''s Hollow named Bowman Wright had a different idea: He invented a fake Snitch, which he called the Snitch.


    This is the origin of the position of the Snitch and Seeker in a Quidditch match.


    Disgraceful, almost killing a genocide, and now there is a Modesty Rabnot Sanctuary in Somerset to protect the golden bird.


    So from the beginning, Sherlock was relatively indifferent to the sport.


    But he really had nothing to do in the office, and his mood was much better than before, and he was also idle when he was idle, so he simply followed along to join in the fun.


    The teachers and students at Hogwarts were obviously much more enthusiastic about Quidditch than him. Almost all the teachers and students in the castle came to the Quidditch pitch despite the wind and rain.


    The wind was so strong that normal umbrellas couldn''t hold up at all and would be blown away.


    Sherlock saw Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Professor Sprout and others on the way to the stadium, as well as students such as Hermione and Ron.


    But instead of leaning over, he walked up to the top of the auditorium alone and sat there with his chin propped up.


    Such a heavy rainy day had no effect on the Quidditch game. Sherlock even saw Dumbledore in the front row, and even he did not miss the game.


    Players from both sides began to take off on broomsticks. The referee of the game was Mrs. Hooch, the flying teacher.


    The Gryffindor and Hufflepuff players Sherlock looked familiar.


    Harry, Wood, Cedric, the Weasley twins, the latter are the students he is now teaching.


    The game seemed to be very lively. Although Sherlock was not interested, he knew a little about the rules of Quidditch.


    It can be seen from the scene that Gryffindor''s team is temporarily leading, but in terms of Seekers, Harry is obviously at a disadvantage.


    Because he needs to wear glasses, which Cedric doesn''t, the rain severely blocks his vision.


    In the middle of the game, the Gryffindor team called a timeout, and Hermione seemed to run to Harry''s side and use some magic on his glasses to make it clear that it would not be disturbed by the rain.


    Sherlock guessed that it should be a waterproof spell, a small spell that is not difficult but a little bit biased. Hermione''s biggest hobby is that students who like to read will not be difficult to learn.


    Just as the timeout was over and the game continued, Sherlock glanced around casually.


    Then he met the eyes of a **** dog who was quietly sneaking over from the side of the stand.


    Sherlock looked at the black dog for a moment, and then quickly reacted. This dog was the one he and Silk had brought them to find clues when they first went to Hogsmeade to investigate. Black dog!


    After that, I went to Hogsmeade and didn''t encounter it. Sherlock thought it wandered to other places, but I didn''t expect to meet it again in Hogwarts.


    "Blah blah blah...Come on, come over here and it''s dark."


    Sherlock called to the black dog.


    Sirius, who had sneaked into Hogwarts to watch Harry play, was in a dilemma at the moment.


    According to his past experience, the highest seat in the audience is the worst viewing spot in a Quidditch match. Normally, no one at Hogwarts should sit here to watch the match.


    As a result, he met this young professor as soon as he came over today.


    And what the **** is Big Black!


    After hesitating and hesitating for a long time, Sirius felt that turning around and running now would arouse Sherlock''s desire to bring him back. It would be a problem if he used magic to capture him back then, whether he would resist or not.


    He simply took the initiative directly, pretending that he was a real dog, walking on four legs and walking to Sherlock''s side.


    Sherlock looked at the dog with a natural affection. If it weren''t for it, he and Silk probably wouldn''t have caught the straw man so smoothly.


    He touched the wet hair on Sirius'' body, and he could clearly feel that the dog was very strong, and the muscles under the skin were very strong.


    Sirius felt numb when he touched him, and he had to stick his tongue out, pretending to be very friendly.


    "You''re quite amazing. With so many dementors guarding you, you can still run into Hogwarts." Sherlock said suspiciously, "Could it be that dementors have no interest in dogs?"


    Dementors, of course, have little interest in dogs.


    Sirius complained silently in his heart. It was because of this that he stayed in Azkaban for so long without going crazy.


    Ignoring Sherlock''s hands on him, Sirius was staring at Harry''s performance on the court seriously, watching him flying on a broomstick in the air, reminding him of James.


    At this time, Harry, who was looking for the figure of the Golden Snitch in the rain, inadvertently turned his eyes to the highest part of the stand.


    He saw Sherlock, and he also saw the **** dog beside Sherlock!


    Harry was restless.


    He still remembered the prophecy that Professor Trelawney had made to him in the divination class that had just started this semester, saying that he would encounter something unknown.


    That so-called unknown is a **** dog!


    Harry had seen this black dog in a hurry in many places, but what he didn''t expect was that this time he saw the black dog again, and it was actually staying with Sherlock!


    Just as Harry was stunned, Wood, the goalkeeper, found that the Golden Snitch was behind Harry.


    He shouted loudly to remind Harry, who also noticed the little golden orb that was flapping its little wings quickly.


    But just as he was about to lower his broom and dive at the position of the Golden Snitch, all his ears suddenly fell silent.


    It was as if someone had turned off the sound switch to his ears, making him deaf, and then he felt a coldness like falling into an ice cave.


    There are at least a hundred dementors under him, looking at him with their faces hidden under the hood!


    Sherlock noticed the problem the first time the Dementors entered the Quidditch field.


    He frowned, watching the dementors drifting in from the distant horizon with the gust of wind, clenching his wand in his right hand.


    And Sirius fled from the stand as soon as the Dementor appeared. He thought it was the Dementor who found his trace and came to catch him.


    Sherlock didn''t care about the black dog running away with his tail tucked in, he was watching the dementors that fell from the sky and pulled out their wands.


    Dumbledore, who was sitting in the first row of the stands, also found those dementors, and his expression was ugly, or it was extremely ugly.


    Sherlock had never seen Dumbledore show such an ugly expression, but he didn''t deal with those dementors the first time, because Harry seemed to be stimulated and fell off his broom in the sky!


    If no one cares about Harry, this height is enough to throw him into flesh, so Dumbledore made a decision in a short time to use the spell to stabilize the falling Harry first.


    Those uncontrolled dementors quickly flew to the stands, and almost all the students felt the biting cold.


    Sherlock also had two dementors in front of him. He was holding his wand in the rain, and his emotions before casting the spell were brewing in his heart.


    Fortunately, three days have passed since he drank the potion of sadness, and now he is much more relaxed than he was at the beginning. He waved his magic and chanted a spell.


    "God Guard."


    The silver brilliance flickered on the tip of his staff. Although the process was a little slow, a crow made up of pure silver brilliance appeared in mid-air!


    It fluttered its wings, dragging long silver shards of light behind it, and flew around the entire Quidditch pitch.


    After the thirsty dementors came into contact with this silver bird, they were like butter heated by high temperature on a frying pan, with gray gas constantly rising from their bodies, and their bodies were rapidly dissolving!


    Sherlock''s Patronus quickly flew around the entire pitch, and those Dementors were driven to the center above the pitch, like a flock of sheep surrounded by wolves.


    Anyone who wants to escape will be mercilessly returned by the crow.


    At this time, Dumbledore finally fell from the sky, and Harry slowly settled on the ground.


    He looked at the dementors being driven together and the silver crows that were circling them, turned his head and glanced high up in the stands.


    Sherlock also saw Dumbledore looking at him, so he stretched out a hand and waved at him, signaling that he didn''t have to thank himself too much.


    Seeing that Dumbledore was in control of the situation, Sherlock took back his Patronus and walked towards the bottom of the stand.


    At this point, the whole court was a mess, and when Harry fell from the sky at the end, the captain and Seeker of the Hufflepuffs who had greeted Sherlock at the castle before - Cedric caught the golden Snitch, won the game.


    But he obviously has a very straight character, thinks the game is unfair, and asks to wait until Harry wakes up to play again.


    Dumbledore made a stretcher, let Harry lie on it floating, and found someone to take him to the school hospital.


    The other students in the auditorium naturally hurriedly left the stage at this time. The chilling aura produced by the gathering of the dementors was simply unbearable for normal people.


    Sherlock also walked out of the stadium with the crowd. His casting action just now was very concealed. Except for Dumbledore, no one saw that the crow patron saint was summoned by him.


    Before leaving the court, Sherlock saw that Dumbledore and the Dementors were not doing well, and he even drew out his wand, with bright silver threads shining from above.


    How to negotiate with the Dementors after that is not something Sherlock should ask.


    Since the beginning of school, he has felt that these dementors are rebellious and will definitely cause trouble, and now they have rushed directly into Hogwarts without permission.


    After using the Patronus Charm Sherlock''s mood is much better.


    After releasing two hundred and one Patronus spells that time, which caused emotional feedback, he never released this spell again.


    The effect of the Potion of Sadness on him is slowly fading away. This potion, which is the exact opposite of the effect of the Potion of Joy, is very strange.


    Sherlock plans to see if he can get the formula from Madam Pomfrey later, and then prepare a few bottles by himself to put on his body for later use.


    He will definitely not give up the release method of the patron saint spell "Crow Storm". There are many dark creatures in the magic world who are very afraid of this spell. killer move.


    Therefore, Sherlock, the sadness potion, must be kept on hand. As long as the intake is not as large as the big bottle that Madam Pomfrey gave her before, it can completely offset the excitement that comes back after the crows are canceled. .


    Make this spellcasting flawless.

 Chapter 137： That werewolf is me

    The latest website: Two days later, Sherlock, who felt his emotions returned to normal, finally returned to class.


    As soon as he came to the classroom, before he could speak, a large group of sixth graders complained.


    "He forced us to learn werewolves! Professor."


    Sherlock knocked on the door.


    "You didn''t tell him, did I tell you everything about werewolves that I could tell you?"


    "We talked about the professor, but he just insisted, and said you don''t understand werewolves at all, and he''ll tell us how to identify a werewolf and kill it!"


    "He won''t let us answer the questions, even if he asks a question, he won''t let us say it. He has to take the trouble to talk about the knowledge we have memorized over and over again!"


    "We told him that this class is a practical class. We have basically learned the theoretical stuff, but Professor Snape didn''t listen to him!"


    "He also gave us two rolls of parchment werewolf papers! We have to do exam papers in our usual time, and we don''t have time to write this!"


    In all the Defense Against the Dark Arts classes that Snape taught these two days, the students were basically complaining.


    He completely ignored the normal teaching progress. Even in the first grade class, he insisted on explaining **** werewolves to the children who had just learned the Floating Charm.


    If there were no weirdness in it, Sherlock would have plucked his head off his head to be the Golden Snitch.


    Combined with the weird energy he had when he and Lupin went to Snape to help in the class, he must be hinting at something by taking these Defence Against the Dark Arts classes.


    But Sherlock had to finish the mess he made. If he knew it earlier, it would be better to let the students study by themselves at the beginning, so that they could use one class time to do the exam papers.


    he shook his head.


    "Okay, I originally wanted to teach you the summer exam papers in this class. Looking at it this way, let''s make up for the actual combat class that I didn''t take last time."


    There was a burst of cheers in the classroom, but there were still students who did not forget.


    "Wolfman assignment with two rolls of parchment, professor, werewolf assignment with two rolls of parchment..."


    Sherlock waved his hand and led them to the actual combat classroom.


    "You don''t have to do the homework Snape gave you, I''ll tell him."


    The cheers of the students couldn''t help but grow even louder.


    The sixth grade''s actual combat class was not as fast as the seventh grade. Sherlock''s main purpose in this class was to teach them the application of some spells, rather than one-on-one duels.


    For example, the advanced usage of universal unlocking spells, the advanced usage of iron armor spells, and so on.


    On the same day that Sherlock returned to class, Harry also came out of the school hospital.


    Madam Pomfrey forced him to lie in the ward for so many days, but in fact, after he woke up on the first day, there was nothing wrong with his body.


    But what saddened Harry was that when he fell, his broom was blown to the beater willow by the wind and torn to shreds by the grumpy tree.


    It hurts him more than losing a Quidditch match.


    The Nimbus 2000 was not only the broomstick that accompanied him for three school years, but also a gift from Professor McGonagall after he joined the Gryffindor Quidditch team.


    Back in class, and this time Professor Lupin is finally back, this is the only thing that can make Harry feel a little better.


    In this class, Lupin also canceled the homework assigned to them by Snape, and continued their previous teaching progress, talking about the black magic creatures living in the water-Xinke Punk.


    After Snape left, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class made all the students in the castle very comfortable, and his good intentions seemed to be in vain.


    Except for Sherlock, no other students doubted why he had to stubbornly teach werewolf knowledge in class.


    And after the Defence Against the Dark Arts class, Lupin left Harry alone to care about his Quidditch matches.


    Lupin didn''t watch that game, so he didn''t know what happened until afterward.


    He tells Harry about Dementors'' abilities, reassuring him that it''s not his problem to be afraid of Dementors, it''s just that Harry has experienced more fear than anyone else.


    Harry was clearly brooding about it, too, because just before he fainted on the pitch, the voice of his mother when Voldemort killed him came up in his head.


    "You used a spell on the train to make that Dementor retreat," Harry said suddenly.


    "There were certain defenses that people could apply," Lupin said, "but there was only one guy like that on the train. The more of them, the harder it was to defend."


    "What kind of defense?" Harry asked immediately. "Can you teach me?"


    Lupin looked at him and shook his head and smiled.


    "To be honest, Harry, I''m not really an expert on Defense Against the Dark Arts, nor am I good at dealing with Dementors."


    "But I won''t be afraid of them again until I have a way to deal with them!" Harry said firmly.


    Lupin looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and then suggested to him.


    "If you really want to learn, I suggest you go to Sherlock, he is an expert in this field. Before I came to teach at Hogwarts, I also read the book he wrote about black magic creatures. Books, his knowledge of Dementors is among the best in the wizarding world."


    Harry was stunned for a moment.


    "Professor Forrest?"


    "Yes, Sherlock, he is indeed talented. He is at the forefront of the magical world in the study of Defense Against the Dark Arts, and I have something to do before Christmas. It''s really not the right time to be sick."


    It''s not that Harry doesn''t want to go to school with Sherlock, because of the experience of traveling together during the summer vacation, it can be said that Harry''s closest teacher in the castle is Sherlock.


    But it is clearer that the relationship is close to Harry. If there is nothing too important, in general, don''t always lean towards him, or you will always encounter some bad "blessings" in inexplicable places.


    But Harry really wanted to learn the magic that could deal with Dementors this time. After hearing Lupin''s recommendation, Harry finally decided to follow his words and go to Sherlock.


    Sherlock was marking fifth grade homework when Harry came into the office.


    He heard Harry''s request and looked up at him suspiciously.


    "How did you know that you were looking for me to study?"


    "Professor Lupin told me that you are an expert in Defence Against the Dark Arts. I asked him to teach me, but he said he is not good at dealing with dementors, and he has other things to do."


    Sherlock didn''t pay attention to the compliments before, instead he noticed Harry''s last sentence.


    "Lupin said he had other things to do?" he asked, rubbing his chin.


    Harry didn''t know why Sherlock asked this, he nodded honestly.


    "Yes, Professor Lupin said he was ill at the wrong time."


    Sherlock thought for a while, then stared at Harry and asked.


    "Did he look pale and frail?"


    Harry followed his words, recalling how he saw Lupin.


    "Professor, he seems to be very weak, and his face has always been pale."


    Sherlock muttered to himself.


    "It''s very similar, but it can''t be true..."


    "What?" Harry asked blankly.


    "It''s nothing." Sherlock changed the subject, "Since you want to come and learn, I will naturally not refuse, but the Patronus Spell is not a simple defensive spell, it is difficult to learn, you have to be prepared to study for a long time. ."


    Harry''s eyes were firm.


    "I''m not a half-assed professor."


    "Then follow me and study hard. From today, come to my office every Saturday and weekend night, and I will teach you how to use this spell alone."


    Sherlock and Harry made an appointment, sat and thought for a long time in the office, and finally decided that it is better to ask the others directly.


    Near lunch time, Sherlock left the office and found Lupin, who seemed to be much more sluggish than before.


    "Would you like to go to the auditorium for something to eat?" Sherlock asked, leaning against the door frame.


    Lupin smiled and refused.


    "It''s better for you to go by yourself, I have some things to do."


    "Actually, I also have something I just want to ask you."


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Lupin''s face was startled, and then he seemed to know something, the smile on his face became slightly bitter, and he stood up from the chair with a sigh.


    "Okay, let''s talk while we eat."


    They walked to the auditorium, and neither of them spoke on the way. There were not many people in the auditorium. It was not yet the real meal time. It would take half an hour for the students to increase.


    There was no one on the professor''s long table on the high platform.


    Not all professors are used to coming to the auditorium for lunch, more often they have house-elves deliver lunch to their offices.


    Sherlock and Lupin sat together with no one around them.


    "Snape taught a lot about werewolves when he was a substitute class. The students complained and kept saying that he seemed to have a werewolf as an enemy. UU Reading "


    While Sherlock was talking, Lupin drank the pumpkin porridge calmly.


    "You told me before that you did something wrong to Snape, so is this his enemy you?"


    The scene suddenly quieted down, and after a long time, Lupin, who was carrying the pumpkin porridge, spoke softly.


    "I didn''t expect you to ask so directly."


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "I actually don''t like round-about conversations. Generally, if there is any question, I will ask it directly if I think it is suitable. If it is not suitable, I will ask it when it is suitable."


    "Indeed, since there are doubts about some questions, it is the best way to ask them directly." Lupin took a deep breath and nodded in recognition.


    "Snape was right. There is a werewolf at Hogwarts right now, and that''s me."

 Chapter 138： before christmas

    The latest website: "You answered too directly, right? I thought you would deny it twice."


    Sherlock looked at him in surprise.


    Lupin and Sherlock looked at each other. Although he was dressed in shabby clothes, with a thin body and pale complexion like a chronically ill person, his eyes were exceptionally bright.


    "I''m also a person who doesn''t like to go around in circles. I thought before that Snape''s prompt won''t let the students notice anything, but it will definitely arouse your suspicion. But to be honest, I didn''t expect you to directly Find me and ask directly."


    Sherlock cuts the steak from the plate.


    "There are some things that are better to ask directly instead of guessing on your own. I really didn''t expect Dumbledore to actually recruit a werewolf, but thinking about it carefully, it actually fits his character quite a bit."


    Lupin, who had made the words clear, was relaxed at this time, and he finished the last mouthful of porridge in the bowl.


    "What are you going to do next? Tell all the students and teachers of my identity?"


    Sherlock chewed the steak and blinked.


    "Why would I do this? Even Snape, who hates you so much, only uses this secret poking method to metaphorize your identity. Why would I do such a thing?"


    "I''m asking you specifically because I''m curious. Since Dumbledore knows your identity and recruited you, it means that he trusts you enough, and we''ve been working together for three months. I feel like you''re a good person."


    Lupin''s face showed a dumb smile.


    "Actually, I always felt that I was sorry for Dumbledore''s trust. He knew that I was so poor outside that I couldn''t even afford to eat, so he recruited me into Hogwarts, but I am a werewolf after all. "


    Sherlock waved.


    "Don''t be so unconfident of yourself, bro, I remember that a wizard has already prepared a wolf poison potion not long ago, this potion that can make a werewolf stay awake when he transforms, isn''t Snape just dispensing it for you at school? of."


    "You guessed this too?" Lupin looked at him in surprise.


    "Don''t take me too seriously. My grades in fortune-telling were in school and I didn''t do it after sixth grade because I was so bad. Harry told me that when he saw you drinking Snape''s Medicine, I''m worried it''s poisonous."


    "Harry he''s prejudiced against Snape."


    "To be honest, what makes me more interesting is that Dumbledore actually asked Snape to give you the wolf poison potion." Sherlock raised his eyebrows and said. "Just because Snape wants to expose your identity, it is enough to see that he has a big hatred with you. Dumbledore also asked him to dispense medicine for his enemy, and he really lost his life."


    Lupin looked bitter.


    "Because the only person in Hogwarts who can dispense the wolf''s poison potion is Snape."


    "He didn''t give you any chronic poison in it, which proves that he actually has a bottom line."


    "Yes, because of this I also want to thank him."


    Sherlock swallowed the last mouthful of steak, clapped his hands and stood up from the chair.


    "Okay, I know what I want to know, and if I ask things clearly, then we can be considered to know the bottom line now."


    After confirming his identity with Lupin, Sherlock didn''t want to do anything.


    He had some doubts that Lupin''s good-natured personality, coupled with the popularity of students in the classroom, made it inappropriate to be a professor for a year in the original book.


    It was now clear that being a werewolf meant he couldn''t stay at Hogwarts for long.


    Even with the existence of the wolf poison potion, given the danger of a werewolf, as long as Lupin''s identity is exposed, it will be impossible for him to continue to stay at Hogwarts.


    What''s more, there is still a Snape in the castle who is secretly prodding, and it is a question whether Lupin can survive a full year.


    However, it was very easy for Sherlock to have someone to help with the task of being a professor. He wished Lupin could stay at Hogwarts a little longer.


    A week passed quickly.


    On Saturday night, Harry arrived at Sherlock''s office after supper as best as possible.


    Sherlock was studying a letter, and when Harry came in, he didn''t shy away.


    "Who wrote you the letter? Professor," Harry asked, scratching his head.


    Sherlock didn''t hide it from him.


    "Hibiscus."


    "Miss Delacour? What did she say?"


    "I didn''t say anything, I just asked me if I have classes at Hogwarts now, and what did she do in school. It seems like I wrote it out of boredom."


    Sherlock shook his head, put the letter on the side of the table, and began to seriously instruct Harry on the study of the Patronus Charm.


    "Let''s talk about it first, how much do you know about this spell?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s question, Harry recalled.


    "I saw Professor Lupin use it once on the train. It seemed to shoot some bright silver filaments from the wand. Dementors are so afraid of this filament that they dare not touch it."


    "Also, on the Quidditch pitch, when I fell from the sky. Listening to Ron Hermione and the others, a silver-white bird suddenly flew out of the sky. It''s more powerful than pure silver light. That bird should also be the Patronus Charm, right?"


    Sherlock pulled out his wand and waved it gently.


    "God Guard."


    Bright silver shavings shot out from the tip of the wand, and soon a bright silver bird formed in front of Sherlock, and it spread its wings and landed on Harry''s shoulder.


    "It''s this bird, my Patronus Charm."


    Harry looked at the bird that landed on his shoulder in surprise, stretched out his hands, and Sherlock''s Patronus naturally jumped to his hands.


    He felt that his palms were slightly cold, and there was no other feeling like lifting heavy objects.


    "It turns out that this is your patron saint! Gryffindor students are all guessing who summoned it."


    Harry observed the silver bird for a long time, and finally discovered its species in surprise.


    "It''s a crow."


    After the surprise, he was a little surprised why he was surprised.


    What else could Professor Forrest''s patron saint be besides a crow?


    The crow jumped a few times on Harry''s hand, then flew back to Sherlock''s shoulder, staring at him silently from above.


    Sherlock directed Harry, teaching him the Patronus charm and correcting his pronunciation, before letting him make his first attempt in front of him.


    "God Guard."


    Harry waved his wand as Sherlock said.


    But he summoned nothing, not even a silver thread at the tip of the wand.


    "The wand is going to be lifted up at the last time. This movement doesn''t need to be too obvious, as long as there is such a movement." Sherlock pointed to his spell casting gesture, and reminded, "Before chanting the spell, you need to find the right one. This is a very emotionally demanding spell. The more positive emotions you have, the more successful you can use it. So think more about happy and happy things before casting the spell.��


    Although Harry studied very seriously, and his talent in Defense Against the Dark Arts was indeed very high, such advanced spells were not so easy to master.


    Harry failed to release a filament of light with his wand until nearly the start of the curfew.


    He was a little disappointed, but Sherlock had long expected such a situation.


    If Harry could learn anything in just this amount of time, then Sherlock should wonder if his talent was outrageous. After studying for almost a year, he could finally summon the Patronus. come out.


    After that, until the period before Christmas, Hogwarts maintained a quiet life.


    Blake didn''t break into the castle a second time. After the dementors had gone wild once in that Quidditch match, Dumbledore didn''t know what warning they had given them, and no dementor dared to enter Hogg at will. Watts'' territory.


    And it''s been more than a month since Hilke returned to Germany, and he hasn''t heard back. If Sherlock didn''t know that she wasn''t the kind of irresponsible person, he would have crossed the river and demolished the bridge and killed the donkey.


    But during this period of time, the locket that he has been wearing around his neck has not shown any abnormality, except that it cannot be taken off, and it is a little troublesome when bathing and sleeping, it is no different from ordinary decorations.


    The end of last term at Hogwarts this year, the last week at Hogwarts before the Christmas break, is another Hogsmeade week.


    The area where Hogwarts was located two weeks ago had snowed for several days in a row, covering the entire castle with a thick layer of snowflakes, and the weather has only recently started to clear up.


    Everyone in the whole school from Year 3 and up, except Harry, was happy.


    Hermione was planning to bring back some of the Honeydukes Honeydukes Mints for Christmas as a Christmas present for her parents. Her parents loved the taste of this candy.


    Harry was outraged that he was the only one left in school again, but this past weekend, for the first time under Sherlock''s tutelage, he used the Patronus Charm to cast some silvery darts out of his wand. filament.


    This excitement offset some of the pain of not being able to go to Hogsmeade for the weekend He decided to borrow a copy of "Classified Broomsticks" from Wood and spend the day learning about the different on your broom, to prepare yourself for a new broom.


    Since Harry''s Nimbus 2000 was torn to shreds by the willow, he has also tried practicing with the school broom.


    But those old Meteor brooms were slow and wobbly, and for Harry, who had no shortage of money in the wizarding world, he was naturally ready to buy a new one.


    On the Saturday morning when everyone could go to Hogsmeade, Harry and Ron Hermione said their goodbyes at the school gate, then walked up the marble staircase alone and headed back to Gryffindor Tower.


    Snowflakes fluttered outside the window, and the castle was very quiet.


    Just as he walked to the corridor on the fourth floor and turned around halfway, he saw Fred and George peeking at him from behind a statue of a one-eyed hunchback witch.


    "Hi! Harry, come here!"

 Chapter 139： Snapes Vengeance

    Harry followed George and Fred into an empty classroom next door.


    "Why didn''t you go to Hogsmeade?" Harry asked strangely.


    George and Fred looked at each other and said with a mysterious smile.


    "Because we''re going to give you an early Christmas present, Harry, and we''ll leave when we''re done."


    As they spoke, Fred took out a tattered parchment from his pocket��the Marauder��s Map.


    Then they taught Harry how to use it. Harry looked at the map that recorded all the routes of Hogwarts, and at the same time he could see all the movements of the people in the castle, and he was stunned.


    George is still teaching him the taboos of using this map.


    "Remember, no teacher can see the existence of this map except Professor Forrest."


    Harry came back to his senses when he heard his words, and he asked suspiciously.


    "Why let Professor Forrest know?"


    "Because the professor knew about the existence of this Marauder''s Map last year," Fred said with a shrug.


    George took his words: "Yes, it was the first day of school, and when we had just finished teasing Filch, who was going to wait and catch us, and slipped out of the Gryffindor lounge while opening the Marauder''s map, Just saw Professor Forrest staring at us right in front of the door."


    Fred shuddered a little when he recalled that terrifying picture now.


    "We were horrified when we saw the professor, and even forgot to hide the map, and then the professor took the map away."


    "However, Professor Forrest gave us a chance at that time, and he promised that as long as we behaved honestly, he would return the map to us."


    "Yes, that time was almost the most well-behaved day for me and George at school." Fred said with emotion, "If my mother saw her, she would definitely be very happy and feel that we have changed for the better."


    "Although the professor extended some time later, at the end of the semester, he still returned the map to us."


    "It''s just that before he returned the map to us, he seemed to have used some magic on it and removed his name."


    Hearing them say this, Harry realized that there was really no Sherlock''s name on the Marauder''s map.


    George patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s just missing Professor Forrest''s name. It''s still very useful. We don''t need it anymore, so we decided to give it to you!"


    The two of them handed the Marauder''s Map to Harry, and they said goodbye to him before heading to Hogsmeade through the gate.


    Harry looked at the Marauder''s Map in his hand, and his eyes gradually lit up!


    Although Sherlock has experienced a lot of preaching, Harry''s restless heart will not be changed so easily.


    He has always been envious that others can go to Hogsmeade village to relax for the weekend, but he can only stay in the castle alone.


    And now his chance to escape from here is finally coming.


    The Marauder''s map recorded all the secret passages from Hogwarts to Hogsmeade, and Harry could easily leave.


    Where he is now, there is an entrance to the secret passage behind the hunchbacked old witch.


    With excitement and a little guilt in his heart, Harry walked into the secret passage.


    But this trip to Hogsmeade was not as pleasant as he imagined.


    Just as Harry was heading to Hogsmeade through the secret passage, Sherlock was knocking gently on the door of Snape''s office.


    After the gloomy voice inside said "come in", Sherlock pushed the door and walked in.


    Even when Christmas was approaching, Snape was not idle. In front of him was a cauldron that was burning on the fire. The potion in the pot was steaming hot.


    After seeing that it was Sherlock, Snape''s face was a little surprised, and there was a mysterious smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What did you come to do with me?"


    Sherlock didn''t care what mood Snape was in right now, he took out a list from his pocket and put it on the desk.


    "I need these materials, and of course I won''t take them for nothing. I''ll give you how much you normally pay."


    Snape took the materials sheet from the desk.


    Sherlock didn''t make any cover up about the potion ingredients. With Snape''s eyesight, he naturally could see what kind of potion Sherlock was going to mix with these ingredients alone.


    "Billywig''s sting, the secretions of fenugreek, the drool grass picked on the full moon... Do you want to prepare a grief potion?"


    Sherlock was noncommittal.


    "So do you have these materials here?"


    Snape looked at him proudly, his eyes were still empty and cold, and the hair that fell down looked like it had been brushed with oil, and it looked like it had not been taken care of for a long time.


    "Ah, is that really true? Forrest, you begged me. You want three such documents. As a colleague working in the school, how about I only charge you fifty Galleons?"


    Sherlock looked at him contemptuously.


    "You are so dark."


    "Do you want it?"


    Sherlock took out the purse from his pocket and put it on the table.


    "There are thirty Galleons here, and I''ll give you the remaining twenty next time."


    These materials are not worth the money at all, but some of them are hard to buy in the magic world, not because of scarcity, but it is not yet the season for such materials to be used, and it is estimated that there are only magicians like Snape. Medicine Master here, will have spares in every season.


    So even if he charged more than the normal market price, as long as it wasn''t too much, Sherlock would have pinched his nose.


    Snape brought Sherlock three ingredients for the Potion of Sadness from his potion inventory. Just as he took the ingredients and was about to leave, Snape suddenly stopped him.


    "Don''t you want to know what potion I''m making?"


    Snape''s words that seduce others to follow him and continue to ask questions are really rare.


    Sherlock stopped. He looked back carefully at the boiling potion in the cauldron. After thinking for a moment, he knew what Snape was trying to do.


    The corner of his mouth curved slightly, so he didn''t leave in a hurry, and sat directly on a chair in Snape''s office.


    "Oh, I''m sorry I don''t have as much research on potions as Master Snape, but maybe I have some understanding."


    Sherlock pretended to look at the pot of potion.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be a pot of wolf poison, right?"


    Snape''s tone could be vaguely impatient.


    "That''s right, the effect of this potion is very uncommon."


    "It''s not common." Sherlock nodded. "Although it can''t completely cure the werewolf, it is enough to be called the savior of the werewolf."


    Snape''s impatience seemed to have made no secret of it.


    "Yeah, the savior of werewolves, if all the people in the castle are normal people, then why should I make this potion?"


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "how could I know."


    The anticipation on Snape''s face suddenly froze, his face gloomy.


    "You can''t use your brain to think about it!"


    If this had not been done before, Sherlock would have pointed to his face and sneered hard: he was in a hurry, he was in a hurry.


    But it''s in Snape''s office now. If he really said that, the headline of the Daily Prophet tomorrow would probably be - The Tragedy of Magic Education, The Truth About the Fight Between Two Hogwarts Professors.


    "I''m very busy every day, but I don''t have the time to think about it. Why don''t you tell me the answer directly, Snape, and tell me why you boiled this pot of wolf poison." Sherlock said slowly.


    Snape looked coldly at the pretentious Sherlock. Of course he was not a fool, so he naturally saw the problem.


    "You actually already guessed it?"


    Sherlock saw that he found out, and stopped pretending to be with him.


    "Thanks to your reminder, I tried my best to teach so much about werewolves in the substitute class."


    Snape stared at him.


    "Since you know, why don''t you expose his true colors! Don''t you think that having a werewolf in Hogwarts is a hidden danger to students!"


    Sherlock sneered.


    "You know it earlier than I do? Why don''t you go publicize it yourself, and let me be this early bird?"


    Snape seemed to be gnashing his teeth, but his expression made it impossible to see how resentful he was.


    "I promised Dumbledore that I would hide this from anyone."


    "You''ve broken your promise. Even if it''s just a side-by-side reminder, it''s a reminder and made me an insider."


    Sherlock suddenly looked at him curiously.


    "By the way, what kind of hatred do you have with Lupin? He looks like a nice guy, why do you hate him so much that you want to reveal his identity and get kicked out of Hogwarts. Jealous of the defense professor position? No? Ah, he''s just a teaching assistant, you should be jealous of me if you want to be jealous."


    In the office, the boiling potion was steaming hot. Snape stood under the dim light, his hands tightly clenched into fists.


    "Nice guy? Is this what you think of him?"


    He didn''t drive Sherlock out of here in a rage, or let him get out coldly.


    "You know what he almost did? He turned into a werewolf, and his friends lured me over there and locked me in the same room as the transforming him! One of them, if not at the last minute I''m scared, I''m afraid that they will drop me out of school because of my death, then there will be no Severus Snape standing in front of you now!"


    Snape stared at Sherlock, his words were not without much excitement and anger, but the hatred mixed in them could be heard by anyone.


    Sherlock was stunned by what he said. He really didn''t expect Snape to have such a big hatred with Lupin.


    He used to think it was Snape who had a small stomach, but he has always held grudges for trivial things during his student days.


    Judging from what he said, it was not without reason that he hated Lupin to such an extent.


    Sherlock sighed, no longer in the mood to tease Snape.


    "Even if he almost killed you back then, it wasn''t his own intention. After he became a werewolf, he lost consciousness. If he hates you, he should hate the group of people who tricked you into it."


    Snape said coldly.


    "What''s the difference between them? Just because he was unconscious and almost killed me, I can''t hold him back? Can you be so generous?"


    Sherlock was speechless.


    He originally wanted to reconcile the conflict between Snape and Lupin, but now it seems that this is simply irreconcilable.


    What happened to them back then was definitely not as simple as Snape himself said, and with such a complicated relationship, Sherlock was no longer in the mood to argue with Snape about who was right and who was wrong. He took the potion materials and left. here.


    Just when Sherlock walked all the way to the door of his office, he found a familiar figure standing in front of the door.


    The black robe covered his whole body, and the wide hood covered most of his face, and the exposed lower half of his face looked extraordinarily fair.


    Sherlock said with a look of surprise after seeing Shilk standing in front of the door waiting.


    "I thought you lied to me before and wouldn''t come back, but you really didn''t leave me here?"


    Shilk didn''t care about Sherlock''s pompous words, she said coldly.


    "I got some useful news, but it''s only useful."


    Sherlock pushed open the door of his office and walked in together with Silk.


    He sat on a chair and pulled out the locket from under his robe.


    "So what exactly is this thing?"


    Shilk gently told him the harvest of his trip back. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "The ministry gave me an appointment with an old goblin who lived from the goblin rebellion to the present. He told me that at the time when the situation was the most difficult, the goblins once thought about losing the war."


    "They discussed together and gathered some of the best goblin craftsmen at the time according to the situation, created an alchemy product that could reverse the situation after a failure, and hid it in the deepest underground secret command. "


    "But I don''t know why. After the goblins were defeated, they didn''t activate this alchemy item. The goblin I talked to was not the leader of the goblins at that time. He just heard of such a thing."


    "It is widely rumored that it represents the highest alchemy skill in the past thousand years, but what does this thing look like and what role does it have? The goblins who know this information are already dead."


    Sherlock looked at the unremarkable locket, but did not expect it to be the highest symbol of the level of alchemy ever.


    After listening to the information about this locket that Shilk found, he couldn''t help but wonder a question.


    "Since this is an alchemy item created by the goblin to reverse the war situation, how did the straw man know about it? What did he want to do when he found it?"


    Silk shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but this is what the ministry is currently researching. They are trying to ask Fiddlesticks for something."

 Chapter 140： dinner

    The dark golden locket swayed gently in the sunlight, reflecting a slightly dazzling light.


    Sherlock frowned at it, as if he had found something wrong.


    "Do you feel that this thing looks newer than when I first got it?"


    Silk heard his words, walked to Sherlock''s side, and took the locket in his hand.


    She didn''t see it with her eyes, but felt it in a strange way.


    Because the locket couldn''t leave Sherlock''s neck, the two of them were very close now. Sherlock could even feel Hilke''s warm breath. He unconsciously leaned against the back of the chair and leaned back. .


    "It''s a little bit different from the beginning."


    Silke came to a conclusion,


    Sherlock was also recalling what Dumbledore had said.


    "Professor Dumbledore said that this thing does not seem to be a bad thing at present, but the unknown is also a trouble. He can feel that this thing is slowly repairing itself, or is it self-charging?"


    "If it''s repairing itself, the day it''s repaired and can be opened should be the day you can take it off your body."


    There is only so much information they can learn about this locket.


    After Schilke returned to tell Sherlock the information she already knew, she would return to the German Ministry of Magic.


    She also needs to be present during the interrogation of Fiddlesticks. If you can ask this evil monster its purpose to find this locket, then maybe you can get some key clues.


    "I don''t think your last thank you was sincere. Would you like to do it again?"


    Before she left, Sherlock raised his eyebrows and opened his arms, saying jokingly.


    Hearing his words, Shilk stood where he was. Then, under Sherlock''s shocked expression, she actually came over and hugged him gently!


    This time, she didn''t leave at the touch of a button, but held him like this for a long time.


    Smelling the delicate fragrance of the **** the tip of her nose, and feeling the soft body in her arms, Sherlock became a little overwhelmed. He raised his hands, not knowing where to put them, and even changed his words. of some stutters.


    "I, I''m joking."


    "I know."


    Shilk''s voice was still so cold and ethereal. He was clearly speaking in Sherlock''s ear, but it seemed a little out of reach, but the heat exhaled from his mouth really made him feel her. exist.


    "The last time was to thank you for helping me capture Fiddlesticks."


    Sherlock felt his ears ticklish, and he was nervous to death.


    He also dared to talk about flowers. In fact, in his two lifetimes, he held a girl''s hand once during a group dance in elementary school.


    "Of course, then what?"


    "This time, it''s to thank you for the Patronus Charm and let me let go of some things."


    she said.


    The sun was slowly moving westward in the sky. At this time, the sunlight just came into the farthest part of the house from outside the window, illuminating Sherlock''s slightly trembling back, and Hilke''s hidden under the hood gently evoking a wonderful scene. Curved lip corners.


    This hug lasted for a long time, until Sherlock felt his legs go numb.


    "Is it alright?" Silk seemed to feel Sherlock shaking more violently.


    "Cococo... that''s ok."


    Shilk let go of Sherlock, she turned and walked towards the door.


    "When there is news from Fiddlesticks, I will come back to tell you as soon as possible. Even if you can open the box before that, I don''t recommend you to open it."


    Sherlock leaned on the table and watched her leave the office. Then he sat on the chair tremblingly, leaning against the back of the chair and staring at the ceiling, as if his soul had been sucked away.


    After a long time, his disintegrated eyes refocused, he waved his hand fiercely, and then lightly patted his mouth twice.


    "Let you talk shit, let you talk shit, let you talk shit..."


    ......


    Harry had forgotten how he got back from Hogsmeade.


    He lay numbly on the bed alone, the conversations he overheard in the tavern kept ringing in his mind.


    "The two are inseparable, a good pair, Sirius Black and James Potter!"


    "You would think that Black and Potter are brothers!"


    "Potter trusted Blake more than any other friend. It was the same when they graduated and left school. When James and Lily got married, Blake was the best man. Then they called Blake Harry''s godfather. "


    "Dumbledore offered to be the Potter''s secret keeper himself, but James insisted on using Black."


    "Black betrayed them, he''s tired of two-faced characters, and is ready to publicly announce his support for You-Know-Who!"


    "Dirty, smelly traitor!"


    "He blew their other friend Peter Pettigrew down to a finger!"


    The words of Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Hagrid, Minister of Magic Fudge flashed in his mind constantly, making Harry unable to be quiet even for a moment.


    He thought of Blake''s appearance in the photo, that handsome and smiling man, his appearance was completely disproportionate to his heart. Was he already serving Voldemort when he took the photo? Still thinking about **** your own parents?


    As the night gradually fell, Harry just kept lying in bed thinking about it. Because of Christmas, he didn''t have to go to Sherlock''s office to learn the Patronus Charm today, so he could stay in the dormitory all the time.


    Ron came back later, calling Harry softly, but Harry pretended to be asleep and ignored him.


    But in fact, he thought about it all night, and there seemed to be a poison called hatred flowing all over his body, which made him not sleepy at all.


    He seemed to be able to see Blake laughing wildly in front of him, mocking his parents to show his stupid trust in him.


    It wasn''t until the sky outside was beginning to get bright that Harry fell asleep in a daze.


    He slept until noon before waking up. At this time, the Christmas holidays had also started. All the other Gryffindor students had already set foot on the train home. There were only Harry, Ron and Hermione in the common room.


    Harry''s face was visibly ugly.


    Hermione and Ron looked at each other and began to comfort Harry as they had agreed, but their words had no effect.


    Harry seemed to have fallen completely into hatred for Blake.


    His words clearly expressed a desire to seek revenge on Blake, which made Ron and Hermione worried.


    In order to distract him, Hermione and Ron decided to take Harry to Hagrid, only to find that Hagrid was in trouble when they arrived at Hagrid''s cabin.


    Malfoy''s father, Lucius, filed a complaint against Buckbeak in the Ministry of Magic because of the hippogriff Buckbeak scratching Malfoy in the first class on the protection of magical animals, and is preparing for a trial this matter.


    Hagrid was very sad about this. He knew very well that he couldn''t win this lawsuit at all, and Buckbeak''s final outcome was only death.


    This incident successfully attracted Harry''s desire to seek revenge on Black. The three of them began to help Hagrid find some files in this regard, hoping to help him win the lawsuit.


    And so on until the day before Christmas.


    While Harry and the three were still rummaging through the files that would help Hagrid''s case, Sherlock walked out of the gates of Hogwarts, picking on the Dementors who were guarding around the school.


    No one can say for sure what the state of the dementor''s way of thinking is.


    But what is certain is that among them there are leaders and leaders.


    But the so-called leaders simply make some unified plans, their thinking is very simple, and there is no collective concept.


    Gathering together is purely because everyone is together to get "delicious food". As for someone of the same kind who is bullied or killed, they don''t care at all, and they don''t have any feelings of wanting revenge.


    These are the conclusions that the original owner personally came to Azkaban after staying in Azkaban for a month.


    So, if one of these dementors suddenly disappears, the other dementors will not have any special reaction, and won''t even notice anything.


    This gave Sherlock the opportunity to invite one of the dementors to be a guest in his office Yes, he is going to warmly invite one of the dementors to drink tea in the castle today, It''s really hard for them to patrol outside on such a cold day.


    With such a warm reception from him, as an honest dementor, he must be very happy and willing to be his experimental tool and teaching object for a few days.


    Such a scene of the guest and host having a good time appeared in Sherlock''s mind, so he aimed at a lonely Dementor floating around in the snow.


    Hiding behind a tree, he quietly drew out his wand, and Sherlock whispered the Patronus incantation.


    But the Patronus was not summoned by him. There were only a few thin silver threads of light on the tip of his staff, which surrounded the dementor under his control.


    The Dementor stood there blankly, its simple way of thinking made it impossible to understand why such a situation happened suddenly.


    Then the strands of light suddenly tightened, and where they contacted the body of the dementor, ash continued to rise.


    At the same time, Sherlock jumped out from behind the tree like a hunter who saw a good harvest of prey, took out the sack prepared in advance, and covered it on the bound Dementor!


    There is no way for a normal object to have any effect on this kind of life, so the sack actually only serves as a shield. What really controls the Dementors is the lines that Sherlock conjured with the Patronus Charm.


    After that, he swaggered in front of other dementors and invited this dementor back to Hogwarts Castle.

 Chapter 141： Christmas

    The fire in the office fireplace kept beating.


    However, after Sherlock lifted the spell on the Dementor he had invited over and took down the sack, the gloomy coldness that permeated the whole room swept through the room.


    A bone-chilling cold emanated from the Dementor, and its face, which was covered by the robes, then took in hope and happiness for Sherlock, who was close at hand.


    This instinct belongs to them to eat, even if they are caught now.


    Sherlock didn''t care about it. Compared with the straw man in the Goblin Command, the despair spread by the Dementors was nothing to worry about.


    He waved his wand and tightened the silver thread that bound the dementor again.


    It can be clearly seen that the dementors are very painful, and the things released by the Patronus Charm are the natural enemies of these monsters.


    Although the original owner was not proficient in the Patronus Charm, during his research in Azkaban, he specially used the Patronus Charm without a specific representation to conduct experiments on dementors.


    What Dementors like most, and the most necessary food for survival, is the positive emotions of human beings.


    They **** the positive emotions of humans, and at the same time have to get the feedback of fearful emotions.


    That is to say, the dementors are not just simply sucking hope and happiness. After sucking these emotions away, the person who is sucked will show fear and despair to satisfy them.


    The reason why the Patronus Charm is the nemesis of Dementors is because those silver threads of light only contain positive emotions of hope and happiness, and the summoned Patronus is a semi-physical creature condensed from positive emotions.


    The Patronus will only have positive emotions, but will not produce despair, so the Dementor has no way to do any harm to it, and will be expelled by this strong positive emotion.


    But it''s just expulsion.


    As the most evil creature in the world, Dementors cannot be destroyed.


    Since the discovery of this monster, there has never been a case of a dementor''s death.


    Even the most powerful Patronus Charm can only drive them away or reduce their power, but there is no way to really destroy them.


    Of course, these are the experiences summed up by the predecessors. Sherlock intends to try it himself today to see if it is accurate.


    He aimed at the dementor and summoned the patron saint, and the silver bird fluttered its wings and hovered above the dementor.


    The Dementor clearly showed a restless mood. It seemed to be escaping from here, but it was tightly bound in place by silver threads, unable to move half a step at all.


    Under Sherlock''s control, the Raven Patronus finally fell on the Dementor''s head.


    The dementor seemed to be in extreme pain, and gray smoke was constantly coming out of it. In a few minutes, it became extremely weak and collapsed to the ground.


    But there was no other performance after that. The Dementor fell softly to the ground, Sherlock''s Patronus stood above its head, and the black gas gradually stopped coming out.


    At best, Dementors act as if they have lost the vast majority of their powers with no sign of being killed.


    Normal magic spells, even life-threatening spells, are ineffective against them. Physical attacks won''t even touch these monsters. The only thing that can affect them is the Patronus spell.


    But the Patronus Charm can''t kill them, at most, it weakens their power and drives them away.


    Having verified these things, Sherlock can basically understand why the Ministry of Magic finally cooperated with these creatures.


    Dementors, which mainly depend on human emotions for food, must be the mortal enemy of human beings.


    But this kind of creature has no way to be killed, and normal means can''t cause any harm to them.


    Magic like the Patronus Spell belongs to the highest level of difficulty in defensive spells, and there are very few wizards who can successfully summon the Patronus.


    If hordes of Dementors are roaming around, the wizards simply don''t have enough people to drive them out.


    So the best way is just to gather them together and give them enough "food" to appease them, so that they don''t make trouble in crowded places.


    Build Azkaban into a wizard prison and send those guilty wizards in to feed the dementors, this is no way out.


    The Dementor obviously doesn''t care, what kind of identity it is in the eyes of the wizard.


    As long as whoever provides them with enough food, then they listen to whoever, without any loyalty or credit at all.


    Sherlock smacked his lips when he saw the dementor lying on the ground. At first, he thought that this kind of creature might be completely wiped out, but now it seems that he thought things too simply.


    If the Patronus Charm is really lethal to dementors, then the ancient wizards would not let them stay until now, and they would have driven out these anti-human things long ago.


    After hiding the frail dementor in the cabinet and blocking it with the silk thread of the Patronus Charm, Sherlock clapped his hands and went to the auditorium to help Professor Flitwick decorate tomorrow''s Christmas decorations. went.


    After this dementor is still useful, he can''t let it go back for the time being.


    On Christmas Day the next day, Sherlock woke up early and found a small pile of gifts on the head of his bed.


    He stared at the gifts for a while, thinking about what he received last year, it seems that only half of the gifts in this pile are now piled up so high.


    Of course, Sherlock sent a lot of gifts, unlike last year when he only sent Dumbledore a Christmas card.


    However, the Christmas greetings on the gifts he gave were not written by him.


    Because when he was preparing gifts a week ago, Harry happened to be in the office. When he saw Sherlock writing the names of blessings on the cards, Mrs. Weasley, Mr. Weasley, Dumbledore Lido, when McGonagall taught him, his face turned pale with fright.


    Harry diligently told him that he could actually do it for him to write these blessings for him.


    Sherlock naturally didn''t agree to him at first, but seeing Harry''s pleading appearance that he was about to cry, he finally gave in and let Harry write the greeting card on the gift instead of him.


    When Harry wrote the greeting card on Sherlock''s desk, he was extremely happy and proud in his heart.


    He felt like a hero, saving Mr. Weasley who would have been in trouble at Christmas.


    The first thing to wake up at Christmas is naturally the time to open the presents.


    Professor McGonagall gave him some knitted hats, but this time they were pure black.


    Mrs. Weasley sent him a pair of sweater pants, and Kingsley sent him a file of ancient defense magic, which looked very precious.


    Others include a complete wand care kit from Fleur, France, and a brand new shorthand quill from Hilke.


    To be honest, Sherlock was quite surprised to receive a gift from Shilk. He never thought that with Shilk''s character, he would give gifts at Christmas.


    So did Furong. He didn''t expect that half a year had passed, and that little girl in France still remembered him.


    The most important thing is that he actually did not prepare gifts for the two of them.


    This made Sherlock, who was still accustomed to polite exchanges in his bones, a little embarrassed.


    But Christmas has already begun, so naturally he has no way to make up for such a mistake, so he can only wait until the next Christmas to make up for it again.


    After unpacking the gifts, Sherlock went to the auditorium for breakfast. He also helped Professor Flitwick to add some ribbons to the auditorium that was not arranged yesterday.


    In the morning, he did not go back to the office, but chatted with Professor McGonagall about some teaching matters in the teachers'' lounge.


    The Christmas atmosphere in this year''s castle is obviously much cooler than last year, because there are very few students staying in the school, and there are not twenty single professors who have settled in the school all the year round.


    But the atmosphere at lunch was still lively. The joy of Christmas made Harry forget about Blake for a while, and this morning he received a new type of broom "Firebolt" as a Christmas gift from someone who didn''t know who it was.


    At the dining table, at Dumbledore''s strong recommendation, Snape reluctantly opened a magic firecracker, and a large witch hat popped out and fell on his head.


    He pulled his face and pushed the hat to Dumbledore, who immediately put it on his head happily.


    There was obviously one less person at the table today Lupin didn''t come.


    Divination professor Sybill Trelawney found out about it, and Dumbledore used the excuse that he was sick again to cover it up.


    In fact, these few days happened to be the day when the full moon appeared in December. Lupin should have drank the wolf poison potion that Snape prepared for him, and went to a place to transform.


    At the end of the Christmas banquet, Sherlock returned to his office to continue performing a series of magical experiments on the dementor.


    When night fell over Hogwarts and the moonlight shone through the glass, he put the half-demented dementor he had tortured back into the cupboard, and then took out the hanging pendant around his neck. The locket is viewed in the moonlight.


    I found that it seems to be a little newer than before.


    The change in this locket is insignificant, but after so many days, it can be clearly found that it is somewhat different from when it first appeared on Sherlock.


    Although the whole is still dark gold, the rust-like spots on the surface have disappeared, as if it has been refurbished.


    Such a change is enough to confirm Dumbledore''s words.


    This locket is slowly repairing itself. What will happen when it is repaired is unknown.


    Sherlock hoped that it would best be like Dumbledore said, when it can be opened, that is, when it can be taken off his neck.


    Judging from its current self-healing speed, it is estimated that this day will not be long.

 Chapter 142： Harrys efforts

    As soon as Christmas passed, it was time for Sherlock to tutor Harry again.


    When Harry came to Sherlock''s office that night, he was in a bad mood.


    Because of Hermione''s whistle-blowing to Professor McGonagall, the professor asked the professor to take away the broom, the Firebolt, that he received from someone who didn''t know it.


    Although Harry understood that Hermione was doing it for his own good, he couldn''t help being angry with her in his heart.


    Sherlock obviously noticed Harry''s emotions, he tapped the table with his wand and said.


    "I suggest that you better clean up your mood and make it more pleasant, because I invited a special gentleman to be your sparring partner today."


    Harry was immediately attracted by Sherlock''s words.


    "Who is it? Professor Lupin?"


    "How could Lupin be your sparring partner for the Patronus Charm?"


    Sherlock shrugged. He didn''t continue to sell things, but waved his wand lightly at the cabinet by the corner. The silver thread tied to it disappeared immediately, and a black-robed creature like mud rolled out from it.


    Harry was stunned for a moment when he saw this thing, and when he looked closely at the creature that was collapsed on the ground, he realized that it was actually a living Dementor!


    After seeing its species, Harry stared at it and jumped back subconsciously.


    "Teach, professor! That''s what you mean by sparring!"


    The half-dead dementor that was tortured by Sherlock these two days wriggled on the ground for a long time before it floated up.


    It will not die, and its self-healing ability is extremely powerful. Even if it does not eat, it will slowly recover its strength. Of course, if it eats enough food, it will recover faster.


    Hearing Harry''s question, Sherlock nodded.


    "I invited this gentleman to my office outside Hogwarts some time ago, and he not only graciously agreed, but also very politely expressed that he wanted to repay me, and then I let him do me a little favor and stop by. Be your sparring partner."


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Harry showed an expression like he didn''t believe you.


    These days, he also knows a lot about creatures like dementors, and he knows very well that they can''t communicate at all under normal circumstances, not to mention asking to come back as a guest, and to return it.


    This must have been caught directly by Sherlock.


    Just as they were talking, the dementor had slowly regained some energy, and it sensed the existence of a fresh and delicious food producer in addition to the demon in this room.


    It didn''t dare to provoke that evil demon, but greedily wanted to absorb the happiness and hope fragrant in Harry''s body.


    At the same time, Harry felt a terribly cold body, and his mother''s dying cry rang in his ear again.


    The Dementor floated over from the edge of the cabinet, a vague, veil-like thing connecting it and Harry.


    Sherlock didn''t stop the Dementor from absorbing Harry''s positive emotions, but he shouted loudly to wake up Harry, whose eyes had been broken.


    "Use the Patronus Charm I taught you!"


    Harry immediately woke up from that absent-minded state, but he still felt the coldness in his heart, and his whole body was trembling uncontrollably.


    He gritted his teeth and raised his wand at the dementor that was slowly drifting towards him, waving his arms and chanting a spell.


    "Call God to protect!"


    But no filaments of light emerged from the tip of his staff, and the Dementor was not affected at all, instead it had already floated in front of Harry!


    At this moment, a silver thread of light suddenly tied it up, then the thread retracted, and the next moment pulled the dementor back into the cabinet, and finally closed the closed door again.


    Harry''s eyes, which had become empty, regained their vigour, and he gasped, as if he had just come back from the brink of death.


    Sherlock put down his wand and handed him a cup of hot cocoa that had already been prepared on the table.


    Harry took the cup with trembling hands, he said sadly.


    "I''m sorry, professor, my mother''s voice rang in my ear as soon as I saw it, so I couldn''t concentrate and use the Patronus Charm."


    Sherlock had expected this.


    The feeling and experience of using the Patronus Charm under normal practice is completely different from using the Patronus Charm when facing Dementors.


    The despair emanating from the Dementor''s body was enough to frighten the wizard.


    It made them unable to recall any happy emotions from their minds at all, so that the spells that might have been used originally could not be used at the critical moment.


    But it is also under the high pressure of facing the dementors, it will be easier to stimulate the potential of the wizards, and when they overcome the influence brought by the dementors themselves, it will be of great help to the learning and use of the Patronus Charm.


    Sherlock comforted Harry.


    "You''re going to have a lot more fear than anyone else when you''re dealing with a Dementor. But it can also be your motivation, Harry. Don''t think about your mother''s pleading despair, think about it. The courage and strength she showed in trying to protect you, she should not be your resistance to learning the Patronus, but your motivation."


    Harry was holding the hot cocoa in the cup, and listening to what Sherlock said to him, his eyes gradually became firmer.


    After sitting in a chair and resting for a while, he stood up.


    "I want to try again, Professor."


    Sherlock naturally complied with his request. He waved his wand again, the cabinet door was reopened, and the Dementor was untied again and slowly floated out of the cabinet.


    But after coming out this time, it shrank to one side and did not dare to move forward.


    Even if the thinking is simple, it does not mean that the Dementor is a fool.


    It knows very well that the tempting food is simply a bait! I can only watch, it will be locked back into the cabinet by the devil before it has just been sucked into the mouth.


    So this time it''s not going to be fooled again.


    Seeing that it didn''t cooperate, Sherlock raised his brows, and a silver thread shot out from the tip of his staff, trapping it directly in front of him.


    But even so, the Dementor still didn''t cooperate. It restrained its own desires, not showing the attitude of eating, but exuding the kind of coldness that it couldn''t control.


    In the face of its non-violent and uncooperative attitude, Sherlock naturally did not get used to it, and directly tightened the filaments of light that bound it, while threatening.


    "You cooperate honestly. When my students learn the spell, I will let you go, but if you don''t cooperate, when my experiment is over, I will sell you to other wizards in the black market!"


    The dementor seemed to understand what he said, trembled all over, and hesitantly showed Harry that he was ready to eat again.


    Seeing Sherlock bullying the Dementor like this, Harry couldn''t help but feel a little pity for it, and the fear of it was not so strong.


    It was that biting cold again, Harry clenched his wand this time, and his mother''s voice sounded again in his head as the Dementors began to **** the positive emotions out of his body.


    He didn''t tremble anymore, but tensed his body and waved his wand steadily.


    "Call God to protect!"


    The pronunciation of the spell perfectly matched the tone Sherlock taught him, without the slightest error.


    The next moment, the tip of his wand suddenly spewed out a huge silver shadow, the shadow hovering between him and the Dementor, and although Harry felt his legs were too weak, he was still standing by himself, even though he I don''t know how long I can stand.


    At the same time that Harry''s Patronus Charm came into play, the Dementor was very skilled and desperately dodged backwards, and finally retracted into the wooden cabinet that was usually used to store it.


    Seeing that Harry had taken a huge step towards success, Sherlock clapped his hands without hesitation in his admiration.


    "Very good Harry, I didn''t expect you to progress so quickly under pressure!"


    This is indeed beyond Sherlock''s expectations. He originally thought that it would take some time for Harry to summon the prototype of the Patronus, but he did not expect it to be so effective under the pressure of facing the Dementors. This step has already been done.


    He took another piece from the drawer and handed Harry the chocolate he had prepared earlier.


    "Eat all this, you''ve done a good job, the rest is just long-term practice and familiarity with that feeling."


    But Harry didn''t seem so excited.


    "I still couldn''t summon the Patronus like you did, Professor."


    Sherlock laughed dumbly.


    "Don''t be too harsh on yourself. Do you know how long it took me to learn the Patronus Charm?"


    Harry looked at him suspiciously, and Sherlock held out a finger to him.


    "It took me a year to fully master this spell. If you can use it in less than a month, doesn''t it show that my talent is bad?"


    Harry said sullenly.


    "You must have no one to teach you, and no one will catch the Dementor for you as a sparring partner."


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "Even if you include these, you are already good enough, Harry. There is no quick shortcut. To master the power that you can master, you need long-term persistent efforts."


    Harry looked around the entire three rows of bookcases in Sherlock''s office, and could feel that what Sherlock said was what he was doing.


    "I will try my best, Professor!"


    "Work hard again next week. It''s very late now, and you''re already very tired. Go back and rest first."


    In the dark, Harry returned to Gryffindor''s lounge.


    He didn''t tell Sherlock what he found about Blake, and he didn''t mention it again these days. Hermione and Ron thought he had forgotten it, but in fact he kept it firmly in his heart, but he could only remember it in his heart. the bottom of my heart.


    After the Christmas break, the students all returned to the castle, making Hogwarts lively again.


    With the start of the second half of this year, the fifth and seventh grade students have also entered the final sprint before the grade exam.


    Sherlock made an orderly study plan for them, so that they could hardly waste their time every day.


    Even George and Fred, who were usually the most naughty and mischievous, are now working hard. It''s not because they found out in their conscience that they want to get good grades and find jobs in the Ministry of Magic easily.


    But the surrounding learning atmosphere has changed.


    When all the fifth graders were studying, their shenanigans were no longer appreciated, and their creativity no longer cheered, Fred and George unknowingly joined everyone.


    In the fifth-grade class, Sherlock brought them a test paper that was half the height of a person using the Floating Charm.


    "In the past, there was very little information on the theory test. These were compiled and compiled by me last year, and this year I added some more. There are seventeen test papers in total, which contain all the questions of the previous year''s black magic theory test. It''s very simple to get a full score in the theory test."


    "I will bind them into a booklet and send them to you later. You will have to complete one of these seventeen papers a week in the next semester, and I will explain them one by one in class. After all the test papers are finished, we will enter the assault training for the actual combat test."


    "The actual combat test in the ordinary wizard rank exam is actually the easiest item to score points. The Ministry of Magic will not pick out such troublesome black magic creatures for you, and the highest danger level will only be xxx~www. novelhall.com~ And these magical creatures, their weaknesses and how to deal with them, are things that we have been talking about countless times."


    The students below listened very carefully. The fifth-grade wizard rank exam can be said to be the most important exam in any wizard''s career.


    This exam is equivalent to their future basic education in the magic world. There is only one chance for good or bad.


    The seventh-grade ultimate wizard rank exam is more like an advanced exam. The more advanced it is, the more important it is than the ordinary wizard rank exam.


    Sherlock waved his wand and handed out the exam papers to every student, at the same time starting today''s class.


    "I hope this holiday, you haven''t forgotten much about the knowledge I taught you last semester. The first is the Iron Armor Spell. Does anyone still remember what the spell for its advanced usage is?"


    Soon the students below raised their hands in unison, and Sherlock randomly picked a boy.


    "The spell is all protection, Professor."


    "Then can you tell me how the effect of the Iron Armor Spell has changed after using the Advanced Spell?"


    Well, the boy obviously has a particularly deep grasp of this knowledge, and answered without hesitation.


    "The Iron Armor Spell will expand the range of protection and protect the caster from dead ends. However, when this spell is not mastered, the wizard must cast the spell in advance, otherwise there will be a gap in the protection."


    "Perfect answer, 5 points for Ravenclaw!"

 Chapter 143： sad hermione

    After the Christmas holidays, Hogwarts has maintained a stable routine.


    While Black''s danger remains, this year is far less disturbing than last year.


    At least everyone knows that he is a murderer wizard, and more than half of the students know that his biggest goal has always been Harry Potter.


    The clear murderer is obviously much more reassuring than the unknown basilisk in the previous secret room.


    Harry''s study of the Patronus Charm here at Sherlock is also proceeding in an orderly manner.


    His defensive magic talent is indeed very high. Sherlock was right before. After experiencing the high pressure of the Dementors, he released the prototype of the Patronus.


    Almost every spell after Harry can reach this level, but it still takes a major breakthrough to truly summon the Patronus.


    This is not a matter of rushing to solve the problem, and that dementor will be completely useless after that.


    After Sherlock used it to experiment with the application of the Oblivion Charm in the incorporeal body, he finally kept his promise and released it to nature and returned to the queue of dementors outside.


    Sherlock''s simple and weak thoughts were so tormented by Sherlock that when he went back, he could only be a carefree Dementor who only wanted to **** emotions, and he could no longer recall the almost hellish life of these few months.


    By the end of February, Harry had asked Sherlock to take two weeks off.


    The Quidditch match between them and Ravenclaw, which is about this year''s Academy Cup, is about to come, and he has to focus most of his energy on field practice to win the game for Gryffindor.


    It''s naturally good for a young man to have some hobbies. Sherlock didn''t want him to devote all his energy to studying magic, so he was granted a two-week vacation.


    Sherlock didn''t have time to watch the Quidditch match that followed. As the end of the term approached, not only did the students have a heavy workload, but Sherlock''s workload also increased day by day.


    Every week, he has to mark more than 200 test papers, prepare the lesson plans for the test papers on these papers, and prepare the content of the practical lessons.


    Sherlock was still very busy even though Lupin helped him share the lessons from grades one to four, and he didn''t have any interest in Quidditch, so he didn''t go to watch the game.


    But after the game, he still knew the result.


    Harry rode his "Firebolt" broom, which had been checked out by Professor McGonagall, and took the Gryffindor team to victory.


    In the middle of the game, Malfoy''s Slytherin team members pretended to be dementors to scare him in order to interfere with Harry, but instead of scaring Harry, they were guarded by Harry''s incomplete shot. The curse was frightened.


    For this reason, Professor McGonagall was as angry as a furious lioness.


    She deducted fifty points from Slytherin in front of Snape, and was going to report it to Dumbledore.


    The whole of Gryffindor House was filled with joy on the winning day.


    Although Sherlock didn''t have much of a cold for Quidditch, the youthful vigor among the students still put him in a good mood.


    On the afternoon of the end of the game, Sherlock had just returned from the library. He was holding a pile of written materials and was about to go back to the office to put them down. When he was going to the cafeteria to eat, he inadvertently heard a small voice in an empty classroom. weeping.


    He stopped and listened carefully to the movement in the classroom, and could tell that it was the voice of a girl.


    Sherlock hesitated for a moment, but finally he gently pushed open the door of that classroom and walked in.


    There was a girl inside, sobbing softly, while holding a quill and writing her homework on the parchment quickly. There were books that were two feet tall beside her, as if there were a lot of books that had not been read yet.


    When Hermione heard the movement, she wiped her tears and looked towards the door in a panic. Sherlock also saw Hermione with red eyes.


    "Professor Forrest." Hermione snorted and shouted.


    When Sherlock saw that the person crying secretly here was actually Hermione, he was very surprised.


    However, he didn''t show his doubts for the first time, instead he pulled out a chair and sat down beside Hermione.


    "Hiding in a classroom and crying secretly is not like what Miss Granger I know would do."


    Hermione put down the quill in her hand. She seemed very aggrieved, and she held back her strength and didn''t want to show it in front of Sherlock.


    Sherlock took out his pocket, took out a box of Bibi Duo Beans and put it on the desk.


    "How about some candy? I stole these from Dumbledore''s office. Before I left, I asked the portraits on the wall to help me not to tell the truth. Unfortunately, Dumbledore just came back from outside and caught me, okay. In these candies he still let me bring them out."


    Hermione was amused by Sherlock''s embarrassing story, she took out a tissue and blew her nose.


    "You must be lying to my professor."


    Sherlock shrugged, noncommittal, he squeezed a multi-flavored bean and put it into his mouth.


    "So can you tell me how you want to hide here alone and be sad? Why don''t you go back to the lounge to celebrate with them?"


    Hermione''s face became aggrieved again, but this time she didn''t pretend, but said sadly.


    "They won''t care about me anymore, our friendship is over."


    With someone to talk to, Hermione told Sherlock all her grievances these days.


    "Harry got the Firebolt at Christmas, it wasn''t signed, but Ron and he were both fascinated by the broom''s surface. At a time like this, it was probably sent by Blake to kill him. Lucky! I told my worries, but they blamed me for being cranky, and I had to tell Professor McGonagall about it myself."


    "Professor McGonagall took Harry''s broom and took it apart for a full inspection. They broke with me because of that. Ron said I was a troublemaker, and Harry was angry with me."


    "It wasn''t until the day before yesterday when Professor McGonagall made sure the broom was fine and gave it back to Harry and he was happy when he got it. I was happy for them too, but Ron was still angry and Harry wanted to take this opportunity Let me get along with him, but, but..."


    Speaking of this, Hermione couldn''t help crying again. Sherlock didn''t interrupt her, but handed over a tissue at the right time.


    Hermione continued as she took the tissue and wiped away her tears.


    "But Ron''s pet Scabbers is missing again! There''s a puddle of blood on his bed, and Crookshanks'' cat hair, he says Crookshanks ate Scabbers!"


    "It''s all my fault!...they put it all on me...I know there''s been something wrong with Crookshanks since he came to school...it If you don''t listen to me, you still want to catch Banban... but you can''t blame me for everything..."


    Hermione''s voice became choked up.


    "I don''t have time to explain to them... I still have a lot of homework to do... They just ignore me, and I don''t have time for them..."


    After Sherlock listened to Hermione''s remarks, she also understood that it was nothing more than a common conflict between the three children.


    But he did not take these minor contradictions lightly.


    Sherlock is a teacher at Hogwarts, and the teacher''s responsibility is not only in teaching, but in the face of students'' confusion and troubles about their own friendship and life, he is naturally obliged to help them face the unexpected difficulties in life. these questions.


    "Running doesn''t solve the problem, Miss Granger."


    Hermione stubbornly said, "I didn''t run away...I really have a lot of things to do...I don''t have time to worry about those things with them!"


    "But you know you''re not at fault, or even if you were, Crookshanks really ate Scabbers, shouldn''t they just treat you like that?"


    Hermione pulled her face. Although she didn''t answer Sherlock''s question, she obviously felt that it was.


    Seeing her performance, Sherlock laughed.


    "Actually, I also think you''re right by what you''re telling me. A stranger gave Harry a broom, and it was really risky when Blake was on the loose. Tell the professor and let the professor figure it out. It''s the safest way, and you''re absolutely right about that. Even if it turns out that there''s nothing wrong with the broom, there''s no reason for Harry and Ron to be mad at you."


    Hermione grumbled.


    "It was originally."


    "But you shouldn''t run away from the disappearance of Ron''s pet, Hermione."


    "They all depend on me..." Hermione wanted to explain.


    "Crookshanks is your pet, of course you, as the owner, are responsible for what it does," Sherlock said seriously, "If you think Scabbers'' disappearance has nothing to do with Crookshanks, then explain to them. Clear, then go find Scabbers with Harry Ron, instead of hiding here alone and sad."


    "Don''t let the grievances of the last incident affect you, Hermione, Harry, they should apologize to you for the broom thing. If the disappearance of Scabbers is related to Crookshanks, you should also apologize to Ron."


    Hermione fell silent.


    Sherlock gave her time to think, then pushed the box of multi-flavored beans in front of her, blinked and said.


    "Life is like this box of Bibi Duo flavored beans, everyone has a different flavor experience and story, the one we eat now may be bad pepper flavor, but when you eat strawberry flavor the next one, you I don��t think it��s not sweet because of the peppery taste of the last one, just like after a misunderstanding, you can��t cover up your later mistakes because of the previous misunderstanding.��


    Sherlock pinched a pink multi-flavored bean for her, Hermione took it silently, and stuffed it into her mouth. It happened to be a sweet strawberry flavor.


    Looking at her appearance, Sherlock stood up from his seat.


    "So find a chance to explain it to Harry Ron and the others, and don''t let yourself be so tired, knowledge is endless."


    Hermione seemed to be feeling a lot better than before.


    "When I''m done with my work, I''ll go find them."


    "To Come."


    "Thank you, Professor."


    After Sherlock''s comfort, Hermione felt a little better. She looked at the homework that seemed to never be finished, and put them away temporarily.


    Returning to the Gryffindor common room, sure enough, all the Gryffindor students were celebrating, and Fred and George somehow bought a bunch of candy from the Honey Duke Candy Store.


    Hermione was holding a thick stack of books, avoiding the crowd, and Harry happened to notice her at this time.


    "Have you never been to the game?" Harry took the initiative to ask her.


    "Of course I''ve been," Hermione said, her voice muffled and hesitant, "I''m glad we won, I think you did a great job, but I have to read this before Monday. Book."


    "Come on, Hermione, come and eat something." Harry said while looking at Ron, wondering if Ron was in a good mood enough to make peace with Hermione.


    "I can''t, Harry, I''ve got four hundred and twenty-two pages to read!" said Hermione, her voice sounding a little low.


    "Besides," she also looked towards Ron, "he wouldn''t want me to participate."


    This is obvious, because Ron deliberately picked the moment and said loudly: "If Scabbers hadn''t been eaten, he could have eaten a few of these Fudge flies, which he always liked..."


    Hermione cried again, and she was no longer in the mood to take the initiative to apologize after listening to Sherlock''s words.


    Before Harry could say or do anything, she hugged the books, sobbed and ran to the stairs leading to the girls'' dormitory and disappeared.


    Harry sighed, and he had no way to mediate the conflict between his two friends.


    Ron valued Scabbers very much, and it seemed that Hermione would not take the initiative to apologize, and he had no idea now.


    However, things didn''t end here tonight.


    The entire Gryffindor students had a happy day, but in the middle of the night, Harry was suddenly awakened by Ron''s loud scream.


    Ron woke up in the middle of the night and saw Blake standing in front of his bed!


    When Harry was woken up, he heard the sound of the door slamming loudly. They rushed out of the dormitory and ran downstairs at full speed, waking up the whole lounge.


    Just as the Gryffindor students gathered in the common room, Professor McGonagall also heard the movement and walked in with a furious expression.


    "Gryffindor won the game, I''m very happy, but you are so ridiculous now!"


    Harry and Ron explained what happened to her, but Professor McGonagall didn''t believe it, because the portrait of Sir Cadogan at the entrance showed no signs of damage.


    It wasn''t until they questioned Sir Cadogan that they knew that Black had read out the correct password in the Gryffindor lounge for a whole week from a note, and he had let him in.


    And recently, Neville just lost the passphrase he wrote down.


    That night, the entire castle was searched again, and Sherlock was called up by Professor Flitwick in the middle of the night to search the area near the library.


    This was still a fruitless search, and no one found Blake''s figure. He seemed to know the castle very well and knew where to escape.


    After tonight, the management in the castle has become stricter.


    Temporarily guarding the portrait of the entrance to the Gryffindor lounge - Sir Cadogan was fired, and after the Fat Lady was repaired, she returned to her post, and this time she had several more frames holding The stick dwarf, patrolling to protect her.


    Neville was also punished. Professor McGonagall ordered him not to go to Hogsmeade village again after this semester, and forbid anyone to give him the password to enter the tower.


    Poor Neville had to wait in the common room every night to see who could take him in.


    Apart from increasing the security in the castle, Blake''s attack did not affect the other lives of the students.


    In the middle, Hagrid also specifically approached Harry and Ron, and told them that Hermione was very sad recently, but Ron was still angry about Scabbers, saying that unless Hermione threw her crazy cat, he would be willing accept her again.


    Hagrid wanted to try his best to reconcile the conflict between them, but he was obviously unable to do so.


    Sherlock didn''t pay any more attention to this, even in the follow-up teaching of the Patronus Charm to Harry. He believed that in the end, Harry and the three would handle it by themselves.


    Another half a month passed. During the few days of the full moon in March, Sherlock found Lupin in the office.


    "How''s it going? Are you sure it''s a good day?" he asked, sitting across from Lupin.


    Lupin said with a wry smile.


    "you are serious?"


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "Of course I''m serious, or do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "But even if there is a wolf poison potion, there is no way to ensure that I am safe."


    Sherlock waved his hand and said.


    "In a werewolf state, how many stun spells can you resist at most?"


    Lupin pondered and said I haven''t tried it, but according to previous records, there have been cases where a dozen Aurors used a stun spell to subdue a werewolf. "


    "Just a dozen or so?" Sherlock said, "Then don''t worry, even if you really go crazy, it won''t hurt me."


    For his insistence, Lupin had no more reason to refuse.


    A few days ago, when Sherlock was having lunch with him in the auditorium, he proposed that he would like to observe some of the characteristics of a werewolf up close when he transforms on the next full moon night.


    Lupin thought he was just talking casually, but he didn''t expect Sherlock to be serious.


    "If you really want to watch it, then come with me tonight." He said calmly, "Today is the day I transform."


    While waiting bored in Lupin''s office, Sherlock suddenly found a familiar old parchment on his desk.


    He asked in surprise, "You took this from the Weasley twins?"


    Lupin was also surprised by Sherlock''s reaction.


    "No, I got it from Harry, you... know this thing?"


    Sherlock''s face was weird, he didn''t hide anything, he named the parchment.


    "The Marauder''s Map, I took this map from George and Fred at the beginning of school last year, and finally gave it back to them because they were doing well. I didn''t expect it to fall into your hands again. inside."

 Chapter 144： friends of lupin

    "That''s probably the two brothers from the Weasleys. Seeing that Harry couldn''t go to Hogsmeade this year, they gave him this map."


    Lupin guessed why.


    He said, got up from the chair, put on his coat, and prepared to go out.


    Sherlock stared at the Marauder''s map and said thoughtfully.


    "Isn''t this map able to see the movements of everyone in Hogwarts? Maybe we can find Black through this."


    Lupin shook his head.


    "Hogwarts is very big, and there is a lot of information on this map. Let''s not talk about whether we can find Black on the map the first time he sneaks into Hogwarts, who in the school can always have it?" Time to stare at this map?"


    What he said made a lot of sense, but Sherlock always felt that there must be other reasons for him to reject this proposal, but he didn''t go into it, nodded, and followed Lupin out of the castle.


    At this time, the moon had already risen, hanging in the air, emitting a bright white brilliance. Lupin''s spirit had not changed, but his face was extremely pale in the moonlight.


    Looking at his change, Sherlock asked suspiciously.


    "Before you transformed, didn''t you have any other feelings?"


    Apart from the excessively pale face, Lupin''s emotional and mental performance was fairly normal, he explained.


    "The closer it is to transform, the more tired my body will feel. The fatigue of my body will cause many high-level magic spells to be unable to be used, or unable to cast spells for a long time."


    This Sherlock is understandable.


    To be precise, the wizards in this world do not have blue bars. The magic in the wizard''s body is more like a representation of the strength of magic. The stronger the magic, the stronger the magic used, rather than a consuming energy.


    If you really want to give an attribute a blue bar feature, it''s more like physical strength.


    Long-term spellcasting will make the wizards exhausted, and their physical strength will drop rapidly. Students basically have no restrictions when practicing magic spells. They can continue to practice if they feel tired and rest for a while.


    In theory, as long as a wizard''s physical fitness is sufficient, he can cast spells without limit.


    This is also the reason why Sherlock keeps getting up and exercising every morning. His floating wand casting system consumes a lot of energy.


    Two hundred and one magic wands were cast together. He used it three times, and his body would be exhausted. The fourth time he could barely use it, he had to lie on the ground directly tired.


    This is still the effect after the spell has been reduced.


    To sum up, in the case of regular spell casting, with Sherlock''s physique, he can already cast five to six hundred consecutive spells, and his body will be hollowed out.


    And while the body is still developing, Hogwarts students who don''t usually pay attention to exercise will get tired when they normally cast about 200 rounds, and feel tired after 100 rounds.


    However, with the intensity of Hogwarts teaching, it is rare for students to practice a hundred spells a day, so learning magic is equivalent to no limit for them.


    And for a normal wizard''s duel, it usually takes ten spells to decide the outcome. It is impossible for two people to shoot two or three hundred spells against each other in a row, and the outcome has not yet been determined.


    Therefore, in this world, there is no such thing as a blue bar. As long as you can use it, you can cast the spell at will.


    Except for Sherlock, who can unleash 200 spells at a time.


    Sherlock has been researching a reasonable combination of the number of spells cast on his wand. Last time he faced a straw man, 200 Patronus Charms was obviously too wasteful. , the same effect can be achieved.


    Two hundred laser beams flew out all over the sky. It seemed to have a strong deterrent effect, but it consumed Sherlock''s stamina.


    Lupin took Sherlock to the beating willow next to the Forbidden Forest. The willow tree was manic and aggressive, and there was no way for normal people to approach it.


    When he was still more than ten meters away from the willow tree, Lupin waved his wand at a pebble under him.


    The stone suddenly turned into a squeaky mouse, running fast, and dashing to the trunk of the beater willow.


    It seemed to have touched a knot in the trunk of the willow tree, and the irascible magic willow tree came to a standstill.


    Lupin led Sherlock to find an authentic entrance beside the canopy, and the two climbed in together.


    "This beating willow was planted by Dumbledore in the year I entered school, and he specially prepared the secret passage here for me. When I was in school, every time it came to transform, he would Let the school doctor Madam Pomfrey take me here, and then let me go from this secret passage to the screaming shack in Hogsmeade Village, where I transform into a werewolf, so as not to hurt others."


    Lupin tells Sherlock about his past experiences.


    Sherlock can clearly hear it, and his words can be a little emotional, and some seem to want to hide, but can''t hide the loneliness.


    He didn''t ask much about this. Everyone has their own little secrets, even himself.


    They advanced in the passage for about half an hour, and finally came to a dirty and dilapidated shack.


    This is the village of Hogsmeade, or the famous haunted house in the British wizarding world - the Screaming Shack.


    Sherlock looked at the house and thought of the time when the name of the haunted house, The Shrieking Shack, was spread, and probably guessed something.


    "It''s called a haunted house because someone always heard strange noises in the middle of the night. That''s what happened after you transformed here as a student, right?"


    Lupin nodded.


    "Yes, in fact, the spread of rumors is also the effect of Professor Dumbledore''s deliberate promotion, so that no one will venture into this place when I transform and be accidentally injured by me."


    "But actually it was almost once?" Sherlock blinked.


    Lupin looked at him in amazement.


    "You, do you know these things?"


    "Snape told me." Sherlock sighed, "I asked him why he hated you so much, and he told me it was because when you were transforming, your friend tricked him into it and almost got transformed. You who became a werewolf will be bitten to death."


    Lupin fell silent, his expression was bleak, as if he was recalling some bad memory.


    "At that time, we really did a lot because we were ignorant, especially Sirius."


    Sherlock was stunned when he heard this familiar name, and then he reacted immediately.


    "Who are you talking about!"


    Lupin seemed to have accidentally said something, but he didn''t care much about letting Sherlock know about it, but just when he was about to open his mouth, his face suddenly turned hideous!


    "Wait, wait, let me tell you, Sherlock..."


    Sherlock also found that Lupin was about to transform into a precursor. He took a few steps back to ensure that he had enough casting distance after an accident, while observing Lupin''s performance when he transformed into a werewolf.


    A painful roar sounded, Lupin''s head lengthened and his body lengthened.


    His shoulders were arched, hair grew on his face and hands, and his fingers were bent into claws.


    An upright image of a werewolf appeared in front of Sherlock. Compared with ordinary wolves, the animal-shaped werewolf had a slightly shorter snout and smaller pupils, and looked closer to a human, but the combination of the human body and the wolf''s appearance, Make the werewolf look very ugly.


    After transforming into a werewolf, Lupin stared at Sherlock with the eyes of those beasts, but there was no tyranny or cruelty in it, only peace.


    Obviously, this is the effect of his drinking the wolf poison potion in advance.


    Studying the transformation of a werewolf was the main purpose of Sherlock and Lupin coming together, but now he has no such thoughts, and asked Lupin''s eyes instead.


    "You said your friend in school was Sirius Black?"


    Lupin, who was covered in gray-black hair, motioned Sherlock to sit down and said that none of them paid any attention to the dusty floor of the Shrieking Shack, and sat directly on the ground.


    "I got the news that you joined the Order of the Phoenix last year, Sherlock." Lupin''s voice in the werewolf state was rough and low, but still had the characteristic gentleness in his tone, "So there are some things I don''t know now. I''ll tell you, and you''ll find out later."


    Sherlock didn''t say anything, he quietly listened to Lupin telling his story.


    "Dumbledore is a benevolent headmaster. After knowing that I was a werewolf, he still specially approved me to enter Hogwarts. Here I not only learned magic, but also made some good friends. ."


    "I''ve always been afraid that if they found out that I was a werewolf, they would alienate me because of this, but later they discovered my secret through clues."


    "But the identity of the werewolf did not hinder our friendship. They were still willing to get along with me. Later, they learned the difficult Transfiguration for me, so that I would not be transformed here alone."


    Hearing this, Sherlock of course guessed who Lupin''s school friends were.


    "So Sirius Black, James Potter, they are all your friends?"


    "How did you know there was James?" Lupin asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Weasley specifically found me before school started and told me about the story of Blake''s betrayal of Harry''s father. I know they were very good friends before, and since you have Blake among your friends, naturally there will be Ha Lee''s father."


    Lupin nodded and admitted, his eyes mixed with pain.


    "Sirius, James and Pettigrew, they are all my friends."


    "Peter Pettigrew?"


    Another familiar name. Not only was Mr. Weasley mentioned to him in the Leaky Cauldron, Sherlock always felt like he had seen or heard this name by accident somewhere, but never thought of it. stand up.


    "Yes, Pettigrew Peter, we were a group at the time, but you should know what happened later. Black betrayed James, causing him and Lily to be killed, and then Peter wanted to stop Black for revenge, and was also used by him. Only one finger was left in the curse!"

 Chapter 145： Detective Sherlock

    Hearing what he said, Sherlock shook his head.


    "What a shameful betrayal."


    At the same time he frowned again, remembering what Lupin said before.


    "You said that after they found out that you were a werewolf, in order to accompany you, they specially learned a high-end transfiguration?"


    Lupin didn''t immediately answer Sherlock''s question.


    He silently raised his head to look at the full moon hanging high in the dark night outside the hut, and remained silent for a long time.


    After a while, he spoke slowly.


    "I''ve always felt guilty about this, and I''ve even been hesitant to tell Dumbledore. Now that I''ve told you, even if Dumbledore is disappointed in me, after tonight, I''ll tell the story. Tell him the whole story."


    Sherlock didn''t say anything, he showed the attitude of a listener, wanting to hear Lupin finish the story.


    "James, Sirius and Pettigrew, in order to come to accompany me when I turn into a werewolf, they specially learned a form of transfiguration "Animagos". This magic can turn wizards into animals form, and werewolves are only interested in attacking humans, and have no intention of attacking animals."


    "Jaime and Sirius are very talented in magic, and they both learned this magic alone, and Pettigrew, with the help of the two of them, also mastered Animagus. After learning None of them reported this to the Ministry of Magic, and they wandered around Hogsmeade with me turned into a werewolf."


    "I was very young at the time and didn''t even think about how dangerous it would be to do this, not only with Snape, but many times I almost hurt others, but fortunately I still graduated from Hogwarts safely. already."


    "Sirius, he will know Animagus, he is very likely to sneak into Hogwarts through this, but I have never dared to tell Dumbledore about this, saying it is equivalent to telling him that I made it when I was a student. In such a case, I am afraid that he will disappoint me!"


    Lupin hugged his wolf head, he looked painful, but there was a sense of release in his tone of saying everything.


    "The students in the castle like me very much and think I''m a good teacher, but I''ve been timid and hesitant to tell the truth."


    Sherlock didn''t care about Lupin''s current mood, because Lupin''s words reminded him of something, he stared at the werewolf who was blaming himself, and asked quickly.


    "Do you remember what animal Black''s Animagus form became?"


    "It''s a black dog."


    Hearing his answer, Sherlock suddenly stood up from the ground.


    "A black, big dog?"


    Lupin noticed Sherlock''s abnormality. He raised his head, as if he had guessed something, and looked at Sherlock blankly.


    "Yes, he is very big, he can reach the waist of an adult."


    Sherlock hit his palm heavily with his fist.


    "It turned out to be him!"


    "Have you met him?" Lupin asked nervously.


    "More than just seeing him, he has helped me a lot!"


    Sherlock didn''t specifically say what he was helping, he was pacing back and forth in the screaming shack, as if thinking about something.


    "But no, no one knows he''s Animagus unless you say it. He infiltrated Hogwarts with ease and touched the Gryffindor lounge twice, why? Lee didn''t get attacked once? Was Harry lucky?"


    He muttered to himself, and Lupin also heard him muttering to himself, but he didn''t know why.


    Sherlock suddenly stopped. He stared at Lupin and began to analyze bit by bit.


    "The first time I saw him was at the beginning of school at Hogwarts. At that time, he should have just arrived in Hogsmeade, and he hadn''t found the opportunity to sneak into Hogwarts. The second time was at Hogwarts. Gwarts, it was the evening of the first day of school, and he was still in Hogsmeade, which means he hadn''t found a chance yet."


    "On Halloween, I went to Hogsmeade again, but Blake was no longer there. And that night, while the Halloween feast was going on, he violently infiltrated the Gryffindor lounge, which meant that in He made it to Hogwarts before Halloween."


    "And the third time I saw him was when the Dementors forced their way into the school Quidditch match, on the highest level of the Quidditch arena, when he thought he would not be there. Someone, just happened to meet me!"


    When he said this, he suddenly stopped.


    The screaming shack was so quiet, so quiet that Lupin''s heavy breathing was very clear.


    "This shows one thing." Sherlock said slowly.


    Lupin stared at him, then asked.


    "What does it mean?"


    "He broke into the Gryffindor lounge for the first time on Halloween, to when I met him during a Quidditch match, to the second time he broke into the Gryffindor lounge the other day, He hasn''t left Hogwarts for so long!"


    Lupin, however, disagreed with Sherlock''s conclusion.


    "Impossible, I''ve used the Marauder''s map and haven''t seen his name in any area of ??Hogwarts."


    Sherlock stared into his eyes.


    "Does the Marauder''s map really cover the entire range of Hogwarts?"


    Lupin said without hesitation, "Of course!"


    "What about the Forbidden Forest?"


    Lupin was stunned!


    Yes.


    The area of ??the Forbidden Forest is very large. As one of the creators of Marauder''s Map, Lupin is very clear that they have recorded every corner of Hogwarts, all secret passages, and all exits.


    But it is impossible to draw the forbidden forest on it, because the forest is so huge!


    If Black wants to find a place to hide in Hogwarts, the Forbidden Forest is the best place to hide!


    "Yes! He can hide in the forbidden forest!"


    Lupin''s wolf face showed a huge surprise. Now he only thinks that Sherlock''s boss during the Auror Command period was a complete idiot!


    To be able to release such a talent out of it is definitely the biggest loss in the Ministry of Magic!


    "We''ll go to Dumbledore tomorrow, tell him the story, and then conduct a big search of the Forbidden Forest!" Lupin said excitedly.


    Sherlock did not respond to his proposal, but stared at Lupin with bright eyes.


    "Maybe we can try it tonight."


    Lupin was taken aback by Sherlock''s words.


    "Tonight? Us?"


    "Yes, tonight, us." He said affirmatively.


    "But I''m still a werewolf..."


    "What I want is your werewolf appearance." Sherlock looked at him and said, "In this state, are your hearing, smell, and vision much stronger than normal?"


    Lupin said hesitantly, "...that''s right, but it''s just the two of us, such a big forbidden forest..."


    "I know the chance is very small, but it''s totally worth a try."


    In the end, Lupin was persuaded by him.


    The two passed through the tunnel of the screaming shack and returned to the beating willow. At this time, it was almost one o''clock in the morning. Apart from the chirping of insects and birds from the forbidden forest, there was no other sound.


    Sherlock and Lupin did not act separately, because even if they searched separately, it would be useless for such a large forbidden forest.


    When the two of them are together, they can guarantee that if Black is discovered, they will not let him escape easily.


    After entering the Forbidden Forest, they have been searching deep. Lupin is undoubtedly one of the magical creatures at the top of the magical food chain in the form of a werewolf. The Ministry of Magic''s official risk rating for werewolves is xxxxx, along with fire dragons and basilisks. these biological levels.


    So they don''t have to worry about encountering other magical creatures attacking in the Forbidden Forest. With Lupin around, they all have to take a detour.


    Sherlock and the others have been going deep for about an hour, and they have even reached the area that used to be the eight-eyed giant spider''s territory, which has now been burned to a white area, and they still haven''t seen Blake''s shadow.


    "No, just the two of us, it''s hard to find a black dog in such a big place." Lupin shook his head, he felt that this trip was doomed to fail.


    Sherlock touched his chin and thought.


    "Maybe we were looking in the wrong direction. We subconsciously thought that since Black wanted to hide in the Forbidden Forest, the deeper he hid, the more secure he would feel."


    "But it doesn''t matter where he hides in the Forbidden Forest when he is in the state of Animagus, because no one knows his Animagus form except you, even if someone sees him in this forest, a It''s just a black dog, and it''s not suspicious under normal circumstances."


    "What''s more, he must always pay attention to the movements at Hogwarts. If he hides in the depths of the forbidden forest, it will not be conducive to his observation of the school."


    "So we shouldn''t search in the depths of the Forbidden Forest, we should search the edge of the Forbidden Forest near Hogwarts!"


    Lupin''s reasoning about Sherlock was astonishing.


    Wizards, especially pure-blooded wizards, have always been naturally at a disadvantage in terms of logical reasoning ability.


    Most magic requires strong emotions to be released, so basically, after learning magic for a long time, it will become more and more irrational.


    But Sherlock''s performance at this time is completely like an outlier among wizards, combining all the clues to deduce a result that is infinitely close to the answer!


    They immediately turned around and returned, and began to search again on the edge of the forbidden forest.


    But after searching for more than an hour, when the sky began to appear white, there was still no gain.


    Sherlock shook his head and sighed.


    "It seems that the two of us can''t find it now. When we go back to the castle and tell Dumbledore about it, let more people come to look for it."


    Just as Sherlock''s voice fell, Lupin suddenly pricked up his ears alertly.


    "etc!"

 Chapter 146： true betrayer

    Sherlock turned his head to look at Lupin, who looked vigilant, but didn''t make a sound for the first time.


    Because Lupin held up a furry finger at him, motioning him not to speak for a while.


    The two wolf ears on his head were shaking slightly, as if sensing the direction of the sound.


    Then he waved cautiously to Sherlock, signaling him to follow him carefully.


    The movements of the two of them began to become slight, and they crept towards the left rear, and they walked for about a dozen steps. Sherlock also heard a slight snoring sound.


    Lupin stopped, and Sherlock remained motionless. They looked towards the place where the snoring sounded. There was a big sleeping black dog lying there!


    Both of them held their breath, looked at each other, and both saw affirmation in each other''s eyes.


    This black dog is Sirius Black!


    The first time Sherlock saw Blake, he gently took out a cloth bag from his pocket, then grabbed it, took out five or six wands and threw them around, and those wands were suspended in the air.


    Lupin stared at Sherlock''s actions in astonishment at this time. If it wasn''t at a critical moment, he would have thought that Sherlock was showing off his wealth to him.


    Sherlock didn''t care whether he understood it or not, and continued to throw his wand.


    The wand that was thrown out at the beginning has been quietly scattered, and the farthest control distance to control the magic is about ten meters.


    And the distance between them was about ten meters from Blake, and dozens of wands had quietly flown right above him, and all the tips of the wands were aimed at him.


    At this moment, the sleeping Blake suddenly moved his dog ears alertly, he sniffed his nose, and suddenly opened his eyes!


    Sherlock and Lupin just met his eyes!


    Immediately, Blake felt something was wrong, and realized that this was by no means a chance encounter. The target of one person and one wolf on the other side was himself!


    There was panic in his eyes, he got up from the ground at a very fast speed, his four legs suddenly exerted force, and he wanted to escape into the depths of the forbidden forest!


    Lupin roared at the same time and ran towards Black on all fours!


    Sherlock didn''t move, but the dozens of wands that had been suspended in mid-air and surrounded Blake before, waved together regularly.


    In all directions, countless bushes suddenly disappeared, and hundreds of vines glided on the ground like swimming snakes, completely surrounding Blake, who had not just run a few meters away!


    In the end, under Blake''s desperate eyes, Tengman directly wrapped around his body, wrapping everything up, leaving only a huge dog''s head!


    Seeing that Blake was caught by Sherlock, Lupin didn''t stop his pace, he directly hit Blake''s dog face, and the dog''s blood spurted him!


    The sun in the east has slowly risen, and the morning glow fills half of the sky, but none of the people, the wolf and the dog present appreciate the dazzling mood.


    The moon fell, and Lupin''s werewolf characteristics were gradually fading, and he returned to a human face. The embarrassed face was extremely pale, but the hatred in his eyes did not disappear even a little bit!


    Lupin stared at Blake''s **** dog ??face.


    "Change it back to me!"


    Sherlock loosened the vine man on Blake at the right time, and the black dog also turned into a man with black hair, dark gray eyes, tall but extremely thin.


    Seeing Blake''s face, Lupin couldn''t hold back, he waved his fist again and hit Blake hard in the face!


    "You killed James and Lily!"


    Blake''s mouth and nose were bleeding, he replied hoarsely.


    "I don''t deny that."


    "Peter was blown away with only one finger by your spell!"


    Lupin didn''t throw any more punches, and the first blow made him calm again, but his questioning still didn''t end.


    "No! Peter is not dead!"


    Asked here, Blake suddenly became emotional, and he struggled hard.


    "I don''t deny that I killed James and the others! But that traitor wasn''t me! Listen to me about Lupin..."


    However, before his words were half finished, Sherlock tightened the vines on him.


    "If you have something to say, you should wait to tell the dementors. It is also possible that they will not listen to your explanation at all, and will just give you a kiss."


    Sherlock knew that the villain died of too much talk, and he didn''t want things to turn around in the end.


    Seeing that his actions did not seem to be fake, but really wanted to give himself to the Dementor, Black was completely anxious!


    "I didn''t lie! If I was really the traitor and really wanted to kill Harry, I had a chance twice before, but I didn''t have a hand! I haven''t been hurt since I ran out of Azkaban. Anyone! James'' death was related to me, I''m guilty! But the one who betrayed him really wasn''t me! I didn''t fight back when I was caught, I just wanted to punish myself for my sins!"


    He said everything he wanted to say in a series, and Sherlock stopped his pace.


    Lupin looked at him, Sherlock said hesitantly.


    "Why don''t you listen to what he has to say?"


    Lupin also had the same meaning. He could hear from what Blake said just now that there might be some hidden meaning behind what happened at that time.


    Sherlock didn''t let Blake loose, but tied him tighter.


    They stood condescendingly, looking at Blake lying on the ground **** with five flowers, Lupin said coldly.


    "We can give you a chance to explain."


    Blake obviously cherished this opportunity extremely well. He knew very well that if he was handed over to the hands of the Dementors, there was almost a 99% chance that he would be kissed and then sucked his soul.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that after he died, no one would know that Peter was the traitor!


    "After the prophecy that Voldemort would be defeated spread, James already had the idea of ??hiding." Black tried his best to calm his rapid breathing and told Lupin and Sherlock, "He started with the Faithful Charm. In the choice of the secrecy person, I really want me to be the one."


    "But at that time, I was smart enough to think that I could let him claim that the secrecy was me, but in fact, I found the **** Peter Pettigrew and let him be the real secrecy. That way, Voldemort could put all his goals on I don''t know who the real secret is."


    "But what I didn''t expect was that my self-proclaimed plan killed James and Lily! Peter was the traitor! After he became a keeper, he immediately told his master the secret!"


    "Voldemort later killed James and Lily! I went crazy to get revenge on Peter when I found out about it, I found him, drove him into a corner where he couldn''t escape, and he shouted in front of a street person Said I betrayed Potter! Then I used a powerful explosion spell!"


    "He blew up an entire street of Muggles, leaving only one of his fingers on the ground!"


    "I thought he was dead, so I didn''t resist, accepted the arrest of the Ministry of Magic, and wanted to spend the rest of my life in Azkaban punishing his mistakes. But only last year I found out that Peter is not dead at all! He''s still alive, and he''s been by Harry''s side all the time!"


    "That''s why I got out of jail. I must kill Peter! I must kill him myself!"


    Blake shouted as if hatred was about to pop out of his throat.


    Sherlock frowned and listened to all his remarks, he just asked one question.


    "What is Peter''s Animagos form?"


    "A mouse!" Blake said through gritted teeth, "He probably relied on this to escape from under my nose, and played me around twice in a row!"


    Hearing this, Sherlock felt that Blake was inseparable and not lying.


    Because in his memory, the deepest impression of this semester in the original book is that the real bad guy turned into a mouse and slipped away.


    Lupin also believed Black''s words a little at this time.


    They were childhood playmates and naturally knew Blake''s character, and he had always wondered that Blake would betray Jaime, and now it made sense to explain it like that.


    But Sherlock didn''t just let Blake be a good guy, he looked into Blake''s eyes and asked.


    "How did you know in prison that Peter wasn''t actually dead?"


    "Newspapers! When Fudge came to visit Azkaban, he brought in a newspaper! It''s still with me, and you can take it out of my pocket!"


    After Lupin heard what he said, he walked up to him, reached into the pocket of his robe and began to rummage, and finally found a crumpled Daily Prophet inside.


    It was last summer''s paper, and the front page featured the news that Arthur Weasley had won the Prophet''s annual grand prize and that the family was traveling in Egypt with the prize money.


    The photo of the Weasley family in Egypt took up half of the newspaper, and the rat, Scabber, who was lying on Ron''s shoulder, was unusually conspicuous.


    "Look at that mouse''s forelimb! He also lost a middle finger. Peter''s blasting spell was to blow his finger off!"


    Following Black''s reminder, Lupin and Sherlock also noticed Scabbers'' forepaw that was missing a finger!


    Lupin muttered to himself, too.


    "Yes, that''s right, this mouse does look exactly like Peter''s Animagos form!"


    By now, they had believed most of what Blake said, but Sherlock still felt unsafe.


    He fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a small vial of potion.


    "Do you dare to say that everything you say is the truth after drinking the Veritaserum?"


    Blake said without hesitation.


    "no problem!"


    Lupin looked at Sherlock in amazement. Veritaserum is a contraband in the magic world. Except for the Ministry of Magic and a small number of qualified potion masters, ordinary people can''t get this kind of potion at all.


    Sherlock walked in front of Blake and raised the potion in his hand. Sirius opened his mouth without hesitation and drank all the liquid in the potion into his stomach.


    Afterwards, both Lupin and Black were waiting for the Veritaserum to take effect. However, Black''s spirit not only did not show the slightest fascination, but the wound on his face that had been hit by Lupin''s fist before was healing quickly.


    Both of them looked at Sherlock in shock, and Sherlock shrugged at them.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the ability to get the Veritaserum, so I just gave you a bottle of healing potion. If you dare not drink it, then I will take you to the Dementor, if you dare to drink it , it means that what you said is true, and this bottle of medicine can just help you."


    When he was talking, he had released the Transfiguration on Black, allowing him to move freely.


    Lupin held out a hand to Sirius on the ground.


    "So at that time you suspected that the spy among us was actually me, so you didn''t tell me about changing your plan later?"


    Sirius stretched out his hand and held it with Lupin, and was pulled up from the ground by him.


    "Forgive me, Lupin, I had absolutely no idea that timid Peter would betray us."


    "It''s okay, my old friend, I''ve been misunderstanding you all these years, and we''re even."


    They hugged together like a pair of old friends reunited after a long absence.


    Sherlock looked at them and couldn''t help reminding him.


    "I think things like reminiscence and sensationalism can come later, and the most important questions have not been asked clearly."


    Sirius was separated from Lupin. He looked at Sherlock and extended his hand to him.


    "We''ve met many times, but I still don''t know your name."


    Sherlock reached out and shook his hand.


    "Sherlock Forrest, the current professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts, I would also like to thank you for helping me and Silke before."


    They simply got to know each other and started talking about business.


    "Since the real traitor is Peter, and he has been hiding in the Weasleys'' house as their pet, he must now know about your escape from prison to seek revenge on him," Sherlock said calmly.


    As long as Peter''s name was mentioned, Sirius couldn''t help clenching his teeth.


    "Of course he knew I was looking for him, I sneaked into the Gryffindor lounge twice, didn''t find him there the first time, and the second time I went, he had escaped from the boy by pretending to be dead. !"


    Sherlock also knows something about Ron''s rat Scabbers.


    "I met Harry and Ron and their friends the other day. Hermione was crying secretly in the classroom, saying that her cat ate Ron''s pet mouse. They had a conflict about it."


    "No, no! That girl''s cat is the smartest cat I''ve ever seen. I gained its trust and asked it to help catch Peter out, but Peter pretended to be dead for the second time and wanted to repeat his old tricks and escape again!"

 Chapter 147： black catch black

    "The cat is very smart. It can understand me and can express to me clearly what it sees."


    "It tried to catch Peter countless times before, but couldn''t find a chance. Later, Peter fled from the boy again in front of it, and it told me all about the situation, and even helped me steal a piece of it. A note with the order to enter the Gryffindor lounge, so I can go in and confirm it myself."


    "I sneaked into the Gryffindor lounge again the other day, and Peter did escape, he was no longer with the boy."


    Hearing Sirius'' narration, Sherlock frowned unconsciously.


    "If Peter escaped, would he stay at Hogwarts?"


    "Yes! He definitely didn''t leave!" Sirius said gloomily, "Not only can the cat feel that he is still here, but according to his character, he will not escape from here!"


    "When I was in Azkaban, the other Death Eaters who were locked in, gritted their teeth with hatred for him, thinking that it was because of his information that Voldemort finally lost his power, and they were caught in. ."


    "Peter himself obviously knows this, and with his timid character, he will definitely leave a way out for himself. If Voldemort returns later, then he can use Harry to do something to ensure that he is in the His position there. Harry is another life-saving straw for him, and he won''t let it go so easily!"


    Sirius''s analysis made sense, and Sherlock rubbed his chin in thought.


    "You can try the Marauder''s map. We didn''t think Peter would be in the castle before, so we didn''t pay attention to whether his name appeared on the map. But if he is still in the castle, he will definitely be found on the map. , if there is no map, but it is certain that Peter is still at Hogwarts..."


    Sherlock turned his gaze back to the Forbidden Forest, and Sirius and Lupin followed his gaze.


    "Then the most likely place for him to hide is this forest." Lupin finally said in a deep voice.


    Sirius stared at them and asked.


    "Marauder''s map? I don''t think Filch took that thing long ago? Not long after we finally left school?"


    Sherlock also looked at Sirius.


    "Did you get this map when you were in school?"


    Lupin shook his head wryly.


    "I''m sorry Sherlock, I haven''t had time to tell you about this. The Marauder''s map was actually drawn by us. After Sirius and the others learned Animagus, Hogwarts Castle was nothing to us. What a secret, we went through all the secret passages, then drew it all, used magic on it, and finally it became a Marauder''s map."


    Sherlock also suddenly realized at this time.


    "It turns out that the makers shown on the map are the four of you, Moonface, Bigfoot, Prong and Wormtail."


    Lupin then helped answer Sirius'' questions.


    "The Marauder''s map then fell into the hands of the Weasley twins, who then gave it to Harry. Snape caught Harry the other day using the map to travel from the underpass to Hogsmeade, and Found the name of the producer on the map, so he called me over, and I took the opportunity to take the Marauder map."


    "Snape? He''s at Hogwarts too?"


    "He''s the dean of Slytherin and the potions professor."


    Sirius was clearly dismissive of this, his attitude towards Snape had not changed even with age, much less Lupin had the slightest apology for what happened back then.


    "Well, this is not the time to talk about these things. We should go back to the castle immediately and use the Marauder''s map to see if we can find Peter''s trail."


    Lupin suggested.


    Sirius looked a little hesitant. He didn''t know if he could go back to the castle with Sherlock and the others.


    Sherlock apparently spotted the problem, too, and drew his wand.


    "You go back to being a dog first, and I''ll change something for you, so that you won''t be so conspicuous when you enter the castle with us."


    The cooperation of Sirius returned to the form of a black dog.


    Sherlock tapped his wand at him, making his hair fluffy and supple, and then changing his hair color to gray and white, and with his already fierce little eyes, he matched with the dog. A certain variety is almost exactly the same.


    "This way, it won''t be as conspicuous as the black dog. After we bring you to the castle, we can claim that we brought you in to catch Black easily, because dogs have a better sense of smell."


    Lupin complimented Sherlock for his wonderful attention.


    "Perfect! Use Black to catch Black, and no one will doubt that the dog that''s tracking is actually Black himself!"


    Having said that, they took Sirius away from the Forbidden Forest and returned to the castle.


    At this time, it was just after six o''clock in the morning, and the castle was still empty, and there was no student union that got up so early.


    Sherlock and the others went to Lupin''s office first, then unfolded the Marauder''s Map and looked for Peter''s name on it.


    But the three of them scrutinized the whole map carefully, and they didn''t see any words of Peter Pettigrew.


    "Is it possible that Peter secretly found an opportunity to erase his name from the map?" Sherlock hypothesized.


    Lupin and Sirius all shook their heads together.


    "Impossible, no one can erase their name from the map, even wearing the invisibility cloak will be displayed on the map."


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "My own name was erased by me."


    Hearing him say this, Lupin and the others discovered that the office they were in had only the names of Sirius Black and Remus Lupin, and Sherlock didn''t show it on the map!


    Lupin looked at Sherlock in shock.


    "how did you do it?"


    "Actually, it was just two simple little magic tricks." Sherlock took out his wand and tapped on the names of Lupin and Sirius on the Marauder''s map.


    The next moment, as if an eraser erased the names of the two of them little by little, they suddenly disappeared from the map.


    "The magic you used to make this map is really amazing, but the technique is a bit too old. You only need to use a combination of the spell and the spell to get rid of the name on the map." Sherlock explained, "At that time, I also discovered it by accident, and it was a success when I tried it.��


    The magic spells used in the method Sherlock showed them are not difficult, and a slightly normal wizard can learn it, but the combination of these two magic spells and application on the Marauder''s map is simply unthinkable. .


    "Even if the names on the Marauder''s Map could be removed, Peter''s unlikely to have thought of it, and he probably didn''t even know that the Marauder''s Map was in Harry''s hands."


    Lupin guessed.


    "If his name is not found at Hogwarts, it is very likely that he is hiding in the Forbidden Forest like Sirius before him."


    Sherlock touched his chin and asked hesitantly.


    "Then do you want to tell Dumbledore about it? After he knows about it, it will undoubtedly be much easier to find Peter in the Forbidden Forest."


    Sirius suddenly changed back from the form of Animagus at this time. They had previously agreed that he would remain in the form of an animal after entering the castle, but this problem with Sherlock forced him to change back to a human form. Express your opinion.


    "Can''t tell Dumbledore!" he said sullenly.


    Lupin and Sherlock looked at each other.


    The thinking of the two of them was to be inclined to report the matter truthfully to Dumbledore, with his authority at Hogwarts, coupled with his influence on the Ministry of Magic, if Peter was really hiding in the Forbidden Forest, he wanted to It will undoubtedly be much easier to find him.


    "Why can''t you tell Dumbledore?" Lupin asked.


    There was a light called hatred in Sirius''s eyes.


    "If all the truth is told to Dumbledore, then even if Peter is caught, he will definitely hand Peter over to the Ministry of Magic!"


    Lupin frowned and looked at him: "Isn''t that just the way to clear your name and let Peter get the punishment he deserves?"


    "Not enough!" he exclaimed, "if he gets caught by the Ministry of Magic, at best he''ll be locked up in Azkaban! Those dementors are a life-or-death torment for the average wizard. But for wizards who have learned Animagus, they are no different from normal guards at all! They are only interested in human emotions, but ignore animals! This is why I can be locked there for more than ten years There''s no reason to go crazy!"


    Sirius'' eyes were bloodshot.


    "I''m going to kill him! Kill him with my own hands!"


    Sherlock sighed and waved.


    "You two make a decision. This is mainly a matter between the four of you. If you decide not to tell Dumbledore the truth, then I will keep it a secret for you."


    Lupin looked at Sirius with a serious look on his face Just think about it, if you don''t plan to hand Peter over to the Ministry of Magic in the end, then your crime cannot be cleared! The Ministry of Magic won''t even give you a chance to use Veritaserum, as long as you are caught, it must be a kiss from the Dementors, and you are destined to remain anonymous for the rest of your life! "


    Sirius clenched his teeth, causing his left cheek to twitch slightly from being too hard.


    "I''ve always thought clearly! I''m guilty! Even if I get caught in the end, I''ll admit it! But Peter must die!"


    Lupin patted Sirius on the shoulder and sighed.


    "I won''t let you be caught by them. Since you''ve made up your mind, I respect your decision."


    Just when they were finally about to negotiate, Sherlock suddenly interjected.


    "But I want to remind you, don''t forget your godson Harry, maybe you can not care about your own future, but he needs you more."

 Chapter 148： the only family

    Sherlock''s words silenced the scene.


    Blake gritted his teeth.


    "Harry, he lives well at his aunt''s house, he doesn''t need to know my existence, the deaths of James and Lily have something to do with me, and I don''t deserve to be his godfather!"


    "If he lived really well there, he wouldn''t want to go to Hogsmeade to go through a secret passage, and was caught by Snape in the end." Sherlock said calmly.


    Blake stared at him.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "His aunt and uncle didn''t sign him the consent form, because Harry was an outlier in their eyes, a magician, out of tune with them, and the most hated Potter outlier."


    At this time, even Lupin looked at Sherlock.


    "Harry is living badly there?"


    "At least he has food and shelter." Sherlock said lightly, "Although he didn''t give him any warmth from his family, it wouldn''t be enough to starve to death on the streets."


    Both Sirius and Lupin could hear the meaning of his words, Harry''s standard of living at his aunt''s house was only not enough to live on the streets.


    "Bang!"


    Black punched the desk, he said angrily.


    "That''s her own sister''s son!"


    Sherlock looked into his eyes.


    "I don''t deny that Harry''s aunt''s family has done a lot, but you have to ask yourself, what attitude did Harry''s father treat them? Or why did they treat Harry like this?"


    As for why Harry''s aunt''s family had such an almost hatred attitude towards Harry, Sherlock went to understand something during last summer vacation.


    The Dursleys didn''t hate the wizarding group, but when they got along with Harry''s father, they left a very bad impression on them.


    Since then, the two families have completely broken up, and they have never been in contact with each other (also mixed with Penny''s jealousy of Lily being a wizard).


    After Harry came to their house, they passed on this sentiment to young Harry.


    The Dursleys behaved badly, but James Potter was also a big problem.


    Sirius and Lupin were silent again. They were James'' playmates when he was a child, and they naturally knew what kind of character he was, and they were just a little better than the more extreme Sirius himself.


    "So, if it''s not for yourself, think about it for Harry." Sherlock sat in the chair, looking at them and said, "He may not need your care, but he needs the affection of a family."


    Sirius stood dumbfounded, he had the courage to despise death, but Sherlock''s words made him hesitate.


    If it is really like what he said, then Harry has only one legal relative other than his aunt''s family. After all, when he was just born, he established a godfather and godson relationship with Sirius.


    Sherlock sat in a chair and drank tea leisurely, waiting for Sirius to make a decision.


    After a long time, he slowly raised his head and said.


    "Can I see him up close?"


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "Every weekend evening, he will come to me to learn the Patronus Charm. If you want to meet him, you can come to me, but it is up to you to decide whether to recognize him or not."


    "I can''t recognize Peter until I catch him." Sirius shook his head and said, "Only when the dust settles can I let him know of my existence. If he knows these things will definitely go wrong."


    "You know his character very well."


    "After escaping from Azkaban, I watched him secretly from behind for a while."


    Sherlock got up from his chair.


    "If that''s the case, then you can follow me in the form of Animagus first. I''ll take you to Professor McGonagall to report, at least to let other people in the school know of your existence."


    That''s how things were fixed for the time being.


    Sirius turned into a dog again. After Sherlock used magic to change his breed, he took him to Professor McGonagall.


    "You want to keep this dog in Hogwarts?" Professor McGonagall frowned as she looked at Sirius in the form of Animagus, and could see that she was not very fond of dogs.


    Sherlock explained.


    "The dog is very smart, and I think it might be helpful to have him patrolling the castle to catch Black."


    Sirius also wagged his tail and walked to Professor McGonagall''s side, rubbing his head against her.


    "Well, it may be useful to capture Black, but you have to make sure it can''t hurt the students." Professor McGonagall nodded.


    Charlotte promises, "Don''t worry, it''ll get along with the students."


    After getting the approval of Professor McGonagall, Sirius now has the right to act in the castle above board.


    Then Sherlock took Sirius away from Professor McGonagall''s office, and just as they were going downstairs, Snape with greasy kelp-like hair and pale face, wearing a robe like a **** bat, this I happened to meet them in the front hall on the first floor.


    "Forrest, when are you going to give me the final payment for the potion materials!" Snape collected the debt with a sullen look on his face when he saw Sherlock.


    Sherlock then remembered that the last time he bought materials from him, he owed a sum of money and forgot to give it to him.


    "I''ll send it to you at noon."


    Snape snorted, and then he noticed Sirius following Sherlock.


    One man and one dog looked at each other, and Snape always felt that the dog gave him a very annoying feeling, as if he had seen some enemy.


    Sirius also bared his teeth at him.


    "What''s wrong with this dog?" Snape asked, frowning.


    "It''s to catch Black." Sherlock raised his eyebrows, "I just reported to Professor McGonagall."


    Snape made no attempt to hide his distaste for him.


    "Hopefully it doesn''t get killed by Black with a spell."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and continued to walk in the direction of the auditorium. Except for the bad feeling, he did not find any problems with Sirius.


    Sirius looked at Snape''s back, rolled his eyes at him, and Sherlock patted his dog''s head for him to follow him.


    They returned to Sherlock''s office, which happened to be Saturday, and Harry would come to the office in the evening to continue practicing the Patronus Charm.


    So Sherlock told Sirius not to go out in the office, and he went to the kitchen to talk to the house elves, and from today onwards, he could send three meals for two directly to his office by magic.


    And that''s when Sherlock and Lupin found Sirius and find out what happened from him.


    Ron also finally reconciled with Hermione.


    The day Harry''s Marauder''s Map was taken away by Lupin, Hagrid also lost his case against Buckbeak at the Ministry of Magic, and almost all of the jury sided with Lucius and sentenced Buckbeak to death. , and determine the date of execution.


    Hermione''s mood was very broken. After meeting Ron and Harry, she cried and apologized to Ron. At this time, Ron''s twist was finally gone. She said that it was not her fault, and the two reunited. reconcile.


    At the time of reconciliation, Draco happened to be in a strange mood. He was angry with Hermione because his father bought the jury to execute Buckbeak. He slapped him on the spot and slapped Draco directly. .


    After that, Hermione seemed to have seen it completely.


    Because there were too many courses, she gave up in the classroom, which she didn''t like, and talked about the useless divination courses, and concentrated her energy on other courses.


    In addition to continuing to learn the Patronus Charm, Harry has been juggling his last Quidditch match against Slytherin at the end of term.


    This weekend he came to Sherlock''s office as scheduled. After the class is over, he plans to take another week off, and come back to continue the class after the Quidditch match.


    As soon as he entered Sherlock''s office, Harry saw the big dog lying beside the desk.


    He immediately walked over with wide-eyed eyes, and looked at the dog standing up from the ground in front of him.


    "Professor, is this your new pet?"


    Blake wagged his tail, those small eyes stared at Harry with piercing vigour, and moved closer to him.


    Harry tried to pat his head, and when he found that Sirius not only did not resist, but also looked happy, he became more courageous.


    Sherlock watched Sirius'' tail wagging quickly and knew that he must be enjoying this time now. After all, not only Harry was his family, but in disguise, Sirius himself was also the only one in Harry''s relationship. a relative.


    "Forget it, in order to prevent Blake from breaking into the school, this dog was specially raised by me. It is temporarily taken care of by me."


    Harry touched Sirius''s dog''s head for a while, then said.


    "I''m going to ask you to take a leave of absence professor next week. The Quidditch final is coming soon. In order for Gryffindor to win the championship, I have to focus on training."


    Sherlock waved his hand You don''t need to ask for leave. You don''t have much to learn about the Patronus Charm. If you want to truly shape your Patronus, it''s just an opportunity. In terms of theory Already done well. "


    "So are we still in class?" Harry asked.


    Sherlock pointed to Sirius.


    "In this class, you can help me take this dog for a walk in the castle. It is the last task given to you."


    Harry, of course, readily accepted that, carrying Sirius out of Sherlock''s office, wandering the hallways and the castle, and finally taking him into the Gryffindor common room.


    This surprised all the Gryffindors.


    Ron, who was helping Hermione find the Hippogriff''s file, looked at Sirius and asked with a wink.


    "Where did you get the dog from?"

 Chapter 149： Professor, how can you...

    Harry explained the origin of Sirius to them, and the whole Gryffindor student became interested in him.


    Hermione looked up from her busy schoolwork, looking at Sirius'' hair and appearance, and guessing his breed.


    "It''s a husky, a big, aggressive dog, but it seems to be bigger than a normal husky."


    Although Sirius was taken advantage of by Gryffindor students, he enjoyed his time.


    This made him even a little forget that two days ago, he was still living the days of being wanted and chasing down his enemies.


    Harry took him around the lounge, and finally brought him back to Sherlock''s office.


    It was getting dark, and as the curfew at Hogwarts began, Sirius reverted to a human form in Sherlock''s office.


    Sherlock, who was writing quizzes for seventh and fifth graders, asked without looking up.


    "So what are you thinking now?"


    Sirius'' face became solemn, and Sherlock''s question made him return to the mentality of revenge again.


    "Harry has a lot of friends, just like me and James used to be, so he can live just fine without me, but Peter��must die!"


    Sherlock put down the quill in his hand, and he and Sirius looked at each other.


    "Since you made your own choice, I won''t say much more. The search for Peter can start tonight."


    By night, Sherlock, Lupin and Sirius left the castle together, along with Hermione''s pet, the big **** cat named Crookshanks.


    Outside the Forbidden Forest, Sirius patted Crookshanks on the head.


    "This is the smartest cat I''ve ever seen. It should have the pedigree of a cat raccoon, and it remembers the smell of Peter, so it can help us a lot."


    Crookshanks'' face plate is very large, and at first glance, his facial features look like they have been squashed by something. They are not very beautiful, but they are ugly and cute.


    Lupin and Sherlock were clearly the people it believed to be trustworthy, and neither of them was excluded.


    After rectifying at the edge of the forbidden forest, the two, one dog and one cat, entered the forest again.


    Finding a mouse in such a large forest is basically no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. They mainly rely on Crookshanks and Sirius, who turned into a dog, to search for Peter''s scent.


    After nearly an overnight search, they didn''t come up with nothing.


    Crookshanks keenly sensed Peter''s scent under a tree, where Sherlock and the others found a few gray mouse hairs.


    This is enough to prove that Peter is now hiding in this forbidden forest, and the direction Sherlock and the others are looking for is not wrong.


    But during the daytime, Sherlock and Lupin both still have classes, so they can''t accompany Sirius to search every night. The most important main force in the search for Peter is a dog and a cat.


    In order to know the news in time, Sherlock specially summoned his Patronus to follow Sirius.


    If anything is discovered, Sirius can let his Patronus cancel it himself, and Sherlock will get the news.


    Final exams are getting closer.


    Gryffindor v Slytherin is the last Quidditch match of the year to decide the championship.


    Both Sirius and Lupin watched the game and watched Harry lead the team to the Quidditch House Cup, which Gryffindor had not won in eight years.


    Sherlock didn''t have time to watch the game because of a letter sent to him by Schilke, who was far away in Germany at this time.


    The above said about the interpretation of the memory of the straw man Fiddlesticks, the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic has already made some suggestions, let him wait a few more days, and when the results come out, she will return to Hogwarts.


    The locket had been worn on Sherlock''s neck for half a year. During this period, the locket that was originally worn out and thrown on the ground would not necessarily be picked up by anyone. It became more and more new. It''s an old thing, and people who say it''s pure new just bought it from any magic store will believe it.


    And when he put the locket to his ear, Sherlock could vaguely hear a strange sound coming from it.


    The sound is very slight, but very rhythmic, "da-da-da", like the hands of a clock turning.


    Every night with the locket, he tried once to see if he could get it off his neck, but it never worked.


    Now he can only wait for Shilk''s news to see if he will get any useful findings from the straw man in the end.


    After Gryffindor won the House Cup for Quidditch this year, the exam week at Hogwarts began.


    The seventh and fifth graders had to take the wizarding rank exam held by the Ministry of Magic, so Sherlock''s task at the end of this year was much easier, as long as he was responsible for giving the sixth grade students the exam questions.


    The students he teaches are very nervous, after all, this time can be said to be the most important exam they will take in their lives.


    Sherlock is very confident in them, because in the last two mock tests near the end of the semester, the grades of this year''s fifth grade students were unexpectedly very good, and overall they looked much better than the previous one.


    Even George and Fred usually don''t pay much attention to their studies, and their scores in the mock exams are also very good, completely breaking Sherlock''s judgment on them at the beginning of this semester.


    Just after Sherlock''s only 6th grade exam, Sirius, who has been searching for Peter''s traces in the Forbidden Forest, finally made an important discovery.


    Lupin was still proctoring, so only Sherlock and Sirius got in touch and learned the situation from him.


    "Peter usually only hides in the Forbidden Forest for a week, and after a week he runs out of it and sneaks into Hagrid''s hut to steal something to eat. He likes sweets, since he was in school, so even in the forbidden Hiding in the forest, he couldn''t bear the feeling that he couldn''t eat sweets."


    Sirius'' eyes twinkled, he continued.


    "Yesterday, Crookshanks discovered that Peter had escaped from Hagrid''s hut, and his time to steal food is basically fixed, which means we can try to catch him today next week!"


    Sherlock said quietly for a moment.


    "When the exam week is over this week, the students will wait in the castle for another week to get their grades. After the grades come out, this year''s vacation will begin. What plans does Peter have at that time, and will he continue to stay in the Forbidden Forest? It��s still two words, so the time you mentioned next week is likely to be our last chance.��


    Sirius obviously understood this, and his face became gloomy.


    "From today onwards, I will be guarding near Hagrid''s hut until Peter shows up!"


    Sherlock nodded, and after letting his Patronus continue to follow Sirius, he returned to the castle.


    Two days later, on the evening of the day Harry and his third-year students were taking their divination exams, Sherlock and Lupin stayed in his office together.


    They opened the Marauder''s map, and while chatting, they have been observing the situation near Hagrid''s hut.


    "Are you going to transform again?" Sherlock asked, looking at Lupin''s face.


    Lupin''s face was pale, and every time around the full moon night, his physical condition would become very bad, and his spellcasting state would also become very bad.


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Lupin nodded slightly.


    "It should be tonight, and Snape hasn''t brought me the potion yet."


    "He is very angry with you, just because you bullied him when you were in school?"


    Lupin smiled bitterly as if thinking of something.


    "There should be some problems with Harry''s mother."


    "Um?"


    Sherlock''s eyes suddenly lit up with a light called gossip.


    "About Harry''s mother?"


    "Yes, Snape and Lily have known each other since childhood, but Lily finally chose to bond with James, whom Snape did not deal with the most when he was a student. It made him extremely resentful, he hated James and us, and probably hated it too. Pass Lily."


    "And that''s why he treats Harry like that?"


    "Snape did pass on his hatred of James to Harry." Lu Jing said quietly, "but in the end, he should still have a memory for Lily, and this emotion may have continued to Harry, So he hated Harry and didn''t want him to be in any danger."


    Sherlock snorted.


    "That''s really complicated feelings."


    At this moment, Lupin frowned suddenly, his ears moved sharply.


    "Have you heard any strange noises?"


    Sherlock looked puzzled.


    "No, I didn''t hear anything."


    Lupin stood up, as if searching for the source of the sound.


    "It''s like a clock, ticking..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Sherlock''s face suddenly froze.


    "My Patronus Charm has been cancelled by Sirius!"


    Lupin, who was listening carefully to the source of the sound, was also stunned. The two of them looked at the Marauder''s Map on the desk in the direction of Hagrid''s cabin. Among the names of Hagrid, Harry, Ron, and Hermione, there was an impressive There is a prominent name - Pettigrew Peter!


    Then Sherlock and Lupin didn''t have time to worry about the source of the strange voice, and walked out of the office together and headed to Hagrid''s cabin.


    Meanwhile, in Hagrid''s cabin.


    Today is Buckbeak''s execution period. After Harry and the others finished their fortune-telling exams, they immediately put on invisibility cloaks and came here to comfort Hagrid.


    But everyone''s mood is low, because they all know Buckbeak isn''t some bad magical beast, and that the crimes the Ministry of Magic has imposed on it is a total slur.


    Hermione was crying silently. When she was about to pour the milk into the milk jug, a mouse suddenly fell out of the jug!


    Ron looked at the mouse and cried out with a blank expression.


    "Banban! What are you doing here?"


    He grabbed the rat that was screaming and struggling, and Hagrid drove them out the door with a heavy face.


    "Let''s go, let''s go! I don''t want you to see what you looked like when you were executed. Besides, if anyone else finds out that you left the castle privately, you will definitely be punished."


    Harry and the others were pushed out of the hut by Hagrid. They put on invisibility cloaks and walked towards the castle in the dark.


    Banban, who was put in Ron''s pocket, kept struggling. He seemed to be frightened and desperately wanted to run out of Ron''s pocket!


    Finally, when Ron was inattentive, Banban finally succeeded!


    He slipped out of Ron''s fingers, and when he was about to run along the night into the Forbidden Forest, a big **** cat suddenly flew past like lightning, and put Scabber in his mouth in one bite. inside.


    Harry and the others saw this scene, and Ron ran out from under the invisibility cloak in a panic, chasing in the direction that Crookshanks fled.


    "You **** stinky cat!"


    "Ron!" Hermione called out sadly, and she and Harry glanced at each other, then ran with them.


    The direction in which Crookshanks runs is very clear, that is, in the Forbidden Forest.


    Harry and Hermione followed Ron and soon heard Ron grabbing Crookshanks.


    "Stinky cat! Let it go!"


    Ron took Scabbers back from Crookshanks, just as he rejoined Harry and the others, preparing to hide in the Invisibility Cloak and head back to the castle.


    A huge dog stared at them with those gloomy eyes, blocking their way.


    He had always had Sherlock''s disguise on him even during the search in the Forbidden Forest, so Harry clearly recognized Sirius.


    "It''s the dog that Professor Forrest kept!"


    "Get out of the way, good dog, get out of the way!" Hermione begged to Sirius.


    But Sirius still had no intention of leaving, and his eyes were completely without the kindness that Harry had brought him to the Gryffindor lounge, but with extremely fierce eyes.


    Harry had already drawn out his wand at this time, but before he could make any move, two distinct footsteps approached them.


    With a little light in the darkness, after seeing the person coming, Harry and the others suddenly showed a look of joy.


    "Professor Forrest (Lupin)!"


    The two people who came over were none other than Sherlock and Lupin.


    However, the next scene made Harry and the others completely stunned.


    Neither Lupin nor Sherlock paid any attention to their shouts, but drew their wands at them with serious faces.


    At this time, Sirius also released his Animagus transformation, holding a wand that Sherlock temporarily lent him, and pointed it at Harry, to be precise, at Ron''s hand mouse.


    Harry stared blankly at the face of Sirius, and then at Lupin and Sherlock, the disbelief in his eyes seemed to overflow from his sockets.


    "Professor, how can you..."

 Chapter 150： petit petite

    A faint scent of agarwood permeates the silent room.


    It was pitch black here, only a faint shimmer of light emanated from the crystal ball on the table.


    In that transparent crystal, there seems to be a fog-like thing that is constantly changing its shape, making people unpredictable.


    Wearing a large black robe with a hood covering most of his face, Silk is always the same outfit.


    She has been sitting here looking at the crystal ball on the table for a full day, but the fate in the crystal ball is still unpredictable and has not been determined for a long time.


    This is a very rare phenomenon.


    She is just a fortune teller, not a prophet, and naturally there are times when she can''t see clearly.


    But this time she saw something, but this thing was constantly changing.


    In just one day, tens of thousands of possibilities have changed, which is even more confusing than the previous divinations that were obscured by fog and could only vaguely see part of the illusory.


    At this moment, a green fire suddenly lit up in the icy fireplace, and the flames formed the face of a middle-aged witch.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your fortune-telling Miss Shilk, but the director said that there is something for you to come over."


    Shilk spoke coldly.


    "what is it about?"


    "The memory tracing team has completed the cracking of Fiddlesticks'' memory. They have obtained the reason why the fearful demon is trying to escape, and they have also found out the origin of the locket on your friend''s body."


    ......


    Hogwarts, Forbidden Forest.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione all watched this scene in disbelief.


    The notorious murderer who betrayed Harry''s parents, took refuge with Voldemort, and now escaped from prison and wanted to kill Harry, actually colluded with two of their most trusted defense professors, and held up to them. Got the wand!


    "No! It''s not a real professor!" Hermione cried, shaking her head and crying.


    Ron opened his mouth, grabbed Banban subconsciously in his hand, and was speechless for a while.


    The expression on Harry''s face had completely collapsed.


    He recalled the scenes he had spent with Sherlock before. He took him on a trip to France. Even if he had something to do at the Ministry of Magic, he would accompany him on his birthday. In order to teach him the Patronus Charm, he even grabbed a special one. Only the Dementors come back to teach.


    So the previous Professor Forrest was all disguised?


    Now he shows his true face?


    Is he also the lackey of the Dark Lord?


    At this moment, Harry thought a lot, and at this moment, his heart was ashes, and he felt that he had been betrayed by the whole world.


    Just when the expressions on the faces of the three were sluggish, Sherlock beckoned gently, Ron, Hermione''s wands all flew up for no reason, and finally fell into his hands.


    The wand in Harry''s hand was not taken away by him because he was holding it too tightly.


    "Why? Professor? Why are you helping Black?" Ha asked with tears in his eyes, holding up his wand.


    Sherlock waved at him and told him to stand aside so as not to cause trouble.


    "Don''t make fun of yourself here, Harry, we''re not here to catch you at all, stand aside with Hermione and don''t delay our work."


    Hearing his words, Harry noticed that Sherlock''s wands were not aimed at him from beginning to end, but were aimed at Ron!


    "Don''t delay! Catch him quickly! I can''t wait!" Sirius said eagerly.


    The three of them were forming a double-team to surround Ron, leaving Harry and Hermione behind.


    The despair on Harry''s face froze, and he stared blankly at Sherlock and their actions.


    And Ron''s expression changed from shock at first to despair now.


    He subconsciously grasped Banban tightly, as if he was grasping a life-saving straw, and he dared not let it go despite its frantic screaming and biting!


    "Your target is me!" Ron shouted in disbelief. "What did I do?"


    Lupin''s eyes were fixed on the mouse Ron was holding, and his voice was still gentle.


    "No, Ron, don''t be nervous, we''re not here for Harry or you, give me that mouse in your hand, hold him tight, and give him into mine."


    His words shocked Ron, Hermione and Harry.


    "Banban." Ron held the mouse tighter in his hand. "What do you want it to do! It''s just a poor old, disfigured mouse!"


    Blake''s face was full of impatience, seeing the enemy in front of him, he couldn''t wait, and he didn''t want to wait for a moment.


    He hurried forward, trying to **** Scabbers from Ron''s hands, but Lupin stopped him.


    "We''re going to explain it to them, Sirius! They have a right to know everything!"


    "We can explain after the fact!"


    "It''s all petrified."


    An abrupt incantation made Lupin and Sirius stop arguing.


    Together, they looked at Sherlock, who was putting his wand down, and at Ron, who was gasping for breath, but was not petrified.


    In the end, he fixed his eyes on his hands, who was struggling desperately just now, but now he is as still as a sculpture, and he can only keep rolling his eyes around Banban.


    "You guys are too ink, I also think it''s okay to explain to Harry and the others first, but before explaining, we need to do some preventive work."


    Sherlock shrugged and said to Harry at the same time.


    "So you want to hear the story? If you want to hear it, just sit down and listen to Lupin and Sirius tell you. And Ron, you can stop holding Scabbers so tightly now, or else you won''t. Be careful to strangle him to death, Sirius'' hatred will be vented on you."


    Harry shook his head, still in disbelief, he kept talking.


    "I can''t understand...I still can''t understand...Black he was a murderer, he killed my parents...the whole wizarding world is looking for him, why professor You''ll be with them...and deal with Ron''s pets!"


    "Because he''s not a mouse at all!" Sirius sneered.


    "He''s an Animagus," Lupin said quietly. "It''s Peter Pettigrew."


    "You''re all insane!" Ron thought they were talking crazy.


    Even Hermione said weakly, "Ridiculous!"


    Sherlock didn''t take part in the storytelling time between them, because he seemed to hear something, "tick-tock", but just couldn''t find it.


    Lupin and Sirius were telling Harry and the others the true story of the year. Harry and the three of them started to question their doubts at the beginning, and after the latter two answered their doubts bit by bit, they gradually began to believe in them. said.


    "...It was in this forbidden forest that Lupin and Sherlock caught me, I told them the whole truth, and they finally believed me and helped me catch Peter together!"


    When Sirius spoke, he never took a single glance away from the mouse in Ron''s hand.


    After spending more than ten years in Azkaban, after escaping from the prison and searching for it for a whole year, the enemy is now at hand!


    He was not a very patient person before, and now he can''t stand it anymore.


    "Then how are you supposed to make us believe you?" Harry asked, staring into Sirius'' eyes.


    In fact, he has some belief in what he said now, but he still needs a solid evidence in front of him.


    "It''s easy to get evidence." Sirius extended his hand towards Ron.


    "Give him to me, boy, now."


    Ron''s face was very panicked. In fact, he already believed the words of the adults a little in his heart, but his relationship with Banban for so long made him dare not believe it.


    Lupin said softly.


    "Think about it, Ron, how long has this rat lived in your house? Would a normal rat live that long?"


    "Our family has been taking good care of it!"


    "But he''s been pretty erratic at the start of the term, hasn''t he? After hearing that Black escaped from Azkaban."


    "What would you do to it if I gave it to you?" Ron asked Lupin nervously.


    "Forcing him to appear," Lupin said. "If it''s a rat, it won''t hurt it."


    Ron hesitated, then he finally surrendered Scabbers.


    Banban was hit by Sherlock''s petrification spell at this time, and his body was stiff and motionless, but his small eyes showed humanized panic and despair.


    Lupin grabbed him in his hands, and a fiery glow appeared in Sirius'' somewhat moist eyes.


    They raised their wands in their hands.


    "Want to come with us? Sherlock." Lupin invited him


    Sherlock also aimed at Scabbers with his wand.


    "A Mandatory Appearance Charm?"


    "Yes, this spell is very effective on Animagus."


    Lupin said, clutching Scabbers in one hand and wand in the other: "I''ll count to threeone, two, three!"


    All three wands glowed blue and white, and after about a minute, Banban was suspended in mid-air, the petrification spell seemed to have been lifted, and its little black body twisted frantically.


    The mouse fell off and onto the grass with another dazzling flash, and then it was like a quick shot of a tree growing.


    A head appeared on the ground, and its limbs were stretched out. After a while, a wizard stood where Banban was just now, wringing his hands cringingly!


    The man was short, not much taller than Harry and Hermione, and his thin pale hair was disheveled and a large chunk of baldness appeared on the top of his head.


    He looks like a fat man who has lost a lot of weight in a short period of time, his skin is dirty, almost like a mottled fur, his pointy nose and small watery eyes have the characteristics of a mouse.


    The moment Peter appeared, Sherlock''s Binding Charm was used.


    The rope made by magic entangled Peter, cutting off any possibility for him to escape!

 Chapter 151： open locket

    Peter was tied tightly, and he trembled as he watched the people who surrounded him, those small eyes that were exactly like those of mice, twirling around.


    "Little, Sirius, Lu, Lupin." Peter Pettigrew''s voice was also high-pitched, and his eyes looked around again, "My friends, my old friends..."


    Blake''s eyes gleamed with pleasure, excitement, hatred, and impatience, and he raised his wand.


    But Lupin held his hand and signaled him not to rush.


    In the presence of Harry and the others, they confronted Peter, exposing all his lies.


    Peter, who found that he could no longer use words to change the situation, and could not find a chance to escape, was completely broken.


    His face was ashen, and he kept begging.


    "Sirius, it''s me, it''s Peter, your friend, you wouldn''t...you wouldn''t kill me, would you!"


    Sirius kicked him aside without hesitation, the disgust in his eyes was like looking at a piece of garbage.


    With snot and tears streaming down his face, Peter wriggled like a worm on the ground and crawled up to Lupin''s side to try to arouse his sympathy, but Lupin turned a blind eye to it.


    Then he begged Ron and Harry again, hoping they could help him with a few words, but Ron looked at him with nothing but disgust.


    "He slept in my bed and **** on Harry''s pillow!"


    Sirius couldn''t wait. He raised his wand and joined Lupin.


    Sherlock always felt a little uneasy. He felt that the strange sound was getting louder and louder, like a clock kept turning in his ear, and he could hear every minute and every second clearly.


    "Come on, settle the matter quickly, so that you won''t have too many dreams at night." He urged.


    Lupin and Sirius did not hesitate any longer, and together they prepared to wave their wands.


    But just as they were about to utter the spell, and Peter''s face was filled with gray despair, Harry suddenly exclaimed.


    "No! You can''t kill him!"


    Lupin and the others stopped their movements and turned to look at Harry in shock.


    "This is your parents'' enemy Harry!" Sirius roared. "He killed your parents! This filthy servile fellow will not be tempted to see you die. You heard what he said, His own stinky skin is more important than your family''s life!"


    "I see," Harry panted. "We''ll take him to the castle and give him to the Dementors. He can go to Azkaban... just don''t kill him if he If you die, then your crime will no longer be cleared, it''s not worth it, it''s not worth it for such a person."


    Hearing Harry''s words, Sherlock had a look of relief on his face, and he was glad Harry could think of these things.


    The expression on Sirius'' face was contorted. He wanted to kill Peter on the spot, but he had to respect Harry''s choice.


    Because among those present, only Harry was the one with the most power to judge Peter''s fate.


    Seeing the hope of living again, Peter hugged Harry''s leg with joy and thanked him for his kindness, but Harry shook his hand away with disgust.


    Sherlock stared at Peter at this time.


    "Can the Petrification Curse prevent Animagus from transforming?"


    He didn''t know where the unease in his heart came from, but he could only think of it in his memory. In the original book, there was a mouse that finally ran away, so he had to make sure again and again about Peter''s current state.


    Sirius shook his head.


    "No, as long as Animagus learns, this kind of magic can become a wizard''s instinct, no need for a wand or a spell, as long as you use your brain, you can complete the transformation."


    Lupin saw Sherlock''s concern.


    "Don''t worry, Sirius and I will hold him. If Peter dares to transform, we will kill him, okay? Harry."


    Harry nodded, naturally he had no objection to this decision.


    They seemed to be doing it perfectly, but Sherlock still felt something was wrong and couldn''t say anything.


    "Using your brain to complete the transformation?" He raised his wand to Peter, and then chanted a spell under Peter''s horrified eyes, "Pass out."


    The red wand hit Peter, and he fell asleep with his head down.


    Sherlock nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s what makes you feel at ease."


    "You''re being too cautious, Sherlock," Lupin said. "But being cautious is never a bad thing."


    Together, Sirius and Lupin each grabbed one of Peter''s arms and pulled Peter off the ground.


    Hermione''s pet Crookshanks showed heroic pride and walked at the front of the team with her head held high.


    Sirius and Harry had just met tonight and were chatting about their godfather and godson relationship.


    Sherlock didn''t go with the large group, he was still listening carefully to the strange voice, looking for where it was.


    Just when he looked around, he suddenly noticed the bright white full moon in the sky, and he was stunned.


    At this moment, Sherlock seemed to finally understand what he was anxious about, and he suddenly turned to look at Lupin, who was extremely pale.


    "Remus!"


    Hearing Sherlock calling out Lupin''s name in a rare direct way, Harry and the others were all stunned at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    Lupin looked at Sherlock strangely.


    "What happened?"


    Sherlock stared at him and said with pursed lips.


    "You told me when you were in the office before that Snape didn''t bring you the wolf''s poison potion today."


    In an instant, Lupin''s face became even paler than before!


    "I can''t go back to the castle!"


    Harry and Ron were baffled by this, and neither of them knew the identity of Lupin''s werewolf.


    Hermione seemed to have guessed something beforehand, and Sherlock''s words further confirmed her guess.


    Sirius also reacted at this time. He looked at the forbidden forest behind him and said anxiously.


    "Run to the depths of the Forbidden Forest, the further you go, the better."


    However, at this moment, an abrupt voice that did not belong to anyone between them suddenly rang.


    "Don''t run away, Lupin, I brought you the medicine."


    From the darkness in the direction of Hogwarts Castle, there was a sound of light footsteps, and Snape, whose greasy hair was reflected in the moonlight, had a playful expression on his face, holding a bottle of potion in one hand and the other in the other. He came over with his wand in hand.


    Seeing the look of surprise on his Lupin''s face.


    "How did you know we were here? Thank you, Snape."


    But Sherlock wasn''t as optimistic as he was, because Snape looked at Lupin and Sirius with the wrong look.


    It was the same look that Sirius had when he saw Peter, such a ferocity and hatred that went against Snape''s normality!


    He avoided Lupin''s hand trying to take the potion, but kept his wand pointed at Sirius''s chest.


    "I think I''ve found a bigger problem than giving you medicine." Snape''s tone was unusually gloomy. "Two professors at Hogwarts, as well as three Gryffindor students, stayed up in the middle of the night, and came to see the top most wanted criminals at the Ministry of Magic secretly! What do you want?"


    "Listen to Severus, I''ll talk about my business later, you give Lupin the medicine first! Give him first!"


    Black had spotted Lupin standing beside him, something was clearly wrong, and he shouted, but Snape didn''t move at all.


    "Better if he turns into a werewolf! When the dementors are coming, they''ll see their wanted fugitive, and then they''ll see a werewolf running out of control! Guess what they''ll do?"


    There was a happy expression on Snape''s face, the excitement of the imminent success of revenge!


    Suddenly, a flashing red light hit him from behind!


    Snape''s body immediately froze in place, unable to move.


    What attacked him from behind was just a solitary wand hanging in the air. After the spell was cast, the wand spun lightly and returned to Sherlock''s hand.


    "Come on! Lupin is about to transform!" Sirius urged Sherlock to help support Lupin, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Sherlock naturally knew that the time was urgent, and Lupin had to get that bottle of medicine before he turned into a werewolf!


    But when he walked towards the petrified Snape, the sound of the clock hand turning became louder and louder!


    It''s like some kind of timer is counting down the time, and the hands on it are about to reach the last moment.


    Sherlock was naturally in no mood to deal with this at this time, and he walked quickly towards Snape, the second his hand touched Snape''s.


    The sound suddenly stopped.


    Not just the sound, but everything around you was still!


    The leaves blown from the branches by the wind stayed motionless in the air, as if they were frozen.


    Sherlock grabbed the potion in Snape''s hand, and he could see that Snape was still blinking angrily.


    But the others eagerly supported Lupin''s Sirius, and Lupin kneeled on the ground with a pained expression, looking at Harry, Ron and Hermione who were in a daze at the scene in front of them with their mouths open. Three, all seemed to have the pause button pressed.


    Sherlock looked at everything around him incomprehensibly.


    "what happened?"


    The only Snape who can move like him in this scene can only blink hard.


    His eyes were full of confusion, and he didn''t understand what was going on at all.


    At this time, Sherlock discovered that the locket that he had been carrying around his neck had been opened at some point!


    There is a golden watch inlaid in the box, but there is no time scale on the surface, the only solitary hand, when Sherlock sees it, suddenly reverses wildly in the counterclockwise direction!


    ����������������


    Not broken, not broken, still in the code, sent before twelve o''clock.

 Chapter 152： Live well, Harry

    In the eyes of Harry and Sirius, they only saw that the moment Sherlock touched Snape, the two suddenly disappeared together!


    Silently, as if it was erased from the picture by an eraser out of thin air!


    "What''s going on! Professor Forrest and Snape!" Harry said in shock.


    Ron and Hermione couldn''t answer his question either because they didn''t know what was going on.


    "Never mind that! Run! Run!" Sirius had released Lupin by now.


    Lupin knelt on the ground, and the white moonlight sprinkled on him like a deadly poison, causing his body to undergo dramatic changes!


    Sirius took Harry and the others, and flew towards Hogwarts Castle together!


    Lupin, who had completely turned into a beast, let out a long wolf roar in the moonlight!


    Harry couldn''t help but look back as he ran.


    "Peter! Peter he''s still there!"


    Sirius held him and did not let go.


    "Leave him alone! He''s dead! Get back to Hogwarts before Lupin notices us!"


    They ran wildly and didn''t dare to stop for a moment. However, just as they ran to the side of the beating willow, they couldn''t see the number of dementors in black robes that floated down from the sky and surrounded them in the middle.


    The gloomy coldness that was enough to freeze people made Harry almost frozen in place!


    Black suddenly let go of Harry''s hand, and he gasped, watching the Dementors surround them.


    Harry seemed to have guessed what he was thinking, he pleaded desperately.


    "No! Sirius! You can''t...they''ll kill you! They''ll kill you!"


    Sirius had a determined look on his face.


    "I already thought of this result when I escaped from Azkaban, Harry. Avenging your parents has already fulfilled my greatest wish!"


    He broke free from Harry''s grasp and fled in the opposite direction of Hogwarts Castle.


    Animagus is not used, because dementors have no eyes, they only rely on smell and human emotions to perceive the presence of the target, if he turns into a dog, then these dementors will definitely place the target on the Harry on them.


    "Call God Guard!" Sirius recited the incantation of the Patronus Charm.


    A silver light lit up in front of him, but no Patronus was formed under his spell.


    Just a faint silver phantom, just as Harry had been practicing.


    These rays of light could not disperse the locust-like dementor group at all, but Sirius managed to force back a few dementors standing in front of him.


    He escaped from the siege of dementors, but in fact he couldn''t escape for a long time, because not only those in front of him, but also groups of dementors were flying over, forming a denser encirclement towards him!


    Harry looked at the direction where Sirius fled, and subconsciously wanted to take steps to catch up, but Hermione pulled him in time.


    "If you follow along, they''ll **** you dry!"


    "But I just met him and he said he would sign my consent to leave school... Said to take me to his house..."


    There were tears in Harry''s eyes, and he didn''t want to cry because he had cried enough today, but there were still tears in his eyes.


    Hermione, Ron, and Harry broke into the gate of the castle. They leaned into the corridor window and could see the direction where Sirius fled. Suddenly, a silver light lit up half the sky.


    No one knew what happened to Sirius now, whether he was still alive, or caught by dementors.


    Harry fell to his knees, his eyes were empty, and his whole body seemed to be drained.


    Hermione and Ron looked at each other, they were eager to find something to comfort Harry, but at this time the two opened their mouths but couldn''t say anything.


    Just as they were stunned in the corridor, a messy footstep sounded from upstairs.


    Professor McGonagall, Minister of Magic Fudge, Filch, and two other Ministry of Magic escorts left. They were about to leave the castle, but now they were obviously alarmed by the reaction of the Dementors.


    Seeing the Dementors like a swarm of locusts outside, Fudge exclaimed with excitement.


    "Aha! Those guys must have found out!"


    Professor McGonagall looked at Harry and the others, her face was serious and her brows were furrowed.


    "It''s curfew time now, what are you doing here? Go back to the lounge!"


    Harry didn''t listen to her, but hugged Professor McGonagall''s leg excitedly!


    "Professor! Go and save Sirius! He''s innocent! He''s wronged! The real murderer is Pettigrew Peter! Go and save him! Please! Ron, Hermione, they can all do it! testify!"


    "Yes, we can all testify against the professor!" Ron and Hermione also hurriedly said.


    However, none of the adults present believed their words, and Fudge looked at them in surprise and muttered.


    "What kind of evil did they fall for Black? Why would they say such a thing?"


    "No! You can''t go there! He''s really going to die!"


    But no one believed the words of Harry and their children, and Professor McGonagall asked Filch to take them to the lounge, which Filch was naturally delighted with.


    Harry and the others were forced to return to the Gryffindor lounge. Harry did not go back to the bedroom, but sat in the lounge.


    The most painful thing in the world is to have hope, and then hope is ruthlessly broken in front of your eyes.


    Both Ron and Hermione were by Harry''s side, and they were worried about his condition right now.


    "We can go to Professor Dumbledore!" Harry stood up suddenly, as if he had thought of some life-saving straw.


    "What can Dumbledore do for us?" Ron whispered.


    But Harry didn''t want to think about that right now, Dumbledore was his last hope, and he had to hold onto that hope and not let anyone else destroy it.


    He took out the invisibility cloak, draped it over himself and Hermione Ron, and sneaked out of the lounge together.


    They went all the way down the stairs and came to the stone monster on the third floor. Harry and the three of them didn''t have a password and could only beg to it.


    "Help, we want to see Professor Dumbledore, please, let''s meet him!"


    The stone monster was silent, as if communicating with someone, and then it made way for Harry and the others.


    Harry and the others did not stop, and immediately followed the spiral staircase inside to the principal''s office on the eighth floor, hurriedly pushed the door and ran in.


    Dumbledore looked surprised as they entered anxiously.


    He put down the quill in his hand, looked at them, and said softly.


    "Don''t be nervous, what else do you have to do with me so late? Should it be curfew time now?"


    Harry had no way of not being nervous, he was afraid that things would really be irreversible when he waited.


    He quickly told Dumbledore the whole story of the incident, and some were missed because of nervousness, and Hermione and Ron added them for him.


    So soon, Dumbledore knew what was going on.


    "Professor, can you keep those Dementors from killing Sirius?" Harry begged. "He was really wronged. It was Peter who killed my parents, not him at all!"


    Dumbledore shook his head under Harry''s desperate gaze.


    "I have no way to order the Minister of Magic, and no one will believe what you say, they will only think that you have been bewitched by Black''s evil methods."


    Harry stared at the serious face, and felt as if the ground was falling apart under his feet, and he was used to the idea that Dumbledore could solve any problem.


    He was counting on Dumbledore to come up with a solution to the problem out of thin air, but no, the last hope was dashed.


    "What we need now," said Dumbledore slowly, his pale blue eyes seeing Hermione from Harry, "is more time."


    "But..." Hermione began, and her eyes widened as if thinking of something, "Oh!"


    Harry and Ron were confused by their conversation, but by this time Dumbledore had risen from his seat, took out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    "It''s half past four in the middle of the night, need to turn around." He lowered his voice. "I''ll leave this room first, and if all goes well, you could save more than one innocent life tonight. But remember this , all three of you must remember. It must be kept out of sight, Miss Granger, you know the law, you know what is dangerous and must be kept out of sight."


    Before Harry could figure out how things were going, Dumbledore had turned away and turned back when he reached the door.


    "Wish you guys good luck."


    "Good luck?" Harry repeated as the door closed behind Dumbledore. "Four times? What is he talking about? What should we do?"


    However, Hermione groped around her neckline excitedly, and finally pulled out a fine gold chain.


    Harry and Ron were still confused, but Hermione had already put the chain on their three heads, and then the gold chain was completely pulled out, and there was a small dangling under the gold chain. shiny gold timer.


    Hermione didn''t explain much, she just turned the timer back four times.


    The softly lit headmaster''s office was gone, and Harry and Ron felt like they were flying, fast, backwards.


    All sorts of blurry clouds and shapes passed before them, something was pounding in their ears, they wanted to talk, but they couldn''t hear themselves, and then they felt the solid ground under their feet, and everything was focused again, and they stood. Beside Hermione, standing in the headmaster''s office with no one.


    "We''re back four hours ago, when we were going to Hagrid''s cabin!" Hermione grabbed Harry and Ron''s hands and led them out of the headmaster''s room.


    Harry and Ron still couldn''t understand, Ron asked in disbelief.


    "That timer can go back in time?"


    "It''s called a time-turner," Hermione whispered. "Put your invisibility cloak on, Harry."


    The three of them put on invisibility cloaks and walked down the office, and Hermione had time to explain the time-turner to them.


    "I got it from Professor McGonagall on our first day at school. It has to be an Exemplary Hogwarts student to apply for it from the Ministry, and it can only be used for study. Professor McGonagall I swore I wouldn''t tell you anything, so I didn''t tell you, and that''s why I can take several classes at the same time!"


    Harry''s breathing began to quicken.


    "But even if we could go back in time, would that help Sirius?"


    Hermione shook her head, she didn''t know that either.


    "At this time, Buckbeak has not been executed yet. We may be able to rescue him. We can save him first and then wait for the back."


    The three of them managed to sneak behind Hagrid''s hut through the invisibility cloak and successfully free Buckbeak before the Ministry of Magic''s executioner arrived.


    Then they quietly followed behind themselves four hours ago, and saw with their own eyes the scene where they were blocked by the three of Sherlock.


    "I looked so stupid," Harry muttered under the cloak.


    They hid on the outskirts of the forbidden forest and did not dare to get too close.


    They didn''t follow again until a group of people grabbed Peter out of the forbidden forest.


    Once again, they witness Sherlock and Snape disappear before their very eyes, while Lupin turns into a werewolf and Sirius leads them away.


    Harry and the others didn''t run with them four hours ago. Instead, they saw Lupin, who had turned into a werewolf, cruelly biting Peter, who was lying unconscious on the ground!


    Just taking the first sip, Peter was awakened by the unbearable pain.


    He screamed and struggled to sit up from the ground, but Lupin took the second bite without hesitation, and a large piece of flesh and skin was torn off Peter''s shoulder!


    With a piercing scream, Peter disappeared in place the next moment.


    Harry knew he had slipped away as a mouse, and he raised his wand to keep Peter, but Hermione pulled him and said.


    "Don''t go. If you are bitten by a werewolf, you will become a werewolf. This is more painful than death for a normal wizard."


    They ran fast, followed behind Sirius and the others, and saw that Sirius took the initiative to separate from them in order to lure the Dementors away.


    "I see......"


    Harry looked at the direction in which Sirius fled and muttered to himself, he thought of seeing the silver light that illuminated half the sky in the corridor!


    Harry left the invisibility cloak to Hermione and Ron, and broke into the night alone, running in the direction of Sirius.


    "You guys are waiting for me here!"


    The night wind whistled beside him, and Harry''s mind was full of images of Sherlock teaching him the Patronus Charm.


    "Happy! Happy!" he kept muttering, getting closer and closer to the perimeter of the dementors.


    He was thinking about his summer trip with Sherlock; thinking about his terrible, but the only birthday in thirteen years that anyone remembered and was willing to give him; thinking about himself and Sirius after meeting Sirius, He hesitated to tell himself that he was actually the guardian appointed by Harry''s parents and could let Harry live with him during the holidays.


    Harry was looking forward to it, and he was looking forward to a future that would surely be better in the future.


    The coldness emanating from the Dementor continued to erode him, and his mother''s voice seemed to ring in his ears again.


    But it was no longer a desperate plea and whining, she seemed to speak to him in her own ear.


    "Just live well, Harry."


    Countless dementors surrounded him, and Harry could already see Sirius, who had fallen to the ground in the middle, his whole body turned blue, and even the Animagus couldn''t use it.


    He raised his wand, ignoring the ghosts in black robes that surrounded him.


    He was no longer afraid in his heart, he grabbed Sirius'' cold hand and chanted the spell loudly!


    "Call God Guard!"


    A brilliant silver radiance spewed from his wand no longer a shapeless mist, but a dazzling silver animal!


    The dazzling light almost illuminated half of the sky, and a bright stag broke into the group of dementors. The dementors retreated, collapsed, and disappeared into the darkness. They fled in embarrassment!


    "Wake up! Sirius! Wake up!"


    Harry shouted his name, and in the silver light, Sirius opened his eyes and stared at Harry.


    "Come on!" Harry urged him. "Minister of Magic Fudge is coming, hurry up!"


    Sirius gave Harry one last look.


    "Wait for me to write to you."


    Then he turned into a **** dog and disappeared into the vast darkness.


    ����������������


    For a chapter of 4500 words, I stayed up late to continue writing, and I will post it as early as possible tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 153： backward time

    Ulrike Kruger, head of the Department of Mysteries and Mysteries at the German Ministry of Magic, is also a witch.


    In some secret, incomprehensible magical things, witches seem to have a natural advantage over wizards, and they can study these things more deeply.


    When Shilk came to the director''s office, Kruger was holding a long piece of parchment paper that was dragged to the ground at the back, frowning at the contents.


    "What result?"


    Even in the presence of her immediate superiors, Silke is still so succinct.


    Kruger handed the parchment directly to Silk''s hands.


    "The locket your friend got is a time-turner, but it''s not kept in the Ministry of Magic, the kind that is very limited and can only go back five hours at most."


    Kruger folded his hands on the table and frowned.


    "The old goblin that you communicated with before is probably hiding something, because the highest alchemy created by goblins is still effective even today."


    "They do have a better understanding of alchemy skills than most wizards. According to the time converter production method at that time, they have improved it and solved the obstacle that can only go back five hours at most."


    "Why didn''t they use it at the time." Silk asked softly.


    "Because breaking through the shackles of five hours is not without cost. How long you want to go back in time, this converter will have to go through as much time on its own."


    "After it was built, this thing has been hidden in Hogsmeade''s underground goblin headquarters, and the goblins set a time node for that converter."


    "No matter who gets it in the future, as long as it is taken out from the underground, the converter will go back to repair itself, and then wait for zero o''clock on the day when the repair is completed, it will start, and it will go back to this time together with the wizard who got it. node."


    "The converter was made in 1723 at the end of the goblin''s second rebellion, and the time node they set was thirty years later, in 1753. The time for the converter to go back is at this time, and it will appear directly in the once One of the important leaders of the Goblin Rebellion, the Sloppy Ghost Lala."


    "Because this Lala is one of the most core members of the goblin''s high-level, but does not belong to the command level. Even if the war is ultimately defeated, the wizard will only lock him up, not execute him."


    "Lara won''t only get this converter, he will also get a wizard from the future, I don''t know how long it will be. The plan of the goblins is to torture the future history from this wizard, and that converter can also make Lara arbitrarily goes back to any time in the thirty years from 1723 to 1753 to find a way to change the outcome of the goblin''s defeat."


    "Knowing the history of the future and the history of the past 30 years, Lara can avoid the mistakes made by the goblins in the war, and learn about the wizard''s decision. To try to reverse the outcome of the war and finally save the defeat."


    "Even if the time converter didn''t come back with a future wizard on this day in 1753, Lara could take out the converter with enough time savings after being released from prison and change it through the 30 years of known history. past."


    "These goblins have everything arranged, but an accident that was not planned, happened."


    Shilk happened to see this part of the report when she said this.


    "Fiddlesticks ate Lara''s soul."


    "Yes, not only Lara, but it hasn''t reached the time point set by them in 1753. The prison where the high-level goblin war criminals were held was ravaged by Fiddlesticks. It ate up the souls of all the goblins in the prison. and gained their memory."


    "The record in the history of magic is that during that time, an unknown plague spread in the prison, which led to the death of the goblin war criminal, but the goblin always suspected that the wizard had done something wrong, and almost caused the third rebellion. "


    "More than two hundred years have passed, and Fiddlesticks'' memory is very cloudy, but he remembers this matter very clearly. Even the first time he escaped, the first thing he thought of was to take the time converter. Get it."


    "It wants to use the time converter to go back two hundred years in the past, and that era is the best time for it to survive."


    After Kruger finished telling the story, he shook his head and sighed.


    "Even if you prepare a lot in advance, you can''t escape the backstab of fate in the end, so it''s better to do more divination. Fortunately, we have you, Shilk, in our department."


    Shilk didn''t speak, her fingers squeezed the long piece of parchment tightly, as if to scratch it, and then she suddenly stood up from the chair.


    "Help me connect to the UK Floo network, I''m going to Hogwarts!"


    ......


    While Sherlock watched the pointer on the pocket watch reverse, the surrounding scene was changing rapidly!


    As if the golden streamer was receding, there were only two entities in the whole world, he and Snape.


    The pointer on the pocket watch kept turning backwards, and the fast Sherlock could only see its afterimage.


    A deep unease rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He could feel that if the pocket watch continued to rotate, there would definitely be serious consequences that he could not bear, and he had to find a way to make it stop as soon as possible!


    Sherlock tried to put his wand into the pocket watch to block the constantly rotating pointer, but the needle seemed to have really become a phantom, completely unaffected by the real thing.


    The unease in his heart became stronger and stronger, and instead of giving up, he began to try to cast a spell on the pocket watch.


    Sherlock threw all his wands to the one he lent to Sirius, and a total of 200 wands were scattered around him.


    The wand was densely floating in the air, and the tips of the wand were all aimed at the pocket watch in his hand.


    "All curses end!"


    An orange-red, flame-like substance instantly rose up beside Sherlock!


    In just a few seconds, those flames filled this golden space, wrapping Sherlock and Snape in it!


    After 200 rounds of high-level unlocking spells were used, it was obvious that the golden streamers flying around them had slowed down.


    The same goes for the hands on the pocket watch. Sherlock can at least see the rotation of the hands on it now, which can''t help but lift his spirits.


    Useful means there is still hope to stop!


    Then, without hesitation, he continued to use the advanced universal unlocking spell.


    The mantra of the end of all mantras can be continuously superimposed, which means that quantitative changes can lead to qualitative changes.


    After Sherlock manipulated his wand for the third time and used the spell to release it again, the surrounding area has become a world of gold and red!


    The power gathered by the six hundred unlocking spells is constantly consuming those golden substances, and the rotation speed of the pointer on the pocket watch has been slow to the same as the normal second hand!


    Sherlock was gasping for breath, his body was exhausted by the continuous casting of spells, but he still insisted on using one more spell to release the spell.


    In the end, these two hundred Myriad Mantras finally joined the gold and red confrontation, completely turning the situation into a one-sided situation.


    Those golden streamers that surrounded Sherlock and Snape shattered!


    The pointer on the pocket watch finally stood still, as if it was stuck by something, and it kept trying to move forward, but it was unable to advance any further.


    Sherlock''s feet touched the soft wheat field, and the magic wands scattered all over the sky, constantly being petrified. Snape, who had no effect, fell directly into the golden wheat field.


    The physical fatigue continued to attack his nerves, but Sherlock insisted on standing up from the ground and checked the surrounding situation.


    The scorching sun was in the sky, and it was definitely not at night now.


    They appeared in a wheat field, surrounded by bright yellow wheat, and at a distance of five or six meters from them, there were two men with scythes, one old and one young, who were staring at them dumbfounded.


    Sherlock ignored Snape who was lying in the wheat field, and looked at the two Muggles, who were also clearly white.


    "where is this place?"


    The young man stammered.


    "Sue, Scotland."


    "Where in Scotland?"


    "Sue, Renfrewshire, Scotland."


    Sherlock gasped, his voice a little nervous.


    "What time is it now? What year and month?"


    But at this time, the old man reacted, and he raised the sickle and looked at Sherlock vigilantly.


    "Who are you!"


    Sherlock didn''t speak, but waved his wand lightly, and the scythes in the hands of the two Muggles flew high by themselves, and they were all **** by ropes that appeared at an unknown time, restricting their movements.


    "You answer my questions honestly, and I''ll let you go." Sherlock frowned tightly, "What time is it now!"


    The two Muggles looked at him in horror. The old man was screaming "Witchcraft! Witchcraft!", but the younger man was calmer, and he continued to stammer.


    "111...June 29, 1977? Or the 28th I forgot the exact number..."


    Sherlock''s face suddenly became ugly, he and Snape went back 17 years ago!


    It was definitely not just the current time, but it would be pushed back for a longer time, but fortunately he interrupted the progress of the pocket watch in time, otherwise the ghost would know what era they would go back to!


    After understanding the basic information, Sherlock used the Oblivion Charm on the two Muggles to erase their memory for three hours, and then used the Levitation Charm to take Snape away from the wheat field first.


    Found a secluded corner nearby, Sherlock took away Snape''s wand first, and finally released the petrification spell on him.


    Snape''s face was very strange, he didn''t seem to be angry or sad, but rather strange, with disbelief, excitement, and... excitement in his eyes!


    "I heard." He rolled his throat and stared at Sherlock, his eyes still glowing. "It''s 1977... 1977!"

 Chapter 154： disagreement

    Snape''s expression and voice were all wrong.


    This is completely different from the Snape in Sherlock''s impression with a gloomy face all day long, like someone owes him $2,580,000 and can never find a wife in his life!


    His eyes were no longer hazy and fierce, but full of hope.


    Sherlock stared at him, Snape that made him feel wrong, he asked with a frown.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong with me..." Snape actually laughed. "I''m so good! Forrest! Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    It''s getting weirder.


    Sherlock looked at Snape with a smile that wasn''t a sneer at all, a grim smile, and a really happy, really thankful smile, and his heart grew more and more frightened.


    "What do you want to do? Shouldn''t we be thinking about how to get back now?"


    "Go back?" Snape said softly, and he and Sherlock looked at each other. "Why go back?"


    "Are you going to stay here forever?" Sherlock asked word by word.


    "Why not?" Snape breathed in relief. "This is the best world for me! A world where she''s still alive and I still have a chance to save her!"


    Sherlock was alert to the point in Snape''s words.


    "''She''? Which she? You mean Harry''s mother?"


    "She wasn''t in 1977!"


    Snape said flatly.


    In an instant, Sherlock''s mind wanted to understand what the oily old guy wanted to do!


    He remembered what Lupin had told him before.


    The reason why Snape resented James so much at that time, apart from some of the reasons for the school violence, was that Harry''s mother finally chose Harry''s father instead of him!


    All, this guy wants to be a tauren now!


    Turn yourself into Harry his dad!


    Sherlock stared at him.


    "You want to **** Harry!"


    Snape said irritably, "I said, she''s not anyone''s mother now!"


    "Shut up! Do you know the consequences of doing this!" Sherlock stared at him sternly, "As a professor at Hogwarts, you should also know that time cannot be played with, and neither can the history that has happened. Changed! What we can only think about now is to find a way to return to our timeline, instead of staying here and letting you rob someone else''s wife!"


    "She''s not anyone''s mother or wife!" Snape roared suddenly, "What history! What time! Since I can come back here, it means that fate gave me this opportunity! I want to change all this! No one can stop me!"


    Sherlock looked at Snape as if he were looking at an unreasonable madman.


    "What are you doing in the past! A chance to come back? Snape, you should have seen the records of time travelers, you know what those who tried to change history ended up being. None of them were good. The ending! The past can no longer be changed, this is the law of the world! People should not live in the past all the time, this time does not belong to us, because there is another pair of us living here. All we can do is put Create a better future than get stuck in that **** past!"


    Snape looked at him coldly.


    "Of course you say that, because you can''t change anything, your mother has already died at this time! You can''t change anything yourself, so you say such a thing!"


    Sherlock''s face darkened.


    Snape''s words went too far, and even if Sherlock had no feelings for the original owner''s mother, he was angered by his words, and he grabbed his collar directly.


    "I repeat! We''ll find a way to get back! If you''re the only one here, no matter how you kill me, I won''t care! But now I''m here with you! If you do something you shouldn''t What you do! Then I will be implicated along with it!"


    "Then why did you bring me to this time? It''s fun to show me hope and not let me pursue it!"


    "You think I think! You have the face to say it yourself! You are a professor at Hogwarts, Harry''s teacher! But what have you done? For your own personal grudges, for revenge on Lupin and Sirius, would rather let Lu Ping turned into a werewolf in front of them, and didn''t give him the wolf poison potion! Even if you have the slightest responsibility as a teacher, you won''t be like this!"


    "What do you know! Do you know what they did to me at school!" Snape growled, "I''m not just here to get Lily back! I''m here to get revenge on them! Let them know what regrets are !"


    Sherlock finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and he punched Snape hard in the face, knocking him to the ground!


    Snape was dazed by his sudden blow, and blood flowed from his nostrils unstoppably.


    Sherlock forced him to the ground, and Snape struggled constantly, but he, who spent years in the basement studying potions, couldn''t possibly be the opponent of Sherlock, who was young and strong and kept exercising every day.


    "You really think there is regret medicine in this world!"


    "Now is the time when I can regret it!"


    "It will only get worse!" Sherlock gritted his teeth and punched Snape''s face again, "If you really want to make amends, the right thing to do is to be nice to her son instead! Not this What a cowardly regret!"


    "You don''t know anything at all!"


    "Yes! I don''t understand! But I know I''m going back to the original time!"


    In less than a moment, Snape was beaten until his nose and tears were mixed with nosebleeds, all over his face.


    Seeing Snape covering his head, no longer struggling and resisting, Sherlock no longer wanted to wake him up.


    He got down from Snape panting. He used to cast spells continuously during time travel before, and his actions made him exhausted very quickly and his body was extremely tired.


    Sherlock sat beside Snape, Snape covered his face with his hands, as if he had been beaten to death, motionless, not saying a word.


    Both of them breathed heavily, after a moment of silence.


    "Okay, let''s both calm down." Sherlock said, relaxing his breath.


    Snape turned his head away, as if he didn''t want to hear him.


    "I know you have your demands." Sherlock looked at the floating white clouds in the sky and said, "Although I can''t understand it, I can also support some of your ideas. For example, let you talk to Harry in this world first. See you, Mom."


    "Her name is Lily Evans," said the dead Snape coldly.


    Sherlock chose to make some concessions.


    "Okay, Lily Evans. Since you miss her so much, let''s meet first. After we meet, we''ll talk about the rest."


    Snape wiped the snot, tears and blood from his face with the sleeve of his robe, then extended a hand to Sherlock and said coldly.


    "Give me my wand back."


    "Don''t think about it." Sherlock stood up from the ground, "I won''t give it back to you until we have negotiated the matter and reached a consensus."


    "Then how do I get to see Lily?" Snape also sat up from the ground. He looked so embarrassed now. Apart from that stinky face, there was no other way to look like the former Slytherin dean.


    After hearing that Sherlock was willing to help him meet Lily first, Snape''s emotions were not as extreme and violent as before, and he began to be willing to communicate.


    Of course Sherlock knew that this was a compromise gesture he only showed when he didn''t have a wand.


    If he hadn''t taken Snape''s wand away in the first place, Snape would definitely be at Lily''s door by now.


    "I agree with you to see her, but then you have to listen to my arrangements." Sherlock stared at him, "Let''s not think about the differences between us, according to the current situation, we are on the same rope. Grasshopper, so we have to figure out what we have brought here."


    Since Sherlock brought it up first, he also took out all his things first.


    He took out the magic bag with the Traceless Stretching Charm, and poured the contents out to the ground in front of Snape.


    In addition to the two hundred wands, there is a bottle of Flux that Slughorn had given him earlier, a Philosopher''s Stone fragment from Nick Lemaine, a few pre-configured potions of grief, and a few other uses. , a bag of gold Galleons, and several magic books.


    Watching Sherlock show him all his things, Snape also silently took out a bag that was obviously also attached with the Invisible Stretch Charm.


    He did not pour directly like Sherlock, but one by one, carefully taking out everything inside.


    Soon countless potion bottles were filled in front of Snape.


    His face was expressionless, but the way he was bruised and swollen by Sherlock''s beating, he couldn''t put on that cold and stinky face.


    "Do you want me to introduce you one by one?"


    Sherlock looked at the colorful potions and waved his hand.


    "You don''t need to introduce me, you just need to tell me if there is any compound decoction you prepared in advance."


    Snape glanced up at him, then took out a potion in a jug from the pile of potions.


    "These are, put a hair in it and you can use it."


    "Then do you remember where you are now?" Sherlock asked.


    Snape narrowed his eyes, he was not recalling, but reluctantly said the name of the place.


    "A street in Kirkworth called Spider End, and I didn''t leave the whole summer of sixth grade. Lily, she should be there by now."


    "Okay." Sherlock held out a hand to Snape, "Come on, our first stop here is to go to Kirkworth."


    Snape didn''t catch the kindness that Sherlock offered him, and he got up from the ground with a cold face.


    "Cleansing Charm."


    Sherlock didn''t care about this either He shrugged and pointed at Snape with his wand. All the dirt on his body disappeared immediately, and his whole body became completely new.


    Because this time is a time that Sherlock has not experienced in his memory, there is no way for them to directly use Apparition to reach their destination.


    Snape might, but Sherlock certainly wouldn''t let him touch the wand.


    But in the British wizarding world, there is a fourth means of travel besides Floo powder, Apparition and Portkey.


    Sherlock stretched out his wand and held it straight to the side, like a Muggle hailing a taxi.


    It didn''t take long for a purple three-story bus to suddenly appear on the endless wheat field trail, heading towards Sherlock and the others at an unabated speed.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 155： turbulent times

    "Welcome to the Knights Bus, an emergency passenger transport for a witch or wizard in distress. Just stick out your wand and get in the bus, and we''ll take you wherever you want. My My name is Gibbs Sumpak, your conductor."


    On the Knights bus, a thin middle-aged conductor said his speech and greeted Sherlock and Snape on the bus.


    "What do you two call them?" Sanpak asked, raising his eyebrows as he looked at them.


    The wound on Snape''s face was already healed by this time, and he carried a variety of potions on his body. As long as he still had a breath, he could guarantee that he would not die, not to mention the bruise.


    "John Watson." Sherlock didn''t forget to glance at Snape when he introduced himself, and asked him to take a pseudonym himself.


    Snape obviously noticed Sherlock''s gaze, and he said a name with a cold gloom on his face.


    "Tobia Prince."


    "Oh, John and Tobias, so where are you two going?" Thumpak didn''t notice the little movement between Sherlock and Snape, he just felt that the relationship between the two was a little strange.


    "Kirkworth," Sherlock said.


    Thumpak recalled the place for a moment.


    "The fare is 16 sicols per person, and the total is 1 Galleon and 15 sicols for two people. Of course, if you need two cups of hot cocoa, you can pay an extra 6 sicols, or if you still want a hot water bottle and a toothbrush, then add an additional 4 sicols. Can."


    Snape remained cold and did not speak, while Sherlock asked for a cup of hot cocoa. His body was very tired and needed to add some heat.


    When it was time to pay, Sherlock and Snape both stared, and neither of them paid the first time.


    The two looked at each other for a long time, and finally Sherlock took out his purse, counted two Galleons and two xikes, and muttered.


    "Well, if I owe you, the fare will be treated as medical expenses."


    When they entered the car, they also saw the driver in the driver''s seat, an elderly wizard.


    There were no seats in the car, but behind the curtained windows there were six beds with brass columns, just in line with Sherlock, who was now exhausted and wanted to find a bed to lie down on.


    However, after the car started, it turned out that Sherlock''s desire to rest was purely his own fantasy.


    A huge bang sounded, and before he could reach Sherlock on the bed, the whole person flew backwards. Fortunately, there was a soft pillow behind him, so that he did not suffer any physical damage.


    They were driving in the wheat field at this time, but they were not walking on the road in the field, but passed directly through the field. The wheat growing in the field seemed to be alive, and before the car hit them, They just jumped to either side of the car, making way for the car.


    Sherlock''s hot cocoa was also carried over by San Parker. The car was still driving at a high speed. He sat beside the bed and did not dare to drink it directly.


    The driving way of the Knight Bus is not to drive forward with the wheel at all. It is more like a rabbit. It jumps for a certain distance. Every time it jumps, the surrounding scenery changes.


    Snape''s mood seemed a little complicated, he was lying on the bed next to Sherlock and staring out the window in a daze.


    Sherlock, who dared to take a sip of hot cocoa when the car landed, chatted with the conductor Sam Park.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Sanpak, who was reading the newspaper, had a scowl on his face.


    "Send Mr Shipka to Wales, which is now the hardest hit area for those people, hope you don''t get into any trouble."


    Out of the corner of his eye, Sherlock saw the front page headline of the Daily Prophet he was holding in his hand.


    "Four Aurors Dead! Fierce battle in Denbighshire! ��


    "It''s getting messier lately." The wizard on the other bed interjected.


    Sanpak''s face looked pale.


    "Even the Daily Prophet has begun to gradually change its tone. When things like this happened in Wales in the past, their editors will definitely criticize those people in their reports, but what are they saying now? We have to think more about it. Ideology, reflecting on the future of wizards through constant turmoil, what are they trying to do?"


    The wizard sighed.


    "What are you thinking? It''s not that the Ministry of Magic can''t hold on anymore, and Dumbledore has been trapped in Hogwarts again and has been unable to come out. They feel that the magic world may be about to change."


    "Dumbledore is still doing things. The people of the Order of the Phoenix don''t need to die in these years."


    "When is this day going to end? Originally, I wanted my son to pick up my shift in the future, but now it seems that it is not safe to be a conductor." San Parker said sadly, "Last time we took that person''s men, I Without even daring to ask them for the fare, or to report the matter to the Ministry of Magic, Ern was so terrified he nearly drove his car into the sea that day."


    Listening to them chatting, Sherlock drank the hot cocoa in the cup silently, and it could be heard that the current situation in the magic world is very unstable.


    The savior''s prophecy has not been uttered by Trelawney. Voldemort and his Death Eaters are in full swing in the magical world, which is almost equal to the magic department. Even mainstream newspapers such as the Daily Prophet have to change their tone. signs.


    He and Snape came back at an untimely time. Not only did they have to figure out how to get back, but they also had to be vigilant at all times to ensure their own safety.


    It was getting dark outside.


    Sherlock gradually got used to the turbulence while lying on the bed. He slept with his eyes closed for about two or three hours before he was woken up.


    "You two are here."


    Getting a hot towel from Thornpack to wipe his face ("Eleven nut, thanks for your patronage."), Sherlock and a pale Snape got out of the car.


    This is a gray city. The most conspicuous thing is that you can see several large chimneys anywhere in the city. Even at night, black smoke is constantly billowing out.


    The city is located on the edge of a filthy river, and there are many wrappers of fish and potato chips littered near the bank.


    In a typical industrial city, the living environment is extremely bad. If you just live here, it is estimated that you will not be in a good mood every day.


    Snape seemed to have motion sickness. His physical condition did not look very good, but his spirits were extremely strong.


    "Let''s go, let''s find you at this time first."


    "What do you want to do?" Snape asked, looking at him.


    Sherlock sighed.


    "Even if you want to see her, you can''t use the way you are now, right? An old man in his thirties, hugging and crying to a little girl who is not yet grown up, can scare people to death."


    "Let''s go to the present you, pull out a few hairs from him, restore your youth through compound decoction, and then go to meet your dream lover, so that it won''t be abrupt."


    Snape pursed his lips, and had no objection to Sherlock''s arrangement.


    Then he led the way, and the two came to Snape''s hometown, a dilapidated Muggle alley called Spider End Alley.


    The alley was lined with dilapidated brick houses, and the windows on the houses looked dark and lifeless in the night.


    The messy river is right next to the spider''s end alley. The stench from the river is not very strong, because the alley itself is already stinky enough.


    Snape led Sherlock to the last two-story house at the end of the alley, where they stopped.


    "You or I?" Sherlock asked.


    Snape stood outside the door, looking reluctant to see the house.


    "You come."


    Sherlock looked at him and raised his eyebrows.


    "You don''t want to take a peek at your parents again?"


    "Shut up! Do your thing! I''m living in the leftmost room on the second floor right now!" Snape''s voice was low, but nasty.


    Sherlock had long been taken aback by his attitude. He shrugged and aimed at the leftmost window on the second floor, and stretched out one of his hands.


    The realm of controlling magic spread out, and Snape''s room was within ten meters of Sherlock, and he could clearly perceive the sleeping young Snape inside.


    At this time, Snape was only seventeen years old, and his hair was not greasy. Not only was he not old, but he was quite handsome.


    But Sherlock wasn''t in the mood to admire Snape''s sleeping face.


    He turned a book on Snape''s desk into a pair of small scissors, a simple transfiguration, even without a wand, Sherlock could use control magic directly.


    Then he controlled the scissors, quietly cut a few strands of hair from young Snape''s head, then released the deformation, controlled the strands of hair through the gap in the window, and finally floated into his hands.


    The whole process didn''t take three minutes, Snape just watched Sherlock stretch out a hand, and hair flew out from the room on the second floor.


    But he wasn''t in the mood to care what kind of weird magic Sherlock was using. He was so excited that his heart was about to jump out of his body.


    Sherlock handed him the hair and watched as he put it into the potion.


    "Are we going to find Lily now or wait until the next morning."


    Snape obviously couldn''t wait for a moment, he couldn''t wait to walk out of Spider End Alley.


    "Going right now."


    Sherlock looked at him and shook his head with a sigh.


    The originally arrogant and ruthless Snape was no different from a normal person when facing the person he liked.


    Knowing him at Hogwarts for a year, Sherlock has actually been whispering in his heart whether his heart is made of stone, and now it seems that it is only because the person who deserves its beating is dead.


    Lily Evans'' home is near Spider End Alley.


    After walking out of the alley, he came to a yard, and there was a single-family two-story building. This was the Evans home.


    Snape looked at the house in front of him in a daze, but when he really came to Lily''s house, he began to hesitate instead.

 Chapter 156： A desperate man stands in the dark

    Sherlock looked at him from the side, shook his head helplessly, without urging, just waited like this.


    Snape looked at the small building like this for a long time, and finally drank the compound decoction.


    His appearance changed rapidly, his hair became fresh and smooth, and his face full of vicissitudes returned to his youthful appearance.


    Except for the look in his eyes that didn''t match a normal teenager, Snape had returned to his seventeen-year-old face.


    After climbing over the fence that surrounded the yard, he walked into the garden. He still clearly remembered Lily''s room, which was on the far right of the first floor.


    They, who had not yet broken up, once chatted there through a window, thinking about what house they would be assigned to after they went to Hogwarts.


    And this grass, Snape sneaked over to look for Lily one time in the summer of second grade, only to be found by his sister, Penny, who exclaimed that he was a freak and told her mother that he had trampled their lawn broken.


    There is also a small back garden behind the small building. In summer, he and Lily like to sit by the wall and watch the stars in the sky. Although the sky is always dark and misty, according to the constellation positions in astronomy class, They can always guess what the starry sky above the black cloud looks like.


    Snape never really thought that he could one day set foot in this small courtyard again.


    Yes, he had fantasized, many times, but those were dreams, and now he is here in reality, and the person who made him think about it is on the other side of the window.


    His eyes became wet at some point, and Snape sniffed. He looked at the dark windowpane covered by the curtains and tapped lightly with his fingers.


    The people inside didn''t seem to have slept deeply, and a little movement woke her up, and the soft light of the table lamp beside the bed came on.


    "Who''s outside?"


    Listening to the voice inside that has only appeared in dreams for more than ten years, Snape said with a trembling voice, insisting on his own tone.


    "Me, Severus."


    The people in the room seemed to pause for a moment, and then after two or three seconds, she got out of bed and opened the curtains.


    It was a beautiful girl with long, burgundy, wavy hair, and on the other side of the window, she was staring at Snape with a beautiful frown.


    Looking at that face, Snape couldn''t bear it any longer. Tears silently rolled down his cheeks. He opened his mouth and stared at Lily like a wooden man who could only shed tears.


    On the other side of the window, Lily was a little helpless when she saw Snape''s expression, and she opened the window.


    "What do you want? Snape."


    Snape leaned against the wall with his hands almost weeping, and apologized in a low, humble, regretful voice.


    "I''m sorry...I''m really sorry...I''m wrong...I shouldn''t have scolded you like that..."


    Lily looked at him, pursed her lips, and looked at him expressionlessly.


    "You''ve apologized to me many times for this." Her voice was cold. "I also told you that I won''t accept your apology, never will."


    Snape raised his head and looked at her with those pitiful eyes. He had never begged so much to a person, so much for her forgiveness.


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry...I just ask you to forgive me, the rest doesn''t matter...I didn''t think about anything else...As long as there is your forgiveness It''s alright, as long as this is enough..."


    The words he said in front of Sherlock before, what brought Lily back, revenge on Black and the others, all of which were left behind by Snape.


    His current request is as simple as that, all he needs is the forgiveness of the girl in front of him, a sentence of forgiveness.


    But Lily still looked at him with those cold eyes.


    "Do you really need my forgiveness? Mr. Snape, you are so talented in the dark arts that you are idolized by all the students of Slytherin House. You have your own friends, Rozier, Wilke. S, Mulseb, and your most beloved senior, Malfoy, even if Malfoy has graduated, join those people, you still keep in touch with him. You have a good relationship with them, why do you still need mine forgive?"


    Snape tried to explain, but nothing came out.


    Because Lily said nothing wrong, the mudblood sentence was only the final fuse. In fact, long before this sentence was uttered, their relationship was because Snape was obsessed with the study of black magic, and he liked **** with pure blood. estranged from theoretical friends.


    He could only keep making promises and keep hoping to make her trust him again.


    "No, I will cut off all ties with them in the future... I will not study black magic... As long as you don''t like it, I can stop doing it!"


    "You told me these words before." Lily remained unmoved, "but every time you made a promise, it didn''t change at all. During the summer vacation of the fifth grade, I had been thinking about our relationship for a long time. , Snape."


    Lily looked at the embarrassed Snape calmly, and didn''t even want to call him by his name.


    "I should have figured it out in fourth grade when you pulled me and wanted me to study dark magic with you. You are just like your friends, you like torture, you like that guy theories , and did not hide his admiration for him at all, that sentence is just what you said from your heart."


    "All our friendships have already ended, and there will be no more. You don''t need my forgiveness, and I won''t say against my will that I won''t blame you. There is no relationship between us anymore."


    Snape''s face was ashen, his eyes became empty again, and he couldn''t utter a single word of despair.


    After finding himself back in the past, he fantasized that as long as he apologized to Lily more sincerely and sincerely, she would forgive him, but these were just his fantasies.


    The things that have been done, the mistakes that have been made, after all, it is not an apology, but a promise that can be forgiven lightly.


    If Sherlock took him back not to 77, but to 75 or earlier, Snape still had a way to salvage it, but now he had done all the wrong things.


    He even planned it on the knight bus, and as long as Lily was willing to forgive himself, he would immediately find a way to replace himself at this time.


    Immediately after graduating from Hogwarts, he took her out of the UK, flew away, changed the future, and let that **** fate go away!


    However, these are only fantasies in his mind.


    "It''s very late, I''m going to bed." Lily said lightly, and then closed the window.


    Snape pressed the window frame nervously, staring at Lily.


    "You don''t have to forgive me, but you mustn''t be with Potter! You''ll be dangerous with him! It''ll kill you!"


    Hearing his words, Lily''s face became angry.


    "We''re not even friends now, you''re too lenient! It''s up to you to decide who I plan to be with!"


    "No! You believe me, Lily! Please believe me! You really can''t be with him! That man will kill you, he will kill you!"


    Their quarrel was so loud that it alarmed Penny, who lived upstairs, who opened the window and looked down, screaming threats.


    "If you keep arguing, I''ll wake up Mom and Dad!"


    "Bang!"


    Lily closed the window heavily, then drew the curtains and turned off the lamp in the house.


    Snape was like a body without a soul, standing motionless by the window of Lily''s room.


    In the dark night, stood a desperate man.


    Sherlock sighed softly at this moment and walked to Snape''s side, looking at his current appearance, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    He pulled Snape''s arm, like a dead marionette, and brought him out of the Evans house.


    "Keep your eyes peeled, man."


    Sherlock was leaning against the wall while Snape was talking to Lily, and he heard everything they were talking about.


    On the dark and silent side of the road, Sherlock dragged Snape and walked aimlessly.


    At this time, he knew that what Snape needed was of course not comfort. If comfort was useful, Snape would not regret it even after more than ten years.


    While walking by a road, Sherlock saw a Muggle bar that was still open, and immediately dragged Snape into it.


    The city is small and there are very few people willing to come out at night, so there are hardly any people in the bar.


    Sherlock took Snape to an empty table and sat down, and threw a gold Galleon at the boss who was wiping his wine glass, letting him identify the real and fake gold first.


    He was carrying Muggle currency for emergency use when he needed it, but those banknotes were issued around 90 years ago, so they definitely couldn''t be used in this era, and he could only pay with Galleons.


    "Whiskeyrum or tequila, as long as it''s a spirit."


    The owner of the bar quickly judged that the gold coin was real gold, and immediately complied with Sherlock''s request, sending them two bottles of whiskey.


    "If it''s not enough, the guests can call me again."


    Sherlock waved his hand, indicating that his services were not used here.


    He set the cups and filled himself and Snape each.


    Snape stared at the wine glass in front of him, and still hadn''t recovered from that lost soul.


    "There''s nothing else to say, Severus." Sherlock looked at him and raised the glass in his hand, "Drink it, you won''t think about it anymore after you drink it."


    Only then did Snape finally move.


    He held up the glass of wine with a numb expression, the glass reflecting his pale and embarrassed face, and then he drank the glass of wine.

 Chapter 157： 2 year contract

    "Cough cough cough..."


    Snape choked on the glass of wine because he drank too quickly.


    He didn''t seem to drink much, and Sherlock had never seen him touch a glass of wine, not even fruit wine, at any Hogwarts dinners or teachers'' gatherings.


    This glass of whiskey directly caused an abnormal flush on his pale face.


    Sherlock didn''t drink as fast as he did, but took small sips.


    Snape needed to numb himself with alcohol now, so he had to stay awake.


    "I deserve it," Snape said in a low voice, sniffling.


    "As a smart person as she is, of course she knows that I don''t deserve to be forgiven. Later events also proved that she was right. As soon as I graduated, I became that person''s subordinate, and I was given the mark of the dark demon and became his die-hard believer. ."


    Sherlock did not speak. He knew that what Snape needed now was not someone who could communicate with him, but only a listener.


    Snape picked up the wine bottle, his hands tremblingly poured into his glass, and swayed a lot on the table.


    "She was right, she should have seen me clearly. When I was in fourth grade, I tried to pull her and make her the same person as me. It''s not enough for me to be depraved, and I want to jump in with her. That abyss."


    "Knowing that when Lily married Potter, I really hated him, and a little bit of her. She knew exactly what the Blakes did to me at school. Hate her not too much, not at all. There is no nostalgia for our previous relationship, hate her even if I don''t choose me, I shouldn''t choose such a bastard."


    "I told them I had forgotten about Lily when I was there, and I said there were more women in the world than her. But I was actually thinking about how to catch Potter. , arrest him, and torture him a thousand times the way he tortured me. A kind-hearted person like Lily will definitely open his mouth to intercede for him, as long as she speaks... As long as she speaks, I can be generous let him go..."


    Snape was already drunk after drinking twice the level of strong alcohol. The alcohol numbed his nerves, but made the feelings he had been hiding in his heart even stronger.


    The facial features on his face were twisted. He had never shown such a sad expression at Hogwarts. Tears flowed from his eyes again, and he held his head and wept bitterly.


    "Because...because I still love her! I can''t forget her...I love her..."


    Sherlock stared at Snape, thinking that when he first came to Hogwarts, the first time he saw him recalling those movie commentaries in his previous life, did he judge whether he was a good person or a bad person.


    Now he might be able to see a little more clearly.


    If Lily didn''t exist in the first place, or even in the end if Lily didn''t die, Snape would be a complete villain.


    He''s been hanging out with pure-blood-minded students since he''s been in Slytherin, he''s studied dark magic in fourth grade, and he''s been with Lucius Malfoy who''s gone as a Death Eater after graduation. , keep in touch.


    Lily saw him clearly, and finally because of the fuse of "Mudblood", she made her give up on Snape completely, knowing that if she continued to be with people like Snape, there would be absolutely no good results.


    After that, Snape was indeed degenerate. After graduation, he joined the Death Eaters immediately, and was branded with the imprint of the black devil.


    Being able to be quickly accepted in such an organization, and making extremist terrorists like Voldemort his own, he can imagine what he did during his time as a Death Eater.


    If things went on like this, Snape might become Lucius Malfoy in the future, maybe even more loyal to Voldemort than Malfoy.


    But people are complicated. With the appearance of the savior''s prophecy, Lily''s death has become an important node in Snape''s fate change.


    Snape''s love for Lily never changed, but Sherlock still couldn''t understand why he loved Lily so much. Showing such a bad attitude.


    Really just because Harry''s last name is Potter?


    Really just because he''s a Gryffindor?


    Seeing Snape looking drunk now, Sherlock tried to see if he could come up with an answer.


    "Why are you being so **** Harry if you love her so much? Just because he''s James'' son?"


    Snape held the bottle and buried his entire face in his elbow, he choked.


    "Dumbledore and I had a pact... He said that the man had just lost his power and would come back... When he came back, Harry would be his main target. ��I have to show my hatred of Harry, only then, when that person comes back...I can continue to gain his trust, lurking around him..."


    "He''s Lily''s child...I don''t want him to be in danger...Lily died for him...so I have to protect him...protect Well he... can''t let Lily down on me again..."


    His voice became lower and lower, until finally he stopped talking at all and fell asleep on the table.


    Snape''s alcohol intake was very poor, and after two drinks, he was already drunk and unconscious.


    Sherlock drank the wine in his glass silently after listening to his story, and now he finally understood why Snape treated Harry so badly. Dumbledore knew it in his heart, and he didn''t do it. Intervene more.


    It turned out that they had already arranged that when Voldemort made a comeback, Snape would become a senior spy inside the Death Eaters to steal information from Dumbledore.


    Looking at Snape lying on the table, Sherlock''s eyes were a bit complicated, because Snape''s behavior was very complicated, but his purpose was very pure.


    He finally sighed and called the bar owner over to help carry Snape to a guest room on the second floor.


    Sherlock himself stayed on the first floor for a while, as if planning something, and it was nearly three o''clock in the morning when he returned to his room to rest.


    The night passed, and at ten o''clock the next morning, when Snape came down from the second floor of the bar, Sherlock was sitting by the window on the first floor eating bread.


    "Would you like to have some too? Let''s order another glass of hot milk. You drank a lot last night."


    Snape made it across from him, and Sherlock asked for breakfast for him.


    "What did I say to you last night?"


    Snape''s face was as gloomy and numb as when he was at Hogwarts, his eyes were empty, like an emotionless body.


    Sherlock said calmly.


    "It''s just talking about your past. I didn''t say anything. Let''s have something to eat first."


    The two ate breakfast silently, and neither of them took the initiative to speak.


    Sherlock didn''t look at Snape until he finished eating, and asked with a serious expression.


    "So what are your thoughts now?"


    Snape looked deeply at the big chimney outside the window that was emitting black smoke into the sky, and he said softly.


    "She won''t forgive me, but I want to save her."


    Sherlock seemed to have long expected that he would say such a thing, no surprise, just continued to ask.


    "Then what? Do you have a plan? How do you want to save it? In what way?"


    Snape was silent, and his meeting with Lily last night was enough to prove that Lily would not believe a word he said or listen to him do anything.


    He can take her away by force, then what? Then what to do?


    In order to keep her by his side, give her a love potion?


    Snape couldn''t do such a disgusting thing, he loved Lily as a person, not her body, if he really wanted to, he could have done it when he was at Hogwarts matter.


    What if you don''t do this?


    Defeat Voldemort in this world?


    It would also keep Lily''s life in danger, but if Voldemort was so easy to defeat, could he still be called the Dark Lord of the wizarding world?


    Sherlock also saw Snape''s daze, knowing that he had no clue about saving Lily now, so he tapped the table with his knuckles, drawing Snape''s attention.


    "Can I help you?"


    Snape stared at Sherlock.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s make a simple agreement." Sherlock and Snape looked at each other. "It''s 77 years, and there are still three years before the savior''s prophecy will appear. I only need two years. If there is no way to return to the correct time line, then I will do my best to help you change the original history and let Lily survive."


    Snape looked at the locket still around Sherlock''s neck, and knew it was the thing that brought them back here.


    "Time can only be reversed, and there has never been a converter that can go to the future. UU Reading "


    Sherlock looked out the window, this city full of gray was depressing just looking at it.


    "I know that the probability of being able to go back is very low, basically equal to zero. But there are some things, you always have to try, just like you know that the possibility of trying to save Lily is basically zero, but you also Wouldn''t it be the same if you wanted to try it?"


    Snape fell silent. He seemed to be thinking about Sherlock''s words, and he didn''t know what else he could do other than promise him.


    Sherlock didn''t urge him, just looked at the gloomy sky quietly, waiting for Snape''s reply.


    After a long time, Snape spoke slowly.


    "What are you going to do in the past two years?"


    Sherlock knew that he had already agreed to this, and he stood up from his chair.


    "There are no other plans for the time being, but we should find a place to settle now."

 Chapter 158： Watson and Prince

    London, The Leaky Cauldron.


    The shabby wooden door was pushed open from the outside, and two men in black robes walked in.


    Old Tom, who had been the bar owner for decades, received them.


    Among the two wizards, the younger one had long chestnut hair, tied into a ponytail, his face looked a little pale, and his facial features were still pretty.


    The older one had an aquiline nose and a sallow face that seemed to have been afflicted by a long illness.


    "Two new faces, what do you call them?"


    The young wizard with a ponytail introduced with a smile.


    "Ah, we really just came to the UK, my name is John Watson, this is my uncle Tobia Prince, we want to stay here for a long time, and don''t know how to settle the price of the room? "


    Tom looked at the combination of their uncle and nephew, and nodded knowingly.


    "How long do you want to live here?"


    "We don''t know exactly how long it will take. We are traveling around, and we have recently run out of funds, so we plan to stay in the UK and get some Galleons to support our trip. My uncle is a potions master. , is very good at configuring potions, so I wanted to come to Dijiao Alley to see if I could find a few potion shops to cooperate with, so I have to live here for at least three months."


    Hearing his words, Tom looked up and down at the potion master "Prince", and could indeed see the master''s temperament from him.


    "If it''s at least three months, then I can give you a big discount on the rent, but you also have to pay the three months'' rent directly, and then give me another month''s money for every month you stay until you leave. until."


    "Two rooms are seven Galleons and four westwards a month. If you pay the three-month room fee first, you have to pay me twenty-one Galleons and twelve westwards."


    "Watson" has no objection to this price. The Leaky Cauldron is strictly an asset of the Ministry of Magic, and the bosses here are all appointed by the Ministry of Magic.


    The price of drinks can be determined by the boss himself, but the room fee is open and transparent in the entire magic world, and there are no tricks to play.


    After paying the rent, Tom took them to rooms 11 and 12 on the second floor.


    "John Watson" and "Tobia Prince" are naturally Sherlock and Snape.


    The two of them had their own fake identities in Kirkworth. Sherlock insisted not to have their real identities, because there was already a Sherlock Forrest and Severus Snape in this world. .


    If they still use their original names and appearances, then when dealing with other wizards, there is a high probability of problems, and it is safer to arrange for a false identity to act.


    The method of changing the shape does not use the compound decoction.


    That kind of potion is okay for temporary use, but if you want to use it to maintain the changed shape all the time, you need to take a sip every one or two or three hours.


    Trouble is, no one can provide them with usable hair all the time to support them in dispensing medicines.


    Snape used another potion, not for drinking, but like plasticine, which could create a shape according to his own ideas and attach to people''s faces.


    As for the color and length of the hair, it is very easy to change. Snape has both the hair growth potion and the hair dye potion, and they can take effect once they are used.


    Room 12, where Snape and Sherlock sat together.


    "You always say that history cannot be changed. Did Watson and Prince really visit the Leaky Cauldron in the original history?" Snape said lightly, staring at Sherlock.


    Sherlock was flipping through a brochure in the room, which contained descriptions and advertisements for almost all the shops in Diagon Alley.


    "What I''m talking about is the established, well-known history." Sherlock said while watching, "From now on, we don''t have to be too constrained in doing things, just treat ourselves as people of this era. The world is not that fragile. , as long as you don''t want to fight against something in history, then there will be no problem normally."


    Snape was noncommittal to Sherlock''s words, with a cold face and no further sound.


    Sherlock didn''t get up until he had read all the shops in this era in Diagon Alley in the brochure.


    "Let''s go, we need a stable source of income. You and I don''t have a lot of Jin Galleon on me."


    He didn''t lie to Tom just now, Sherlock did plan to approach the potion shop in Diagon Alley, and use Snape''s dispensing power to earn enough for their living expenses at this time.


    Snape had no objection to this either. Sherlock had already returned his wand to him. He was still very confused and wanted to change history and save Lily, but he had no clue.


    I can only follow Sherlock''s words and cooperate with him to find a way to return to the normal time line. If we can find it, we can only try it and then talk about it.


    The two of them came together in Diagon Alley in the summer of 1977.


    This place doesn''t look any different from sixteen years later. Most of the names of the shops are familiar, but there are not as many pedestrians on the street as later, and many wizards are stern and worried.


    Combined with the current situation, this scene of the largest commercial street in the British magic world can also be explained by this scene.


    Sherlock and Snape soon found a potions shop together - Extraordinary Potions Shop.


    This store was selected by Sherlock among the three finished potion stores in Diagon Alley. The reason was actually very simple. It had the shortest opening time, less than five years.


    There must be pharmacists in the store who can always provide finished potions, but they must be very scarce in high-end supplies. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com can be a wizard who can become a master of potions, a real treasure in the magic world.


    The owner of this potion shop is a middle-aged witch who looks quite charming. After Sherlock explained his intention, she showed obvious interest.


    "I want to see your finished potion."


    Snape expressionlessly took out a vial of intellect from his pocket, which was one of the stocks he carried with him, a potion that could make a wizard''s mind clearer.


    The formula of the intensifier is very common, and the materials are also common, but it has high requirements on the craftsmanship of the pharmacist, which can best reflect the level of the pharmacist.


    To be the owner of a potions shop, this witch is naturally an expert in potions.


    She opened the potion, just smelled the smell and observed the quality of the potion, and she could already see the level of its maker.


    "If you can guarantee that the potions you produce will reach the same level as this bottle of intellect, then I will provide the materials, and I can give you 50% of the profit after deducting all the costs for each potion."

 Chapter 159： I can eat two

    Snape didn''t speak, as if dismissive of the shopkeeper''s assessment of his potion.


    But this matter didn''t need him to communicate, Sherlock was the one in charge of the negotiation.


    "50% is too little, we want 70%. Of course, the extra 20% is not for nothing. If any bottle of the following potions cannot reach the level of the intellect, then we will pay a production fee of one nat. No charge."


    Sherlock had investigated the market before he came, and 70% of the quotation was actually a bit high, but this was also giving the other party room for counter-offering.


    In the end, the production fee they finalized was 60% of the profit, but they needed to pay a deposit of ten Galleons in the store first, which would be refunded after three normal cooperations.


    After all, the potion materials are provided by the store, which also prevents them from running away after rolling up the materials.


    After refining the specific matters, the shop owner drew up a magic contract, which Sherlock and Snape both signed.


    Even under a pseudonym, the contract would be binding on both of them.


    This kind of magical contract acts directly on people, and whoever signs it takes effect on whoever signs it. It is similar to the "Regulations on Prohibiting the Use of Magic Outside of School during Holidays" signed by freshmen at Hogwarts when they start school.


    When things were ready, the shop owner provided them with the materials for the first potion, and after agreeing to deliver it three days later, Sherlock suddenly remembered something.


    He dug out a colorless water-like potion from his pocket and gave it to the witch.


    "Help me see, if this bottle of medicine is sold, what price can be set."


    The witch obtained the potion from him, opened the lid and smelled it, but there was no smell, and nothing could be seen from the color.


    "What is the function of the medicine?"


    "Healing has a wide range of practicality. As long as the injury appears on the body, it can have some effect, but it can only relieve serious injuries and cannot be cured immediately."


    This bottle of medicine is naturally made of magic stone fragments to create a healing potion, which is a simplified version of the elixir of life.


    Its manufacturing method is extremely simple, as long as you prepare a glass of water, put the fragments in for three seconds, and when the water turns pink, a bottle of healing potion is ready.


    Although there is no sky-defying effect of immortality, the function of healing wounds is also very good. At that time, the Veritaserum that deceived Sirius was disguised as this medicine. He was beaten by Lupin and his nose was blue and his face was swollen. It will be fine in a while.


    But the evaluation of the potion is not what Sherlock says, and the witch will not be stupid enough to taste the effect directly on the spot. This requires a professional pharmacist to follow a rigorous process.


    Simply put, it takes time.


    "When you come to deliver the medicine in three days, I will give you an answer. If it has a good therapeutic effect, we will give a reasonable price."


    Sherlock naturally has no objection to this. The healing potion made by the magic stone does not require any cost and technology. No matter how low the price in the market is, as long as it can be sold, it is profitable.


    After walking out of the potions shop with Snape, they wandered around Diagon Alley again.


    Sherlock also bought two ice creams, and when Snape scorned and refused, he forcibly stuffed him with one.


    "I don''t understand what you people think? Why is ice cream only for children? People as old as Dumbledore still like to drink lemonade. We are in our 20s and 30s. What''s wrong with eating ice cream? "


    Sherlock raved about Snape''s prejudice, and went back to the room at the Leaky Cauldron with him.


    Snape ended up skipping the strawberry ice cream Sherlock had bought him, before entering the room. He stuffed the melted ice cream back into Sherlock''s hands.


    "Don''t disturb me when I''m refining the medicine. You can do whatever you want."


    After he finished speaking with a cold face, he closed the door and hid in the house as an otaku.


    Sherlock shrugged, holding an ice cream in one hand.


    He felt that Snape''s temper was very similar to those arrogant golden retrievers that often appeared in Japanese comics, and in the end, he happened to be defeated by the sky and became a defeated dog. It was really old and miserable.


    Just when he was about to go back to the house, he suddenly found that in the next room, room 10, a gap had been opened secretly at some point, and a pair of big blue eyes were quietly looking at him through the crack of the door.


    Sherlock and those eyes met for a moment, then stretched out the strawberry ice cream that belonged to Snape.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    However, the only response to him was the slamming of the door.


    Sherlock smacked his lips and bit into the tip of the fast-melting strawberry-flavored ice cream.


    "If you don''t eat it, I can eat both."


    Suspended the ice cream in the air, opened the door and walked into the house.


    Snape wanted to make money by refining medicine, and of course Sherlock was not idle. He was now mainly studying the pocket watch that could be taken off his neck.


    In the time shuttle, after Sherlock forcibly terminated its journey, it became that tattered and rusted look again.


    But it is obviously still self-recovering, and when it is repaired again, it will continue to reverse time.


    However, Sherlock has already reached a way to suppress it. It only needs to use a large number of advanced spells on it every once in a while to destroy it and delay its repair.


    It was this pocket watch that brought them to this time, so if they wanted to go back, they naturally had to find a way from the pocket watch.


    For the time being, he has no ideas, and it is clear that he still needs to find experts to solve professional matters.


    The time converter is already a non-reproducible alchemy item. Sherlock doesn''t know whether it is because of a fault in the intermediate skills or the lack of some alchemical substance, but there are still wizards who are studying converters in the magic world.


    The highest concentration of high-level talent is naturally the Ministry of Magic, especially the Department of Mysteries.


    Prediction, time, these things belong to the research field of this department.


    This is the only direction Sherlock can think of for the time being, and there is no better choice for others.


    But even if there is an idea, things are not going in a good direction.


    People in the Department of Mysteries are not so easy to reach, and the employees there are also called silent people, and few people even know their identities or what they are researching all day long.


    Sherlock, who was using a fake identity for the first time, naturally had no way to get in touch with these people.


    However, the solution was thought up by people. He had just stayed at the Leaky Cauldron for a day, and he was not in a hurry.


    In addition, Sherlock also bought the Daily Prophet for the past three months from the thrift store in Diagon Alley to understand the current situation in the magic world.


    Today''s British wizarding world is when Voldemort''s power is at its most rampant.


    Hogwarts has become a talent transfer base for Death Eaters. Every year, most of the Slytherins and a small number of pure-blooded students from the other three colleges are attracted by Voldemort''s ideas after graduation, and then join their ranks.


    No, I was attracted by Voldemort''s thoughts.


    The basic power base that Tom Riddle built at the beginning has enough attractive theories.


    The so-called pure-blood theory, the most important thing to emphasize is that pure-blood wizards will have more powerful power than other non-pure-blood wizards.


    The Death Eater group didn''t start out entirely to destroy all Muggle-born wizards.


    A wizard''s criterion for determining whether a ten is pure blood is to see whether his ancestors have three or five generations of direct Muggle relatives (the concept of pure blood family is another).


    As long as Muggle wizards continue to bond with wizards, they will gain their approval after three or five generations.


    But they loathed the combination of wizards and Muggles, believing it to pollute noble blood.


    After the pure-blood theory is required to be fully implemented in the magic world, the relationship between the magic world and the Muggle world will also be eliminated. After that, wizards can continue to control the world. Muggles are the era of conquest.


    This is Voldemort''s theory when he first formed his team, and it is also the general direction of future actions.


    From this theory alone, it is still very reasonable. After all, the main reason why Grindelwald did not finally let the wizard become the master of the world was that there were a large number of resistance forces within the magic world.


    Voldemort was well versed in the principle of "repression of foreign affairs must be done first", so he first proposed the pure-blood theory and united the pure-blood faction with a small number of people in the magic world, but the most powerful and influential.


    After the internal struggle is successful, it will completely disconnect the magic world from the Muggle world, integrate the power of wizards into a whole, and finally invade the Muggle world to accomplish what Grindelwald has never done.


    A sane, organized, perfect plan with a chance of success


    Although the plan is good, the actual implementation will become more and more spoiled.


    As the number of pure-blood wizards under him gradually increased, as well as more and more sloppy and neurotic, he became more and more reckless about Muggle wizards.


    In addition, Tom''s own brain seems to have some problems, and he has become perverted, crazy, and cruel.


    What kind of leaders will have what kind of subordinates, and the Death Eaters are even more unscrupulous. Since 1970, they have carried out terrorist attacks on all parts of the magical world and resisted the rule of the Ministry of Magic.


    Dumbledore created the Order of the Phoenix at this time.


    To put it simply, Tom had a reasonable and feasible theory at the beginning, but he did not act according to this theory at all. The violent and high-pressure terrorist attack led to the rebound of the entire magic world.


    After all, half-blooded and Muggle-born wizards account for the majority of the wizarding world, plus a very small number of "two or five boys" from pure-blood factions like the Weasleys, and finally Dumbledore in Hogwarts Castle. This sea-fixing needle is here.


    Let the use of black magic be unscrupulous, and the Death Eater group with the almost invincible dark wizard like Voldemort is still in the stage of small superiority in the current situation, far from forming a crushing trend.


    But even Xiaoyou, the cruel methods of the Death Eaters made every wizard deeply fear.


    The Ministry of Magic uses stun, petrification and disarm to catch Death Eaters.


    Death Eaters fight the Ministry of Magic with Death Eaters, Heartbreakers and Soulbreakers.


    It is clear at a glance which side has the greater deterrent power.

 Chapter 160： blue eyes

    Sherlock''s breakfast is toast and hot milk.


    Snape went straight to the house after breakfast, he had just received today''s Daily Prophet and was looking at the headlines on it.


    The headline this time is not related to any Death Eater attack, but a tidbit of news.


    "Mrs. Evans remarries, leaves Germany, and her new husband is Deputy Minister of Magic"


    The news is about the ex-wife of Tyler Evans, the current head of the Magical Transportation Department, who is married to Germany.


    Just a simple remarriage is not news. The point is that Mrs. Evans has been married and divorced six times in just five years, and each of her husbands is a high-ranking official in the British Ministry of Magic. , the lowest position is also the director of the office.


    Mrs Evans is only called from her current husband, who has been called Mrs Nelson, Mrs Andrew, etc. before.


    She is said to be so charming that every man is fascinated by her the first time they meet her.


    There are even rumors that Mrs. Evans is actually a veela, and the men she wants to seduce cannot escape her hands.


    But now she finally seems to be tired of playing in the British magic world. A few days ago, she divorced her current husband again and married to Germany. Naturally, the Daily Prophet reported on this.


    In addition to saying that she finally left and went to the German Ministry of Magic, she also secretly satirized the lustful **** of the British Ministry of Magic, and hooked up with colleagues and subordinates'' wives.


    Sherlock wasn''t interested in such news, and after looking at it twice, he threw it aside and continued to eat his own bread.


    The other people in the bar were very interested in this. Every day they heard the Aurors and Death Eaters fighting back and forth, and they were almost depressed. It was a different kind of gossip. Relaxing their minds still made them very eager to talk.


    "I heard that Mrs. Evans and his first husband were just an ordinary Auror captain at the time, and they had a child between them."


    "I have children, and it will be like this after that?"


    "Can you tell from her appearance that she is a woman who has given birth to children?"


    "So the rumor that she is actually a veela is not without basis, and that silver hair is too conspicuous."


    Sherlock had no interest in listening to what they were talking about, so he got up and went back to his room.


    And just a minute after he left, two wizards in black robes pushed the door and walked in.


    They wear wide hats that make it difficult to see their faces and don''t look very conspicuous.


    But what they did next made everyone present uneasy.


    Before Tom could step forward to entertain them, they drew their wands from their robes, chanted a spell, and slammed the tip of the wand into the ground!


    Suddenly, almost all the wizards sitting in the bar stood up, because at this time, the two wizards showed their true faces, which were two hideous faces.


    In front of them also flickered, a green pattern of a large python emerging from the skeleton''s mouth.


    Mark of Darkness!


    Death Eaters!


    Immediately someone used the apparition to escape from here, but the bodies of the apparition wizards flickered for a moment, and then reappeared in place again, and the magic failed!


    Everyone''s faces turned pale, and the magic that the two Death Eaters used immediately after entering the tavern was the Anti-Apparition Charm.


    The faces of the two Death Eaters are basically known to most people.


    Igor Karkaroff and Dolphin Roll, the core subordinates of the Dark Lord, the mainstay of the Death Eaters.


    In Wales not long ago, in the battle that killed four Aurors, both of them showed up.


    "I advise everyone not to act rashly." Karkaroff is tall and thin, his voice is mellow and sweet, but his eyes are full of indifference and sharpness.


    "The Dark Lord has a mission for us. As long as everyone cooperates well, no one will be hurt today. But if someone wants to be a hero, he may enjoy people''s praise after turning into a ghost."


    None of the wizards in the bar dared to act rashly, and no one dared to answer.


    Although there are only two Death Eaters, they can summon their companions at any time through the Black Demon Mark, and no one dares to confront these villains.


    Looking at the reactions of these people at the scene, Karkaroff seemed very satisfied.


    He walked to the front of the bar and picked up a piece of toast from the tray that Tom was holding shiveringly, just like an ordinary eater who came here for breakfast.


    "You''re good at your craft, Tom, and I''ve always felt that you''re underachieving at the Ministry of Magic," Karkaroff praised.


    A very ugly smile appeared on old Tom''s face, and he stammered.


    "I, I just want to eat and eat, just eat..."


    "Don''t be nervous." Karkaroff patted his shoulder, making Old Tom''s body tremble even more violently.


    He leaned his head down to Tom''s face and looked at him with those indifferent eyes.


    "The Dark Lord is looking for someone, and I think she might live with you."


    "You, what you said is..."


    "A little girl named Butler."


    Old Tom recalled for a moment, then swallowed and said


    "No, no, sir, my shop has never had a little girl named Butler."


    Karkaroff''s eyes didn''t take his eyes away, he just stared at him like this.


    "You''d better think more clearly, old Tom. The toast is delicious, and the cider is delicious, and you''re sure you''ll want to keep trying it in the future, don''t you?"


    Old Tom''s forehead was sweating, whether he could save his own life, the next words were very important.


    "Indeed, indeed not, sir. I have not had a guest named Butler of any kind lately."


    Karkaroff didn''t speak any more, but looked at him, his sharp eyes seemed to penetrate into Old Tom''s mind and see through him.


    Just when old Tom''s legs were getting weaker and weaker, and he was about to be unable to stand, he suddenly spoke again.


    "Then let us disturb the guests living in your store a little bit and find the person we are looking for. I wonder if you would like to?"


    "Yes, of course you are welcome." Old Tom supported the bar and forced a smile.


    Karkaroff walked away from him, and he walked over to another Death Eater, Roll, and whispered.


    "You go up and search, as long as the children are caught for me, I will watch them."


    Rolle was a very strong wizard with a face full of flesh, he nodded, took his wand, turned around and walked up the stairs.


    After he went upstairs, Karkaroff turned to look at the bar hall, and the wizards who were watching him nervously waved with a smile.


    "Sit down, everyone, relax, we are all reasonable people, and your misunderstandings about us all stem from the constant slander of the Ministry of Magic."


    "Come on, let''s get on with our nice breakfast and newspaper time, what''s in the Daily Prophet today? Oh! My goodness, this **** is finally gone, or the sultry nature of those high-ranking officials at the Ministry of Magic will be destroyed. It''s not good to be exposed by her cleanly..."


    Sherlock and Snape felt something was wrong the moment Karkaroff and Roll cast the Anti-Apparition Charm on the entire Leaky Cauldron.


    They opened the door and looked at each other, neither of them said a word, but they both reached a consensus.


    If something goes wrong, leave immediately.


    Then they returned to their room, but at this time Sherlock suddenly discovered that the window in the room had been opened at some point!


    He glanced quickly at the small room and found no one other than him.


    At this time, someone had walked upstairs and began to search room by room. Dissatisfied voices rang out from those who were disturbed, but these voices soon disappeared.


    Soon the people who searched had also found his next door, Snape''s room 12.


    He heard the conversation between Snape''s room door being opened and the searcher.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "You''d better be a partner, you should know my face and who I am. Get out of the way now, I want to check your room!"


    Snape didn''t speak afterward, apparently letting the searcher in.


    At this time, Sherlock also released his control magic, explored every corner of the room, and finally found something strange under his bed.


    He was lying on the floor, looking at the bottom of the bed, there was nothing underneath, nothing.


    But Sherlock didn''t stop there. Instead, he reached out and touched under the bed again, and immediately felt an invisible, slippery piece of fabric in the air.


    He grabbed the cloth and pulled it gently, revealing a small figure.


    She blinked her bright blue eyes and looked at Sherlock silently.


    Sherlock looked at those eyes, and the two looked at each other for a few seconds. In the end, he didn''t make a sound, silently put the invisibility cloak back on, and then stood up.


    At this time, the searcher had already checked Snape''s room, and then without knocking on the door, he directly opened Sherlock''s door with the unlocking spell.


    "What are you doing?" Sherlock frowned and looked at Rolle who entered the room.


    Rolle said with a grinning smile If you read the Daily Prophet every day, you should know my face, so you''d better stay still. "


    Of course, Sherlock knew his face. In the three months of the Daily Prophet, Rolle''s photo appeared twice, once when the Ministry of Magic had placed a bounty on him, and once in the report on the Welsh attack.


    Sherlock didn''t do anything to resist, let him walk into his room, and then searched the cabinet, under the bed and the bathroom.


    After finding nothing, Rolle stared at him fiercely.


    "If you find a child named Butler, you''d better give her to us, and Lord Dark Lord will reward you. If you find out and don''t do it, you will also get a special reward!"


    A special accolade is obviously not a real reward.


    After Sherlock nodded to indicate that he was clear, Rolle walked out of his room and turned to go to Room 10 next door.

 Chapter 161： Amy

    The sound of Rolle going downstairs gradually faded away, and Sherlock sat at the table by the bed reading a newspaper from three days ago.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Karkaroff and Rolle walking out of the bar together, and then using Apparition to leave.


    Soon, another group of wizards came to the Leaky Cauldron, all wearing the robes of the Ministry of Magic.


    Obviously, someone reported this matter to the Ministry of Magic as soon as Karkaroff and the others left. All the wizards here are Aurors.


    They came to the bar to do a simple survey, asked what happened, and left.


    It''s not that the Aurors don''t act, it''s that there really is nothing to understand.


    Karkaroff and Roll came to the Leaky Cauldron Bar and didn''t find the person they were looking for, so they left directly. From the information of a little girl, they couldn''t analyze anything.


    After the Aurors had all left, Tom, who was still terrified, continued to wipe the bar, and most of the guests in the hall had left.


    The wizards were all frightened by what happened just now. Fortunately, the people who came were Karkaroff and Rolle, who were not known for their madness among the Death Eaters.


    If Bellatrix Lestrange and his husband, Rodolphus Lestrange, were two neurotic who came, someone would surely suffer today.


    And Sherlock upstairs, after confirming that the Death Eaters and the Aurors had all left, gently lifted the foot of the bed.


    "Come out, they''re all gone."


    A rustling sound sounded, as if something had crawled out from under the bed, and then a small head emerged from the air, staring at Sherlock with clear and bright eyes.


    The little girl wrapped her body in an invisibility cloak, with only one head exposed. At first glance, it looked like a severed head floating in the air, which was a little scary.


    The girl is only six or seven years old, with blond hair, beautiful length, and a delicate face like a porcelain doll. The most striking thing is her eyes, which are bright and agile.


    Sherlock looked at her and took a sip of black tea with a teacup.


    "What is your name?"


    "Amy."


    The little girl''s voice was soft, with a taste of milky milk, but her tone was calm, and it didn''t sound like a child of this age at all.


    "Where''s your full name? What''s your last name?" Sherlock looked at her and asked.


    Amy shook her head.


    "Dad said no."


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s what your dad sent you here?"


    Amy nodded again.


    Sherlock could guess that if the Death Eaters wanted to arrest her, it was probably related to her family. Otherwise, a child who was not old enough to go to a magic school would have no point in arresting her.


    "Tom downstairs doesn''t know you live here?"


    Amy tilted her head and said.


    "He knew it at first, but he didn''t know when Dad was gone."


    Sherlock thought for a moment, and then he understood what she meant.


    "Your dad told him to forget about it?"


    "As soon as I forget it, it''s all empty." That old grandfather forgot both Amy and Dad."


    Amy stretched out her tender white fingers from the invisibility cloak and circled in the air, reciting the action of the Forgetting Curse, as if she was showing Sherlock the scene at that time.


    The girl''s father was also alert, knowing that the Death Eaters might come to his daughter, so he left her an invisibility cloak and erased Tom''s memory of them.


    Sherlock sensed the trouble with this Amy.


    She may be nothing, but her father definitely has a background, and the Death Eaters want to arrest her probably because of her father.


    But Amy''s father still didn''t choose to bring her with him, but hid in the Leaky Cauldron. Obviously, his current situation is not very good.


    Sherlock frowned and looked back at the little girl, only to find that she was staring at the plate of cookies on his table.


    Amy also saw the look in his eyes, and asked with a wink.


    "Can Amy eat?"


    She is not acting like a spoiled child or begging, but more like visiting a friend''s house, seeing the food she likes and asking normally.


    Sherlock helped her pull out the chair, indicating that the plate was hers.


    Amy put down the invisibility cloak, instead of sitting at the table immediately, she trotted to the bathroom to wash her hands, and then ran back.


    "thanks."


    She bowed her thanks to Sherlock, and finally sat upright on the chair and ate cookies.


    Amy''s tutor is very good, and there is absolutely no naughty that children of this age should have.


    Sherlock continued to ask while she was eating cookies.


    "Then why did you hide in my room?"


    When Amy speaks, she swallows all the food in her mouth before opening her mouth.


    "Amy feels safer here."


    "How do you feel?" Sherlock raised his eyebrows.


    "Dad said that Amy''s feeling has always been accurate, and if you are undecided about something, just follow the feeling."


    When she said this, she showed a little childish pride, which made Sherlock feel that she was a little childish.


    "Then how did you eat before?"


    "Amy would wear the invisibility cloak herself to get the food."


    "Steal from the bar?"


    "No, Amy will pay, a loaf and two nuts, and put it in the money box at the bar. Dad said stealing was wrong, so Amy wouldn''t."


    She had cookies in her hand and blinked at Sherlock, as if asking him if he had any more questions? If not, she will eat cookies in peace.


    Sherlock looked at her and laughed, he felt that this little girl named Amy was very cute.


    "Eat, we''ll talk when you''re done eating."


    Sherlock then brought her back a glass of hot milk. Amy ate slowly and chewed slowly. She only ate less than half of a plate of biscuits and took nearly half an hour.


    When she was full, she turned to look at Sherlock with those bright eyes.


    "Can Amy come here to play in the future?"


    Sherlock didn''t answer her immediately, but continued to ask questions.


    "How long does your father want you to stay here?"


    "Dad said to have Amy here and wait for him to come back, and if he doesn''t come back in a week, let Amy go with whoever feels right."


    "Follow whoever feels right to you?"


    Sherlock frowned. The girl''s father felt strange, like being responsible, but very irresponsible.


    "How long has your father been gone?"


    Amy sat on the high chair, dangling her feet in white socks. A small section of greasy calf was exposed under the trousers, and she opened a small palm to Sherlock.


    "Five days."


    She herself doesn''t seem to be afraid or nervous at all. A little girl of six or seven years old, her parents have been away from her side for so many days, she doesn''t cry or make trouble, and takes good care of herself, even in the magic world, this is rare.


    "What about Amy''s mother?"


    "No mother." There was no sadness or sadness in Amy''s words, but a little smugness, "Dad said that Amy is his unique treasure and cannot share Amy with others, so Amy has no mother. ."


    Sherlock also understood her family background. Either her parents were divorced or her mother passed away very early, so her father would say such things to comfort the child.


    This little girl named Amy was obviously going to cause trouble, but Sherlock didn''t really want to get rid of it.


    Maybe it was because of being a professor for two years that she felt protective when she saw a child, or maybe it was because Amy was very obedient, which made Sherlock feel sympathetic, or maybe it was because of fate that Sherlock felt that this little girl was very good. eye edge.


    He wanted to help the little girl.


    "If Amy''s father hasn''t come to pick up Amy in two days, Amy can come to me." Sherlock smiled and extended his hand to her, "My name is John Watson, nice to meet you. you."


    Amy tilted her head and looked at Sherlock''s outstretched hand.


    "If Amy follows John, it will cause trouble for John."


    Sherlock winked at her.


    "John isn''t afraid of trouble."


    The girl pursed her lips and reached out her little hand to hold Sherlock''s.


    "Nice to meet you too, John."


    After the two got to know each other, they soon played wizard chess to pass the time.


    At lunch, Sherlock knew that she was basically eating bread every day for the past five days, so she specially asked for some more food from Tom and shared it with her.


    It was not until the evening that Amy said goodbye to Sherlock and returned to Room 10 next door.


    Before it got dark, Snape found Sherlock.


    "I have prepared the medicine, we can go to delivery."


    Sherlock looked at him in surprise.


    "So fast? Isn''t it three days?"


    Snape looked disdainful.


    "It''s just a bottle of vitality tonic, only garbage will use it for three days."


    Although he was talking big, Snape obviously had been refining medicine in the room, which made Sherlock, who had been playing wizard chess with the little girl for a whole day, slightly ashamed, and he coughed twice.


    "Cough, cough, worthy of being a potion master. Let''s go, let''s deliver it, and by the way, see how much she can charge for my bottle of healing medicine."


    The two left the Leaky Cauldron together and returned to the Extraordinary Potions Store. The witch who signed a contract with them last time is still in the store this time.


    The witch was particularly surprised that they delivered the potion ahead of time, and the quality of the potion was exceptionally high.


    She was full of praise for Snape''s craftsmanship and gave the price of Sherlock''s bottle of healing potion.


    "Our pharmacist didn''t detect the ingredients in your bottle of medicine, but the therapeutic effect is better than most of the medicines on the market, even reaching the same level as Baixian essence."


    The witch did not depreciate the effect of the potion in order to lower the price, and was obviously prepared to cooperate with Sherlock for a long time.


    "But because it is a new type of medicine, the price will not be as high as that of Baixian essence. If you only want to sell the finished product, I can only give half the price of Baixian essence. If you want to sell the formula, then the price we can It��s easy to negotiate, and it��s even possible to sign a contract and divide it proportionally.��


    The conditions she offered were very sincere. If Sherlock really had the potion formula in his hands, he might have agreed to sell the formula directly to her.


    The formula of the curable potion is only magic stone fragments. Of course, he can''t sell this kind of thing, so he can only sell the finished product directly.


    "Just as you said, half the price of white fresh essence is good. I remember the price of white fresh essence on the market. A small bottle is basically around 30 Galleons."


    The witch seemed a little disappointed by his decision, but the business had to continue, she said.


    "The price of a bottle of white fresh essence in my shop is 34 Galleons. If you sell the finished product for that bottle, I can offer you 17 Galleons."


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes, his smile full of riches.


    He had never thought before that the healing potion made from the fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone could still sell for so much money. For him, it was completely worthless. Selling a bottle would make a net profit of 17 Galleons.


    The full version of the Philosopher''s Stone can not only make elixir, but also turn stone into gold. The Sorcerer''s Stone Fragment also inherited a part of "turning a stone into gold", and the healing potion produced alone can create a huge amount of wealth.


    "How long does it take to refine this potion?" the witch asked.


    Sherlock didn''t say that the output is too high, there are too many things, let people know that this kind of medicine is easy to refine and the materials are cheap, and the price will definitely be lowered.


    "I can provide you five bottles in a month. The refining process is not troublesome, but some materials are very scarce, similar to Bai Xian." He said with a smacking lip.


    Snape on the side couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth when he saw him like this.


    After getting acquainted these days, looking at Sherlock like this, he knew that he was fooling people.


    The witch was very surprised.


    "Five bottles are already a lot! If you can keep the supply of this quantity, then our store can use this as the main product, and the purchase price can be increased when the price rises in the future."


    The hostess of this shop is very generous in her business and makes it very comfortable to work with her.


    After finalizing the purchase price for the healing potion, Sherlock privately sidelined Snape.


    "The finished product of my bottle of medicine is very low, and it does not take time. If you want, you can push the list of refining medicine."


    Snape said coldly.


    "The money you sell is yours, the money I make from refining medicine is mine, what does it have to do with me if you can make money. I have nothing to do here, just use her materials to practice techniques~www.novelhall. com~ Sherlock patted him on the shoulder.


    "We are all grasshoppers on a rope, what else is there to share with you and me?


    "Go away, don''t get close to me!"


    Snape is also a dead duck with a tough mouth. In fact, he is in a period of confusion now. He doesn''t know what to do except save Lily. Refining medicine is just to calm his mind and pass the time.


    After everything was settled, Sherlock sold all the seven bottles of healing potions he kept to the witch, and gained a total of 119 Galleons, and his wallet was instantly full.


    Now that the problem of him and Snape''s survival here is completely solved, there is no worries.


    They didn''t have any clues about returning to the correct time line for the time being. Sherlock could only focus on making one thing very important, and returning to the things that he had a chance to understand at this time.


    That''s what''s wrong with the original owner''s parents.

 Chapter 162： my love for you never changes

    Sherlock Forrest, born in 1971, is 6 years old in 1977.


    The original owner''s mother died in St Mungo''s hospital bed when he was 5 years old, which means that the original owner should have lived in the small building in Surrey.


    Because that house was left to him by the original owner''s mother.


    He didn''t follow his father since he was a child. It wasn''t that the Duke of Cavendish didn''t want to take him home, but he put forward a condition that if little Sherlock wanted to live in the Cavendish house, he could not use normal anesthesia at home. The ability that the melon does not have.


    Little Sherlock, who had already shown his magical abilities the year his mother died, naturally didn''t agree. It just so happened that he didn''t want to live with his father, so he stayed in this hut.


    Of course, although the Duke of Cavendish was angry about this, he didn''t completely ignore the son, and then hired him a nanny at home and enrolled him in a Muggle primary school.


    There must be some selfish intentions to make little Sherlock make friends at school, and maybe he will not be interested in magic later, and will not go to the magic school again.


    But it can also be seen that the Duke of Cavendish still misses his son, at least giving him education and life care when he was a child.


    Returning to the Leaky Cauldron with Snape, Amy slipped into Sherlock''s room from the window sill again early the next morning in an invisibility cloak.


    Sherlock washed up in the bathroom, while Amy sat in a chair, dangling her calves for fun.


    "Next time, you can go directly to the front door, the window sill is too dangerous."


    Wiping his face with a towel, Sherlock warned the little girl.


    Amy blinked and tilted her head to look at Sherlock.


    "Can Amy stay with John tonight?"


    Sherlock was stunned, he asked suspiciously.


    "Why do you want to live with me?"


    "Because Amy feels that she may not be able to live anymore." She said it was a feeling and a possibility, but her tone was inexplicably certain, as if it had been confirmed.


    Sherlock rubbed her head.


    "If you really can''t live anymore, of course you can come here."


    He didn''t take it seriously, just thought that Amy was still a child after all, and would be scared to sleep alone in an empty room at night.


    The room 11 he lived in happened to have two beds, and Amy could sleep there too.


    They didn''t continue playing wizard chess today, Sherlock was reading the newspaper, and Amy was playing origami with the newspaper he had read.


    Yesterday, Sherlock in Diagon Alley bought a lot of previous issues of the Daily Prophet from the thrift shop. In addition to trying to learn some information about the original owner''s mother Sally Forrest, I also want to read about Some movements of the Death Eaters.


    Cutting-edge magical research must have always been in the hands of the Ministry of Magic, and the only way Sherlock could think of turning back time could only be in the Ministry of Magic''s Department of Mysteries.


    And the people in that department are not so easy to contact, the safe way is to connect with someone in the Ministry of Magic first, and then continue to find opportunities to contact people from the Department of Mysteries.


    The easiest and quickest way to get started now is through the Death Eaters, who are now committing crimes, killing Muggle wizards and fighting Aurors.


    Sherlock saw this as an opportunity to sneak into the Ministry of Magic quickly.


    He wasn''t going to start out with people from the Ministry of Magic, but went straight to the Ministry and became a staff member there.


    The British wizarding world was at an extraordinary stage at this time. The Death Eaters led by Voldemort were extremely rampant, and the number of Aurors killed in the Ministry of Magic every year was far more than at other times.


    Therefore, the requirements for Auror employment have also been relaxed, but even so, the Auror headquarters is still short of people, after all, wizards are not fools.


    Except for some hot-blooded Hogwarts graduates and long-sighted Muggle wizards, few adult wizards are willing to work hard for the Ministry of Magic, and wizards have always lacked a sense of identity with the magical government.


    However, there are some problems with Sherlock''s current identity. He can''t provide any certificate of wizard rank examination, and he can''t even prove that his Hogwarts attended school.


    So even if the Auror Command relaxes the restrictions on finding people, with Sherlock''s current status, they will never be able to get in through normal procedures.


    So he can only consider some abnormal means, such as in a certain battle between the Death Eaters and the Aurors, "accidentally" helping the Aurors a little thing, to see if he can sneak into the Auror''s queue through special channels .


    After entering the Ministry of Magic, it will be easy to contact the Department of Mysteries.


    To prepare for this "accident", Sherlock was studying the recent movements of the Death Eaters, trying to find out some of the patterns, to see what the general direction of this group of people''s attacks was, and where would they appear next? .


    But with just a few newspapers, he couldn''t see too many problems.


    Just as Sherlock saw that it was getting late, and explained to Amy that he was about to push the door and go out to get lunch, Tom walked upstairs with a middle-aged wizard just at this time.


    "Oh, Mr. Watson, the meals for you and your uncle are all ready. According to what you said, you will have a little more each meal. You don''t need to go there in person. I will serve it to you later. "


    Tom greeted Sherlock with a smile on his face.


    Sherlock nodded and watched Tom bring the middle-aged wizard to the door of Room 10.


    "This is your room, Mr. Williams. I''m going to serve the other guests first. If you need anything else, you can come downstairs and find me."


    Tom sent the middle-aged wizard into Room 10, then turned around and went downstairs to leave.


    Sherlock looked at the closed door of Room 10, frowned and returned to his room.


    He sat next to Amy, and Amy seemed to have noticed that he was serious, put down the paper airplane that was folded in his hand, and blinked and looked at him.


    "You told me in the morning that you might not be able to live in that room? Room 10?"


    Amy nodded.


    "Just a feeling?" Sherlock looked at her suspiciously. If this was really just a guess, it would be too accurate.


    The corners of Amy''s mouth were slightly flat, and a little pride appeared on her face.


    "Dad always said that Amy''s feeling is accurate."


    Sherlock thought this was a bit bizarre, but Amy didn''t look like she was lying. After thinking for a while, he simply stopped thinking about it and patted Amy''s little head.


    "The guest in room 10 has just arrived. You can sleep with me tonight, and this bed will be reserved for you."


    Amy blinked and thanked.


    "Thank you John."


    "You''re welcome, what would you like to eat at noon?"


    "Amy can eat whatever John eats."


    The little girl turned her attention back to origami, because Sherlock taught her how to fold a paper airplane, and she is now trying to improve the paper airplane into a type that can always fly in the air.


    After lunch, Sherlock went to Room 12 next to him, and explained to Snape that he was going out. Then he went back to the room and put on his coat to get ready and planned to go to Sherlock''s house at this time.


    Amy looked at Sherlock and asked in a low voice.


    "Can Amy go out with John?"


    Sherlock originally planned to let Amy stay at the hotel by himself, but seeing her looking forward to it, he did not refuse in the end.


    This time I went out to see what the current Sherlock family was like, and I wouldn''t do anything else, so it wouldn''t be dangerous to take Amy with me.


    he reminded.


    "If Amy wants to go out with me, wear a big hat so people don''t recognize you."


    Amy nodded obediently, and consciously put the invisibility cloak on her body first. Of course she couldn''t let others find out when she walked out of the Leaky Cauldron Bar.


    The fact that two Death Eaters came to the Leaky Cauldron to find someone yesterday had already spread in the wizarding world.


    Not just in the Leaky Cauldron, but other Death Eaters elsewhere looking for a little girl named Butler.


    But there was only one surname, no portrait or any physical description, and no one could recognize that Amy was the girl just from her appearance.


    However, if Amy appeared in the Leaky Cauldron at this time, it would definitely arouse some suspicion. All going out can only be covered with an invisibility cloak.


    Amy grabbed Sherlock''s arm while invisible, so he could always know he was there.


    After walking out of the Leaky Cauldron Bar and into a remote alley in London, Amy handed over the invisibility cloak she was wearing to Sherlock and asked him to help him put it away.


    The little girl didn''t seem to go out very much, and was very curious about everything around her, but the gray robe she was wearing was still very eye-catching, and it didn''t look like the attire that children of this era should have.


    Sherlock apparently also noticed this problem. He helped put on the wide sun hat on Amy''s head, which he had made out of him, and then took her to a children''s clothing store, where he bought her a set of matching clothes. Clothes of the present era.


    Wearing a dress and a big sun hat, she looked as cute as Amy who came out of a fairy tale, and thanked Sherlock earnestly again.


    "Thank you John for the gift, and when I see my father, Amy will also have a gift in return."


    "You''re welcome, I''m also looking forward to Amy''s return gift."


    As a well-known foggy city, although the environment of London has begun to be managed in the 1970s, the sky is still gray and it looks depressing.


    Because of the different timelines, Sherlock had no way to use Apparition to come to Sherlock''s house at this time, only through other travel methods.


    Taking Amy, they headed to King''s Cross station and boarded a train to Little Whinging, Surrey.


    The knight bus was not summoned. In addition to the reason for taking Amy with him, Sherlock himself was not used to it. The magic car was too bumpy, and it was not suitable for normal people at all.


    Plus, Surrey is right next door to London, so it takes less than a few hours to get there by train.


    Sherlock and Amy got off the train together, bought a lollipop each for her and himself by the roadside, and then called a taxi outside the station to 13 Magnolia Road.


    The architecture here is not much different from when Sherlock first saw it fourteen years later.


    The walls of the second-story building are covered with creepers. The plants in the garden are seldom taken care of, and there are piles of weeds. From the appearance alone, it gives a desolate and dilapidated feeling.


    At this time, little Sherlock should still be in school, and there are still a few days before the holiday time. The nanny his father invited for him is not in the room, and the whole courtyard is silent.


    Sherlock took out his wand, knocked lightly on the locked, rusted iron door in the yard, used the unlocking charm to open it, and walked in with Amy.


    Amy held a lollipop in her hand, and looked up at Sherlock pretty.


    "Is this John''s house?"


    "Half of it counts," Sherlock said softly, looking at the yard.


    Amy''s expression looked a little puzzled, and she obviously didn''t understand what Sherlock meant by half.


    Sherlock didn''t explain much to her, but walked through the yard with Amy, continued to use the unlocking spell to open the door, and entered the house.


    The room was tidy and tidy, which was obviously not something a young Sherlock could do. It could only be said that the nanny was very conscientious.


    The furniture placement and furnishings here are not too different from fourteen years later.


    Sherlock took Amy for a walk in the living room, and then came to the second floor. He went straight to the location of the magic study along the corridor.


    There is also a door on the wall at the end of the hallway, but this one looks conspicuous and has a doorknob on it, no different from several doors in other rooms.


    Sherlock held the doorknob and opened the door. It wasn''t a study room, but was full of cardboard boxes and waste items. It looked like an ordinary utility room for storing sundries.


    This proves that the magic study that Sherlock used later was built by the original owner after he grew up, not originally in the house, but inherited from his mother.


    This kind of thing was a bit out of Sherlock''s expectations. He always thought that the magic study room came from the original owner''s mother.


    After all, no matter whether he is crazy or normal, as long as he is a wizard, he will inevitably leave some traces in his home, and most of these traces are books or materials about magic.


    But since the study room was built by the original owner himself, did the original owner''s mother, the witch named Sally Forrest, live in this room with nothing left?


    This question rose in Sherlock''s mind, and then he began to look around the house.


    He always felt that there was something else in this house that he hadn''t found. Before, he only found the traces left by the original owner. The original owner of this house found nothing but the crazy portrait.


    Of course, it is also possible that the original owner''s mother did not leave anything, but Sherlock felt that the possibility of this was very small.


    He searched for a long time from the second floor to the first floor, but in the end he found nothing.


    Just when he was disappointed, Amy, who had been following his **** and wandering around, asked.


    "Is John looking for something?"


    Sherlock sighed.


    "I was looking for it, but I didn''t find it."


    Amy looked around the room, and finally said with certainty.


    "There''s nothing strange in the house, and Amy thinks there might be something John is looking for outside the house."


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment. He thought of the scene in the Leaky Cauldron at noon today. Amy seemed to have a magical ability, and her senses were always more accurate than normal people.


    So he followed Amy''s advice and left the house and walked outside, trying to find it in the garden.


    But Amy took his arm and pointed her finger at the left wall of the building.


    "Here, Amy thinks there''s a problem here."


    Sherlock was dragged by Amy to the wall covered with crawler, and he carefully observed the wall, but did not notice any difference at first.


    But out of trust in Amy''s intuition, Sherlock pulled out his wand and tapped lightly on every brick he could touch against the wall.


    Finally, when they hit the thirteenth block in the seventh row from the bottom, a clear movement sounded from behind them, and a circular hole was exposed on the lawn!


    Sherlock looked at this scene with a look of surprise, and he rubbed Amy''s head.


    "Amy is a big hero today!"


    Amy''s face showed a little smugness, but she didn''t laugh. She seemed to laugh very rarely, and she hadn''t seen her once in the two days that Sherlock had known her.


    The two of them walked together into the opening in the lawn. There was a long stone staircase in it. After walking down the stairs for five minutes, they came to an underground study.


    When Sherlock and Amy walked in, the candles around the study lit by themselves.


    The space here is not very large, it is only about a dozen square meters, and there are bookshelves all around, which are full of various books.


    In the middle of the study, there is also a simple desk with a magic notebook spread out on the table.


    Sherlock walked to the desk and saw the contents of the note spread out.


    "...At this point, I have absolutely nothing left to study about the soul. The imprint of the soul on Sherlock is my last bit of help to him, and I hope he never will in the future. Will use this thing, and will never find this thing exists.


    Dumbledore and the others all pin their hopes on me, and I have to leave Sherlock. If things go well this time, then everything will return to the right track. If there is an accident, I can only hope that Charlotte will not be affected.


    To be honest, I am a failure as a mother, and a complete failure as a wife, but all of this is my own choice, and what I am doing now must have its value.


    I''ve written almost everything I want to write here, so I''ll leave this note here.


    and.


    If one day, you can find it here, Sherlock, no matter what happens to me after that, my love for you will never change. "

 Chapter 163： Remember to laugh more

    Seeing the last sentence on the note, Sherlock was a little silent.


    It was apparently a note left by the original owner''s mother, Sally Forrest, and it should have been written on the eve of her accident.


    At this time, her thinking should still be normal, and after completing the things mentioned in the notes, she will become a female lunatic.


    Sherlock silently picked up the notebook on the desk and began to read from the first page.


    "Looking at Sherlock at this time, I feel like he''s the continuation of my soul and Victor''s. Having a child is a thing that makes all women crazy happy, and I think I''ve always been the most sane among wizards. That one, still feels like he''s filled with happiness."


    "In these days of taking care of the newborn Sherlock, I thought about the time when I was tortured by the Cruciatus Curse, which caused a crack in my soul."


    "In order to create that soul-repairing magic, I studied a lot of magic materials about the soul, although in the end I failed to achieve the final success because of the lack of "thread" materials. But about the knowledge of the soul, I feel that I have walked in at the forefront of the magic world."


    "The more you can know, the more you will feel insignificant in front of those endless knowledge. The soul is an extremely complex subject. Few magics have been deeply studied on the soul, but each magic has It''s all about the soul."


    "The birth of Sherlock made me want to pick up research in this area again. The soul is undoubtedly a powerful force. I think I can use this power to give Sherlock a gift, even if something happens to me in the future. Now, this thing can still replace me and stay by his side all the time.��


    The first few pages are like Sally''s essays, and then she built this underground study in the basement of her home, and put all the books related to the soul collected over the years here, and began to study the magic of the soul .


    As long as it is a magical experiment, there must be an experimental subject, and the experimental subject Sally chose is not someone else, but herself.


    Sherlock''s mother was obviously a ruthless person, and her own soul was already divided, but she still carried out various unstable magic experiments on her soul without hesitation.


    She wanted to use the power of the soul to create a magic that would protect another soul from harm.


    Because all the spells in the magic world can be related to emotions.


    To use the petrification spell, you must first have a strong desire to petrify the opponent.


    To use Apparate, you must firmly believe that you will reach your destination.


    To use the life-suppressing spell, you must have extreme darkness and the most decisive killing intent in your heart.


    These are all emotions that the wizard should think and express from his heart.


    That''s why wizards rarely have the ability to think rationally, logically.


    Most of the time, they cast spells under severe emotional conditions, and their sensibility has become their habit, and they are often in a rational state, but it will damage the level of magic.


    And since the body is the basis of life, where do all the emotions and desires of man come from?


    The answer can only be the soul.


    If a person is deprived of all desires and feelings, even if his body is still alive, he is essentially the same as dead.


    Just like the kiss of a dementor, it essentially **** away all the positive emotions of the wizard, and makes the kissed wizard an empty body. Even if the heart is still beating and the blood is still flowing, it is still a dead.


    That''s why it is said that there is very little magic related to the soul in the magic world, but basically all magic is related to the soul.


    Since all magic is formed by the soul, and finally affects the reality of the outside world, the soul must also have the ability to block all these effects and avoid the effects.


    Other magic spells are okay to say, the most critical is the life-threatening spell that directly targets the soul.


    The reason why there are only three of the three unforgivable spells is that in the entire magic world, only these three most vicious spells have not been resolved.


    The other two Cruciatus and Imperius spells are not completely lethal by themselves, but the Death Curse can be said to be the nightmare of all creatures.


    The function of this spell is to directly reflect on the human soul, and the hit creature will die directly from the soul level, and there will be no damage to the body surface.


    And apart from the entity, at the magical level, there is no spell that can be resisted or broken.


    If Sally''s idea can work, then the soul protection magic she envisions can be resisted even by the death-killing spell!


    To this end, she conducted many experiments.


    In the life-suppressing spell experiment, she naturally did not continue to use her own soul as an experiment, but found a lot of rabbits and mice, and used these creatures whose souls are not powerful as the experimental materials in the early stage.


    Sally''s talent in magic is exceptional. After a long period of research, she has actually figured out a way to protect the soul.


    "...The rabbit number A132 finally survived, which is a surprising discovery, proving that my research direction is correct and feasible."


    "But the rabbit B341, who protected the soul for the number A132, died. In essence, the power of the soul is not used to exempt the life-suppressing curse. It can only be counted as one life for one life."


    "The life-suppressing spell hits the number A132 under the protection of the soul, and there is a sign that it will bounce back. This is a bit similar to the iron armor spell. It may be the reason why I am biased towards the iron armor spell when I design this magic."


    "And the number A132 who survived also showed some magical resistance reactions."


    "Well, these are important experimental data. After they are collected, they can be kept in the Hogwarts library, just like the last soul repair magic."


    After that, Sally continued to improve the soul protection magic, and finally entered the experimental stage of the human body.


    This time, she also didn''t find anyone else, but continued to use her own soul as the experimental object.


    Soul magic can finally avoid or reflect the effect of the life-suppressing spell. It has been confirmed in animal experiments, so the next experiment will not be so fatally dangerous.


    Sally found that if human beings want to use the powerful soul protection magic here, the caster needs to have extremely violent emotions towards the protected person.


    And this emotion must be positive, which is simply love.


    Whether it is father''s love, mother''s love, or love, if you want your soul to protect the object to be protected, you must have a strong love.


    If there is no such feeling, then this magic will not work.


    If the magic is successfully cast, the protector and the protectee''s soul will be connected. Even if the protector dies, the soul protection magic will still have an effect on the protectee.


    After all, this is protection at the soul level, and this world is a world with ghosts and the dead.


    Even the death caused by the death-defying curse does not directly destroy the soul of the deceased, but is imprisoned on the murderer himself.


    Therefore, as long as the soul protection magic is successfully released, even if the protector dies, this magic spell will not be cancelled.


    Finally, after completing this magic completely late, Sally connected her soul with Sherlock''s soul, forming a covenant of soul protection.


    This is also her last gift to the original owner.


    After the study of this magic, she left Sherlock''s side, and when she reappeared, she should have become as crazy as she was after that.


    Sherlock read this experiment notebook, and his mood was extremely complicated.


    The original owner''s mother is absolutely great. She said that she is not a qualified mother, but she has made all her efforts to protect the original owner.


    But in the end, the original owner died, not under someone''s magic, but fell from the upstairs in a self-defeating magic experiment, hit his head on the ground and fell to his death.


    This kind of damage doesn''t involve the soul, it''s just a simple physical injury, and soul protection magic naturally can''t be effective.


    And then the arrival of Sherlock took over the body, causing damage to the soul that the protection magic thought was the original owner, causing a split.


    Then took him to find the book, "Soul Repair" magic hidden in the forbidden section of the Hogwarts library.


    Later, Sherlock''s soul, who passed through, was stitched together with the original owner''s unconscious soul through the thread made by Riddle. Now the original owner and Sherlock are actually indistinguishable from each other.


    Sally''s soul protection magic is not only protecting the original owner, but also protecting Sherlock.


    Sherlock stood there, watching the experiment log for a long time in silence, and finally sighed.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered something.


    In the first Harry Potter book that he has seen completely in his previous life, Harry''s mother Lily protected Harry from the magic of Voldemort''s death curse, and Sally''s researched soul Protection magic is extremely similar!


    And Sherlock remembers that when Harry finally asked Dumbledore what the scar on his head was, Dumbledore told him it was your mother''s love.


    Isn''t this the precondition for soul protection magic to be used?


    The need for a protector has a strong love for the protected!


    Sherlock stood there blankly. Since this magic was invented and researched by Sally, how did Lily learn it?


    There is no mention of the name Lily Evans in the experiment log.


    When magic was invented, Lily should have just entered Hogwarts, and it is impossible to come into contact with such profound knowledge of magic.


    After Sherlock discovered this problem, he flipped through the diary again from beginning to end, and finally fixed his gaze on this passage that he had seen before but didn''t care about.


    "Well, these are important experimental data. After they are collected, they can be kept in the Hogwarts library, just like the last soul repair magic."


    At this point in the experiment, Sally went to the Hogwarts library and made a backup copy of the research materials there!


    Sherlock''s face showed a stunned expression.


    Then Lily probably found this magic from the Hogwarts library, then learned it, and finally bound herself and his soul together when Harry was born!


    Afterwards, Lily fell first with the Death-Catching Curse, but Harry relied on the power of protective magic to rebound Voldemort''s spell, and finally survived, becoming the boy who survived the disaster!


    Everything is connected!


    No wonder when he went to question Dumbledore, Dumbledore said that the crescent mark was her mother''s love for him.


    Soul protection magic is indeed a magic that can only be used with love. Once it forms protection, it can even bounce the life-threatening spell!


    Sherlock finally silently put the experiment log back to its original place on the desk, and he did not take anything in this underground library with him.


    Everything in this study is poured into a mother''s love.


    In the end, perhaps for other things, for someone else, she became a lunatic, abused and spurned her own son, and failed to fulfill the responsibility of a mother in the back.


    But she''s still a great mother!


    When Sherlock was looking at the experiment log and pondering, Amy seemed to see that his heart was heavy, and he didn''t make a sound, just blinked and waited quietly.


    The sky was getting dark, and little Sherlock had already come home from school at this time, and the nanny invited by his father Victor also came here to cook dinner for him.


    But none of them discovered that there were two more uninvited guests underground in this yard.


    Before Sherlock came to the underground study, he locked all the doors again, and there was no trace of anyone in the house.


    The entrance of the study is also very hidden in the garden, covered by weeds, as long as you don''t walk directly here, no one will find it.


    After reading all the experiment logs, Sherlock walked out of the underground study with Amy.


    He glanced at the warm yellow lights in the house, and didn''t mean to take a look at the current little Sherlock. He used Apparition to return to London from here while holding Amy directly.


    In a remote alley, the two figures appeared instantly.


    Sherlock stood here to adjust his mood a little, and then took Amy to fulfill his promise and went to have a big meal.


    They went to a Muggle restaurant that Kingsley took Sherlock to before. Sherlock was just thinking of trying it out I didn''t expect this restaurant to have been opened fourteen years ago. Opened.


    Amy''s appetite is very small, but being able to eat out, especially seeing the night view of London, is a very novel thing for her.


    When dinner was over and they didn''t go back right away, Sherlock bought Amy a colorful windmill and walked with her on London Bridge.


    Amy was lying on the guardrail, holding the windmill in one hand, and the wind blew the windmill and blew the blond hair on her forehead.


    Sherlock looked at the Thames under the bridge and was filled with emotion. This trip seemed to him to gain nothing, but it actually made him gain a lot.


    He turned his head to look at Amy, the flashing neon lights reflected on her face, and she could see that she was very happy now, but the corners of her mouth were still not curved, as if she didn''t know how to smile.


    Sherlock reached out and squeezed her face, helping her to show a smile, and said softly at the same time.


    "The world is a beautiful place, Amy, with people we love and people who love us, so remember to smile a lot."

 Chapter 164： Next move for Death Eaters and Aurors

    It had been a week since she returned from Sherlock''s house at this time.


    During the week, Sherlock and Amy didn''t go out again and stayed in the guest room at the Leaky Cauldron.


    Today''s weather is very good, and there is a rare clear sky in London. Amy is sitting by the window, hoping that the wind will move the windmill Sherlock sold her before.


    However, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for the wind to come. I could only pout my mouth and blow the windmill under the sunlight.


    Sherlock did not pay attention to Amy''s self-entertainment, he was spreading a map of England on the table.


    According to him and Snape, after he and Snape came to this time line, the largest Death Eater attack in the magical world this year, the "Welsh Violent Conflict", and the actions of the Death Eaters in the magical world in the following month The locations are all marked.


    He found that there was a real connection between these attacks.


    A day after the "violent incident in Wales", there has been another incident of death eaters killing two Muggles in Hereford, not far from Wales.


    Two days later, in Birmingham, not far from Hereford, a wizard witnessed "Rabastan Lestrange", a core member of the Death Eaters, bombing a Muggle residence with three people.


    Two days later, in Northampton, there was a fire in which a Muggle died, and the Ministry of Magic was clearly aware of the dark magic in the fire.


    Three days later, in Luton, more than forty kilometers away from the city of London, two masked Death Eaters rode broomsticks and used the Life Suppressing Charm against the ground in mid-air. Fortunately, the location was in the wild, only a few A Muggle witnessed someone flying on a broomstick. No one was injured. It is unknown who the Death Eaters were attacking.


    A day later, on the day Karkaroff and Roll came to the Leaky Cauldron to search for Amy, there was a massive explosion in the wild in Cambridge. No one died, but Muggles witnessed the abnormal explosion. , and seeing the imprint of the dark demons flashing in the sky, the memory write-off team of the Ministry of Magic later cleared the memory of those Muggles about these things.


    Two days later, in Petrograd, north of Cambridge, a Muggle wizard was caught by Death Eaters passing by, and was tortured to death before the Aurors arrived.


    Then three days later, in today''s new issue of the Daily Prophet newspaper, it was reported that more than a dozen Death Eaters had appeared in Lincolnshire, northern England, and the leader of them was the number one crony of the Dark Lord." Bellatrix Lestrange".


    Sherlock counted all the Death Eater haunts after Wales and circled them on the map.


    It was found that from Wales, the actions of the Death Eaters had been approaching London, but after arriving at Luton, which was the closest to London, they then turned to the northwest and left.


    From Cambridge to Petrograd to Lincoln, Death Eaters show up in a city in northwest England every two days.


    They seem to be moving towards a goal in a planned way. At first the goal should be from Wales to London, and then somehow, when they reach Luton, they start to change their goals.


    Because the time is close, Sherlock suspects that this is very likely, and has something to do with the Death Eaters wanting to find Amy.


    If you interpret these Death Eaters'' next movements and continue to the northwest, then there is a high probability that they will appear in the central city of England - Shelfield.


    Of course, it is also possible to go further north and choose York, which is further north.


    Sherlock looked at the map of England that he had drawn in circles, and could see that the Death Eaters and the others did not hide their next move.


    In this way, he was able to infer the Death Eater''s goal only by relying on the daily Prophet and the gossip of the idle wizards in the Leaky Cauldron.


    It doesn''t make sense that Aurors with more specific information and more intelligent people will not be able to guess the next Death Eater''s destination.


    He drew a large circle with Shelfield as the center and extending to York at the very edge.


    Every city in this circle has the potential to become the next battlefield for Death Eaters and Aurors.


    The successive actions of Voldemort''s subordinates in this month have created big news, and the Ministry of Magic will certainly not let the negative news ferment like this. It is very urgent to need an action that can achieve a major victory to inspire the confidence of the magic people.


    Sherlock looked at the circle he drew, and after thinking for a long time, he decided to go over and take a look.


    There is definitely danger, but this is also the best chance for him to get in touch with the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic. Even if it goes well, it is not impossible to successfully sneak into the Auror Command with this opportunity.


    Because at this time in the Auror queue, there are also many people he is familiar with.


    For example, Moody, he is still the mainstay of the Aurors, even though he is disabled, he is still one of the top Aurors.


    Another example is Kingsley, who has just joined the Auror''s queue, but he has already shown his prominence. In the performance of the Auror''s new generation, he is very dazzling.


    Although Sherlock certainly couldn''t recognize these two people at this time, he could also make them his references by being familiar with their personalities and temperaments.


    The plan has been determined in his heart, and Sherlock is ready to leave.


    Unlike last time, this time he naturally couldn''t take Amy out with him. At first, Sherlock thought about handing Amy to Snape and letting him take care of him.


    But thinking about Snape''s character carefully, he and Amy couldn''t tell who would take care of whom when he and Amy were together.


    Amy, who was playing with the windmill, also noticed Sherlock''s hesitation, and she asked with her head sideways.


    "Is John ready to go out?"


    Sherlock rubbed her head.


    "Yes, but the place to go this time is a bit dangerous, so you can''t take Amy with you."


    "Amy can be here by herself."


    "Aren''t you afraid no one will play with you?"


    Amy shook her head, her pale golden hair fluttered in white waves in the sunlight.


    "Before meeting John, Amy was alone, so she wasn''t afraid."


    Hearing her words, Sherlock fell silent, and after a while, he pinched Amy''s smooth face.


    "When I get back, take Amy to the playground, okay?"


    Amy doesn''t seem to have any idea what a playground is, but she''s happy just taking her out.


    "Okay!"


    She took an amulet from her neck and handed it to Sherlock. Valley


    "Dad gave it to Amy, saying it would bring good luck to Amy. Amy can lend it to John, and John will have good luck this time out."


    Sherlock laughed, he didn''t refuse, took the amulet from Amy''s hand, and hung it around his neck.


    Then he got up and went first to Diagon Alley, where he bought a lot of snacks and some sandwiches like pumpkin porridge that could be heated by himself, as long as he didn''t unpack the package, and kept it fresh. This kind of magic food was reserved for Amy, who would be alone in the hotel next.


    After putting Amy in place, he went to inform Snape that he would leave the Leaky Cauldron for a while. Snape naturally made no statement on this matter, but just told him to get out of the way and not disturb himself in refining the medicine.


    In the end, Sherlock asked Tom not to go into his room to clean, and then used the fireplace of the Leaky Cauldron to head to Shelfield.


    The drop point is the Owl Post Office set up by the Ministry of Magic in Shelfield.


    The green flame wrapped around Sherlock''s body, and the flame occupied all the surrounding space. After the violent rotation, he stepped on the solid ground again.


    A slightly choking floating ash swirled around him, and this was certainly not the time to use the fireplace, and a lot of dust had accumulated in the idle pit.


    Sherlock walked out of the fireplace while casting a cleansing spell on his body, and was sitting on a chair in the room reading a newspaper when an older wizard stared at him and asked.


    "Oh, a young man, what are you doing in Shelfield?"


    Sherlock blinked and looked at the old wizard who should be the owl postmaster.


    "Using the Ministry of Magic''s public fireplace to teleport, do you need to explain your purpose?"


    The old wizard put down the Daily Prophet in his hand non-committal.


    "Of course you don''t need to explain your intentions, but if you don''t have anything very important, I suggest you try not to stay in this city for too long."


    His words were very meaningful. He seemed to be exhorting, but he actually wanted to show off that he knew some secret things, and then used such words to induce, so as to make Sherlock question.


    It''s a typical mentality that you can''t hide your words when you are old.


    Sherlock certainly cooperated with this.


    "I''m here to travel, sir, is there something going on here?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s question, the old wizard''s face showed a satisfied look, but he did not tell him the "secret" he had discovered.


    "As long as you know that if there is nothing to do, try not to stay here for a long time, and leave as soon as possible."


    He made a riddle, and then sighed with emotion.


    "It''s getting more and more chaotic now. I have to hurry up and urge the ministry about my retirement application. It''s time for me to go home and enjoy my old age in peace."


    After Sherlock heard what he said, he walked out of the Owl Post Office calmly.


    Even if the old wizard didn''t make it clear, Sherlock could guess that the Ministry of Magic had obviously taken some action here.


    Sure enough, the Auror had also seen the movements of the Death Eaters, and, as he had judged, thought that they would appear in Shelfield next.


    Of course, it is also possible that the Aurors have deployed staff in York, Sherfield and several surrounding cities. After all, there is Apparition, which can be easily supported at any time.


    And they didn''t hide their actions too much. Even the old man who was in charge of guarding the Owl Post Office, so the employees who were outside the Ministry of Magic and couldn''t be more outside, could know some inside information, so there must be no special concealment.


    The movements of the Death Eaters were also a little too strange. Their continuous attacks seemed to be aimless, and the route was not hidden at all, as if they were deliberately seducing the Aurors to round them up.


    Moreover, this kind of seduction is an open and upright conspiracy. If the Auror does not come, it will inevitably spread the public opinion of the Ministry of Magic''s inaction in the entire magical world, arousing the dissatisfaction of the public.


    Therefore, the Auror Command had to send manpower, and a large number of manpower came to Sherfield.


    As a defender, the Ministry of Magic is very passive, and every action is led by the Death Eaters. Such an obvious trap, they can only rely on brute force to crack.


    There was no way for the Auror to ask Sherlock how to arrange it. After he left the Owl Post Office, he took a taxi directly to the downtown area of ??Sherfield, where he found a hotel and booked a room.


    Shelfield is now in the trough of transformation in history. It used to be the steel capital and industrial center of the United Kingdom.


    Now, due to international competition and the collapse of the British coal industry, the local industry has declined, and the population has also declined.


    It was not until the 1990s that Shelfield was officially transformed into a city of sports and technology and developed comprehensive industries.


    After the hotel was settled, Sherlock didn''t stay in the room, he walked out of the hotel and walked around the streets of the city.


    His goal is clear, to find those weirdos who are obviously different from normal people and carry a small wooden stick with them.


    Even if Hogwarts has a Muggle studies class, due to the rapid development of the Muggle era, the understanding of wizards and wizards is still decades behind.


    Therefore, wizards whose work and life have not intersected with Muggles all year round are always prone to make jokes when they don''t wear wizard robes.


    Such jokes are naturally rare among specially trained Aurors, but they cannot avoid some habits of wizards. More importantly, Aurors are always more accustomed to holding their wands in their hands at all times. UU reading


    Because on the first day of Auror training, the instructors would tell them not to stick their wands in their trouser pockets or sleeves if they didn''t want to blow up their **** or arms without knowing it.


    Every Auror has basically developed the habit of never leaving his wand in his hand.


    With such details, Sherlock called a taxi and walked around the city of Shelfield for a long time.


    After paying a price of thirteen pounds, he finally found a man in a windbreaker walking around with a small wooden stick in his hand at the intersection of a street.


    Getting off the taxi, Sherlock didn''t choose to follow this wizard who didn''t know if it was an Auror, a Death Eater, or an innocent passerby.


    He walked directly into a remote alley, used the Patronus Charm to summon his Patronus, and let it fly into the sky, following the wizard.


    Muggles have no way to see the Patronus, so the silver crow won''t cause any commotion, just be careful to avoid the wizard''s sight.

 Chapter 165： Auror Station

    Sherlock roams the streets of Sheffield in a pair of short-sleeved shorts and flat glasses.


    The Patronus Charm is an independent individual magic, and it has no way to transmit the senses that it sees and hears to Sherlock in real time.


    But the position of the Patronus can still be perceived, and after canceling the Patronus Charm, you can know what it found during the time it was tracking.


    Instead of taking the initiative to follow the wizard in the trench coat, Sherlock deliberately kept a corner away from him, making sure that he wouldn''t even appear in his sight.


    The patron saint of crows has been gliding in the sky, looking down at the wizard from above, and has been following him around the three streets nearby.


    After discovering that the wizard had wandered around the three nearby streets three times in a row, Sherlock could conclude that this was definitely not an idle wizard passing by, but one of the Death Eaters or Aurors.


    He is now on a patrol mission, and the scope of the mission is within these three streets.


    After knowing this, Sherlock walked directly into a cafe on the street, ordered a cup of coffee and sat down near the window, waiting for the wizard''s next move.


    The time went on like this until evening, and after going around the street a dozen times, the wizard finally had his next move.


    He began to walk out of the three streets that he had been patrolling, and then proceeded along the main road, as if preparing to leave.


    Sensing the change in the direction of the Patronus'' movement, Sherlock also walked out of the cafe.


    He did not immediately follow his Patronus, but looked around in a casual manner, and finally at the intersection, he saw a woman with a small wooden stick in her hand, a ponytail and a baseball cap. .


    This is also a wizard, and she is on duty with the wizard who just patrolled.


    Sherlock''s gaze only paused for a moment on the witch''s body, then turned his head away as if nothing had happened, and then walked in the direction the Patronus followed.


    With such a strict patrol system, it is very unlikely that they are Death Eaters. The wizards and witches patrolling here are most likely Aurors affiliated to the Ministry of Magic, and they are exactly the target of Sherlock''s trip!


    He followed behind his patron saint and walked slowly along the path that the wizard who had left had walked.


    But at this time, Sherlock''s heart was far less leisurely than he showed. He was praying that the wizard''s base would not be too far away, and he would not use Apparition to leave directly, so he just kept walking back.


    Sherlock''s prayer in his heart seems to have played a role. It is also possible that this place is located in the urban area of ??Sheffield, and there are a little more Muggles around. The wizard really did not use Apparition, so he walked forward like this. After walking for about 15 minutes, I finally walked into a small courtyard.


    The silver crow spread its wings like this, gliding to the wall of a small two-story building in the yard. Through the gap in the curtain behind the window glass, it could see everything in the living room.


    Nelson, who had just finished his patrol today, walked into the Auror''s temporary station in Sheffield.


    This is a small courtyard they rented from a Muggle couple. It is located in the center of Sheffield. As long as any Aurors scattered around the city discover something, the people gathered at the station can support the past as soon as possible. .


    He pushed the door and walked into the living room of the house.


    There were two wizards and a witch standing inside. On the sofa there was a man with a crippled leg, which was replaced with a wooden prosthesis. One of his two eyes was obviously abnormal, and he was running around in circles. wizard.


    "I haven''t found anything today. I haven''t even found the ghosts of other wizards except our people. Also, when will we be able to use Apparition, Captain?"


    Nelson began to complain as soon as he entered the living room.


    "I have already walked for a day, and now I have to walk back to the station from that street, and my legs will be lost!"


    Moody''s voice was hoarse and quiet.


    "It will take another day for the Disappearance Spell to take effect. The movement of using Apparition directly is too big, and someone on the Death Eater side will notice it."


    Hearing him say this, Nelson complained a few words and said nothing more.


    Among the group of Aurors gathered in Sheffield, Moody was the supreme commander, and all were to obey his orders.


    Nelson turned and went upstairs to rest, while Moody continued to listen to the witch''s report.


    "The Aurors at York are led by Tris. According to their latest information, no Death Eaters have been found in York. Others include Leeds, Harrogate, Barnsley and Don No news from Kirst."


    Moody frowned.


    "Not just the Death Eaters, what about Eddie?"


    The witch shook her head.


    "We didn''t get any news from Eddie either. Our people in these five cities all left the Auror''s universal mark, but we didn''t get a response from Eddie..."


    Speaking of which, she showed an expression of hesitating to speak.


    Moody said in his hoarse voice.


    "If you want to say something, just say it."


    The witch said hesitantly.


    "Is it possible, I mean is it possible, as the ministry said, Eddie has become a traitor and has fallen to the Dark Lord''s side, or he has always been an undercover agent on the Dark Lord''s side. ?"


    Moody was silent for a moment, then he spoke slowly.


    "Eddie is not an Auror in my team, but his talent and will are recognized by everyone in the department. If such a wizard really wants to fall to the Dark Lord, he will not choose to betray until now. And if he''s an undercover agent, then I can''t make a conclusion until I catch him!"


    A wizard standing next to him couldn''t help but speak.


    "But the above said, after seeing Eddie, don''t keep your hands, it doesn''t matter if you live or die..."


    "What?" Moody''s voice suddenly became louder, "Even in the battle with the Death Eaters, we didn''t use the Death-Eating Charm, do you want to use this spell to target the betrayer''s comrade? !"


    He tapped the floor under his feet heavily with his walking stick.


    "In the nearly ten years of fighting against the Dark Lord believers, what kind of traitor has I not seen! Those who are not firm in their own beliefs can be dissuaded by me from the brink of swaying, and I don''t believe it. Such a gifted wizard like Eddie is so willing to degenerate! Not to mention the words that come from the mouths of those **** who rely on a good father in a high position to make a fortune in the command!"


    The two wizards and a witch standing around were terrified by Moody''s words. They looked at each other nervously, and then persuaded Moody.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Captain Moody. Among those who finally returned from Wales, there are still people who rely on their own abilities, such as Crouch."


    Moody snorted.


    "I admit that the director''s son may be a little capable, but for those other people, if it weren''t for the special period now, plus their good father''s request, how could the headquarters accept these garbage..."


    Just when he said this, his magic fake eye suddenly turned around, and finally the eyeball inside suddenly settled on the window blocked by the curtain!


    Before the two wizards and one witch could react, Moody suddenly pulled out his wand!


    "Passed out!"


    The tip of the wand precisely aimed at the glass covered by the curtain, and the red beam completed the transition from the tip of the wand to the target in an instant!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud cracking sound of glass!


    Countless transparent fragments were scattered everywhere, and at the same time, the other three Aurors who were usually well-trained responded quickly, raising their wands and rushing towards the window sill where the glass had been blown to pieces!


    But it was empty, as if no creatures had appeared.


    "What did you find? Captain."


    Still holding his wand upright in front of him, the male Auror who did not let down his guard calmly asked.


    Moody''s artificial eye was still turning, as if looking for the target he had just discovered.


    "A bird, like a patron saint!"


    ......


    At the same time that Moody cast the stun spell on Sherlock''s Patronus, the Patronus canceled the spell and dissipated in the air, which made the Auror who opened the curtain to observe and found nothing.


    And just after the Patronus disappeared, Sherlock knew what it had seen and heard.


    There is no doubt that the group of wizards he encountered were Aurors. They should have come to Sheffield two days in advance, and they did not just focus on this one city, leaving staff around Sheffield.


    With such a large number of Aurors, it is not an exaggeration to say that the Ministry of Magic''s Auror Command is full of people.


    Moody''s magic eye is very powerful, not only can see some things that ordinary people can''t see, but also can see through the wall.


    That''s how Sherlock''s Patronus was discovered.


    But even if he was discovered, he had already obtained enough intelligence.


    In addition to encircling the Death Eaters here, the Aurors are also looking for an Auror named Eddie.


    They suspected that the Auror had defected to Voldemort, but Sherlock felt that the name Eddie was inexplicably familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere. clear.


    The name Eddie is not very special in the UK. There are not ten or eight of the wizards in the UK named Eddie, and they can count them with their fingers.


    So Sherlock didn''t have much trouble with the fact that he had heard this name.


    Discovering the Auror''s movements was already a great gain for him. Even if Moody noticed signs of being spied on, Sherlock did not intend to keep staring at the Auror''s station in Sheffield.


    He needs to keep an eye on the Aurors patrolling the streets. If the Aurors have any action, then these patrolling Aurors must be the first to act.


    Sherlock''s main purpose was to get familiar with the Ministry of Magic in this battle between the Aurors and the Death Eaters, and it was best to help them before making a request to join.


    Therefore, he will not monitor the Auror station any more in the future, otherwise if it is self-defeating and misunderstood, it will go against Sherlock''s idea.


    After returning to the hotel where he lived, he summoned the Patronus again to stare at the Aurors patrolling the streets.


    He was not idle in the hotel either.


    Sherlock wrote down the soul-protection magic he saw in Sally''s underground study in a notebook.


    Of course he doesn''t have the ability to remember, but as long as this kind of magic is understood, it doesn''t need to be repeated exactly, and the meaning of the expression is roughly the same.


    Soul magic is not difficult to understand and easy to learn. The most difficult part is to create this kind of magic and use it.


    The protection magic created by Sally is actually very limited.


    Not only must the protector have the ultimate love for the protected, but when the magic takes effect, the protected soul must still be born.


    That is to say, this is basically a magic created by the mother for the child, otherwise, a newborn child, except his parents, who would have such extreme love for him?


    Therefore, although such magic is powerful, it has absolutely no value for most wizards to learn.


    Sherlock intended to study it entirely because of Snape.


    Well, yes, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he did feel that Snape was a little pitiful.


    He may not be a good person in the past, but after Lily''s death, he has been doing his due diligence for Dumbledore''s plan, and he is always ready to continue to be an undercover agent after Voldemort returns.


    After watching him be rejected by Lily and crying so badly and drinking so much wine, Sherlock thought that if he had a chance, he might be able to drill through the loopholes in history and help this ungrateful A frustrated middle-aged man.


    Helping him make Lily change her mind and fly with him is definitely impossible. This is a serious violation of history, and other than doing things that violate morality and conscience, Sherlock doesn''t think Lily will accept Snape again.


    So he just thought, maybe there is a way to make Lily not die so completely under Voldemort''s hands, and there is a little chance of being rescued.


    There''s also a bit of a willingness to help Harry in it.


    Even though he may have met Blake now and did not deny Blake''s love for Harry, with his character, Sherlock still doesn''t think he can be a qualified elder.


    If in the future, Harry and his mother can meet again, or live for a while, this will be a great spiritual relief for him.


    The only way Sherlock can think of now is that only the original owner''s mother Sally left behind, and it is very likely that Lily will also use the soul protection magic on Harry in the future.

 Chapter 166： young brunette

    Sherlock''s magical talent is very high.


    Otherwise, even with the original owner''s muscle memory, it is impossible to achieve this level of magic in such a short period of time, if the talent is mediocre.


    But even if the talent is superior, to the level of Dumbledore, he can''t just change it for a very high level, especially the partial soul magic.


    This is not a plan that can be completed in a short period of time, especially since there are no other soul magic to help him by analogy, the difficulty is obviously higher.


    So Sherlock is not in a hurry about this matter, he can only do his best. As for whether there will be a good result in the end, it will be left to fate.


    After studying soul magic in the hotel for an afternoon, Sherlock walked out of the room, ready to go outside for food.


    Just as he went out, a dark-haired youth with a slightly pale complexion walked out of the room opposite.


    The two looked at each other, then naturally staggered their gazes, and then turned away from each other.


    Sherlock didn''t pay much attention to the young man he had just met. He just thought it was a passerby he met by chance, and went downstairs to have dinner.


    But after Sherlock turned to leave, the young man turned his head to look at his back, frowned with doubts in his eyes, and muttered a name to himself.


    "Amy..."


    At the same time as Sherlock left the hotel, a dozen wizards in black robes gathered in a hotel room above the room where he lived.


    Almost every one of these wizards wears iron masks on their faces, engraved with treacherous lines, which look chilling.


    In a corner of the room, a large and a small pair of Muggle father and son were still lying, their faces were full of frozen fear, but they had already lost their breath.


    "I hope this is the end of our trip." Bella''s hoarse and fluctuating voice sounded in this small guest room, "Having been entangled with this bug for long enough, the master is already impatient! "


    There were only two people present without masks, Bellatrix Lestrange and her husband''s younger brother, Rabastan Lestrange.


    After Bella''s voice fell, one of the masked Death Eaters said in a muffled voice.


    "He can''t escape, tonight is when he should die here. The key is the arrangement over there at the Ministry of Magic..."


    "Very well said, Lucius!" Bella''s face showed a hideous smile, "This bug has no way to jump around, we have graciously let him live long enough. As for the Ministry of Magic. action, at most tomorrow."


    Rabastan leaned against the wall, playing with the delicate wand gauntlet at the end of his wand.


    "Make it bigger, to attract all the eyes of those Aurors."


    "How about blowing up this building?" the voice behind the mask asked loudly.


    In the quiet room, there was a burst of harsh laughter.


    Bella licked her blood-red lips, her eyes flashing with excitement and enchanting light.


    "You just joined us, and you''re still not used to our style, Goyle. It''s only one building, and it''s not big enough... I''m going to kill this whole street, all the Muggles!"


    ......


    There was nothing delicious about dinner. Sherlock had always been unfamiliar with British food. When he was free, he would cook some simple Chinese food at home by himself. Now he can only handle things casually outside.


    After eating, he did not go back to the hotel immediately, but casually walked around the street where he found the Auror patrolled before walking towards the hotel.


    At eight o''clock, it was completely dark. Because of the economic downturn, Sheffield basically has no nightlife. They all go home early, thinking about how to make a living tomorrow.


    Just when Sherlock came to the front of the hotel, he, who was in a relaxed mood, suddenly raised his head.


    He looked at the hotel lobby, and there was no one in it. The front desk, which had always been on duty before, was also empty at this time!


    Sherlock frowned, clearly aware that something was wrong.


    This hotel cannot be said to be the best in Sheffield, but it is not a small hotel. There are many guests checking in and checking out every day. There is definitely a problem with such a deserted scene that there is no front desk.


    He disperses his control magic, as long as it is within ten meters, even if it is separated by a wall, he can observe the surrounding scene in an alternative way.


    He soon found out that the Muggles who stayed on the second floor had all disappeared now, and the whole hotel seemed to have disappeared within just over an hour of his meal, and he was the only one left. .


    Because there was no one else around, the surroundings seemed unusually quiet. Sherlock''s footsteps were very noticeable in the hotel lobby. Such a strange scene could never be a prank on a Muggle TV station, or a trick show.


    Only a spell in the magic world can have this effect.


    Muggle Banishment Curse!


    Sherlock lightened his footsteps and walked up the stairs slowly, and the range of magic control continued to expand to new areas as he moved.


    Soon, he finally found the whereabouts of human activities in this building.


    It was a room on the second floor, and the specific location was opposite the door where Sherlock lived. The person living in it was the pale black-haired young man he met when he was going out.


    Sherlock remained silent, he continued up the stairs, and when he came to the corner of the first and second floors, he found other people.


    There were a lot of people this time, and through the unique perception of magic, he could clearly "see" the wizards in black robes and gloomy iron masks on their faces.


    And lying on the floor, the corpses of the two cold Muggle father and son.


    At the same time, Sherlock also saw Bella''s face.


    He knew that face, and in the Daily Prophet at this time, her picture had been printed on the front page countless times.


    The number one general under the Dark Lord is known throughout the magic world for her cruelty and viciousness. Now that Voldemort has rarely taken action, she has become the lunatic that everyone fears!


    The moment he saw Bella, Sherlock had already made a judgment on this group of people.


    The dozen or so wizards in this room are all Death Eaters!


    Because if the control magic is used for a long time, his whole body will become tired, so Sherlock generally does not use it to detect the surrounding in real time when it is not necessary.


    In the end, I didn''t expect that the Muggle hotel where I lived was actually the place where the Death Eaters chose to be stationed, and it was right above my room!


    But then Sherlock frowned slightly again.


    The Death Eaters lurking in this hotel obviously couldn''t use the Muggle Banishing Charm to drive away all the Muggles in the building.


    These followers of Voldemort did not treat Muggles as human beings at all, but regarded them as lambs that could be slaughtered arbitrarily, so how could they think about the safety of the flock and even wish to kill more.


    Therefore, the only person who can use the Exorcism Charm on this hotel is the black-haired young man who lives across the door from his room.


    He should be the target of these Death Eaters this time. Valley


    Sherlock stopped at the corner of the stairs, squinting as he recalled the overheard message from Moody.


    In the Welsh battle a month ago, in addition to the four Aurors who died on the Ministry of Magic''s side, one Auror was suspected to have joined the Dark Lord.


    But Moody doesn''t seem to believe in this matter. The wizard named "Eddie" in his mouth does not seem to be a person who will betray easily.


    Could that black-haired youth be the Eddie the Aurors were looking for?


    The Death Eaters were also targeting him?


    Wasn''t he a traitor to the Ministry of Magic?


    Why did he use the Muggle Repelling Charm?


    After these four questions rose in Sherlock''s mind, he quickly answered them himself.


    The only wizards in the entire hotel now are the Death Eaters and the black-haired young man besides himself.


    If there is no iron goal, it is almost impossible for pure-blooded believers who despise Muggles to live in a Muggle hotel.


    Of course, their target couldn''t be themselves. Sherlock was completely unknown in the magic world at this time, and it wasn''t worth letting the Death Eaters dispatch so many people to take care of him like this.


    Then it could only be this black-haired youth.


    With a positive answer to the second question, the first and third questions also naturally have an answer. If the Death Eaters can spend a lot of time in ambush here, they definitely cannot be the Death Eaters themselves.


    If he wasn''t a Death Eater himself, then there was a great possibility that this person was "Eddie".


    The suspected Auror named "Eddie" did not betray as the Ministry of Magic had been told, but instead has been escaping under the pursuit of Death Eaters.


    But why didn''t he go back to the Ministry of Magic to explain?


    As long as he can go back, the rumor of the so-called betrayal will not be self-defeating, can he also be protected?


    Sherlock couldn''t figure out why the answer to this question temporarily, but he could guess the third question.


    Not himself, not Death Eaters, that Muggle Banishing Charm could only be used by the black-haired youth.


    He didn''t want the next fight to spread to the Muggles in the hotel, so how did he know there was going to be a fight?


    Unless he already knew that the Death Eaters were ambushed here, he would have prepared in advance!


    Sherlock''s frowning frown gradually loosened, and he slowly paced in place, thinking about how he should make a choice under such a situation.


    After a while, he made up his mind, no longer held back his footsteps, but walked straight up to the second floor with a clear footsteps echoing in the empty corridor.


    He glanced at the closed door of the room where the black-haired youth was, then opened the door and walked into his room.


    The control magic has been put away by Sherlock, and he must maintain his state and prepare for a battle that may occur at any time.


    As time passed, the streets outside gradually became quiet, and the night gradually completely enveloped the city.


    There is no night sky in the sky. As a famous industrial city in the UK, Sheffield is no less polluted than London. The sky above the city has long been obscured by gray smog.


    Sherlock just lay on the bed quietly, waiting for about four hours.


    When the time came to 0:00, there was a slight noise from his upstairs.


    Suddenly, Sherlock sat up quietly from the bed, and more than fifty of the wands that had been taken out of his pockets scattered around the room.


    Controlling magic controls the wand, and at the same time completes the visitation of all objects within ten meters of the other party.


    He "saw" that the Death Eaters who had been hiding upstairs were divided into three groups. One group was riding broomsticks to block the windowsill of the black-haired youth, and the other two groups were double-teamed from both sides of the corridor to the door of the room. .


    At the same time, anti-apparition magic was used from the four Death Eaters, who blocked the entire street, preventing all Apparition and Apparition from being effective!


    However, in Sherlock''s observation, the room where the black-haired youth was located was empty at this time, with only a few small **** on the ground and a suitcase on the bed.


    According to the agreed time, the Death Eaters forced their way in through the two entrances of the window and the door together. The moment they broke the door, as if they had triggered some mechanism, those small circles suddenly started to roll!


    White smoke quickly filled the room, and just as the Death Eaters lost their vision, the black suitcase was suddenly opened!


    A piercing scream sounded, and a long, snake-like creature with feathers on its body and a pair of wings on its back was detached from the suitcase and quickly grew larger, and soon its body filled the room. Everywhere, fiercely attacked the intruder who broke into the room!


    "He''s not here! There''s a bird snake here!"


    "Get out! Get out! There is a living **** decoction mixed in this fog!"


    "Damn! He knows we still have the means to track him down!"


    Confused cries sounded outside the door, and the Death Eaters were completely unanticipated by these unexpected situations, and escaped from the room full of poisonous gas and already overrun by bird snakes.


    "Rabastan! Find him! Come on!" Sherlock heard Bella scream.


    A wizard said in a panic.


    "Gone! He pulled the spell we cast!"


    "Impossible! That magic can''t be erased so quickly by himself!"


    "But it''s goneI can''t find him!"


    "You bastard! Idiot! Blow up the street at once! Bring all the Aurors here!"


    The Death Eaters quickly lifted off from the hotel on broomsticks, and violent explosions sounded everywhere!


    Sherlock frowned, he didn''t understand the last words these Death Eaters said.


    Why do you have to bring all the Aurors when you get lost?


    The chaos outside had begun, and countless people who had fallen asleep were awakened by the deafening explosion, but Sherlock did not move.


    Because under his control of magic perception, a figure returned to the hotel after the Death Eaters left, walked to his door, and knocked lightly on the door.


    "Dong dong dong."

 Chapter 167： Eddie Butler

    Sherlock didn''t move, and directly used control magic to open the door of the guest room.


    He looked at the black-haired youth who walked in, with a little playfulness in his eyes.


    "Why did you come back to find me if you didn''t run away at this time?"


    This Auror, who is suspected to be named "Eddie", can fly far away in the chaotic scene just now. Since he doesn''t want to go back to the Ministry of Magic, then going northwest means there is another place to go.


    But at such a good time, he not only did not go, but instead returned to find himself.


    This was a bit beyond Sherlock''s expectations.


    The black-haired young man did not answer Sherlock''s question immediately, but stared at the position of his chest and asked without blinking.


    "Have you met Amy?"


    Sherlock''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked down following the dark-haired youth''s eyes, and found that he had been staring at the amulet she lent him before he separated from Amy since he entered the door.


    After a brief stupor, the thoughts in Sherlock''s mind flashed quickly, and then he asked in a deep voice.


    "Your name is Eddie Butler?"


    The black-haired youth was extremely surprised that he could call out his name directly.


    "Amy told you what my name was?"


    His answer was basically a disguised acknowledgment that Sherlock was right.


    "No, I just happened to know that the Ministry of Magic was looking for a wizard named Eddie, and the Death Eaters were looking for a man named Butler." Sherlock stared at him, "They should be looking for the same person. , and that person is you."


    The dark-haired youth named Eddie looked at Sherlock for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile.


    "The people who can make Amy trust her are no ordinary characters."


    Then he asked seriously.


    "How is Amy now? Did you come to this city specially to help Amy find me?"


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "No, I''m just here to deal with some other things. I didn''t expect to meet Amy''s dad here at first. Amy is still at the Leaky Cauldron, and my friends are helping to watch her."


    After learning that there was nothing wrong with Amy''s current situation, Eddie suddenly said with a serious face.


    "It might be a bit abrupt, but I still want to ask you to do me a favor."


    Sherlock looked at him strangely.


    "We''ve only met for less than a minute, you don''t even know my name, do you?"


    Eddie said quickly.


    "Since Amy gave you the amulet I gave her, it means that she trusts you. I have no doubts about who she can trust."


    His words sounded very unreasonable if they were normal, but Amy''s own talent was very abnormal, so it was understandable for a father to trust his daughter who was not yet seven years old.


    Eddie said, looking out the window.


    At this time, there were explosions and screams in the street outside. The Muggle Repelling Charm he used before could only have some effect on the space in this hotel, and now the Death Eaters are fighting this whole Streets were attacked.


    "I''m running out of time, this..."


    "Just call me John."


    "Okay, John." Eddie frowned. "Although it''s very presumptuous, I can only ask you to help me in this situation. I want you to go to the Ministry of Magic for me to find the incumbent. The Director of the Department of Mysteries - Mrs Selwyn. Tell her that Stry was killed and that the Death Eaters got the secrets of Door 7 of the Department of Mysteries from her head!"


    "Why can''t you go back by yourself? Even if the Ministry of Magic misunderstands that you''re on the side of the Dark Lord, you can''t explain it if you go back and be censored, and you can get rid of the Death Eaters."


    Sherlock said puzzled.


    Just as he was questioning, a dozen sonic booms like whips hitting the air suddenly came from the sky, and Moody''s angry voice also sounded in the chaos and screams.


    "Hurry up and stop them! Can''t spread the chaos! Block this street! Otherwise the secrecy law will be a piece of shit!"


    "Old lame! I remember you!" Bella''s sharp voice was extremely harsh, "Avada Suo!"


    "Passed out!"


    "..."


    The Aurors had clearly been in contact with the Death Eaters at this time, and this was the time Sherlock had been waiting for when he came to Sheffield.


    But he was not impatient, but waited for Eddie opposite to finish his words.


    "You should know that there was an attack in Wales a month ago, in which four Aurors were killed by Death Eaters." Eddie was breathing hard and speaking quickly, "I was part of that operation, and I was there. There are a total of ten Aurors, that is, two Auror teams, I am the captain of one of them, and the four Aurors who died are all my subordinates!"


    Sherlock frowned slightly and listened quietly.


    "The operation was because the former head of the Department of Mysteries, Mrs. Stry, was attacked by the Death Eaters, and she asked magic for help, and the Ministry sent us there. But they seemed to know in advance where we were going to be. When the time comes, where will it appear when it comes?"


    "Just arrived near Mrs. Stry''s house, and we were attacked by the Death Eaters who had been in ambush here for a long time! Two of my men died on the spot, and in the ensuing battle, me and seven others also died. gone."


    "After taking out the two Death Eaters who were chasing me, I went back to Mrs. Stry''s house. The Death Eaters had left, and Mrs. Stry was dying. She told me that the Dark Lord''s followers gave her a drink. A lot of Veritaserum, I know the secret behind door 7 of the Department of Mysteries, let me inform the current Director of the Department of Affairs Mrs. Selwyn as soon as possible, otherwise the Dark Lord will get no one The power to stop!"


    "I wanted to escape with Mrs. Stry, but she had only one last breath left. After telling me the most important news, she died completely!"


    "At this time, the Death Eaters also discovered me again, and they continued to pursue a series of killings against me. I was injured in the subsequent battle, and my body was unable to withstand the long-distance Apparition. City by city fleeing towards London."


    "Just when I had fled to Luton and was about to reach the Ministry of Magic, I heard from the Ministry of Magic!"


    Eddie''s face was gloomy, like water in a black lake.


    "After the others dispersed, the other two in my team also died, and the Auror team I led is now the only one left! The other team has all survived!"


    "Among those who returned to the Ministry of Magic, some people said that I was a traitor, informed the Death Eaters of the Ministry''s plan in advance, and used my power to kill my teammates! Because this is a huge Scandal, so the Ministry of Magic did not spread the news, but privately let the Aurors hunt me down, and even gave orders to kill me!"


    Sherlock thought of the whereabouts of the Death Eaters he studied, who had been committing crimes repeatedly in the past month, which could completely match Eddie''s statement.


    From Wales to London, then a sudden change of direction at Luton, and finally to Sheffield!


    "It was just the words of those who fled back, and the Ministry of Magic decided you were guilty and didn''t even go through the process of getting them back for interrogation?" Sherlock asked with a frown.


    Eddie sneered.


    "There''s a lot involved here. The traitor is not just an ordinary Auror. Do you know the identities of those people in the Auror team of the other team? The son of a director, the nephew of three department heads and nephew, and a direct descendant of a former Minister of Magic!"


    "Are they all pure blood?"


    "Five people, five purebloods! That squad is specially made! Before this mission, they had never conducted any missions against the Death Eaters! Now the Auror Command is the easiest place to mix up seniority. Departments, those officials need to gild their descendants without putting them at risk!"


    Eddie''s face was full of hideousness: "I should have thought about it! Why are these delicate young men who were well protected before suddenly being sent to perform such a task! Some people have calculated it from the beginning!"


    "I can''t go back to the Ministry of Magic anymore! But this news must be passed back, there must be some of the five people alive and the family behind him are traitors, and now they are lurking in the Ministry of Magic! The plans of these Death Eaters outside this time are in addition to Catch me, don''t let me bring the news back outside the Ministry of Magic, and want to attract most of the power in the Ministry to create conditions for that traitor!"


    "So someone has to go back and get the news to Mrs Selwyn! I was planning to go to the Isle of Man, where Chris, the former Auror chief of staff in retirement, has a good relationship with my elders and he will trust me, I''ll tell him about it before I send him to the Ministry, but it''s too late!"


    His tone became more and more urgent.


    "I need your help John, although I don''t know what''s behind Gate 7, it must be very important! The current actions of the Death Eaters are directly ordered by the Dark Lord, that is, Say, the one who needs that thing is the Dark Lord himself!"


    The battle between Death Eaters and Aurors on the street outside was still raging, and Sherlock had a short time to think about it.


    Helping the Aurors against the Death Eaters is just a chance to join the Department of Magical Law Enforcement in the Ministry of Magic, and it will take a lot of trouble to get involved with the Department of Mysteries.


    Eddie''s request would allow him to deal directly with the Department of Mysteries and meet the current Director of the Department of Affairs.


    Combined with the fact that he was Amy''s father, the situation within the Ministry was more critical than it seemed.


    Whether it''s public or private, Sherlock has enough reasons to make a choice.


    He stared into Eddie''s tense eyes.


    "Come on, how am I going to find that Mrs Selwyn at the Ministry of Magic?"

 Chapter 168： chaos

    "There is a small town called Enfield below London, where a friend of mine lives as a student. We broke up because of some accidents later, but she should still trust me."


    Eddie quickly explained to Sherlock.


    "Her name is Sophie Feldman, and her current address should be in a red-roofed house on the far east side of Enfield Town. You tell her the truth, and she should be able to keep her sanity and believe it without meeting me. what you said."


    "Then ask her to take you to the Ministry of Magic. She is a staff member of the Department of Magical Transportation and has access to the Ministry at any time."


    "Mrs. Selwyn has been staying in the Department of Mysteries on the ninth basement, and the silent people who work there will not leave there under any special circumstances."


    Sherlock learned everything from him and asked.


    "What about you? What are you going to do next?"


    Eddie watched the fierce fighting off the street.


    "I have to get out of here immediately. There are two layers of tracking magic that the Death Eaters put on me. The superficial layer was cracked by me when I was in Cambridge. There''s a tracking magic, so I can count them today."


    "That magic is very troublesome, I can only cover it for a short time, there is no way to cancel it directly, and then the Death Eaters will definitely rediscover my position. Their fighting in the city will inevitably cause the death of many innocent Muggles, I''m going to leave the city right now and lure them away!"


    His words were firm, and he didn''t care about the consequences if he was caught by the Death Eaters.


    Sherlock didn''t bother anymore. He controlled the wands scattered around the room and returned to his pocket. Now that the time was running out, he could bring the news to the Ministry of Magic as soon as possible to find the traitor, and Eddie would be able to get out of danger earlier and go back.


    "After the traitor is caught, how can I notify you?"


    "Connected to the Ministry of Magic''s fireplace in the Isle of Man, I should be there by this time tomorrow!"


    Eddie and Sherlock looked at each other for the last time, and the two didn''t say anything else. They raised their wands together and used Apparition.


    When the two of them left, the battle on the street had entered a white-hot stage!


    Aurors and Death Eaters rode broomsticks and waved their wands over the city. Countless green and red spells streaked across the night sky like shooting stars, and there were constant Apparition sounds around.


    These are reinforcements from the surrounding cities, from Aurors to Death Eaters!


    "Would you like to ask the ministry to send more staff!"


    Coming from York, another Auror who had already joined the battle, Commander Tris, was able to escape a horrible green spell!


    He lashed out at Moody as he waved his wand back.


    Moody was controlling his broomstick and lowered his body. His wand was aimed at a Death Eater who was diving low and bombarded the Muggle residence with an explosive spell. In the next second, a precise red beam shot out from the tip of his wand. Directly hit the Death Eaters who were moving at high speed!


    The Death Eater fell weakly from the broom, and if he fell, he would be crippled for life.


    "No more reinforcements!" Moody exclaimed as the gust of wind poured into his mouth. "There are only Kingsley and the others left in the Ministry now! Send in and the entire Ministry of Magic will be empty!"


    "But if it goes on like this, the whole Muggle city will know what happened!" Tris said anxiously.


    Moody''s face struggled. He looked at the Death Eaters who were basically not entangled with Aurors in the sky, and only used spells to bomb the Muggle city below, and roared at Tris.


    "You take your people to the west and north, I control the east and south! Push them in the middle! Also, don''t use anti-apparition magic!"


    ......


    Apparating to the ground, Sherlock appeared on the street where the Leaky Cauldron was located in London.


    But he didn''t want to go back to the bar to take a look at this time. He immediately opened the door of a car on the side of the road with an unlocking charm, and then controlled it to ignite with control magic, and drove it to the town of Enfield below London.


    He hadn''t been to the town so he couldn''t Apparate directly, and the car that summoned the Knight Bus wouldn''t necessarily take him there, because the next stop was in the order of the passengers, not distance.


    At this time, Muggle cars have become the best means of transportation.


    Sherlock was stepping on the accelerator all the way. Fortunately, Enfield was not far from London. After about 20 minutes, he had already entered the town, and soon found a red-roofed house in the east of the town.


    When he got out of the car, he tapped the hood of the car with his wand, and the car started on its own and returned along the same path.


    It will automatically avoid vehicles and pedestrians on the road, return to the spot where Sherlock used it in the first place, and the owner of the car will not find any other problems other than a little less oil in the gas tank.


    And Sherlock knocked heavily on the door of the red-roofed house.


    Soon the lights came on in the bedroom on the second floor, and a young and beautiful woman in pajamas opened the window and looked at Sherlock from upstairs with a bad face.


    "It''s so late, you shouldn''t be selling something door-to-door, right?"


    Sherlock stared at her and said seriously.


    "Eddie Butler asked me to come to you."


    The woman was obviously stunned, and after more than ten seconds, she stomped her feet in exasperation, as if regenerating her own anger.


    "Just use the unlocking spell to open the door and come in! I''ll go down now!"


    Hearing this, Sherlock no longer cared about being polite and rude, opened the door with the unlocking spell, and walked into the house of the witch named Sophie.


    When he entered Sophie happened to be walking down the stairs with her wand in hand.


    "You''d better say he''s been wronged! He came to me to help clear his injustice! If you''re here to persuade me to join the Dark Lord on his behalf! Then wait for Wizengamot''s trial. !"


    Sherlock and Sophie looked at each other, and the witch''s wand was aimed straight at him. There was tension in her eyes, as if she was afraid that he would say that Eddie had really become the lackey of the Dark Lord. talk.


    "You guessed it." Sherlock shrugged. "Eddie was wronged. He didn''t betray the Ministry of Magic and he didn''t join the Death Eaters."


    There seemed to be hope in Sophie''s eyes, but she still didn''t put down the wand in her hand, she just tried to slow down her emotions and said in a hurried tone.


    "Then what happened to him! Why didn''t you come to me yourself!"


    Sherlock did his best to tell Sophie everything Eddie told him in a short amount of time, in the simplest words possible.


    Three minutes later, the wand in the witch''s hand dropped.

 ~： fake strip

One day off, tomorrow will be updated ��(?"��)��


    "I''m just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts." The fake note is being hit, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 169： Department of Mysteries

    "He''s being hunted by the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters?"


    Sophie''s eyes were fixed on Sherlock, and the tension in her tone was very obvious.


    This witch must have a story with Eddie, and when Eddie said they broke up in school, and Amy''s mother didn''t know who it was, Sherlock couldn''t help but think of a lot of love-hate entanglements in his mind. A love triangle story.


    But now is clearly not the time to think about all this nonsense.


    "That''s right, so you have to take me to the Mrs. Selwyn from the Department of Mysteries as soon as possible. The sooner you find her, the sooner Eddie''s situation will be safe!"


    Sophie hurriedly put a robe over her pajamas, grabbed Sherlock''s arm and took him with him, Apparating into the Ministry of Magic.


    There is also anti-Apparition magic within the Ministry of Magic, but it is not valid for regular employees, but unless there is a very urgent situation, no wizards will Apparate directly to the Ministry of Magic.


    That''s very impolite, and the staff usually flushes the toilet when they go to work (when the original Voldemort was in power, Mr. Weasley went to work by Apparating into the office directly).


    Of course they couldn''t care less now, and Apparition landed directly on the sixth basement floor of the Ministry of Magic.


    "I''ve never been to the ninth floor where the office is located, so I had to go to the sixth floor first and then take the elevator there!" Sophie explained, and then she took Sherlock and ran all the way like the elevator, where they passed, Everywhere suddenly lights up.


    The entire Ministry of Magic seems very lonely, and now there are not even wizards on night shifts at this time, except for the Aurors patrolling the Ministry, which is empty and no one is there.


    Before they came to the elevator, they suddenly found that there was a stationary person lying on the side of the corridor!


    Sophie walked forward with a pale face, and saw the face of the wizard who did not know whether she was alive or dead.


    "It''s Brook! There are only two teams left in the Auror headquarters, and they are on duty tonight!"


    The wizard named Brooke didn''t die. Luckily, he was only stunned. Sherlock looked at him and frowned.


    "Those who were undercover at the Ministry of Magic were already on the move, and the Death Eaters in Sheffield helped them get most of the Auror''s attention. Now the entire Ministry of Magic is very empty, how much food did that traitor bring with him?" The Ministry of Magic, where the Dead Apostles came, has yet to do so."


    "What are we going to do now?" Sophie said in a trembling voice. "Do you want to find a way to notify the rest of the Ministry of Magic first, or go directly to the Department of Mysteries?"


    She is just an ordinary civilian in the Ministry of Magic, she has no combat experience, and she can''t even use iron armor spells, so she can''t form combat power at all.


    Sherlock didn''t count on her either, and he continued to run towards the elevator.


    "Do you have a way to notify all the Ministry of Magic staff within thirty minutes and get them back to the Ministry of Magic?"


    "Not even the Minister of Magic can do that!"


    "Then there is no need to notify, the time is too late, let''s go over to see the situation first."


    Sherlock released the control magic. The Ministry of Magic obviously has a very special magic protection. The hopeless and unfavorable control magic has been limited and squeezed. There is no way to extend it to the maximum distance of ten meters. Barely to a distance of eight meters.


    But even if it is only eight meters, such a perception range is enough.


    They got into the elevator and started going down.


    Sophie was very nervous, but she pursed her lips tightly, and didn''t say a word to retreat and left, and still followed Sherlock down.


    When they came to the hall of the Ministry of Magic on the eighth floor, they saw two Aurors lying on the ground again, which made Sherlock''s heart sink slightly.


    There must be more than one Death Eater in the Ministry of Magic!


    Finally, in darkness and silence, they reached the ninth floor, where the Department of Mysteries was located.


    Sophie tightly held the spell in her hand. After Sherlock got out of the elevator, she took out the bag containing the wands and scattered more than thirty wands around.


    No more, the corridor space in the Ministry of Magic is limited, and Sherlock''s magic range has been suppressed. If there is more, the dense wands are crowded into the narrow corridor, and the effect will be discounted.


    After getting out of the elevator, there was only a straight corridor in front of them. Walking along the corridor, they saw another Auror who fell unconscious on the ground.


    According to Sophie, there are currently two teams of Aurors in the Ministry of Magic, that is, ten people. There are eleven Aurors including Scrimgeour, the head of the Auror''s office. They found that they had been attacked by the curse. Dizzy there are four!


    After walking down the corridor for about two minutes, they came to the end.


    There is a black door, the door is very simple, there is no doorknob or any sign on it, and a gap has been opened.


    Sherlock walked to the door, and the magic control had detected the scene behind the door in advance. After confirming that there was no ambush at the door and it was safe, he pushed open the black door.


    Behind the door is a huge circular room, where everything, including the ceiling and floor, is black.


    There were twelve doors on the wall that were as black as they were when they came in. After Sherlock and Sophie both walked in, the round walls turned so quickly that they couldn''t tell which door they had just entered through. , which door should you enter now?


    Sophie asked breathlessly.


    "No one here? They''re not here?"


    Sherlock didn''t answer her question, because the turning wall had stopped at this time, and he walked along the circular wall door by door, trying to detect the scene behind the door with control magic.


    This time, however, he couldn''t "see" anything. There was nothingness behind all the doors, as if the black circular room they were in was independent of all the spaces.


    Thinking of this, a wise expression suddenly appeared on Sherlock''s face.


    That''s right, they are indeed independent of the space now. The hall of the Department of Mysteries is a space that has been opened up alone, and those black doors are not really doors, but together with another space. Entrance!


    Therefore, there is no way for his control magic to detect the situation behind the door.


    After Sherlock figured it out, there was no better way. Thinking of which door the Death Eaters had entered, he could only open it one by one and take a look.


    Dozens of wands floated behind him, and at the same time, Sherlock walked to a black door.


    "Get ready," he reminded Sophie.


    Sophie''s hand holding the wand was sweating warmly, and she nodded, indicating that she was ready.


    Then, Sherlock pushed open the door in front of him slightly.


    This square room is very bright, the room is almost empty, there is only one table, and in the center of the room there is a huge glass water tank filled with dark green liquid, big enough for people to swim in it.


    Many white things are slowly floating in the water. At first glance, these things may be a special kind of jellyfish, but after careful observation, you will find that all the things floating in the water are actually all of them. It''s the brain!


    Sophie said with trembling lips, looking at the scene inside.


    "I seem to have heard of this place. This is the brain hall, where the silent people study the human brain."


    Sherlock just took a few glances, and then looked away from this brain hall.


    Those brains in the glass water tank are all like living creatures, which makes people feel creepy after watching for a long time.


    There were many other doors in the brain hall, but Sherlock didn''t want to open them one by one to confirm. He now had to make sure that the Death Eaters were not behind the twelve black doors.


    The door of the brain hall is not closed, and the circular wall inlaid with the black door will no longer rotate.


    Sherlock didn''t stop, he moved quickly to the next black door, and the wands floating around him also changed the position where the wand tips were aimed at.


    He pushed open the second black door.


    It was a planet-filled, dark room with no borders, no ceilings or floors.


    Even Sherlock, who doesn��t know much about astronomy, can see the prominent solar system at a glance. The nine planets revolve around the big fireball in the middle according to their own orbits and speeds (in 2006, Pluto was demoted). For dwarf planets, there are now only eight planets in the solar system).


    Even if Sophie didn''t say anything about this room, Sherlock could guess its name - "Planet Hall".


    Then he opened the third door.


    The space behind this door was large, dimly lit, square, and hollowed in the center, forming a huge stone pit about twenty feet deep.


    The stone steps surround the whole house, like stone benches, descending step by step Each step is very steep, like a lecture hall.


    The center of the stone pit is a raised stone platform, on which stands an arch, which looks very old and dilapidated. There is no wall support around the arch, and a tattered black curtain or drapery hangs on it.


    Although the air here was cold and there was no wind, it was swaying gently, as if it had just been touched.


    This room gave Sherlock a very bad feeling. He didn''t study what kind of room it was, but continued to open the fourth door.


    The room is filled with beautiful, diamond-like jumping light, and timepieces can be found on every face.


    They vary in size from as large as a grandfather clock to as small as a pocket watch.


    The "tick" sound of the hands on countless clocks sounded like the sound of thousands of tiny footsteps marching in neat rows.


    And at the same time that the door opened, in the middle of the room, a wizard with a wand and a hideous iron mask on his face, and Sherlock just looked at each other!

 Chapter 170： traitor

    The moment the room full of clocks opened, Sherlock, who had been tense all the time, reacted instantly!


    The magic wand that was floating beside him, always ready to go, waved together.


    Just like the baton in the hands of the band conductor on the stage, the magic wand is waving according to a certain law and rhythm, and countless red light spots shine on the tip of the wand!


    "Ah...!"


    Standing behind the door, the Death Eater guarding the entrance just reacted and raised his wand at Sherlock. Before the spell could be uttered, dozens of red light beams were already drawn. Breaking the space, all hit him precisely!


    In the next second, his whole body froze completely, and apart from the frantic blinking of his eyes, he couldn''t even move a finger.


    The Death Eater''s body has no support, and the weak will fall backward.


    And just when he was about to fall to the ground, Sherlock supported his body with control magic in time, and then slowly put it down.


    After the door was opened, Sherlock could sense the situation in the room.


    Under his perception, there was no one else within eight meters except the masked Death Eater.


    At this time, Sophie on the side reacted, her body trembled, and she wanted to chant a spell, but found that the enemy had been controlled by Sherlock''s neat Silent Petrification Curse.


    She looked at the wands floating around in shock, completely unaware of what kind of wizard would use such an unheard of spellcasting method to use magic.


    Sherlock ignored her current mood, walked into the Time Hall lightly, and saw the whole room.


    There was no light here, and the whole room was filled with jumping lights that sparkled like diamonds, coming from a towering bell-shaped crystal glass shade at the end of the room.


    Nearly 6 inches (1.8 meters) tall, the bell-shaped crystal glass shade stands on a table and appears to be filled with a churning, sparkling air.


    Inside the hood, a small, jewel-bright object floated up and down, a small hummingbird, but it wasn''t always a bird.


    At the bottom of its circular trajectory, the bird is still in egg form, and when it rises in the glass cover, it snaps open and a hummingbird emerges and rises straight to the bottom of the glass cover. very top.


    But as the airflow fell, the bird''s feathers were soiled and wet again, until it landed at the bottom of the glass cover and was trapped in the egg again.


    This time process repeats endlessly inside the hood, like a strange hourglass in biological form.


    Sherlock was not attracted by this ingenious device for long, because at the oblique corner opposite the door of the time hall, there was a compartment surrounded by the back of the wall, and a sharp sound was faintly heard from the compartment.


    "Don''t think that I really dare not cast a spell on you! I have been entangled with you for so long, just to give face to the Selwyn family! Although the Dark Lord is gracious to all pure-blood wizards, his patience Also limited!"


    ......


    Scrimgeour stared darkly at the comatose Auror lying in the corridor on the sixth floor, who could not wake up even with the Resuscitation Charm.


    "Whose team is the person in charge of the four floors below!"


    A young wizard with a pale face but indifferent eyes and a cold-looking personality stood up from behind him.


    "It''s my team, Director."


    The two Auror teams left behind at the Ministry of Magic were both newly formed teams in the past two years, and the captains who led the teams were also the most outstanding young people who had just graduated from Hogwarts in recent years, and they were all from Hogwarts. A pure blood family with a long history.


    They are Kingsley Shacklebolt of the Shaker family and Barty Crouch Jr. of the Crouch family.


    Among them, Barty Crouch Jr.''s father is also the higher-level leadership of the Auror Command, the most important institution in the entire Ministry of Magic, and the director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department - Barty Crouch.


    In the current tense situation in the magic world, although Barty Crouch was born in a pure-blood family, he openly fought against Voldemort with a strong attitude, and took action for this, and has a high prestige in the entire British magic circle. .


    No one even doubted that when the current Minister of Magic left office, the next Minister would be more qualified to succeed him than him.


    It is precisely because of this that Barty Jr, who is extremely capable in his own right, deserves to be the Auror captain.


    Kingsley has nothing to say, his outstanding ability can be seen by everyone, and the Shaker family itself is also a big family deeply rooted in the magic world.


    The young wizard standing up now is Barty Crouch Jr.


    "Why don''t you keep in touch with the people under you?"


    Scrimgeour didn''t have any courtesy towards Barty Jr because of his special status, and asked directly with a gloomy face.


    Little Barty explained expressionlessly.


    "There is a problem with the battle in Sheffield. The former commander in York, Tris, got in touch with me and asked me to be ready to apply to you at any time to transfer all the last two teams in the ministry, so I have been waiting in the liaison room. news of him."


    His explanation was reasonable, and Scrimgeour had been watching the situation on the Sheffield side, knowing how tense the situation was there.


    "How many people in your team can you contact now?" he asked, frowning tightly together.


    "Can''t get in touch with anyone."


    Kingsley also spoke at this time.


    "My subordinate Roma, who was supposed to be patrolling the fifth floor, has also lost contact now."


    There are a total of six Aurors present.


    Scrimgeour, head of the Auror office, Captain Barty Jr. and Kingsley, and three of Kingsley''s men.


    Everyone here is well aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    The staff in the department are now concentrated in Sheffield, and even if they want to be transferred back, it is impossible.


    Because even if the Ministry of Magic was bombed tonight, it would be worse than if the Death Eaters bombed an entire Muggle city and made the secrets of the wizarding world public.


    If the Ministry of Magic is gone, it can be replaced, but if the secrecy laws are violated, then this is a serious consequence that the wizarding world on earth cannot accept!


    So Scrimgeour must and can only rely on what little he has left to keep the Ministry of Magic safe!


    ......


    Sherlock motioned Sophie to be quiet, and then the wand floating beside him aimed again at the Death Eater who had been hit with the petrification spell. The red light lit up again, and dozens of stun spells hit him. Patch.


    The two of them kept their footsteps to a minimum and walked to the door of the compartment in the Time Hall.


    This is just an ordinary compartment, and there is no space to cut or divide, so Sherlock''s control magic can clearly "see" the situation inside.


    Inside the cubicle is an office, and the space inside is not as cramped as it looks from the outside, about the size of a potions classroom at Hogwarts.


    There were a total of eight people gathered in the office, and two wizards in black robes made by the Ministry of Magic had passed out on the ground. They were obviously staff members of the Department of Mysteries.


    There are also four Death Eaters wearing iconic iron masks, and a young wizard who also wears the robes of the Ministry of Magic. This wizard should be the traitor Eddie said, who has been lurking inside the Ministry of Magic!


    In front of them, there was a middle-aged witch tied to a chair by a binding spell.


    The witch looked to be between thirty and forty years old, with long wavy hair and a charming appearance, but her face was particularly cold at this time.


    "I''ll say it again for the last time, Algie Flint, there is no such thing as Gate 7! There is no power that can reverse everything!"


    The young wizard named Algi suddenly grabbed the witch''s gray-blond curly hair with a grim expression, put his mouth to her ear, and said word by word.


    "That old Strie said it all! Gate 7 of the Department of Mysteries! The most incredible power the Ministry of Magic has discovered since its inception! The Dark Lord is very interested in this thing! Does he want to know what''s inside, You should know that there is nothing he has not been able to accomplish so far!"


    Algie stared at the witch''s green eyes.


    "Seeing that you took good care of me when you were young, and for the sake of my cousin, I will give you one last chance, ma''am, tell me where Gate 7 is. Then become the most loyal believer of the Dark Lord, then in the future, a new In the Ministry of Magic, you can continue to hold the position of Director of the Department of Mysteries. It is good for all of us to do so!"


    The witch sneered, her face not showing the slightest fear.


    "Good to everyone? What a joke. Algie, you''ve always been good at hiding like your father, but you''re still young, and you''re way more impatient than he is. He''s going to a complete showdown now, Stop pretending at the Ministry of Magic? It''s not like your father''s character to bet on both sides Whoever has the upper hand will help whoever. Or is it really something you decide privately, he Are you still completely unaware?"


    Algie''s face was very ugly, as if she had been told by a witch.


    He beckoned to the masked Death Eater, and immediately someone handed a potion to his hand.


    "You forced my wife. We could have settled this matter peacefully, but you forced me..."


    He muttered viciously, and then squeezed the witch''s chin with his hand.


    "I have given you enough opportunities, but you have made up your mind to be the enemy of the Dark Lord, then I have no choice but to sacrifice you for the great cause!"


    Just as Algi was holding the potion bottle and was about to pour medicine into the witch''s mouth, the door of the compartment was suddenly kicked open from the outside!


    In the next second, countless red light beams swarmed from outside the door like a meteor shower that streaked across the night sky!

 Chapter 171： Theres no point in fighting

    The compartment is a fully enclosed space, and in such an environment, the most suitable spell to use is the explosion spell.


    It doesn''t take much, as long as ten magic wands use the explosion spell together, the people in there will not be able to react at all, and they will all be blown to ashes.


    But after all, there were not only Death Eaters in the compartment, and there were two staff members of the Ministry of Magic lying on the ground. The witch who was tied to the chair and forced to confess is basically the director of the Department of Mysteries, Mrs. Selwyn.


    So Sherlock could only use a compromise, increase the number of wands, pay attention to the general orientation of the people in the compartment before opening the door, and aim to prepare.


    Then he kicked the door open, and the spell was released along with it!


    "It''s all petrified."


    This time, Sherlock did not continue to use the Silent Spell, because that would also reduce the effect of the spell. When dealing with a person before, you didn''t need to care. Now that there are more targets, and there is no need for concealment, Sherlock will naturally choose to recite it. spell out.


    Dozens and nearly a hundred stun spells did not give the people in the compartment any time to react, or even if they had enough time to react, they couldn''t think of how to react in such a short period of time.


    The vast majority of spells hit their target.


    Of the first few Death Eaters locked down, three were directly hit by more than a dozen spells, and their bodies collapsed on the spot.


    But because of the angle, Algie was behind the witch, and all the petrification spells were blocked by Mrs. Selwyn, and none of them hit him, and so did the other Death Eater. Most of the spells were blocked by the three companions in front of him. Blocked, he was only hit once, and the effect of being greatly reduced was not enough to petrify him, but his body was stiff and it was inconvenient to move.


    More than a dozen spells fell on the desks and walls, leaving a large number of potholes.


    At this time, Algie and another Death Eater who had only been hit by a petrification spell finally reacted.


    The only thing in their minds now is that they have been surrounded by dozens or hundreds of Aurors at this time! The Aurors abandoned those Death Eaters in Sheffield and chose to come back to guard the Ministry of Magic!


    Otherwise, even if all the Aurors who were staying behind in the department were to come, it would be impossible to use so many spells at one time.


    So the first time Algie and the Death Eater came back to their senses, they were ready to escape!


    There are only two of them left now, but the Aurors are almost all there, and the plan must have failed!


    Algie raised his wand for the first time, and the spell he chanted was Apparition.


    However, before he could read the spell completely, a thick tome floated out of thin air on the desk, and then smashed it directly at him!


    The spell was interrupted, and a dozen red petrification spells hit him directly, completely blocking his escape route.


    The other Death Eater didn''t have the chance to use Apparition at all, he was not an employee of the Ministry of Magic, and anti-Apparition magic was not open to him here.


    Just as he held his wand and shrunk in the corner helplessly, dozens of wands floated in the air and flew into the compartment, all of which pointed at him.


    At the same time, Sherlock walked in with a numb Sophie.


    The Death Eater who was cornered did not dare to use the curse. After Sherlock walked in, he still stretched his head and looked behind him, trying to find the Auror army who had just been aligned and used the curse together.


    However, there was nothing behind Sherlock, no one was there.


    Of the other petrified Death Eaters, only Algie fell to the ground, facing the door of the compartment. He could see more clearly that there was no one in the time hall outside. of two wizards, a man and a woman.


    And looking at what they were wearing, the wizard was obviously not from the Ministry of Magic!


    Algie''s eyes became blank.


    So there is no Auror army at all, and the countless spells just now were all used by one person?


    Sherlock didn''t care about the mental state of these Death Eaters. After using a few petrification spells on the only Death Eater who could still move, but had basically let down his resistance, he walked to Mrs. Selwyn''s side and lifted the cast the spell on her.


    Seeing the doubts on the face of the Director of the Department of Mysteries, Sherlock raised his eyebrows and introduced himself.


    "Hello ma''am, my name is John Watson, entrusted by Eddie Butler in Shelfield to remind you of the murder of the former director, Stry, from whom the Death Eaters learned of the secrets of the Department of Things, and Something could break in here at any time, but it looks like I''m a little late."


    Mrs Selwyn shook her head.


    "No, you came on time. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid there would be a big mess." Gu


    Sherlock could vaguely hear from her tone that she didn''t actually have any fears, like even if Sherlock didn''t show up, it wouldn''t be a big deal for her to be dosed with Veritaserum, and the Death Eaters wouldn''t be able to get them. Want to get something.


    The wands floating in midair flew back into Sherlock''s bag one after another, and at this time there was a commotion outside the Time Hall.


    Soon, Scrimgeour came here with Barty Jr. and Kingsley and a group of six. Seeing this scene in the office of the Department of Mysteries, his face was full of shock and confusion.


    Seeing that they only appeared now, it made Sherlock think of the police officers in the movie and TV series who would only appear at some point in time. They would rush over to finish things off when everything was over.


    Scrimgeour and the others did come over to finish it off.


    Algie did not wear a mask, so it was clear who the traitor was. After letting his subordinates bring these Death Eaters to the interrogation room, Scrimgeour, the chief of the office, personally conducted a series of questions to Sherlock.


    "You mean while traveling in Sheffield, you ran into Eddie by accident and he asked for your help to report the matter to the Ministry of Magic?"


    His attitude was very friendly. He was not conducting any interrogation, but just doing some routine inquiries, so Sherlock didn''t feel anything wrong and told the truth.


    "Yes, the Death Eaters were chasing him and didn''t want him to bring the news back to the Ministry of Magic, and the Ministry of Magic... well, there was some misunderstanding about him, and it happened that he met me. Because of a certain For some reason we both had the basis of mutual trust, and then he asked me to help find Sophie, and then asked her to bring me to the Ministry of Magic to find Mrs Selwyn, and the final result is what you see."


    Scrimgeour''s face darkened.


    "After the failed operation in Wales at the time, it was Algie who said Eddie was a traitor! His grandfather was a former Minister for Magic, and he was well connected in the Ministry, and those people convinced Chief Crouch not to Giving Eddie the opportunity to directly establish his charges, even if Barty Jr., who also participated in the operation at the time, expressed doubts about it, saying that the traitor was not necessarily him, and it would not help."


    Then he looked at Sherlock again.


    "Did Eddie tell you where he''s going next? When Algie is caught, that''s enough to prove his innocence."


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "He said he was going to the Isle of Man, and the Death Eaters were still chasing him. He wanted to divert the attention of some of the Death Eaters, so that he could share the pressure on Sheffield."


    Scrimgeour looked silent.


    "There should be no doubts about his loyalty to the Ministry of Magic, and I will help him get an explanation from the Ministry."


    Finally, Scrimgeour thanked Sherlock solemnly.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Mr. Watson. If you hadn''t arrived in time, the serious consequences would have been unimaginable. Do you need anything? If so, I can try my best to help you go to the ministry. Apply for it in return."


    What Scrimgeour said was sincere. Without Sherlock, Mrs. Selwyn would have been given Veritaserum, and today the matter has become so serious that he even lost the Auror''s office director''s The location is also not impossible.


    And Sherlock was waiting for his words. He didn''t show any restraint or refusal, and asked directly.


    "This time at the Ministry of Magic, I feel that the Department of Mysteries is very interesting, so can I apply for a position here and work here?"


    Scrimgeour was taken aback by this request.


    If Sherlock wants honor and money, he can get approval from the Ministry of Magic, or he wants to join the Auror, which is even more his wish.


    Although he still doesn''t know what method Sherlock used to defeat the five Death Eaters alone (Sophie was not included in his combat power at all), but with such strength, if he becomes an Auror, he will definitely Be a great help in the command.


    Scrimgeour tried to say If you want, Mr. Watson, I can recruit you directly into the Auror Command, and with your current achievements, it is not impossible to be promoted to captain. As for the Department of Mysteries, I don''t have the authority to make decisions for them. If you really want to work here, I can only ask Mrs. Selwyn what she thinks. "


    Sherlock didn''t refuse or agree, just said.


    "Then please help me to inquire. I am naturally willing to help the Ministry of Magic, but according to my personal interests, I still have more ideas about the work of the Department of Mysteries, fighting and killing. It doesn''t make any sense."


    Scrimgeour twitched the corners of his mouth and nodded.


    "Then are you going to wait for the results in the ministry, or leave first? If you are going to leave first, when the situation here stabilizes, Mrs. Selwyn will give you an answer, and I will have someone inform you."


    "I''d better go back to the Broken Cauldron. If there is a result, you can let someone go there to find me, where my uncle and I live."

 Chapter 172： Amy and Snape

    It was the next morning when Sherlock left the Ministry.


    Instead of Apparating directly back to the Leaky Cauldron, he wandered down the streets of London, bought three breakfasts at the restaurant, and walked back slowly.


    With Scrimgeour''s word, the first part of his goal has been achieved.


    Even if Mrs. Selwyn did not agree with him to enter the Department of Mysteries in the end, he could still be the next best thing to enter the Auror Command.


    Although he couldn''t directly contact the Department of Mysteries, today''s events at least made him familiar with Mrs. Selwyn, and it would be much more convenient to contact him later.


    Back at the Leaky Cauldron, it was still the same as when he left. Of course, this was the reason why he had only been gone for less than three days.


    After saying hello to old Tom downstairs, and finding nothing special in his words and expressions, Sherlock came to the second floor, pushed the door and walked into Room 11, where he had always lived.


    The room was empty, the quilts on the two beds were folded upright, but there was no sign of Amy.


    Sherlock frowned slightly, as if he had a bad premonition, he called out softly towards the empty room.


    "Amy."


    Yet no one responded to him.


    With Amy''s character, if she was still in the room, she would definitely not make such a joke with him, which only meant that she was not here.


    Sherlock''s heart sank immediately. He left his breakfast on the table, hurriedly pushed open the door and walked out. He came to Room 12, in front of Snape''s room door. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he fainted. Jojo heard a chatter inside.


    "Amy thinks you should put three of these leaves in the pot."


    "I said, if you want to stay here, just shut up while I''m refining the medicine!"


    "But Amy was right."


    "..."


    "Look! You put four leaves in it, and it''s mushy."


    "If you didn''t say it! Of course I''d put three instead of four!"


    "Why did Amy say four? Isn''t Amy right?"


    "Shut up! Go play with your windmill!"


    Sherlock frowned and gradually stretched out. Hearing the conversation inside, a smile appeared on his face, and he returned to Room 11, brought the breakfast he bought earlier, and knocked gently on the door of Room 12.


    It was silent for a while, and then there seemed to be some subtle movements. Under Sherlock''s control magic, he could clearly "see" Snape''s gloomy face as he was putting an invisibility cloak on Amy and letting her hide. Get under the bed.


    About five seconds later, the door was opened with a crack, and the indifferent face hidden behind the crack saw Sherlock''s smiling face.


    After seeing the person coming, Snape directly opened the door completely and let Sherlock in.


    "Now, take this little girl away immediately! She has been annoying me with me for two days!"


    Snape looked resentful and angry, but Sherlock, who had known him for a long time, knew very well that he wasn''t angry at all, just disagreeing.


    "Why does Amy bother you? She asked you to dispense the medicine correctly, but you didn''t do what she said because of your temper?" Sherlock teased.


    Snape''s face stiffened, and he stopped talking with a cold snort.


    Hiding under the bed, Amy also heard Sherlock''s voice, and she crawled out from below, leaving the wide invisibility cloak still on the ground.


    Amy still held the windmill in her hand, and looked at Sherlock with those clear and bright eyes.


    "Did John have any luck this time?"


    Sherlock took off the amulet he had been wearing around his neck and put it back on Amy.


    "It may be more powerful than you think, Amy, it not only brought me luck, but it also allowed me to meet your dad."


    The corners of Amy''s mouth became flat, so that the expression was actually her smile.


    "Amy knew Dad was going to be okay because when he left, Amy felt the same as before." Gu


    Sherlock touched her head and put breakfast on the table.


    "Let''s eat first. I''m done with my work. I can take Amy to the amusement park tomorrow."


    Amy has no concept of amusement parks, but Sherlock is willing to go out with her, and she is very happy.


    "Is Tobia going too?"


    Sherlock froze for a moment before remembering that Tobias was Snape''s pseudonym.


    He glared at Snape, who was trying to see if he could save the pot of potion.


    "What about you! Are you with us tomorrow?"


    Snape looked at them darkly and took the breakfast Sherlock had bought him.


    "What do you think we need to do now? Be a nanny and take the little girl to the amusement park!"


    Amy blinked.


    "Don''t Tobia like amusement parks?"


    Snape snorted and sneered.


    "Who else would really like that boring place except a young ignorant child."


    "But John said the amusement park was fun."


    "So he is no different from you who are young and ignorant. That''s why you can get along well!"


    "But Tobias is also very nice to Amy."


    "Bullshit! I wish you disappeared from my sight!" Snape''s voice sounded a little exasperated.


    Sherlock was eating a sandwich with a stinky face, and even scolded himself when he heard their quarrel carrying private goods.


    "Of course I know what we should do. What do you think I''ve been doing these days? As for Lily, I can''t say I have a clue, but at least I have a direction."


    Snape suddenly raised his head and stared at Sherlock.


    "You''re not lying to me!"


    Sherlock helps Amy tear apart the paper wrapping the sandwich.


    "Do you believe it or not, I have to lie to you?"


    Snape''s eyes twinkled, and he clenched his fist slightly.


    "You''re not saying that history cannot be changed..."


    "History can''t be changed But it''s okay for us to add some private goods to history. What can''t be changed refers to those things that have already happened and have been known and recognized by people in the future. These cannot and will not be Any further changes may be made."


    Sherlock wiped the salad dressing from Amy''s mouth with a paper towel.


    "And a big part of this discovery is Amy."


    Although Amy didn''t understand what Sherlock was saying, she could still hear that he was complimenting herself, and she couldn''t help showing a little smugness on her face.


    "So you''re willing to go to the amusement park with Amy tomorrow?" Sherlock asked, looking at Snape and raising his eyebrows again.


    Snape was silent for a moment, and then said as if to squeeze the voice out of his teeth.


    "I go."


    Sherlock patted his shoulder contentedly.


    "That''s right! Uncle Tobias."

 Chapter 173： Prince

    "Wear your hat. The sun is very strong today. Don''t go out and get a tan."


    Sherlock helped Amy straighten the sun hat on her head.


    "Do you still have the windmill? Why don''t you put it in the room first, there are other fun things to do in the amusement park."


    But Amy didn''t listen to him, and still insisted on taking the windmill with him.


    Snape stood in front of the door, looking at Sherlock who was still in his mother-in-law, and said with a cold face.


    "How long are you going to wait, go early, come back early, I still have potions to make today!"


    Sherlock looked him up and down, and saw that he was unprepared. He was still wearing a long robe that didn''t change all day long, like a **** bat. With that pale and gloomy face, he didn''t know the truth at the amusement park. People would probably think he was a vampire who ran out of some haunted house!


    "Do you want to be the center of attention?"


    Sherlock said in disgust.


    "Entering the Muggle playground dressed like this, it is estimated that someone came to take a photo with you before you took two steps, and then the staff thought you were here to steal their business and kicked you out."


    Snape was speechless by Sherlock''s words, but he really didn''t have any clothes to change. Whether it was before or after this time, this was the only outfit he had always worn.


    Sherlock also saw his predicament, walked to him and compared his height, Snape was about 7 cm shorter (according to the original inference, Snape''s height should be around 179, Snape 185 in the movie, The original is used here).


    "My clothes are probably a little inappropriate if you wear them, so go to a clothing store and buy them."


    "You mean let me wear those Muggle clothes!" Snape raised his voice.


    Sherlock glanced at him.


    "Is there a problem? Or are you discriminating against Muggles?"


    Snape certainly wouldn''t say that he discriminates against Muggles. Maybe he has this mentality at this time, but now that he is in his thirties and has experienced countless ups and downs in his life, he has actually seen through the so-called pure-blood theory.


    Muggles and wizards do not have any advantages or disadvantages in blood and abilities. In some directions, wizards from Muggles have an advantage.


    It''s just that he was a little conflicted about changing clothes.


    Sherlock ignored Snape''s little emotions. After he took good care of Amy, he was ready to go out.


    "Let''s go, Uncle Tobia, let''s choose a dress for you to put on, or do you personally prefer to be watched like a monkey?"


    Snape twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, and did not continue arguing with Sherlock. Following behind him, the three of them left the Leaky Cauldron.


    Sherlock and Amy both put on their normal attire. Only Snape was wearing a large black robe in the summer. Just walking on the road attracted the attention of many passers-by.


    He hadn''t been in contact with the Muggle society for more than ten years, and he really felt very confused about the eyes that looked at him.


    Sherlock tapped him on the shoulder.


    "So don''t stay in the house, go out for a walk, and people will become more sunny. If you think about it, even if Lily forgave you at that time, you think she will like to be gloomy all day long, like a musty old man Are you like a bat?"


    Snape slapped Sherlock''s hand off his shoulder and snorted coldly.


    "If Lily hadn''t made that choice on the spot, do you think I would have become what I am now?"


    "Then who are you blaming? It''s not your own fault. You know that the people you''re dealing with discriminate against Muggles and hang out with them. You know that Lily doesn''t like black magic, and she still studies all day long. Your own fault."


    Sherlock said bitterly.


    "So now you have to be more cheerful, don''t act like someone owes you two to five or eighty thousand all day long. I know you are trying to distance yourself from Harry, but people also need to think more about themselves, even if they don''t. After Lily, don''t you even get along with your friends, and your life doesn''t go on?"


    Snape still had a cold face, as if dismissive of Sherlock''s advice.


    Sherlock sighed and said nothing more.


    If you think about it, it is also a miracle that Snape can change his personality with just a few words from him.


    Amy was jogging with the windmill in front of her, trying to turn it up on a windless day, so she didn''t hear the conversation between Sherlock and Snape.


    "I have infiltrated the Ministry of Magic through some doorways. The specific department has not yet been determined. It should not be in the bar for a long time."


    Sherlock told Snape about his current situation.


    "I don''t have any clues about the clues to go back, but I found the source of the magic that Lily used to protect Harry after finding the Potter''s house in the Dark Lord."


    Snape held his breath when he heard him say this.


    "You want to start with that magic?"


    "This is the only possible method that I feel is likely to be effective. Lily''s death is inevitable, her body has been buried, and Harry has not appeared in her more than ten years of life, which means that this matter is irreversible. "


    His words made Snape a little irritated.


    "Why is it irretrievable! Can''t she actually be dead, and no one else has found out, and she has been hiding somewhere?"


    "Do you think she would be that kind of person based on her character?" Sherlock looked at Snape. "She loves Harry, and she must love her husband James. Since she has a way to fake death, she must also I won''t hide it from James, if James knew, would this plan of suspended animation still be possible?"


    Snape was silent.


    Sherlock was right. If you want to use suspended animation, you must cooperate with Lily, and to cooperate with Lily, you must let her know the cause and effect. If she knows the cause and effect, she will definitely find a way to save James. Not to deceive history, but to provocation above and beyond.


    "People have come up with the solution. According to my original intention, it was an accident that we would return to this time. We want to erase this accident, and just go back as it came. But we came together after all, you I also need to consider my mood, so I will try my best to help without changing the historical process."


    "I''m thinking from your point of view, and I also hope that you will look at this matter from a more objective point of view."


    "According to the normal development trajectory, even if the Dark Lord didn''t die, he basically lost all his power. After so many years of peace in the entire magic world, he had the opportunity to completely overthrow him."


    "We can use some small tricks to try to make some unknown things into established history, but when the Dark Lord wants to kill Harry, the fact that his own magic bounces back and causes him to lose his power can''t go. Change."


    He stared at Snape.


    "I''ve seen with my own eyes what those Death Eaters have done these days and how many people they have killed. You were one of them yourself, and you should know better than me that if the Dark Lord doesn''t fall, the future What will happen."


    Snape didn''t speak any more, he pursed his lips, not knowing what to think.


    Sherlock could only say so much. He was really afraid that if he found a way to go back in the end, Snape would come and ignore it and just use coercive means to change the course of history. Valley


    After coming out of the Leaky Cauldron, walk along the street and you will see a commercial street with men''s clothing stores.


    Amy seemed to be tired from running, with fine beads of sweat on her forehead, grabbed Sherlock''s arm, and walked forward slowly.


    When choosing clothes for Snape, he was like a cold puppet. He didn''t say a word.


    The person who paid was Sherlock, of course, and Snape didn''t have any sterling coins on him.


    To be honest, Snape was not bad looking, and he had a cold and handsome temperament. Although his face was a little gloomy, it might still be a bright spot in the eyes of some people.


    It''s just that his hair is smooth and smooth, like kelp hanging down from his head, which makes him look a little sloppy.


    "Why doesn''t Tobia like to wash her hair?" Amy raised her head and looked at Snape questioningly.


    Snape sneered and said perfunctorily.


    "Only superficial people waste their time on grooming."


    Sherlock rolled his eyes at this and touched Amy''s head.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Dressing yourself up cleanly is the basis for impressing others, and it is also responsible for yourself. People who don''t wash their hair for a long time will have bugs in their hair."


    Amy picked up her long pale blonde hair and put it on the tip of her nose to smell it.


    "Dad said I can''t wash my hair during this time, but Amy''s hair is still clean."


    Sherlock didn''t ask why Eddie didn''t let Amy wash her hair, he was beckoning to stop a taxi and pulled Amy and Snape into it.


    Today is not a holiday or a weekend. There are not many people in the amusement park, and many items can be played directly.


    Although Amy''s character is much more mature than her age, she is still a child after all.


    When she saw the huge Ferris wheel, she raised the windmill in her hand to compare with it and exclaimed in amazement.


    "A super big iron windmill!"


    "Do you want to play this first?"


    Sherlock took her hand and went to the window of the Ferris wheel to buy a ticket.


    Snape looked reluctant, but still followed Sherlock''s side, came to the window, and watched him buy three tickets.


    The three sat in, and Amy came in and put both hands in front of the glass, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    Normally, a child from a wizard family like her should have played with toy broomsticks when they were young, and would not be so interested in flying in the sky.


    But Amy doesn''t seem to be in touch with these things. She doesn''t have the company of her mother, and she spends very little time with her father. It is estimated that there are no toys or anything.


    Sherlock was still quite interested, but when he saw that the person opposite him was Snape, it suddenly became strange.


    "Tsk tsk tsk." He tutted while drinking water, "In Muggle society, the Ferris wheel has always had a special meaning, but I didn''t expect that the first time I sat on it was with you."


    Snape wasn''t looking at Sherlock, he was looking through the glass and at the shrinking city below.


    "Didn''t you have a relationship before when you were in school?"


    "puff!"


    Sherlock didn''t hold back, and half of the water he drank spurted straight out of his mouth.


    Fortunately, Snape was sitting opposite Amy, otherwise he would have sprayed him!


    "How do you know I was in a relationship when I was in school?" he asked, twitching the corners of his mouth.


    Snape turned his head with a sneer on his face.


    "Did you think no one paid attention to you when you were at Hogwarts? Flitwick excitedly told the story in the teachers'' common room on the first day of your relationship with that girl named Mary. To everyone, McGonagall even nearly cried, they''ve always been very concerned about your business."


    Sherlock was confused.


    He has always recorded private matters in the original owner''s diary. Who knew that "I" had a first love has long been known to everyone.


    As if something could deflate Sherlock, Snape would enjoy it he continued slowly.


    "As a result, you broke up not long afterward. Flitwick and McGonagall talked about this issue for a long time. They felt that although a failed relationship can make people sad, it is also the best medicine to promote people''s growth."


    "But I didn''t see anything sad about you in those days. You didn''t like that Mary at all, did you?"


    Sherlock pouted.


    "Stop gossip about these things, and be careful that the older you get, the more idiots you get!"


    At this time, Amy turned around suspiciously.


    "Is John''s girlfriend called Mary?"


    "It''s his ex-girlfriend," Snape added cheerfully.


    Sherlock flicked Amy''s smooth forehead lightly.


    "As for adults, children should not inquire about it."


    Amy pouted and frowned, as if she was a little dissatisfied with Sherlock''s words, shook her head, and continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    After getting off the Ferris wheel, Sherlock bought Amy a candy bar.


    This thing actually tastes the same, but it looks very colorful. Amy holds it up with the windmill, facing the sky, hoping that it can turn like a windmill.


    Even if it was revenge on Snape, it could be considered to satisfy his own bad taste, and Sherlock also bought a prince''s crown for him.


    "Ah, Your Highness Prince, look at this thing, how suitable it is for your identity (here it is said that the meaning of Prince in English is the meaning of prince, Sherlock is mocking Snape for giving himself a pseudonym in the middle two )."


    To Sherlock''s surprise, Snape didn''t throw away the crown, but took it from him with a blank expression.


    He held the crown, and there was both nostalgia and a painful memory in his eyes that he did not want to recall, but could not forget.

 ~： say something

    First of all, I would like to thank Han Yousi for the recommendation of "A Hogwarts Rune Professor".


    I was still wondering when I saw the data rise yesterday. Later, the operator of icetears told me that he helped with the py, which made me feel very guilty. I used to think that he was a salted fish like me, but I didn��t expect that the real salted fish was only I myself _(''?`"��)_... so I am very grateful to him.


    I don''t need to recommend the book of this big man, everyone who knows it understands it. Now it is the ceiling of teaching literature.


    Then there are some issues with the recent plot.


    I see a lot of people asking when the time-travel storyline will end. According to the current rate of progress, there are about 10 to 15 chapters left.


    Maybe some people don''t like this part very much. In fact, it is difficult for me to write such a plot. Some people should have noticed that the update only became more stride from this part.


    But I myself still liked this passage very much. I divided the volume of this book according to the characters. A part of the big content is the changes of the characters and protagonists of the original book. This part is specifically about Snape''s content.


    Finally, I would like to thank "Eat melons well" for the reward, 50,000 points. Such an amount must be added, but this part is really difficult to write recently, so I can only owe it first, two chapters, this month I will definitely add it (this sentence is said by Sherlock)!


    Finally, good night(?????)?

 Chapter 174： Amys mother

    Amy is very happy today.


    Holding a windmill and a candy in her left and right hands, she shuffled forward on the zoo''s trail.


    After they got on the Ferris wheel, they went to play the roller coaster and the spinning flying chair. When they got to the carousel, Amy watched it for a while, feeling that this thing was boring, so they didn''t go to play. They went directly through the amusement park and went to the zoo behind.


    "Why won''t the wave plate sugar turn?"


    Shaking the candy in her hand, she looked up at Sherlock and asked.


    "Because this is something to eat, its best destination is in the human stomach."


    Sherlock helped her to unpack the transparent package on the outside of the porpoise, and then handed it to Amy again.


    Amy stuck out her little tongue and licked the surface of the sugar lightly, then frowned and wrapped the package back.


    "Amy didn''t like the taste, but it looked good!"


    She decided to treat the candy as a toy like a windmill and not eat it.


    Snape, holding the crown in his hand, walked side by side with Sherlock.


    His face was still as gloomy, but it was obvious that he had improved a lot compared to before, at least the hollowness and coldness in his eyes had diminished a lot.


    He was well-informed in the magic world, not to mention seeing all kinds of magical animals, and Snape, who didn''t know how much he had used in his internal organs, was disdainful of those animals in the zoo.


    Just being able to deflate Sherlock on the Ferris wheel was the happiest thing he had ever experienced when he went out this time.


    Among the three, Amy was the most intrigued, but she didn''t feel new or happy because she saw these animals, she was simply happy that someone came out to play with her.


    "A lot of pigeons!"


    She pointed to a large group of pigeons gathering on the flagstone road in the rest area in the center of the zoo, and exclaimed.


    Sherlock felt that the scenery here was very good, and took Amy to buy some bread crumbs and fed the pigeons with her.


    "Want to take a group photo? Gentlemen? We are doing an event in the park, and there is a discount for family group photos!"


    A photographer with a camera around his neck took the opportunity to walk over.


    "Nice idea." Sherlock nodded with a smile.


    He pulled over the reluctant Snape, grabbed the shoulders of Amy, who was trying to put crumbs on the pigeons'' heads, and held her in front of him, with the square in the background Pigeons foraging everywhere.


    The photographer observed the strange combination of "a family of three" through the camera for a while, and said with an embarrassed expression.


    "The gentleman on the left, and the little friend, can you have a smile? Wouldn''t it be fun to come out and play?"


    When he spoke, Sherlock realized that only he was smiling, Snape was still gloomy, Amy tried to keep her mouth flat, she was obviously trying her best to smile.


    "Smile, take pictures with a smile Tobia, believe me, smiling more will definitely bring you good luck." Sherlock raised his eyebrows and persuaded Snape.


    However, Snape seemed unmoved by his words.


    The fact that he was able to stand here and take pictures had given Sherlock enough face, and he wanted to make him laugh.


    There are no doors.


    After persuading Snape, Sherlock ignored him, but just like last time on London Bridge, he put his hands on the corners of Amy''s mouth, helping her to show a smile.


    The photographer was a little confused by this situation.


    But his work has to continue, raising the camera to his eyes again, facing Sherlock and the three of them.


    "Okay, wait for me to count three, two, one, everyone, try to let go. Three, two, one."


    When he pressed the shutter, the corners of Snape''s mouth twitched slightly, and he unconsciously flattened, revealing a sneer and sneer that was completely different from his usual, indiscernible smile.


    At the same time, a well-fed pigeon happened to fly over his head, and its physiological instinct made it uncontrollably drop an indescribable thing from the air.


    "Crack!"


    Amy, who was holding a candy and a windmill in her hand, with a happy look in her eyes, was helped to show a smiling face.


    Half bent, supporting Amy''s face, looking at the camera, Sherlock was the only one with a natural smile on his face.


    Brutally squeezed out a smile that couldn''t be seen at all without looking closely, and Snape, who was unaware of the indescribable thing falling toward his hair.


    Three different smiling faces are frozen at this moment.


    ......


    The Ministry of Magic sent for Sherlock on their third day back from the amusement park.


    For the past three days, Sherlock has been following the Daily Prophet every day.


    The battle between the Aurors and the Death Eaters in Sheffield was over the day they went to the amusement park.


    After paying a heavy price, the Aurors finally expelled the Death Eaters from the city of Sheffield before the situation was irreversible.


    The fighting continued for a while in the outskirts, and ended with seven Aurors dead and 12 injured.


    Of course, the Death Eaters suffered even more casualties than the Aurors, and ultimately their operations within the Ministry of Magic failed.


    Such an ending would, of course, symbolize a huge victory for the Ministry of Magic.


    The current Minister for Magic, Harold Minkan (the hardliner against Voldemort who stepped down in 1980), has spoken out about it.


    In particular, it focuses on the battle in the Department of Mysteries, the exploits of "two gallant Ministry of Magic staffers" in cracking down on the Death Eater conspiracy.


    Sherlock has not yet joined the job, and he has already been described as a staff member of the Ministry of Magic, but this kind of political need, he has long been able to anticipate.


    However, the follow-up of the Sheffield incident is still fermenting.


    Because the impact was too great, even if the Ministry of Magic sent all the amnestic teams out to work for two consecutive days, it was just barely suppressing the events of that night.


    Sheffield still has urban legend-like rumours circulating in the city.


    Even the International Federation of Wizards sent a question to the British Ministry of Magic, asking them not to spread internal problems to the outside world. If the International Secrecy Act is broken, the Ministry of Magic of other countries will intervene in the internal disputes in the United Kingdom.


    Minister Minkan also gave a tough response to the Daily Prophet��s report on this matter.


    It is said that matters within the British magic circle will be resolved by oneself, and external forces do not need and should not intervene.


    Whether it''s in the UK or in the world of magic, things haven''t been peaceful recently.


    Sherlock was only aware of the current situation. What he really cared about was his entry into the Ministry of Magic.


    The person who came to find him was none other than Eddie Butler, who had been cleared of being a traitor and had returned safely from the Isle of Man.


    "dad!"


    When Amy saw Eddie, she didn''t seem so excited. She seemed to have known for a long time that he would come back to find her.


    "Sorry, I left you alone for a long time this time." Eddie and Amy hugged and said apologetically.


    "No, John took Amy to many places to play, as well as windmills and lollipops, which he bought for Amy."


    Amy hasn''t eaten the root wave candy until now. It seems that she doesn''t plan to eat it, and wants to keep it as a toy.


    After the father and daughter chatted for a while, Eddie turned to talk to Sherlock about business.


    "Thank you very much, John, not only for taking care of Amy, but for doing me such a big favor."


    He thanked him earnestly, and Sherlock waved his hand.


    "Amy is very obedient, and she also helped me, so you don''t have to thank me."


    Eddie didn''t say much about the words of thanks, he knew that keeping these things in mind was more practical than talking about them all the time.


    "The Ministry of Magic has agreed to your request for admission, and it was specially approved by the Minister, Mr. Minkan. You want to join the Department of Mysteries, and Mrs. Selwyn also agreed. There are not many staff in this department. You are equivalent to saving her life, she has no reason to refuse. This is your letter of appointment."


    After receiving the letter of appointment from him, Sherlock was truly relieved.


    Being able to enter the Department of Mysteries means that he has completed most of his goals. If he can''t find any relevant clues in it, Sherlock really can''t think of where he can find a way to go back.


    Eddie was puzzled.


    "I actually don''t understand, why do you want to join the Department of Mysteries? I learned your strength from Sophie''s mouth. If you want to have a better development in the Ministry of Magic, joining the Auror Command is undoubtedly the best choice. Now is a special period, as long as you have the ability, promotion is not a problem at all."


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "I''m very interested in magic research, especially the eccentric, mystical magic, and the Auror way of life is not for me."


    Everyone has their own aspirations. Eddie is not an angry young man. He feels that since Sherlock has the ability, he must devote himself to the cause of fighting against the black devil.


    After talking with Sherlock about the Ministry of Magic, in order to thank him that evening, Eddie specially invited him to a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    Before he came, he heard that Sherlock and an uncle also lived in the bar, and he was going to call him along.


    But Sherlock declined.


    "He''s not in a good mood recently. Let''s not disturb him. Let him stay for a while."


    Amy blinked.


    "Tobia is still thinking about what happened at the zoo that day."


    Sherlock held back his laughter and pushed Amy to the front of the corridor.


    He could clearly perceive that in Room 12, Snape, who heard Amy''s words, was as black as the bottom of a cauldron, and crushed a frog''s eyeball in his hand.


    "Okay, don''t expose the scars, Amy, let''s go to dinner."


    Eddie chose a Muggle restaurant just up the street where Diagon Alley was.


    "In some ways, the wizarding world is indeed lagging behind Muggles, but even people who don''t discriminate against Muggles can be arrogant. Even if it''s good and useful to wizards, as long as it''s related to Muggles relationship, they are also very resistant."


    They chatted about some things in the wizarding world.


    Eddie has a good character, integrity and responsibility, as can be seen from his performance in Sheffield.


    Sherlock chatted with him for a while, and then asked a question that he had been wondering for a long time.


    "how old are you?"


    There is nothing to hide about a man''s age.


    "It will be 24 after October."


    Sherlock''s eyes suddenly widened. He always thought that Eddie was just looking young, but he didn''t expect that his real age was about the same age as himself!


    "Amy said she was 7 years old!"


    Eddie shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Yes, I had a daughter like her when I was less than 17 years old and hadn''t graduated from Hogwarts."


    Sherlock''s face was complicated.


    He knew that in the wizarding world, early marriage and early childbirth have always been the practice. Basically, most wizards graduate from Hogwarts, get married at the age of 18, and have children before the age of 20.


    Like Harry''s parents, the Weasleys.


    But it is still extremely rare for Eddie to have children while he was at Hogwarts.


    Eddie held the wine glass, looked at the pedestrians outside the window, took a sip, then took Amy away and asked her to ask the restaurant for another bottle of wine.


    "My affairs are a bit complicated, but there''s nothing I can''t say. It''s just that I''ve been busy with my work at the Ministry of Magic, and I rarely mention this to anyone. It''s also to protect Amy. Basically, no one knows that I have her. Such a daughter."


    "If you follow the Daily Prophet, you should know that a month ago, they reported that the wife of the Minister of Transportation of the Ministry of Magic divorced and married to Germany."


    Sherlock''s memory is not bad, and he still has some impressions of such lace news.


    "You mean Mrs. Evans who has been married and divorced six times in five years?"


    Eddie nodded slightly.


    "She''s Amy''s biological mother."


    Sherlock was stunned.


    According to that lady''s deeds, this is a woman who is full of spontaneity. He feels that with Eddie''s vision and character, it is unlikely that he has anything to do with such a woman.


    Eddie also saw Sherlock''s doubts, he spit out a breath of alcohol and continued.


    "Just saying that, you may think that I was young and ignorant, but... well, it''s true that I was young and ignorant and didn''t stand the temptation. But from the report on that woman, you should also know She''s not an ordinary person, otherwise she wouldn''t be involved with so many high-ranking officials at the Ministry of Magic."


    Sherlock seemed to have thought of something, he asked hesitantly.


    "She...isn''t a normal wizard?"


    "She''s a veela Eddie said lightly," a quick-witted, thrill-seeking veela. "


    "In the summer vacation of 17 years old, I met her by a coincidence. She seduced me with her unique charm and had a relationship with me."


    "In the beginning, I didn''t know her identity, and I really thought I fell in love with her. And then she became pregnant and had a child, so I thought about getting married after graduation. I didn''t expect that when she gave birth to the child After she was born, she said that she had had enough fun with me and wanted to break up, she didn''t want the child, and left it to me."


    "I was so angry and felt betrayed by my feelings that I had a big fight with her."


    "She was also emotional at the time, and you should know what happens when a purebred veela is excited."


    "I only knew her identity at that time. I knew that I never liked her. The so-called affection is just a unique charm and magic that comes with Veela."

 Chapter 175： The Inhumanity of Veritaserum

    There were not many people in the restaurant. From a distance, Sherlock could see that Amy followed the waiter and took out a bottle of cider from the wine cabinet, and was jumping over.


    Amy''s appearance is indeed much more delicate than a normal human cub.


    But according to what Sherlock knew, girls with Veela blood were basically silver, and Amy was blonde.


    Eddie has black hair. Sherlock originally thought that Amy''s hair color followed her mother''s, but now it seems that Eddie used some means to change her hair color in order to protect Amy''s identity.


    After Amy came back, Eddie and Sherlock tacitly changed the subject.


    "Tomorrow you can report to the Ministry of Magic." Eddie brought Amy a glass of juice and said to Sherlock, "Mrs. Selwyn seems to be very interested in the way you manipulate your wand and cast spells, which is also what she is willing to do. The reason why I promised you to join the Department of Mysteries."


    No one around noticed them. Sherlock used control magic to control the cider bottle that Amy had just brought over, unscrew the top of the bottle cap, and then filled Eddie''s wine glass with wine.


    "There is nothing to hide about this magic. It is indeed special enough, but not everyone can learn it, or it is not a magic that can be learned normally. The reason why I know it is also passed down from my mother."


    "Just be careful, there are not all good people in the Ministry of Magic. Although Mrs. Selwyn has expressed her attitude and does not support the Dark Lord''s side, you can tell from her surname that her husband is The Selwyns, a pure-blood family with a long history."


    Sherlock wasn''t very interested in what kind of person his future boss would be, and he didn''t plan to stay at the Ministry for long anyway.


    If he could find a clue or a way to go back, he would definitely leave this timeline with Snape immediately.


    Sherlock has no intention of staying at the Ministry of Magic forever, even if he can''t find it in the end.


    "The inner ghost I caught seems to be called Algie? Is he convicted now?" Sherlock asked.


    Eddie sneered and shook his head.


    "His trial in Wizengamore will not start until three days later, and you should also be invited to be a witness at that time. But judging from the recent winds from the Ministry, his family is actively operating. Let him get away with it because he''s under the Death Eater Imperius Curse."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "Some people believe such outrageous lies? Isn''t it still four Death Eaters who were caught together? Can''t use Veritaserum to ask the truth from their mouths?"


    "The Ministry of Magic has been debating whether Veritaserum should be used on wizards or not," Eddie said with a playful expression. Death Eaters are not qualified to be tried either, and after being caught, they are thrown directly into Azkaban."


    Sherlock groaned.


    "Veritaserum is inhumane. It''s humane to throw a prisoner into a prison and let the dementors **** it? That''s outrageous."


    Eddie''s emotions were relatively relaxed about this.


    "However, according to the temper of the current minister, Mr. Minkan, the probability of Alji''s acquittal is very low, but due to the power of his family, the years of being imprisoned in Azkaban will not be very long."


    "Algie''s exposure is still a small problem." Eddie''s face was slightly gloomy, "I feel that in the Auror team of Little Barty, he is not the only one who has become a traitor, but some people have not The exposure continues to be hidden."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "Do you have any suspects?"


    Eddie shook his head.


    "No, but judging from the current situation, among the four remaining members of the Auror team, the families behind three of them have a very ambiguous attitude towards the Death Eaters. Only the Crouch family firmly opposes the Dark Lord, So Barty Jr. can basically be excluded, and if there are traitors, there is a high probability that they can only appear among the remaining three."


    Sherlock had no interest in who the traitor was, what he really cared about was the Death Eaters or Voldemort, and what he wanted to get into the Department of Mysteries.


    The things that Voldemort can dream of today are definitely not ordinary.


    But now he definitely won''t have access to these things, and everything has to wait until he joins the Ministry of Magic.


    "There is one more thing I want to ask your help." Eddie touched Amy''s head and said.


    Sherlock motioned for him to speak directly.


    "The situation in the magic world is getting more and more tense. I basically can''t leave the department for a long time working in the Auror office. The Death Eaters have obviously discovered the existence of Amy, and I can''t continue to treat her. Left alone, so I want you to help me take care of Amy."


    Sherlock said hesitantly, "Of course I''d be happy to help you out. After all, I also like Amy, but I''m going to work in the Department of Mystery Affairs later, so I can''t take care of her during work hours, right?"


    Eddie said: "I can apply to Mrs Selwyn if you wish. The Department of Mysteries has very few staff, each has a separate office and the work is clerical, so let Amy follow you The words are right."


    Since he could convince the Ministry of Magic to let Sherlock bring his family to work, then Sherlock had no idea of ??refusing.


    Amy''s intuition is very strong, and she may be able to help in the Department of Mysteries with her.


    "If that''s the case, then of course."


    The night after dinner, Eddie left alone.


    Amy will continue to live with Sherlock, and when Eddie has made arrangements for the Ministry of Magic tomorrow, he will come back to the Leaky Cauldron and take Sherlock to the induction.


    Silent all night Early the next morning, Sherlock informed Snape and let him know that from today, after he was going to enter the Ministry of Magic, Eddie was in the morning at ten o''clock in the morning. The time has come.


    "I''ve already told Mrs. Selwyn. If someone asks about Amy''s identity, you will tell the truth that you are taking care of your friend''s child."


    Although it had already been agreed, today was the first day to apply for the job, so Sherlock naturally couldn''t bring Amy with him.


    I asked Snape to take care of Amy for a day, and then Sherlock and Eddie went to the Ministry of Magic.


    The way they entered the Ministry was the same as Sherlock took Harry to the Ministry, through the visitor''s passage.


    More than a decade later, the Ministry of Magic has not changed much from the present period.


    It''s just that those staff members seem to be busier, and everyone doesn''t have much relaxed expressions on their faces. Combined with the current situation, it is understandable that such a situation occurs.

 Chapter 176： Ministry of Magic

    The process of entering the Ministry of Magic is also much stricter than after.


    But when testing the wand, Sherlock only handed over the wand he used frequently. The Ministry of Magic must know that he did not have only one wand, but it did not ask him to test all of them.


    The Personnel Department of the Ministry of Magic was merged into the Logistics Department of the Minister''s Office. All the recruitment of ordinary staff except the Aurors was organized by this department, and the letter of appointment received by Sherlock was also issued by them.


    So Eddie took Sherlock to the logistics office on the ground floor first, went through the onboarding procedures, and got an approval note at the same time.


    Just take this note to the Department of Magical Transportation, and they''ll help Sherlock get Apparition in the Ministry of Magic.


    But before that, Eddie took Sherlock to meet the current Minister of Magic, Harold Minkan.


    This is a very tough-looking wizard who speaks and does things a bit like Scrimgeour.


    According to the history Sherlock knows, in 1980, because Voldemort''s influence in the wizarding world became more and more powerful, the public opinion in the wizarding world became more and more disappointed with him, and finally he resigned to the next more capable witch - Mi Lison Barnold (Fudge''s predecessor) took over as minister.


    Minkan first thanked Sherlock for helping the Department of Mysteries protected by the Ministry of Magic.


    Then there were a few hints that if he wanted to develop better at the Ministry of Magic, then switching to Auror Command might be an excellent choice.


    Sherlock did not directly reject this. He ambiguously said that he was still interested in mysterious and weird magic research. If his interest subsided, he might have the idea of ??transferring to the Auror Command.


    Satisfied with his answer, Minkan gave him a few more words of encouragement before Eddie and Sherlock left his office.


    "Did you say that on purpose?" Eddie could clearly see what Sherlock had just said, and he was wrong.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "I naturally want to save some face for the Minister, otherwise if he forcibly transfers me to the Auror Command, then there is nothing I can do."


    Eddie frowned slightly.


    "But if you promise like this, Minkan will bring you up again soon and transfer you away."


    "It won''t be long, how long do you think?" Sherlock asked.


    "It is estimated that in half a year to a year, he will transfer you to the Auror Command, depending on the actions of the Death Eaters."


    In this regard, Sherlock said with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "If he really does that, then I''ll just listen to him and transfer from the Department of Mysteries to Auror Command."


    In half a year, if Sherlock can''t find any valuable clues, then there is no need for him to continue to stay at the Ministry of Magic.


    In fact, Eddie has always been suspicious of Sherlock''s intentions to join the Ministry of Magic.


    He felt that with Sherlock''s ability, if he wanted to enter the Ministry of Magic, it would not be difficult at all, and there was no need to wait until now.


    But he didn''t ask much about such a thing.


    They also met Sophie there when they went to the Department of Magical Transportation to open the Apparition Clearance.


    Because of Sherlock''s light, she has now been promoted from an ordinary clerk to the deputy director of the Portkey Office.


    The Department of Magical Transportation is one of the busiest departments in the Ministry of Magic, but Sophie still left her office work behind, and took Eddie Sherlock and the others to go through the formalities for the Apparition Permission to open.


    After leaving here, Sherlock asked gossip.


    "She likes you?"


    Eddie said flatly.


    "If it wasn''t for Amy, maybe we would have been together when we were in school."


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "Childhood sweethearts?"


    "Almost, we''ve known each other since we were young. Later, when she found out that I had a child, she broke up with me, and kept contact with me in the middle."


    Sherlock advised.


    "It can be seen that she still cares about your affairs. If you explain it to her, she should understand."


    Eddie shook his head.


    "I''m not in the mood to think about this now, and no one of the Aurors in this period is sure if they can see the sun the next day."


    Eddie was right. For the current situation, Amy was his drag, and he didn''t want to talk about other feelings.


    Sherlock just said it afterward, without asking any further questions, and went down the elevator with Eddie to the Department of Mysteries on the ninth basement floor again.


    Nothing has changed here from the last time he was here.


    There were many people in the elevator, but he and Eddie were the only ones on the ninth floor.


    After walking through the long corridor, I pushed open the black door at the end of the corridor and entered the round black room with twelve doors on the wall.


    This time they didn''t have to search one by one, and after they entered the Department of Mysteries, one of the black doors opened and Mrs. Selwyn walked in.


    Eddie''s arrival here means that all the tasks have been completed. After explaining to Mrs. Selwyn, and saying goodbye to Sherlock, he turned and left.


    "Meet again, Mr. Bellock." Mrs. Selwyn''s voice was soft, not the indifference that refused to let people be thousands of miles away.


    Sherlock certainly knew what kind of people he needed to befriend. Compared with the Minister of Magic, his immediate boss, the Director of the Department of Mysteries, was the key to a good relationship.


    "Just call me Sherlock, ma''am."


    "About the last time, I want to thank you again, thank you for your timely arrival."


    "This is what I should do."


    After some courtesies Mrs. Selwyn also spoke directly to the point.


    "Since you have applied to the Ministry to join the Department of Mystery Affairs, of course, I am very welcome. But the research in the Department of Affairs is also varied. Which aspect are you more interested in?"


    Sherlock hesitated for a moment, then glanced around at the twelve black doors, and then said.


    "Can I stay here for a few days and look around before making a choice? Madam. Right now, I still don''t know the specific magic research in the Department of Affairs, so I don''t know how to choose."


    Mrs Selwyn nodded.


    "If you want to know first, then work in the office of the Time Hall. You should have heard before you come that there are very few staff in our department, including you, there are only five in total. They all have Their respective research and main directions, even if they are in the same department, there is basically no daily intersection."


    "I also know about your friend''s daughter. This is different from other departments. After you choose an office, you can even live here all the time. If you need to take care of the children, you can naturally take it with you."

 Chapter 177： time and prophecy

    The regular office of the Department of Mysteries is behind a single black door.


    In addition, in the Time Hall, the compartment where the Death Eaters held Mrs. Selwyn hostage last time was also an independent office.


    Now this piece of office is assigned to Sherlock.


    Mrs. Selwyn was right. The Department of Mysteries has few staff and does not have much contact with other departments. Even the Minister of Magic has no interaction with it. It has the lowest sense of existence and the most mysterious one in the entire Ministry of Magic. Department.


    In terms of office alone, Sherlock''s one-person office is very large, and it is divided into various areas. In addition, the Ministry of Magic provides three meals a day. Even if you live in this place all the time, there is no problem at all.


    After simply packing up his things, Sherlock was in the time hall outside the office, checking the clocks placed on it.


    The entire Department of Mysteries is very large, and there are many places that even insiders cannot enter.


    Mrs. Selwyn did not specifically remind him which rooms could not enter, but only said that the doors of the secret rooms were closed by special magic, and any room that could not be opened at will could not be entered.


    In this time hall, there are many doors that pass through other rooms.


    Sherlock stared at the most conspicuous hummingbird ornament for a long time.


    The hummingbird went back and forth from the egg hatched to the bird, and back from the bird to the egg, just like a biological hourglass, but it embodied two representations of time, forward and backward.


    The advancement of time is easy to understand. Every minute and second of the past now represents the consumption and advancement of time, but going backwards is not a natural phenomenon.


    In the corner of the Time Hall, in a glass cabinet, there are many golden pocket watches.


    These are the highest level of time research in the magic world now - time converters.


    These existing time converters are actually alchemy props handed down from ancient times. Their production methods have long been lost, and some of the important components have no materials.


    Fortunately, these converters are not consumables and can be reused.


    But the time converter seems to be inconceivable, but in fact its role is quite tasteless.


    The rewind time can only be up to five hours, and you can rewind the time by one hour by moving the pointer on it in one circle, and no matter who you are, you can only move back five circles at most.


    And there have been many experiments conducted by wizards in the past.


    Even if it can go back five hours, the history that has happened in these five hours will not be changed because of the appearance of time travelers.


    But this argument was later questioned by a scholar who studied time in the Department of Mysteries.


    The conclusion that history will not change is drawn by those who went back to the past and did not change history, and those time travelers who have really changed history, will they still appear at the correct time?


    In other words, they have successfully changed history. In what form will the changed history be conveyed to this point in time before time travel, subtly changing the cognition of all those who know history?


    Or was there a chain reaction, another world with a completely different outcome?


    If there is another world, can the saved people and things still count as those people and things before?


    In either case, if it happened, and history did change, who would know?


    So while history cannot be changed is still the dominant tone among wizards who study the time domain, there are many other voices.


    Sherlock didn''t think too much about going back to the past. The time converter that brought him back to this time fairy was much smarter than those in the time hall.


    To this day, Sherlock still devoted time every day to use high-level spells on it to suppress its self-healing.


    In addition to these, there are other things of unknown function in the time hall, but very interesting.


    On the cabinet to the left of the time changer, there are all kinds of hourglasses. The sand is constantly flowing down from the top of the hourglasses, but the sand on the top does not decrease at all, and the sand on the bottom increases.


    It''s as if the sand is like time passing, never running out, never getting full.


    In the center of these hourglasses, there is a huge hourglass with the most primitive shape.


    In addition to being large, the "sand" inside this hourglass is also different from others.


    In the upper half, some silver-white particles are flowing down, and after passing through the narrow mouth in the middle, the silver particles turn into gold, and the gorgeous light threads change in the glass hourglass, making people stop. Staring at it in a daze.


    The time studied by the Time Hall is all the time that has passed. What Sherlock needs is to correct the time line, and he did not find anything of value here.


    Although most of them, he couldn''t figure out what worked.


    After going around the Time Hall, Sherlock began to try to open the doors leading to other rooms in the hall.


    There are a total of six doors, except for the black door that goes in and out and the door of the office compartment, there are four doors leading to the unknown room.


    Sherlock tried to push one of the doors, but without pushing, he went on to try the other three doors.


    There are two doors that can finally be opened.


    One of them should be a storage room, which is filled with all kinds of worn-out hourglasses and clocks. These things seem to have lost their magic power and have been thrown into this room.


    Behind another door that can be opened is a room with a completely different style from the Time Hall.


    The room was huge and icy, as high as a church, and it was lined with towering shelves filled with tiny grey glass spheres.


    The shelves beneath each glass ball are affixed with little yellowish labels, some emitting a mysterious flowing light, others vague and dark, like extinguished lightbulbs, and more candlesticks embedded in the shelves at intervals Above, the flames are as blue as the black hall.


    Sherlock moved between the shelves while looking at the words on the labels beneath the glass globe.


    [Edward Charles, 1432]


    [1943, Caron Filiches]


    [1123, unknown]


    ��Unknown, unknown��


    Some of the glass spheres faintly glowed from within, while others were cold and dull.


    Staring at the glass **** for a moment, Sherlock knew where this room was.


    Hall of Prophecy.


    These glass spheres, placed on shelves, store all the prophecies collected by the Ministry of Magic from ancient times to the present.


    Some glass **** have lost their function, but most of them can still see the prophecies inside.


    It makes sense that the Hall of Prophecy is part of the Hall of Time.


    The main hall outside represents the time that has passed, and the Hall of Prophecy represents the time seen by the wizard in the future.


    Compared with the outside world, Sherlock has more expectations for the things and information in this prophecy hall.


    He walked around here, wandered around all day, and finally got off work at the end of the night and left the Ministry of Magic.


    Before he decided on the main direction of attack, Mrs. Selwyn had not arranged a job for him, so Sherlock''s first day at the Ministry of Magic was very leisurely.


    But this kind of leisure time must not last too long, at most three days, even if he has not made a choice, Mrs. Selwyn will arrange for him to work.


    After all, he received a salary from the Ministry of Magic, so he couldn''t eat rice in it.


    Eddie also came to the Leaky Cauldron during dinner, his face was a little dignified, and he said while eating in Sherlock''s room.


    "The people behind Algi started to exert their strength. Today, someone from the Ministry of Magic found me, trying to test my tone and try to bribe me. In the subsequent court session, don''t say some evidence against Algi."


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "Why didn''t they come to me? I''m the most crucial witness, right? After all, even people were caught by me."


    "They should know that whether it''s you or Mrs Selwyn, you two vital witnesses are not likely to be bribed, so it''s not a waste of time."


    Sherlock showed a pity expression on his face, he was still expecting someone to buy him money.


    Eddie helped Amy pour a glass of juice.


    "These people are very cautious. They didn''t expect to completely exonerate Algi from the guilt. They just wanted to come in and reduce his punishment, and finally shorten the sentence to less than three years."


    "If it''s really only three years in prison, then the Ministry of Magic will be completely useless."


    "Alas." Eddie sighed, no more words.


    That''s all Sherlock had to say about it.


    Even if Algie was finally acquitted, he wouldn''t feel anything.


    These are things inside the Ministry of Magic, and Eddie told him that he thought he was really going to stay at the Ministry of Magic in the future.


    But Sherlock himself knew best that his purpose for entering the Ministry had nothing to do with these power struggles.


    "I''ll take Amy with me tomorrow. If you want to visit her, you can come directly to the ninth floor. My current office is in the Time Hall."


    Amy, who was cutting sausages with a knife and fork, looked up at Sherlock.


    "Is there anything interesting in there?"


    Sherlock touched her head and picked up the paper airplane she folded a few days ago from the table.


    "There are lots and lots of these paper airplanes out there, and they''re all in mid-air just like you''d think."


    Amy''s eyes suddenly brightened, she dangled her calves, looking expectant.


    ......


    Carlisle, the northernmost city in England.


    In the suburbs, in the living room of a manor house that no one could see, a young man was crawling on the ground.


    It seems that it cannot be illuminated by any light, the dim light makes people feel no warmth at all, only the endless coldness spreads all over this space.


    There were countless black-robed men with hideous iron masks standing around.


    And those who don''t wear masks, Bellatrix Lestrange, Igor Karkaroff, Dolphine Rolle, Rabastan Lestrange.... ..


    These villains, who have appeared countless times in the Daily Prophet, and who have high-priced bounties on the Ministry of Magic''s bounties, are bowing their rebellious heads respectfully, not daring to look at the man sitting on the single sofa chair. man even at a glance.


    A man in a black robe gently tapped the armrest of the sofa with his pale and slender fingers.


    "Algie and the others were all arrested?"


    The man''s voice was neither hoarse nor deep, but instead sounded gentle and delicate.


    But everyone in this room didn''t take his gentleness seriously. Everyone suppressed their breathing and didn''t dare to make any sound to interfere with the man''s words.


    Kneeling on the ground, the whole person is lying on the ground, the young man with his forehead humbly pressed against the man''s toes, his voice is full of enthusiasm and respect that he does not usually have.


    "The four of Gagson were directly imprisoned in Azkaban, and Algie will be tried tomorrow. The families behind him have already begun to operate within the Ministry of Magic and want to distance themselves from us!"


    "Their behavior is betrayal!" Bella screamed.


    Of all the people, she was the only one who dared to interject directly.


    "It''s more useful to live than to die," the man said softly. "He didn''t expose our companions. I can accept this level of loyalty. But incompetence is the greatest sin."


    His tone is not cold, but these words made everyone present feel cold!


    At this moment, Algie''s fate has been doomed, and no one can change it!


    The young man who knelt on the ground and regarded the man as his real biological father said excitedly.


    "Let me go! Master! Let me deal with that trash!"


    The man gently stroked his hair and said gently.


    "You''re more important than him, so you can''t take such a risk, you have other more important tasks."


    The young man shivered and kissed the upper of the man''s shoe.


    "As you command, my master!"


    "That room exists, and only the director of the Department of Mysteries knows of its existence, but they generally don''t put this kind of critical information on the surface."


    "I''ll make her drink Veritaserum! Let her tell everything she knows!" the young man promised The man smiled and shook his head.


    "No, no, no, the human brain is the most obvious place. She wouldn''t be so stupid to put those things in her head."


    The young man raised his head blankly, he didn''t understand the man''s words.


    The man gently stroked the body of his wand, with a smile on his face, but his eyes were full of indifference and sinisterness.


    "Look for her hidden memory. The brain is an unsafe place. Only by pulling out the memory inside can it be hidden in a more secret place!"


    "Go find it, find that memory, open that room! Bring me back that thing inside!"


    There are countless wizards with masks and no masks around, all crawling on the ground.


    They swore high and feverishly.


    "All for you! Great Dark Lord!"

 Chapter 178： Cutting Edge Black Magic: Uncovered

    The next day at work, Sherlock and Amy Apparated directly to the office.


    Staff in normal departments, even if they have the authority to Apparate, generally do not use this method to reach the Ministry of Magic.


    It''s really rude to Apparate directly into the office.


    But in the Department of Mysteries, there is no such concern, each office is equivalent to another private space in the Ministry of Magic, and there is no need to worry about disturbing others.


    Amy was intrigued by the paper airplanes used to convey messages at the Ministry of Magic.


    These are actually folded out of special magic paper. When Sherlock came here yesterday, he went to the logistics department to pick up a large pile.


    Usually, he doesn''t contact anyone, and he basically doesn''t use it, so he can let Amy spend it casually.


    In the office, Amy chased after the paper plane that was hovering under the ceiling, while Sherlock read another magical document from the Prophecy Hall.


    So far he still has nothing.


    In the final analysis, what is in the Hall of Prophecy is actually just a prediction made by the wizard about the future time, not a time travel to the future.


    It seems that the entire magic world has never conducted research into the future, or the time that has left traces is easy to ponder, but it has not happened yet, and no one knows how to discover the time that no one has experienced.


    The more he learned about time, the more Sherlock felt that there was little hope of returning to the right point in time.


    It seems that the wizards from ancient times to the present have not been involved in this field, and Sherlock himself has no way to start.


    Sherlock thought for a moment, and looked at Amy who was no longer chasing the plane, but sat on the carpet, threw the plane out, and let it fly back by itself. He stood up from the chair and helped Amy get her some. Messy hair straightened.


    "Can you do me a favor, Amy?"


    Amy blinked brightly.


    "What does John need Amy to do?"


    Sherlock took her out of the office, and then left the time hall, and came to the black hall.


    As soon as they came out, the twelve black doors turned with the circular wall, and after two or three seconds, the transmission stopped.


    "Which of these rooms do you think would be helpful to me?" Sherlock asked.


    Amy tilted her head, looked at the black doors around her, and didn''t answer his question immediately.


    She took small steps, walked around the wall hesitantly, and then stopped in front of a black door.


    "Amy thinks it should help John here." Her delicate face showed a tangled expression, "but Amy is a little unsure."


    Sherlock walked over and touched her head.


    "I trust Amy''s feelings."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and gently pushed open the black door.


    This is a room Sherlock had been to before.


    The room was dimly lit and square, with a hollow in the center, forming a huge rock pit, about the size of half a football field.


    In the center of the pit stood an old, worn arch, with no walls to support it, and a tattered black drapery hanging over it.


    When Sophie brought him to the Department of Mysteries, he saw the scene inside once.


    Now that he is a staff member of the Department of Mysteries, he naturally knows the name of this room.


    hall of death.


    A room dedicated to the study of death.


    Sherlock frowned slightly. He didn''t know why Amy thought this room was helpful to him, but he walked into it anyway.


    There is obviously no wind inside, but inexplicably makes people feel that there is a burst of cold air, constantly whirling in this space.


    The stone steps were built very steeply, Sherlock had to be careful every step he took down, and Amy had to use his help if she wanted to get down.


    Soon they came to the raised stone platform in the center.


    On the ancient arch, the tattered black drapery moved automatically without wind. Just as he was approaching the stone platform, Sherlock suddenly faintly heard the voice of someone talking!


    Those voices were messy but subtle, and the source came from behind the black curtain, as if someone was talking or arguing.


    Sherlock frowned.


    He didn''t rashly go up to the stone platform, but walked around and looked at the curtain from all angles, but he didn''t find anyone.


    "Did you hear someone talking? Amy," he asked.


    Amy shook her head dazedly.


    "Amy didn''t hear anything."


    Sherlock stared silently at the gently floating curtain, and found that no matter whether he walked to the front or the back of the curtain, he could hear the sound coming from behind it.


    Goose bumps appeared on his arm, and a creepy feeling rose in his heart.


    So where did those voices come from?


    At this moment, Amy suddenly pulled his arm.


    "Here, John, there''s something behind this door."


    Sherlock looked in the direction of her finger and found that at the bottom of the stairs, separated from the stone platform, there were several black doors leading to other rooms.


    He didn''t think about the sound coming from behind the veil, and followed Amy''s guidance to the door she mentioned.


    There is no difference between the door in the death hall and the door in the black hall outside. There is no decoration on it, not even a door handle.


    Sherlock put his hand on the door and exerted a little force, and he opened the door with a gap.


    The warm yellow, gentle light was revealed from the gap, he opened the door completely, and a small study was shown in front of him.


    The environment in the study is diametrically opposed to the style of the hall of death.


    There are lights that are not bright, but make people feel warm. There are no dark and cold stones, but old bookshelves full of traces of the years.


    On the bookshelf, there are not many, but there are dozens of books.


    Sherlock and Amy walked in together. It didn''t look like a place where people often came, but the decor was old, but not a bit dusty.


    It was very clean as if someone came to clean it every day.


    Sherlock walked to the bookshelf, picked up a book from above, and saw the title on the cover.


    "Exploration of the Philosopher''s Stone Immortality"


    When he saw the title of the book, he was stunned for a moment, and then picked up other books.


    "The Secret of Immortality", "On Eternity", "How to Escape from Death", "Living Immortal"...


    Each of these dozens of books is about the method of immortality, and this study is all about the study of immortality!


    Sherlock didn''t show any ecstatic expression when he saw these things, and obviously felt that something was wrong.


    Wizards are also human. As long as they are human, there are not many people who are not afraid of death. Not everyone is Dumbledore, who regards death as the beginning of the journey at the other end, even people like Voldemort are no exception.


    If these books about immortality were really useful, they wouldn''t have been thrown in a compartment in the hall of death without even any protection.


    He opened several of the books and read them roughly, and the contents in them completely confirmed his conjecture.


    The titles of these books are more intimidating than the other, but in fact, none of the studies on immortality in them have been successful.


    Most of them just extend the wizard''s lifespan, and even if it is extended, the side effects are also great.


    Sherlock simply read a few books, and then lost interest in these books. Although he was not as open-minded as Dumbledore, he was also not so obsessed with immortality.


    What''s more, these books are basically useless.


    Just when he wondered if Amy''s feeling was wrong, and the things here couldn''t help him at all.


    Under the bookshelf, he suddenly found another magic book that seemed to have fallen to the ground, with only a corner of the book exposed from the ground.


    This was discovered by Sherlock when he lowered his head inadvertently. After seeing the book, he picked it up and read the title on the cover.


    Cutting Edge Black Magic: Uncovered


    The title of this book was very different from the other books on the shelf, and Sherlock clearly felt that it was unusual.


    However, he didn''t take the liberty to open the book right here, and he could still see the bright words of black magic on the title.


    The magic book is the medium through which many dark wizards pass the curse. Before checking the contents of this book, he must be fully prepared.


    He had already flipped through the other books on the bookshelf, and some of them had strange ideas about the method of longevity, but Sherlock didn''t intend to study it in depth. No matter from which point of view, these books were very important to his current situation. No help at all.


    If Amy''s feeling is not wrong, the only book that can help him is the one in his hand.


    Putting the reveal into the pocket of his robe, Sherlock took Amy and left the hall of death.


    Before closing the black door, he took one last deep look at the pitch-black curtain, as if trying to see through it, but saw nothing but the appearance.


    Back in the time hall, he did not let Amy enter the office with him, but let her stay outside the time hall for a while, and then come in after he has finished testing the black magic book.


    Sherlock closed the office door, and Amy wandered around the Time Hall.


    At first she was attracted by the conspicuous hourglass of the hummingbird creature, staring at the bird that was constantly changing back and forth between shelling and shelling for a long time.


    "Like the sun and the moon."


    She murmured softly, then turned her eyes to the time-turners in the counter and tilted her head slightly.


    "As good-looking as pompano but useless."


    Finally, her attention was drawn to the wall full of hourglasses, a huge hourglass that was constantly changing from silver sand to golden sand.


    Amy seemed to be amazed at the inside of the hourglass, which looked like sand, but looked very different from the sand.


    "As cool as the windmill John sent me!"


    ......


    Sherlock is very serious about this "Cutting Black Magic: Uncovered".


    He tapped it with his wand very seriously, detecting the magic fluctuations on it.


    But no matter what means he used, this book of black magic didn''t respond, just like an ordinary book, it didn''t match its name at all.


    In the end, Sherlock gave up on continuing the test.


    He used his control magic to make the book float from a distance, and in the air near the ceiling, he kept flipping the pages of the book, back and forth three times, and only after it did not reveal any magic power did he regain control and fly to his own. before.


    Spread the book on the desk, the pages are full of dense small characters, recording all kinds of black magic skills.


    Sherlock frowned, ignoring those uncomfortable spellcasting methods and magical effects, and finally, after seeing a few words, his movement of flipping the book suddenly stopped.


    "How to make a Horcrux..."


    When he saw this line of words, he held his breath.


    Horcrux, of course he knows this thing!


    During his first semester at Hogwarts, he bewitched Neville to open the Slytherin Chamber, release the Basilisk, and finally let him eat the diary as a supplement, which is Voldemort''s Horcrux!


    At the end of the semester that year, Dumbledore confessed to him all about Horcruxes.


    The reason why Voldemort did not die after being hit with the Life-threatening Curse that bounced back from Harry was because of the Horcrux.


    The wizard who made the Horcrux, as long as the Horcrux is not destroyed, he is immortal. Voldemort relies on this magic to finally achieve his goal of immortality!


    Sherlock''s face became calm.


    He knew about the Horcrux, all of which he heard from Dumbledore.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, I would be able to find a magic book on how to make Horcruxes in the Ministry of Magic.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to read the contents of the Horcrux in its entirety.


    It''s not very long, and it won''t take long to read these contents.


    Sherlock finally let out a long breath.


    Horcrux, worthy of the title of its most evil black magic.


    Split your own soul and achieve immortality in an alternative way.


    Emotions are still the most important key to this magic. UU Reading


    If you want to split the soul, you need the most extreme evil thoughts as a knife, tearing the soul apart with powerful magic power that most wizards do not have.


    At the same time, in order to prevent the torn soul from having a bad influence on the magical ability, it is also necessary to sacrifice a fresh life.


    And it is necessary to extract the soul of this life and act as a special energy to protect and supplement the soul of the caster that has become crippled.


    Splitting the soul is not for the purpose of cunning and avoiding the death of the main body, and the splitting of the soul can be reborn.


    The Horcrux formed by the split of the soul is more like a protection at the soul level.


    As long as there is still a Horcrux, the subject will never die!


    Sherlock quietly looked at the black magic book spread out on the table, his thoughts had been removed from the evil of the Horcrux.


    Instead thinking, if this is what Amy feels like she needs, what can it do for her?

 ~： Gan!

    I can''t figure it out, I don''t want to hard code it, I ask for leave to sort out the plot.


    From tomorrow onwards, if I can''t make 6,000 shifts a day, I will go to the toilet and be the eighth! ! !


    "Just a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor" Gan! I''m playing, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 179： court hearing

    Although there is no research to understand the reason, the book "Advanced Black Magic: Uncovered" was still left by Sherlock.


    He''s an unreliable guess.


    Does Amy feel that the only way to solve her own way back to the correct timeline is to live long enough.


    But even if it was really the end, there was no other way, and it was impossible for Sherlock to use this kind of magic to immortalize himself.


    Leaving aside the question of whether it is evil or not, he cannot accept the impact on the soul of the main body just by splitting the soul.


    In the end, the person whose personality is finalized is not necessarily whether he is still himself or not.


    So even if this book was revealed, Sherlock didn''t mean to learn Horcrux making. He just thought that maybe his way of thinking about this magic would change, and he could come up with other ideas later.


    On the second day of coming to work at the Department of Mysteries, Sherlock did not return to the Leaky Cauldron with Amy.


    This office in the Time Hall has enough rooms and complete facilities. The two of them can each have a room.


    On the second day, he had no time to study the Horcrux.


    An erratic paper airplane flew into the hall of the Department of Mysterious Affairs, then passed through the door of the Time Hall, and flew into Sherlock''s hands.


    Amy had seen the magic of paper airplanes yesterday, and she still finds it very interesting.


    Sherlock took it apart and saw the contents above.


    "To John Watson


    As one of the direct witnesses in the case, you need to be present before the hearing in the case of Algie Taft.


    The trial will be held in Trial Chamber No. 6, please do not be late.


    ��Frank Welzilli, Clerk of the Wizengamore Wizarding Court"


    Sherlock put the letter down, he had expected this trial.


    Not only will he appear as a witness, but Eddie and Mrs. Selwyn will also appear as witnesses in this trial.


    Looking at the current time, it was already half past nine, and he didn''t delay any longer. He told Amy to be in the time hall and not to enter or leave other rooms by himself. After Sherlock went to Inquisition No. 6.


    The High Court of Wizards - Wizengamore, is a wizarding organization far older than the Ministry of Magic.


    After the establishment of the Ministry of Magic, Wizengamore was also incorporated into the Ministry of Magic and became part of the magical political system.


    Dumbledore has long held the position of chief wizard of Wizengamore after he became Headmaster of Hogwarts.


    It''s just that because he also serves as the chairman of the International Magic Federation and the headmaster of Hogwarts at the same time, he is usually busy with official business and cannot attend the trial court on Wizengamot every time.


    Therefore, most of the approval leaders are personally served by the Minister of Magic.


    All Inquisitions are located on the tenth basement floor of the Ministry of Magic, which is the next floor of the Department of Mysteries.


    The structure of the rooms in the Inquisition is similar to that of the Death Chamber in the Department of Mysteries.


    The stone steps descend from high, and in the middle is an iron chair with shackles and fixed to the ground. This chair is where the prisoner to be judged.


    When Sherlock came to the Inquisition, there were already many people here.


    The wizards were all dressed in fuchsia robes, with a delicate silver "W" embroidered on their left chest.


    The red-robed wizards are all members of Wizengamot.


    Even in modern times, wizarding courts still use the oldest form of trial.


    The trial is conducted by the interrogator asking questions, the clerk is responsible for taking the record, and the final decision is made by a show of hands.


    That is to say, the prisoner confesses all his crimes, and then he is not guilty. Whether the crime is serious or serious, and how to punish it, it is all up to these Wizengamot wizards to decide.


    Of course, the magic law will also provide a standard, but it is only a standard. After all, the law of wizards can be modified at any time (for example, Arthur, in order to facilitate his own transformation of Muggle technology, privately modified the laws and regulations, creating loopholes for himself) .


    The number of wizards in Wizengamore is about 50. Not all of them have come to this trial, but there are nearly 40 people.


    In the absence of Dumbledore, the interrogator in the middle seat, wearing a red robe, is naturally the current Minister of Magic - Harold Minkan.


    When he saw Sherlock walking in, he smiled and nodded.


    Sherlock, of course, responded with a smile.


    Immediately after entering the door, the staff in charge of the trial scene arranged for him to be a witness.


    On the bottom section of the stone steps, it was very close to the iron chair, and when you looked up, you could see the interrogator''s face directly.


    When Sherlock sat down, he felt someone staring at him diagonally across from him, and when he looked up, he realized that Eddie was sitting there.


    Witnesses cannot sit together, of course, and each has a separate seat to prevent communication during the trial.


    Mrs. Selwyn was also sitting in one of the witness seats. According to normal circumstances, even if she attended at this time, she would have to wear a red robe to sit on the voting booth, but today she is a witness.


    The trial has not yet begun, and the wizards sitting on the high platform are whispering.


    Sherlock couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but looking at the expressions on these people''s faces, they didn''t seem to be very good-looking.


    At ten o''clock, the trial was held on time.


    Algie, who was pale and despondent, was escorted by two Aurors to the Tribunal, where he was pressed into the chair in the middle.


    The surrounding light became dim, and there were only a few torches hanging on the dark stone wall, beating with uneasy light.


    After Algie was escorted in, the heavy door slammed shut at the entrance.


    The two Aurors released Algie and let him sit on the steel seat in the middle.


    As soon as he sat down, the shackles and iron chains on both sides of the armrest suddenly jumped up, tying him firmly to the chair and restricting all his movements.


    After the defendant entered the trial court, the red-robed wizards on the high platform all quieted down.


    There was silence in the Inquisition, and Minkan''s cold and stern voice echoed in the space.


    "The defendant is here, we can begin. Are you ready?"


    The one who was questioned was a very thin wizard with gold-rimmed glasses on his face. He was the clerk of the trial. The wizard nodded slightly.


    "It''s time to start, sir."


    "Trial on August 3," Minkan said loudly. "Trial of the Ministry of Magic''s Auror Command, member of the Third Auror Squad - Algie Taft for violations of the Law on the Administration of Dark Arts and the Ministry of Magic Internal Management Act.��


    His voice was loud enough, apparently using a loudspeaker spell, to be heard clearly by every wizard in this Inquisition.


    After introducing all the judges, clerks and witnesses, the trial officially began.


    Minkan is the main interrogator, but it is Barty Crouch, the head of the Division of Magical Law Enforcement, who is in charge of the interrogation.


    "Did the defendant participate in the Auror operation in Wales on June 1 to rescue the former director of the Department of Mysteries?" Crouch''s voice was deep and flat.


    Algie, who was sitting in the middle of the trial, had a pale face and said as if he had lost his soul.


    "Yes."


    "Before that mission, did you have contact with the Death Eaters in advance, and informed them of the time of the operation, the list of personnel, and the location where the Apparition will land!"


    "I, I..." Algie''s face became frightened, "I don''t know."


    Crouch frowned.


    "you do not know?"


    Algie buried his head in the shackled hands, looking extremely painful and desperate.


    "One day at the end of May, I was like a spell being cast and I couldn''t control what I was doing."


    He sobbed and said in a voice that sounded like he was crying.


    "I know I''m guilty and I''m willing to accept the punishment, but I don''t want to be called a two-faced traitor...I''m under the Imperius Curse, I didn''t take the initiative to betray the Ministry.. ����


    Algie''s words and expressions were heard and seen by the wizards on the high platform.


    Some people scoffed at what he said, while others shook their heads regretfully.


    Sherlock had only emotion in his heart at this time.


    Sure enough, those who can be undercover have two brushes, and those who are black can be said to be white, and he can act with a cheeky face that can be seen through at a glance.


    The expression on Crouch''s face did not change at all, and he called out a name in a flat tone.


    "Barty Crouch Jr."


    Sitting on the witness stand, a pale young man nodded slightly.


    "You were the captain of the third Auror Squad, and the accused was under you when you were on a mission in Wales. Can you tell from his demeanor that he was under the Imperius Curse?"


    Little Barty said humbly.


    "He''s very normal. During Auror training, all Aurors learned how to tell if a wizard is under the control of Soul Reaper, Algie didn''t act like that at the time Do you have anything to say? Defendant." Crouch''s voice was cold.


    Algie''s expression was still full of sadness and fear, and there were tears on his face.


    "You don''t know the methods of those people...their Imperius Curses are much stronger than normal people, and what they learned from the Aurors is useless at all, useless at all..."


    Sherlock pouted as he looked at him like this.


    No matter how he was interrogated, as long as he was killed by the Imperius Curse, and it was an advanced version of the Imperius Curse that no normal person could distinguish, then no one would have conclusive evidence to prove that his betrayal was subjective.


    Such a posture that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water must have been passed by someone before the trial began.


    "I apply to speak, sir."


    At this moment, Eddie, who was sitting diagonally across from Sherlock, raised his hand grimly and stood up from his seat.

 Chapter 180： Do you also like to walk in the middle of the night?

    Eddie''s request to speak was granted.


    He stared at Algie as if remorseful and remorseful under all eyes.


    "Whether you have been hit by the Imperius Curse, and whether you are controlled by doing those things, or whether you want to do it subjectively, you know better than anyone else."


    Eddie''s voice was cold, and he looked at Algie like a sharp knife, cutting **** flesh from him at any time.


    "I don''t know how you made this decision in the first place. Frick Burns, the youngest member of my team, has only been an Auror for less than half a year. He hates evil, treats people kindly, and looks up to you the most. A great-grandmother who was Minister for Magic, Wilmina Taft."


    "Because I know that you are her descendant, I also highly respect you, thinking that you are of a prominent background and pure blood, and you are the real representative of pure-blooded wizards in the magic world."


    "Then, he died. The reason for his death was that the senior he believed to be trustworthy betrayed him and everyone!"


    He didn''t use the Amplification Charm, but the sound was louder than Minkan and Crouch.


    Sherlock could hear that Eddie was venting his emotions.


    The person who really paid the most attention to the outcome of this trial was him.


    Being falsely accused of being a traitor was the next best thing. What angered Eddie the most was that the four Aurors under his command, who were dedicated to the Ministry of Magic, were about to die so obscurely, while the real murderer could use it. The Imperius pretext to escape punishment.


    Algie covered her face and cried.


    "I''m sorry for him, I''m being controlled, I''m guilty...I won''t deny my guilt..."


    Eddie looked at him with contempt to the extreme.


    "You are not qualified to say sorry for him. If you want to be worthy of them, the only way you can make up for it is to send yourself to the mouth of the Dementor!"


    "I applied for Veritaserum on him, Mr. Minister," Eddie said coldly.


    However, before Minkan could speak, the red-robed wizard shook his head and said.


    "Barbaric, Veritaserum should be abolished! This potion is as evil as the Unforgivable Curse, and it defies the human rights of wizards!"


    Many red-robed wizards in the stands agreed with his words, shaking their heads and rejecting the Veritaserum proposal.


    What they are doing, of course, is not the human rights of the **** they say.


    If it is really upholding human rights, Azkaban should be the first to be shut down, but every year there are still a lot of high-level Ministry of Magic proposals to increase the number of dementors and increase the management of criminal wizards.


    The reason for resisting the use of Veritaserum is just for fear that one day, that bottle of potion will be poured into their mouths.


    It''s not that how many people sitting here are undercover Death Eaters, but as long as they are famous in the wizarding world, wealthy wizarding families, or politicians in high positions, few **** are clean. .


    Veritaserum can be used, but not abused.


    This is the consensus of almost all politicians in the Ministry of Magic.


    And now Algie''s situation has not touched the bottom line of these wizards wanting to use Veritaserum, unless all his charges are established, and important information needs to be obtained from his mouth. The wizards of Wizengamot It is possible to let go.


    In the face of such established rules, even Minkan, who was extremely tough against the Death Eaters, was silent at this time.


    He became the Minister of Magic by the rules of the Ministry of Magic, so he himself must abide by the rules.


    Eddie''s face showed a look of extreme disappointment.


    At this point, he already knew the result of today''s trial in advance.


    There is no chance that Algi will die, not even the prospect of Azkaban being sentenced to life in prison.


    The final result is exactly the same.


    After all the interrogations were over, a vote was held within the Wizengamot.


    Those who thought Algie was guilty were all, but those who thought he should be punished differed.


    In the end, the result of the punishment adopted the one with the most consent, Azkaban''s imprisonment for 10 years.


    One is serious, not light, but definitely not worthy of the punishment for what Algie committed.


    Not many people could endure the torture of Dementors for ten years in Azkaban, but Sherlock inadvertently saw the relaxation in Algie''s eyes.


    He must have other plans, even if it is the punishment of Azkaban''s imprisonment, he does not want to accept it.


    At the end of the trial, Minkan read out the punishment decision for Algi, and Eddie just sat in his seat, his face seemed calm, but no one knew what he was thinking.


    At the end of the trial, when everyone left, Sherlock sighed and walked over to Eddie.


    "Would you like me to accompany you to a bar for a drink? I know there''s a nice bar on the street above the Ministry of Magic."


    Eddie sat quietly in the chair, still motionless. Hearing Sherlock''s words, he came back to his senses after a long time and shook his head gently.


    "Forget it, I''m fine. Anyway, we didn''t expect this result before, didn''t we? Ten years in prison is a lot, at least better than the three years."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, as if planning to stop thinking about it.


    "Go back and take care of Amy for me. After the Ministry of Magic gets paid in two days, I''ll treat you to a drink. There is still something to do at the command, so I''ll go first."


    Eddie got up, waved his back to Sherlock, and left towards the exit of the Inquisition.


    Sherlock looked at his back, frowned, and looked thoughtful.


    He stood there thinking for a moment, then walked out of the court and returned to the Department of Mysteries.


    Before returning to his office immediately, Sherlock first found Mrs. Selwyn who had just returned.


    "Are you not very satisfied with the result of the trial just now,"


    Mrs. Selwyn hadn''t waited for Sherlock to speak, as if she already knew his intentions.


    "A traitor who has been convicted and caught on the spot. What he said and did was very natural and completely in line with his own betrayal, but just because of an excuse of the Imperius Curse, the punishment could be reduced."


    She shook her head.


    "Sounds like a bunch of idiots for the Wizengamore wizards on trial. But that''s the default rule in the Ministry, Algie''s great-grandmother and grandfather all served as Ministers of Magic, so he''s very familiar with these rules, And know how to use them for your own convenience.��


    "In the future, when you work at the Ministry of Magic, even if you are in a place like the Department of Mysteries where you rarely deal with others, you should try to understand these rules as much as possible."


    Sherlock listened to Mrs. Selwyn''s words, with an instructed expression on his face, and then pretended to ask casually.


    "Now that Algi has been convicted, when will he be taken to Azkaban for custody?"


    Mrs. Selwyn didn''t hear the other meanings in Sherlock''s words, she just thought he wanted to understand the process and asked casually.


    "He could probably spend his last night relaxing tonight before being locked up in Azkaban. Azkaban is not a place for normal people to stay, so even if he was just sent to prison, sent to The detainee''s reasonable demands are also being met before he leaves. But he will not be allowed to leave the confines of the Ministry of Magic."


    Sherlock blinked.


    "So he''ll be kept in the Auror Command''s holding cell until he''s sent off?"


    "Usually criminals will be locked in that place before they are transferred away. Tonight he may choose a song he likes, and then spend this time facing a table dinner slowly, and he will be arrested before dawn tomorrow morning. sent away."


    Mrs. Selwyn was finally puzzled by this, and she looked up at Sherlock.


    "So what do you know about this?"


    Sherlock said with a smile.


    "Like you said, I need to learn more about some of the hidden rules in the Ministry of Magic."


    "There''s not much to know about this, John, and hopefully you won''t have to use these rules in your life. Also, have you made up your mind where you''re going to work? I can''t let you drag you on any longer, Sirius. Everyone else has their own work to do, and you can''t be idle all the time."


    Hearing her urging, Sherlock didn''t mean to drag on.


    "Just for the time domain, I''m more interested in this aspect."


    "The time field is also possible. I will organize a copy of the previous research materials for you tomorrow, and I will explain to you how to do it."


    She seemed to be busy with other things, and Sherlock left Mrs. Selwyn''s office without further interruption.


    He leaned his back against the wall of the black hall, stared at the dark ceiling and thought for a moment, finally shook his head and muttered to himself.


    "Rules, I''m afraid some people don''t want to follow them..."


    Sherlock went back to his office, had lunch with Amy, and spent the afternoon studying the book of Dark Magic, until night fell and he watched Amy fall asleep before he made a sound. out of the Department of Mysteries.


    Before coming out, Sherlock used the Disillusionment Charm on himself.


    This invisibility spell is not as good as an invisibility cloak, but it can basically achieve the effect of complete invisibility under the cover of night.


    He walked into the elevator alone and came to the second floor where the Division of Magical Law Enforcement was located.


    In this corridor, he also encountered two Aurors on duty at night, who did not find the invisible Sherlock.


    He didn''t stop until he reached the office of the Auror Command.


    It was now 12 midnight, and the lights in the office had already been turned off. Except for the Aurors who were on night duty, it was rare for Aurors to work overtime even if they were working overtime.


    But Sherlock was still waiting here quietly. After about half an hour, he suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing past him.


    The Ministry of Magic is closed underground, and there is no possibility of wind blowing here.


    Sherlock spoke softly in the direction where the wind was blowing unsurprisingly.


    "What a coincidence, you also like to go out for a walk in the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 181： outrageous home

    The silent, dark corridor seemed as quiet as ever, but it seemed like something had stopped.


    Sherlock stretched out his hand, grabbed it forward, and caught a smooth and soft invisibility cloak. A figure also fell with the invisibility cloak, revealing his true face in the corridor.


    Eddie looked helplessly at Sherlock, who had not lifted the illusion, but was still hiding in the night.


    "How did you guess that?"


    Sherlock spread his hands.


    "How did I know? The face you had at the end of the trial was like a funeral for someone. Do you think I wouldn''t be able to guess what you wanted to do?"


    Eddie fell silent and shook his head.


    "Are you trying to stop me?"


    "Why stop it?" Although Eddie couldn''t see the expression on his face now, Sherlock still raised his eyebrows, "You are avenging your friends, punishing traitors and eradicating evil, if I stop you, wouldn''t it be? It''s like joining the villain camp."


    Eddie looked fixedly at the direction Sherlock was standing. If it wasn''t to stop him, then there was only another possibility.


    "Our relationship isn''t that good, is it?"


    "Although we can be called friends, if we are just ordinary friends, of course not to this level."


    Sherlock pouted.


    "But you are incompetent as a father, and I have to think about Amy. You just passed by wearing an invisibility cloak? If you are found out, what will Amy do? Do you want me to help you for the rest of your life?"


    Eddie said dully.


    "I was never a competent father. If Amy didn''t have me, she would be able to live very well. Besides, even if I was found, I would be imprisoned for a few years at most, and there would be no more serious consequences."


    Sherlock kicked him in disgust.


    "I really don''t know what you people''s minds are thinking. If you know that you are incompetent, you will continue to do incompetent things. If you are worthy of your subordinates, are you worthy of Amy?"


    "So you still want to stop me?" Eddie''s face was struggling.


    "I just want you not to be so stupid, at least be flexible before doing these things."


    "I''m ready."


    "Your preparation is just this invisibility cloak?" Sherlock said contemptuously, "You''re still an Auror, and you don''t even know how to commit a crime."


    Eddie darkened.


    "So why do Aurors have to know how to commit crimes?"


    Sherlock ignored his dissatisfaction, and took out two bottles of flesh-colored, jelly-like things from his bag.


    "If it''s just the invisibility cloak, even if you finally get out of the way, the Ministry of Magic''s reconnaissance target is still very big. Many people have seen your reaction during the trial, so we need to prepare more."


    "This is...my uncle''s triumph, he is a professional potion master. Just put this small piece of potion on your face, and you can change into anyone''s appearance. And Fufang Compared with the decoction, its advantage is that it does not have to look for the person''s body hair, and it is always effective. But the disadvantage is also obvious, it can only change your face, and the neck is still your own."


    Sherlock''s current appearance was created by using this potion. The formula of this potion was Snape''s private goods, and he was the only one in the entire magical world who could match it.


    Not long ago, Sherlock had the cheek to ask for a few bottles of finished products from him, which could come in handy today.


    Eddie took the potion from Sherlock.


    "Are you trying to frame this incident?"


    "Use your elm-head-like brain to think about it. Who else would want to kill Algie except you."


    Eddie is no fool after all.


    "You mean, disguised as Death Eaters?"


    "We can make a hypothesis," Sherlock said. "If you are excluded, who is most likely to kill Algie right now?"


    Eddie murmured.


    "Only the Death Eaters have the most reason and motive, but even if they want to do something, it is impossible for them to come to the Ministry of Magic. If the defense of the Ministry is really so bad, they would have been broken through by the Death Eaters."


    Sherlock tapped him on the shoulder.


    "I know that it is almost impossible for the Death Eaters to come to the Ministry of Magic to kill Algie, so we have to guide the direction of the Auror investigation ourselves."


    Eddie''s expression was a little confused.


    "Will this increase the burden on the ministry?"


    "You''re really an honest person! It''s already this time, and I''m still thinking about whether it will increase the burden on others." Sherlock said and poured the bottle of medicine in his hand on his face.


    "If you really think it''s going to cause trouble for people, why don''t you just come over at first?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Eddie finally gritted his teeth and poured the bottle of medicine on his face.


    "Who are we pretending to be?"


    "Who do you think is the most vicious of the Death Eaters?"


    "It must be Bella''s crazy woman! But the body can''t be changed. It''s easy to be discovered when we become women?"


    "Hey~ If you want to do it yourself, you can do it yourself, and I will become Karkaroff. He is about the same height as me."


    Eddie finally chose Bella''s husband, Rodolphus Lestrange.


    The two people, who were hiding their heads and showing their tails, continued to walk towards the corridor.


    "Just ask, where is Algie being held today?"


    "Cell 3, the people watching him are Tris and Doyle."


    "Very well, well prepared. We''ll pretend we''re inadvertently, let them see our faces, and remember to laugh wickedly, like a real Death Eater, before we''re done with the two of them."


    However, just when they were approaching the No. 3 detention room, they discovered that the door of the detention room was not closed. At the same time, a shocked voice came from inside.


    "Why you......!"


    However, before he could finish speaking, the muffled sound of a human body falling to the ground sounded again!


    Sherlock and Eddie frowned at the same time.


    Eddie pulled Sherlock, who had used the illusion spell, under his invisibility cloak, and then they walked into the cell with very light steps.


    The lights were bright here, and two unconscious Aurors lay on the ground.


    It was the Auror Tris and Doyle who were in charge of guarding Algi!


    Soft music was playing in the detention room, and there was a pile of food on the long table in the middle.


    Algie was shrinking in the corner, watching the two black-robed men who suddenly broke in here and knocked down the Aurors with a spell, shivered.


    "Go and shut the door."


    One of them didn''t cover his face with a robe, and said coldly, the sorcerer who showed up in such a high-profile manner.


    At this time, Sherlock and Eddie who had sneaked into the cell were completely stunned.


    That faceless wizard is none other than another Eddie!


    His height, appearance, and all appearances are exactly the same as Eddie''s, but the viciousness and sinisterness in his eyes is something Eddie doesn''t have.


    Under the invisibility cloak, Sherlock and Eddie looked at each other in dismay.


    Neither of them spoke, and continued to watch things unfold.


    Algie was terrified now, but it looked like he had been cast on some kind of silent spell, so that no sound could come out of his mouth.


    "Eddie" waved his wand, as if using a spell on the room, sealed it off from the outside world, and then released the spell on Algi.


    "Bah, Butler..." Algie didn''t yell, but stammered out Eddie''s last name.


    He knew that "Eddie" had just silenced all the sounds in the room, and even if he shouted, it wouldn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    "It''s only been a few days, and you don''t recognize me? Taft."


    The compound decoction effect on "Eddie" also ended just right at this time, revealing his original face.


    Seeing that familiar face, Algi''s eyes stared like cow eggs!


    The same goes for Sherlock and Eddie, who hide under the invisibility cloak.


    Sherlock turned his head and looked strangely at Eddie''s fake face, and then through the gap in the invisibility cloak to look at Rodolphus Lestrange, who showed his true face, and only thought of one sentence at this time.


    It''s outrageous, **** open the door to outrageous, outrageous home!


    He and Eddie planned to kill Algie by pretending to be Rodolphus, and Rodolphus actually came over pretending to be Eddie!


    At the same time, another Death Eater with a hat revealed his true face.


    This time, he did not meet Karkaroff, who was Sherlock''s disguised one, who was Rodolphus'' younger brother Rabastan.


    The shock on Algie''s face quickly turned to surprise.


    "Rodolphus, Rabastan! How did you come to the Ministry of Magic! Are you here to save me? Thank you Lord Dark Lord! Thank you for his kindness!"


    However, neither of the Lestrange brothers moved, they looked at each other, and both of them let out a sneer.


    "Yes, you do have to thank Lord Dark Lord for your kindness, Taft. The task this time is for us brothers to take the initiative to ask Lord Dark Lord to come here just to see you again."


    Algie heard something wrong from their tone. His face was pale and his mood was like riding a roller coaster. In just a few minutes, he experienced a series of great joys and sorrows.


    "You, what do you mean?"


    Rodolphus stared at him with a grim face.


    "I have a question I''ve always wanted to ask you It''s just that we were colleagues, so we never had a chance before. Today I finally waited for this opportunity, Taft."


    His voice was low, like a scorpion in the hidden darkness.


    "In March of this year, Bella explained to me a task assigned by the Dark Lord to borrow my family treasury, the eavesdropper on the side, was it you!"


    Algie''s pupils shrank suddenly!


    But he tried his best to show an innocent look on his face.


    "What are you talking about? What mission was given by the Dark Lord? Why am I eavesdropping?"


    Rabastan drew out his wand impatiently, and aimed at him under Algie''s terrified and desperate expression.


    "No! Don''t! Don''t! I''m telling the truth! No...!"


    "Soul out of the body!"

 Chapter 182： majestic sweeping

    Imperius.


    One of the three unforgivable curses.


    After the spell takes effect, it will completely control the behavior and all actions of the cursed person, so that what he says and does is the same as under normal conditions, even a professional Auror who has undergone Auror training may not be able to see it. Something went wrong.


    At the same time, because the cursed person will obey the curser''s words, it can also be used as a magic spell to obtain information if the use of Demention is unskilled and there is no Veritaserum.


    After Rabastan''s spell took effect, Algi showed a sluggish state until Rodolphus asked.


    "Did you overheard what Bella and I were saying in March of this year?"


    Algie''s will seemed to be struggling, but he couldn''t break free from the control of the Imperius Curse. His body was like a machine that received orders, and he explained the answer himself.


    "I heard, Bella told you that the Dark Lord had an important task for her. It was a cup, a very meaningful cup that the Dark Lord valued very much. She asked you to give her the key to the family vault, and she Put this cup in Gringotts."


    The faces of Rodolphus and Rabastan suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    "It''s really you! You are really brave! Taft!"


    "So what do you want to do when you know about this?"


    Algie''s own will has completely given up resistance, he knows that he is finished today, and it is absolutely impossible to live any longer!


    "Although Lord Dark Lord is terrifying and powerful, he may not really be able to complete his rule over the magical world. Dumbledore has not yet made his move, and the final outcome has not yet been determined. Lord Dark Lord values ??that thing very much. Lord Demon King failed, then I might be able to use this news to save my life."


    The expressions on the faces of the Lestrange brothers became even more sinister.


    "You are so smart! Taft, you have already planned everything together. No matter who will succeed in the end, there will be a place for you, right! Have you told anyone else about this?"


    "No, I haven''t told anyone, only I know."


    Rabastan couldn''t help raising his wand.


    "Fortunately, we took the initiative to ask for this quest from Lord Dark Lord, otherwise if this news was spread by you, then all of our family would be punished by Lord Dark Lord!"


    They were about to kill Algi.


    At this time, Eddie, who was hiding under the invisibility cloak, subconsciously wanted to rush out to stop them, but Sherlock suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Sherlock and Eddie looked at each other, shook their heads without making a sound, and lip-mouthed to him.


    "Not in time."


    While they were delaying, Rabastan had uttered the spell.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    A miserable green light flickered in the entire detention room for a moment, Algie''s eyes were still staring so wide, but he was no longer alive.


    Eddie''s eyes blinked suddenly, he just listened too seriously, and now he recalled his real purpose, which was also to kill Algi.


    Now that he doesn''t even need to do anything, Algie was killed by his own people.


    Sherlock removed Karkaroff''s fake face on his face and motioned for Eddie to follow him.


    Then he pointed at Rodolphus and the two at himself, then at the two Aurors lying on the ground and at Eddie.


    The task assignment was very clear, Sherlock attacked, and Eddie woke the two unconscious Aurors with a recovery spell.


    Eddie nodded slightly and responded to Sherlock''s arrangement.


    After completing the task given by Voldemort and killing Algie, the two Lestrange brothers did not intend to stay in the Ministry of Magic for a long time, and the two turned around and prepared to leave.


    And Sherlock was waiting for this time.


    More than a dozen wands flew out from his side, leaving the cover of the invisibility cloak, floating in the air, and aimed at the two Death Eater brothers.


    Eddie also aimed his wand at the Auror lying on the ground.


    The next moment, Sherlock suddenly tore off the invisibility cloak, and the two of them chanted a spell almost at the same time.


    "All petrochemical (fast recovery)!"


    Eddie''s spell had an immediate effect on the nearest Auror lying on the ground!


    The comatose Auror first opened his eyes in confusion, and the next second was a shattering sound like glass bursting!


    The Lestrange brothers are very vigilant. In the Ministry of Magic, they are always protected by Iron Armor!


    Sherlock uses control magic to cast spells, and the effect of the spell will be greatly reduced, which is particularly evident in the armor spell.


    A series of petrochemicals hit the target, and the iron armor spell on the brothers was shattered at this time!


    Although the petrification spell had no effect, the impact of those spells made the two of them stumble and almost fell to the ground.


    Sherlock''s sneak attack completely exceeded their expectations!


    Who would have thought that there were still other people hidden in this prison cell!


    And after discovering this, Rodolphus trembled with fear.


    The conversation just now has been heard, and the matter not only did not end, but spread to the ears of the Aurors!


    For the first time, the first thing that Rodolphus and Rabastan thought of was to fight back and kill again!


    "Avada Suo!" ��2


    Two miserable green lights shone again in this room, but since Sherlock dared to show his face, it meant that he was well prepared.


    Without swinging the wand, he directly controlled it with the control magic. In the middle of the room, the long table full of various foods floated up, blocking himself and Eddie before their spells shot out of the wand. forward!


    As the most direct lethality in the entire magic world, and there is no magic to remove and resist the curse, it does not mean invincible.


    Magic doesn''t work, but a normal entity can block that green light, preventing the Life Suffering from taking effect.


    Countless broken sawdust splashed out from the long table, the wooden table was not broken down, and Sherlock had a chance to fight back.


    "Thunderbolt explosion!"


    "whatthef**k!"


    As soon as his spell was uttered, the two Lestrange brothers did not respond. Eddie, who had just woken up another Auror, was about to use the spell to prepare to help, but his eyes burst out in fright.


    He knew the way Sherlock controlled multiple wands to cast spells, that kind of intensive explosion spell, if it took effect here, the enemy would not be dead, and they would definitely not be able to escape!


    But Sherlock certainly wasn''t that stupid.


    He knows that controlling multiple wands in a large area to use the explosion spell is equivalent to injuring three hundred enemies and one thousand.


    There are actually only five magic wands that are actually swung according to the explosion spell. Although the effect is huge, it is not so exaggerated.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion was loud enough to spread throughout the Ministry of Magic!


    The ground shook, and the entire wall near the door of the third cell began to collapse. Sand, gravel and dirt fell everywhere, and Rodolphus'' furious cursing sounded in a cloud of smoke.


    They must not be entangled with Sherlock here for too long now, such a movement is enough to attract all the Aurors who are on duty in the Ministry of Magic now!


    If it drags on any longer, none of them will be able to leave!


    The two Lestrange brothers ran along the corridor in the direction they came in. They did not have the authority to Apparate within the Ministry of Magic and had to go out through the designated exit.


    Sherlock didn''t go after him. After the first wave of the petrification spell''s sneak attack didn''t work, he didn''t plan to entangle the two Death Eaters again.


    He and Eddie didn''t come here to fight any Death Eaters, and the behavior of the two brothers revealed strangeness everywhere.


    Awakened by the Resuscitation Curse, the Auror, who saw Sherlock and Eddie briefly confrontation with the Lestrange brothers, was still shocked at this time.


    "Butler, you...that wasn''t you just now!"


    Eddie originally wanted to chase in the direction of Rodolphus, but Sherlock grabbed his arm, and it was more important for him to explain what was in front of him first.


    He had been splashed with dirty water once before, and if he had to endure a pot of dirty water, it would be the most troublesome for him, which was why Sherlock wanted him to wake up the two Aurors.


    Eddie explained.


    "It''s Rodolphus and Rabastan, they infiltrated the Ministry of Magic, knocked you down with my looks, killed Algi, and wanted to put the blame on me!"


    While they were talking, a messy footstep sounded from far and near.


    After the last incident at the Department of Mysteries, the Auror Command increased the number of people who kept the Ministry of Magic at night. There are now three Auror teams patrolling the Ministry every night, but no one has found Lestrange. How did the two brothers sneak in.


    There were 7 Aurors who came to the scene first, two of them stayed to understand the situation, and the rest continued to chase in the direction where Rodolphus and the others fled.


    The Ministry of Magic was once again invaded by the Death Eaters This is a big matter, and none of the people who stay in the Ministry of Magic can handle such a thing, so they can only report and report those who can The executives who handled it woke up in the middle of the night.


    Soon, all the Auror squad leaders, Scrimgeour, head of the Auror Command Office, Crouch, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and Minkan, Minister of Magic, all rushed back to the Ministry of Magic.


    Min Kan''s expression turned extremely bad.


    "In less than half a month! Twice! Those people broke into the Ministry of Magic twice! What kind of a bunch of people are you! To let this happen! The headline of the Daily Prophet must be set tomorrow! The news is out! From now on, the entire Ministry of Magic will be swept away!"


    Scrimgeour''s face was also very bad, and as the person directly in charge, this incident was likely to cause him to lose the hat on his head.


    He stared at the four people who were directly involved in this incident - Sherlock, Eddie and the two Aurors who guarded Algi and were knocked out.


    "In front of Mr. Minister, tell all the story of what happened first!"

 Chapter 183： Horcrux in the vault

    People were eventually lost.


    It is very strange that in the Ministry of Magic, the home base of the Aurors, without the authority to Apparate or any other exit, the two Lestrange brothers actually disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    When the chasing Aurors returned to their lives, at the scene of the incident, Sherlock and the others were also describing the course of the incident to the senior officials of the Ministry of Magic.


    "...We couldn''t save Algi, they seemed to be familiar with the routes in the Ministry of Magic, and couldn''t stop them from leaving. They could only use the Explosion Spell to make a big noise and attract others. come over."


    It was said that Sherlock was told to Minkan, but in fact, it was Scrimgeour who really understood the incident. After all, he was a professional Auror.


    "You''re saying Rodolphus turned into Eddie and wanted to frame him?"


    His question was that the two Aurors who had been knocked out in the first place could attest that Rodolphus had deliberately shown his face for them to see before they were knocked out.


    The expression on Scrimgeour''s face was thoughtful.


    "Pretending to be Eddie also said in the past. They knew that because of Algie''s betrayal, all of Eddie''s men died, so he had a great motive."


    In fact, many people present know that this is not a big motive at all, but Eddie himself has done it.


    It''s just that they deliberately didn''t ask why Sherlock and Eddie appeared here in the middle of the night.


    People are already dead, and Eddie didn''t kill them, so there is no need to go too deep into some things. Whether it''s Scrimgeour or Crouch or Minkan, they are all old fritters.


    Knowing that figuring out these things now will not help the development of the matter at all, and there is no need to ask Eddie and Sherlock to be held accountable.


    Minkan''s face was still gloomy.


    "The crux of the question now is why did they kill Algie? The crux of the matter is that the Ministry of Magic''s defenses are useless! Now I want to know how they got in and how they got out!"


    Investigating these things naturally takes time.


    As the only magical political institution in the UK, the Ministry of Magic is actually very weak in defense.


    In addition to the restrictions of Apparition, it is also possible to enter through some door keys that have been left outside for temporary use, as well as through the Floo network of some offices.


    There is no way to block these entrances. If they are closed, the daily work of the entire Ministry of Magic will be semi-paralyzed, and there is no way to deal with government affairs.


    So Scrimgeour has a lot of work right now. First of all, he has to check all the fireplaces connected to the Floo network in the Ministry of Magic, and whether the door keys hidden outside are not being used.


    At the end, Eddie opened his mouth and wanted to tell what they heard about the conversation between the Lestrange brothers and Algie, but Sherlock pulled his sleeves and shook his head slightly to stop it.


    They didn''t leave the Ministry until the whole second half of the night had passed and Sherlock and Eddie had done all the records at Auror Command.


    The two glanced at each other, and tacitly came to a bar on the street above the Ministry of Magic together.


    "Why didn''t you let me tell that?" Eddie asked in confusion.


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes and asked back.


    "How did Rodolphus become you?"


    Eddie hesitated.


    "That kind of deformation should be the effect of the compound decoction."


    "That''s right, Compound Decoction. If the Death Eaters knew you had a grudge against Algie so they pretended to be you, as explained by the Welsh incident, then one of the ingredients in the Compound Decoction, your body hair, they are also How did you get it?"


    Sherlock''s words stopped Eddie.


    After he was cleared of his crimes and returned to the Ministry of Magic, he stayed in the Auror dormitory of the Ministry of Magic. He never returned home, and there was no one around except his colleagues.


    How did the Death Eaters get his body hair under the circumstances here?


    Sherlock continued.


    "And even if the Ministry of Magic''s guards were looser, if the Death Eaters really had such an easy way to get in, they wouldn''t have chosen to engage in these petty thefts until now. Isn''t that more rewarding than what you do outside?"


    Eddie quickly understood what Sherlock was trying to convey.


    "You mean....they still have undercover agents in the ministry?"


    "Not only is there an undercover agent, but his identity is definitely not low. Otherwise, the black devil will not be so constrained. The last time Algie was exposed was probably just a smoke bomb. His loyalty to the black devil was not so firm. The black devil himself Surely. And the true loyal undercover agent who will be of great use in the future is still lurking in the Ministry of Magic!"


    Sherlock looked at him solemnly.


    "What Rodolphus said, the secret he wanted to hide, only we know, and maybe we can do something with it. But if we say it, it means that both the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters know it. Besides, even if we say it. , can the Ministry of Magic ask Gringotts to check the Lestrange family treasury?"


    Eddie was silent.


    This is of course impossible.


    If it is possible, there is no need to wait until now. The family treasuries of those pure-blood families who have fallen to the Death Eaters on the bright side have long been sealed.


    The reason why such resistance was not possible was not because of the goblins guarding Gringotts, but because it was impossible for such a bill to pass within the Ministry of Magic.


    Sherlock knew this because even after 17 years, those Death Eaters had been locked up in Azkaban for more than ten years, and their family vault in Gringotts was still unsealed.


    This is basically the same as the rules established within the wizard.


    Regardless of the crime committed, the ownership of Gringotts'' treasury still belongs to the wizard himself, and no one has the right to touch it (for example, Sirius, the Firebolt he gave Harry when he was a fugitive, was the one he managed to get from the Black family by himself. It was bought by withdrawing money from the vault).


    Let Eddie hide this matter, in addition to these reasons, and Sherlock''s own selfishness.


    Although he can''t remember much of the content of the original book, after coming to this world, he has learned a lot of inside information.


    According to Rodolphus, the cup that Voldemort told Bella to hide in the Gringotts family vault was most likely a Horcrux!


    Of course, Bella, including the rest of the Lestrange family, definitely didn''t know the existence of Horcruxes. They could only possibly know that what Voldemort gave them was a very important thing.


    Horcruxes were not only the only way to defeat Voldemort, but for Sherlock, they were the ultimate tonic, the kind that would increase his power for fifty years.


    To hide the news, I also hope that after the Lestrange brothers find out that the secret has not been spread, they will not tell Voldemort about it and transfer the cup suspected of being a Horcrux.


    After all, if Voldemort knew about this, and they caused such a big commotion tonight, the Lestrange brothers would have to peel off their skins if they didn''t die.


    ......


    Still in that dark manor.


    On the single sofa, his face was abnormally pale, and the handsome wizard gently lifted the wine glass in his hand.


    "Ha! Rodolphus, Rabastan, my good man!"


    His faint sarcasm echoed in the living room, and the two Lestrange brothers, who were tied with ropes and dropped to the roof, had no scars, but they still looked like they had experienced great pain.


    Sweat dripped from them and gathered into a small pool on the floor. Standing beside them was Bella, who had just punished them in place of the wizard.


    As Rodolphus'' wife and Rabastan''s sister-in-law, she had no intention of interceding with the wizard at this time.


    Even the disgust and disgust in his eyes were not concealed at all.


    "We...we...didn''t expect that wizard named Butler...he would actually choose to kill Taft tonight... '' Rodolphus begged, ''forgive us... lord... please...''


    Bella cursed sharply.


    "You two trash! Let me be ashamed in front of my master too!"


    The wizard slowly shook the crimson liquid in the wine glass. He didn''t seem to be very angry, but no one would think that this would relax him.


    The more they got along with this master, the more they found his temper becoming more and more moody.


    At this moment, the icy fireplace beside the living room wall suddenly jumped a few sparks, and then the dark green flame suddenly rose, forming a young and thin face in the fireplace.


    "Forgive my rudeness, Master, it''s not convenient for me to leave the Ministry of Magic right now, so I can only communicate with you using Floo powder."


    Seeing the young man''s face in the fireplace, the two Lestrange brothers held their breaths at the same time. They looked at each other, and from each other''s eyes, they saw the tension that almost overflowed from their eyes. .


    The wizard stopped shaking the glass in his hand.


    "Tell me, these two wastes have exposed something."


    "Although it was not stated clearly, Scrimgeour obviously began to suspect that there were still undercover agents in the department. He checked all the office fireplaces and the door keys left outside, and found nothing unusual. I have not been suspected, not yet. risk of exposure.��


    The young man''s face formed by the flame said respectfully.


    "only these?"


    "Yes master, this is the only news I have received so far."


    Hearing him say this, the Lestrange brothers completely let go of their hearts that had been hanging.


    They were really betting that Eddie and Sherlock didn''t understand their conversation with Algie, or understood and didn''t preach it.


    Otherwise, even if they voluntarily admit it, they will surely die!


    The two brothers knew how seriously Voldemort took that cup, and would never let them go even if the news came out!


    From the current point of view, their gambling luck is not bad, at least their lives have been saved.


    "Hurry up and finish the task I gave you." The wizard said coldly, "I don''t want to drag it any further, the things in that room must be obtained as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, Lord Dark Lord!"


    Green flames danced across the fireplace, and the young man''s face disappeared.

 Chapter 184： theoretically possible

    It''s been a month since Algie was killed by Death Eaters.


    Scrimgeour was a very capable Auror, and he obviously guessed it along with Sherlock.


    There are other Death Eaters in the Ministry of Magic!


    But he has never found out who it is, or there are too many people who can doubt it. Those high-level grasshoppers are all wall-riding factions. Whichever side is stronger, they will fall to which side, but the form in the magic world is completely clear. Before, it was basically impossible for them to do something like this, which was completely on one side.


    The investigation on the bright side lasted only a week, and the tense atmosphere in the Ministry of Magic was relieved.


    But Scrimgeour didn''t really relax, he just turned the investigation into private.


    This time, because there were no other casualties, he was fortunately only warned and did not lose the seat under the buttocks, but if there is another time, then there is really no one who can protect him.


    There are many insiders who know that the Ministry of Magic has been intruded again, and naturally there is no way to completely block the news.


    As Minkan said, on the next day''s Daily Prophet headline, it was about this news.


    This time, without the fig leaf that Sherlock captured four Death Eaters and a traitor before, it became a pure scandal, which greatly affected the reputation and credibility of the Ministry of Magic.


    Later, it was said that Minkan personally went to Hogwarts and asked Dumbledore to come out and say a few words before calming the public opinion in the magical world.


    The more turbulent the era, the higher the prestige of Dumbledore in the magical world. It is precisely because of his presence that the Dark Lord will not act recklessly.


    But in the peaceful age, when there is no threat, some people forget his importance and start to see him as an eyesore.


    Internally the Ministry of Magic is back on track as well.


    Even knowing that there might be a Horcrux hidden in the Lestrange''s vault, Sherlock was in no hurry to get it.


    Now his main goal is not this, as long as Voldemort does not know that the secret has been leaked, the people of the Lestrange family will not dare to transfer the cup.


    Things won''t run, and Sherlock isn''t in a hurry.


    After Mrs. Selwyn had determined the main research objectives to follow, he had a formal job description.


    The Department of Mysteries looks mysterious to outsiders because no one knows what the people inside are studying.


    But after the real contact, in fact, the so-called mysterious things are nothing more than a few.


    Death, time, souls, prophecies, the human brain, and more.


    In the field of time magic, the previous wizards have researched a lot of practical things, and the time converter is only one of them.


    Sherlock had just entered the Department of Affairs. Of course, Mrs. Selwyn did not want him to take over any crucial research from the beginning, but started by understanding the information about time magic.


    There is a lot of content in these materials, and obviously it can''t be figured out in a month or two, so even if he already has actual tasks and work, Sherlock can still find time to study his own things.


    In the past month, the book Amy discovered about the secrets of black magic has been smashed by him, and he has never figured out how it can help him.


    Until one day, he unintentionally rediscovered the soul protection magic of the original owner''s mother, Sally.


    Soul magic needs to use one''s own soul to protect another soul, and Horcrux magic can actively tear the soul...


    From this point of view, the two magics that act on the soul actually have something in common!


    Then can you hook up a little bit, after tearing the soul of the Horcrux magic, change the characteristics attached to the object, and at the same time mix the protection magic with some other things about the protection of the soul, and coexist with the protection magic. ?


    Sherlock''s mind was instantly opened at this moment.


    He rubbed his hands a little excitedly, feeling that the direction he had thought of was completely feasible!


    Although such a thing has nothing to do with returning to the correct timeline, Sherlock is still in high spirits.


    Not only to help Snape realize his dream, but also out of a kind of excitement that seemed like he had solved a long-troubled math problem when he was in school in a previous life.


    Whether it is Horcrux or soul protection magic, it is the top soul magic in the magic world.


    Of course, Sherlock''s current knowledge reserve is not enough to support him to complete the fusion of the advantages of the two magics, but he is now in the place with the most mysterious knowledge in the entire British Ministry of Magic, which can provide him with countless theoretical support.


    He hurriedly pushed open the door of the office, and was about to go to the Soul Hall to find information, but just as he walked out of the Time Hall, he happened to meet a young man who came out of the Brain Hall.


    They looked at each other, nodded and then staggered away, without much conversation.


    Sherlock naturally knew the young man.


    Barty Crouch, Jr., one of the captains of the Auror Command, and his father was Scrimgeour''s immediate boss, Barty Crouch, head of the Division of Magical Law Enforcement.


    He graduated from Hogwarts with excellent grades, and has performed well since joining the Aurors. Coupled with the influence of his father, he is definitely a rising star among the Aurors, and even Kingsley can only succumb to behind him.


    Since Sherlock came to the Ministry of Magic, he hadn''t had any interaction with him, and at most had a nodding acquaintance like just now.


    It''s just that Barty Jr. seems to have come to the Department of Mysteries more recently.


    This month since Algie was killed, this is the fifth time Sherlock has met him But at best, Sherlock just feels a little strange and doesn''t think much about it.


    Anyone can be a traitor, but it would be absurd if a proper winner like Barty Jr., his father also firmly supported the second generation of the Ministry of Magic against Voldemort, and also became a traitor.


    He walked into the Soul Hall, but the silent man in the Time Hall buried himself in the pile of information about the soul, and even his own job was left behind.


    This situation continued for a few days, and even Amy, who was used to living with him, felt bored and wanted to go to the Soul Hall to find him. , when Mrs. Selwyn helplessly prepared to intervene.


    Sherlock finally walked out of the Soul Hall five days later, with his hair full of chicken coops.


    There is a lot of information in the Department of Mysteries, and he has now come up with a basis.


    The combination of Horcrux magic and soul protection magic is theoretically feasible!

 Chapter 185： memory hall

    There is only theory, and of course there is no way to determine whether this magic will work the way Sherlock wants in the end.


    But he also had no way to find someone to experiment with.


    He can only be sure that if the information in the Hall of Souls is correct, then it can be successful.


    Whether it would work or not, Sherlock didn''t bother much, he had already accomplished what he could accomplish, and whether he could succeed as he expected, then it could only depend on the destiny and Snape himself.


    After coming out of the Soul Hall that day, he took good care of himself, then ate a full meal, left Amy in the Department of Mysteries, and went back to the Leaky Cauldron by himself.


    Snape has stayed here since Sherlock went to the Ministry of Magic.


    He doesn''t have any nostalgia for Lily in this world, and he doesn''t know what he can do other than trying to save Lily.


    When Sherlock pushed the door in, he was throwing a mouse liver into the cauldron, raised his head and looked at Sherlock blankly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Sherlock stretched and slumped on the chair as soon as he entered the door.


    "What? I''m not welcome? I''m not welcome, I can go, but you don''t want a way to save Lily!"


    He said so, but his body didn''t mean to move, and he still lay lazily on the chair.


    These days, he has been gnawing on the obscure and incomprehensible information, which has made Sherlock lose three pounds. Now he relaxes, and he is too lazy to move.


    And when he heard Sherlock''s words, Snape seemed to have been hit by a petrification spell, and the whole person froze in place without moving.


    The potion that was boiled in front of him was still bubbling and bubbling, as if urging him to keep filling it, but how could Snape still have the mind to take care of the potion at this time, his eyes Staring at Sherlock.


    "You...you''re telling the truth!"


    "Don''t get so excited, you listen to me first." Sherlock advised him.


    But obviously his persuasion had no effect. Snape had no way to calm down at this time. The usual indifference on his face disappeared without a trace, and he was extremely excited.


    "Tell me, I''ll listen." He took a deep breath, tried to suppress the uncontrollable emotions in his heart, and sat on the other chair to listen to Sherlock.


    "I told you before that I got some eyebrows about Lily. That''s because I found the source of the soul magic behind her that protected Harry."


    Sherlock said in a low voice.


    "Lily finally used this magic on Harry. This is an unquestionable history. The scar on Harry''s head, the Dark Lord''s Death-Catching Curse was rebounded and hit him, and he lost his strength. These are all doomed things."


    "So we can start with these doomed things and make a few changes to the magic that protects Harry so that it can have some effect on Lily herself."


    Speaking of which, he said seriously.


    "Let me explain one thing first. When I say saving Lily, I don''t mean that she won''t die."


    Snape''s face darkened again.


    "Then what''s the point!"


    "It makes a lot of sense!" Sherlock said solemnly, "I made an agreement with you before that in two years, if I can''t find a way to go back within two years, I will work with you to find a way to keep Lily alive. It��s not been two years yet, and this method is at least another form of redemption. You can think of it as a way to guarantee the bottom line, and even if there is really no other way in the end, it��s actually not bad.��


    Snape was silent for a moment, then he looked up at Sherlock.


    "How''s your progress at the Ministry of Magic?"


    Sherlock sighed and shook his head.


    "There is no progress. The research on time in the Department of Mysteries is all about the past, and there is no way to help. To tell you the truth, I really don''t have much hope for going back now, but I''m just not reconciled. I just want to keep finding a way.��


    With that said, he took out from his pocket the results of his research for the past few days, and handed the magic notebook to Snape.


    "If you have to find a way to give her this thing, I can''t help you much. Let me remind you Snape again, no matter if we can go back in the end, even if we really want to change history to save Lily, we are really planning everything. Until it''s done, you''d better not make any changes. Even if there is a slight difference from the original, it will have a great impact on the future."


    Snape took the notebook from his hand, his eyes blank, as if he was thinking about Sherlock''s words, but also thinking about how to hand this notebook to Lily, and make her feel nothing. question.


    The things had been delivered, and Sherlock had no reason to stay any longer. He got up and patted Snape on the shoulder, and turned to leave.


    Just when he opened the door and was about to go out, an indifferent voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "thanks."


    Sherlock''s body froze for a moment, he didn''t respond, he just stretched out his hand and waved, and then used Apparition to leave the Leaky Cauldron.


    In Room 10, the pot of potion that had already been destroyed was still bubbling "grumbling". Snape looked at the magic notebook in his hand. whitish.


    Those empty and cold eyes seemed to have ignited a small flame of hope in the deepest part.


    ......


    It was eleven o''clock at night when Sherlock returned to the Department of Mysteries.


    At this time, the Ministry of Magic has long since fallen into silence, especially in the Department of Mysteries.


    Because he was afraid of waking up Amy, who was probably already asleep, he did not choose the location of his Apparition directly in his office, but came to the black hall.


    As soon as Apparition landed, Sherlock sensed something was wrong.


    Among the twelve doors on the circular wall, one of them was a black door, which was actually open!


    He frowned subconsciously, and walked lightly to the black door that was opened a crack.


    After staying here for so long, Sherlock could naturally distinguish what the room behind each black door was. The door that was opened was the brain hall where there were usually no resident silent people to study and stay behind.


    Everyone in the Department of Mysterious Affairs has their own division of labor, and the brain hall is an area that no one studies at this time, and this door is generally not opened at all, especially in the middle of the night.


    Sherlock squinted his eyes and pulled out his wand. At the same time, he scattered a dozen wands, floating around him. He gently pushed open the door of the brain hall.


    It was still so empty, with only one table, and in the huge glass water tank in the center, the white brain swimming in the dark green liquid was also very conspicuous.


    They are like jellyfish in the sea, with thought tentacles floating below, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    Sherlock''s attention was not on these things at this time, and his eyes were fixed on the doors in the brain hall.


    One of those doors couldn''t be opened before, but now it''s hidden, and a gap is clearly visible.


    The door that had been blocked before has been opened!


    Sherlock''s footsteps were very light, and he walked carefully to the door.


    The realm that controlled the magic stretched out, and through the opened door, he peeked at the things in the room.


    There was no one in the range he could perceive. The room seemed to be filled with rows of shelves, and on the shelves were placed silver filaments stored in long cylindrical glass bottles.


    Sherlock only hesitated for a few seconds in his heart before making a decision, reaching out and pushing the hidden door directly open.


    The door seemed to have not been opened for a long time, and the rusty hinge made a long creaking sound, which was extremely harsh in the quiet space.


    The light in the room is very bright, and even if someone comes in, no lights turn on by themselves.


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    Sherlock uttered the spell, and the wands floating around him glowed brightly.


    The range of a dozen lighting spells that can illuminate is very far, and it can be seen clearly within a radius of 15 meters.


    This room was unusually large, and although the boundaries could not be seen, Sherlock reckoned that even the death hall, which was already half the size of a football field, would not have as much space as it.


    Looking directly at it with the naked eye, he finally saw clearly what those silver filaments stored in glass bottles were on the shelf.


    Sherlock had seen the exact same thing before.


    In the semester when the Chamber of Secrets was opened, Dumbledore took him to see his past memories, and these silver filaments were extracted from his brain with a wand.


    Sherlock looked around at the thousands of silver filaments on the shelves, all of which were all kinds of memories!


    He walked lightly and slowly between the shelves, even if he deliberately lowered his steps, the sound of the soles touching the ground was still clear.


    The wands floating around also followed his steps and entered the room full of memories little by little.


    Just when he crossed a row of shelves again and had already walked more than ten meters, a rush of footsteps suddenly came from outside the room.


    The door of the room where various memories were stored was brought from the outside again. Mrs. Selwyn walked in with an angry face and saw Sherlock who was going deeper.


    "What are you doing here! Who let you in!"


    Sherlock stopped and explained.


    "The door to this room was opened before I came in..."


    However, before he could finish speaking, Mrs. Selwyn changed her gentleness and interrupted him sharply.


    "Get out! I don''t care why you came in! Now, now, now! Get me out!"


    Sherlock didn''t mean to investigate hard, this matter had nothing to do with him in the first place, since Mrs. Selwyn''s reaction was so big, there was no need for him to stay and continue to be troubled.


    After he left the memory hall, Mrs. Selwyn looked nervously around the room, which was about the size of a football field. After finding no one, she carefully touched the wall on the right. a place.


    Immediately, a wooden cabinet suddenly popped out from the smooth wall with no gaps visible, and inside it was placed the same memory as those glass bottles on the shelf.


    She carefully tapped the number of those memories, and after making sure that none of them were missing, she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    After changing the dark space back to its original position, Mrs. Selwyn left the memory hall and locked the door with special magic from the outside.


    The memory hall fell into darkness again.


    After Mrs. Selwyn left, it was quiet for more than ten minutes, and then a thin figure jumped from the ceiling gently, and the sound of falling to the ground was very clear in the empty room.


    The location where he hid was at the point where Sherlock went to the deepest point, 11 or 2 meters further in.


    If Mrs. Selwyn didn''t suddenly appear to drive him out, Sherlock would take two steps forward, and the control magic he shed could sense the presence of the person hiding on the ceiling.


    Unfortunately, this possibility is no longer present.


    The thin figure walked quickly to the wall on the right side of the memory hall, found the position that Mrs. Selwyn touched just now, and pressed it down, and then there was a hidden space with some special memories. It popped out again.


    The silver light reflected on the young face of the figure, he stretched out his slightly trembling hands that looked a little excited, and took all the memories with the "Clark Selwyn" label on the three bottles and put them in. into his own pocket.


    Then, he drew out his magic, used Apparition directly, and left the memory hall that was sealed from the outside.


    And what he did was not discovered by anyone.


    the next day.


    Mrs Selwyn came to Sherlock''s office to find him.


    "Sorry, I was a little excited last night, Watson."


    Although she was apologizing, changing her surname instead of her first name showed her indifference.


    Sherlock waved his hand.


    "It''s up to me to apologize to you, ma''am, seeing that the door of that room was opened, I should tell you as soon as possible, rather than go in and investigate myself."


    This is what he said on the surface, but if he really wants to do it, then he really has no brains.


    Mrs Selwyn frowned.


    "You didn''t open that door?"


    Sherlock sighed inwardly for the distrust revealed in her tone that anyone could hear.


    With this suspicion then, his actions in the Department of Mysteries will not be so convenient, and he will also be labeled with ulterior motives when he studies other things.


    "I really didn''t do such a thing, ma''am. I entered that room, and I also wanted to find the person who opened the door."


    Mrs. Selwyn nodded slightly and said flatly.


    "Perhaps so. But you''ll ask less about things other than time research in the future, and just focus on your own work."


    "Okay, ma''am."


    Sherlock nodded.


    At this point in his heart, he had already started to think about leaving the Ministry of Magic.


    From what he knows now, these magical studies in the Department of Mysteries are not helping him at all in trying to get back to the correct timeline.


    And the Horcrux magic is a windfall.

 Chapter 186： far

    "She hid the memory she didn''t want to recall but couldn''t give up with the location of the door."


    In the dark manor, the wizard was playing with the glass bottle with the dull silver light in his hand, and said in a pleasant and sarcastic tone.


    "There is no place for this door in her own memory now. Even if you use Veritaserum or Imperius Curse, she will only say "No, I don''t know anything."


    "She really didn''t know that the woman who thought she was smart, even the memory of hiding this memory was erased with the forgetting spell."


    "Only when she wants to recall the sad things will she find out again. It turns out that there is such a place in the Department of Mysteries."


    The young man kneeling on the ground said with great respect.


    "She thinks she is smart, but she is as stupid as a boar in front of her master."


    The wizard stroked the young man''s hair softly, as if complimenting his own child.


    "Thanks to you, you are many times stronger than those trash."


    "Are you going to shoot yourself next? Master." The young man raised his head and asked excitedly.


    The wizard put the glass bottle containing the memory back on the round table beside him, and at the same time picked up a golden locket on the table with an S-shaped emerald green viper inscribed in the middle.


    Those indifferent, sinister eyes looked at the locket and became incomparably deep.


    "There are more important things for me to do, I think you should be able to help me get this thing done..." He murmured softly, and suddenly called out the name of his most loyal subordinate, "Bei pull."


    In the shadow of the corner, the crazy witch bowed her head and walked out in response to his call.


    "It''s up to you to handle this matter. I trust your ability, and I also really don''t want you to betray my trust in you."


    "I promise with my life, Master, that I will get the things in that room for you!"


    "I don''t want your life. If you are really in trouble, call me. There can be no accidents in this matter!"


    ......


    "Amy thinks she''ll hit two sixes this time!"


    "Oh? It''s a real feeling, not deliberately deceiving yourself, right?"


    "Of course! Amy is really feeling it, not deceiving herself!"


    "real?"


    "real!"


    "Then you can throw the dice now."


    The two dice fell from Amy''s palm, rolled a few times on the carpet, and finally stopped, but the top points were not two sixes, but two and three.


    Seeing the result, Amy said with a downcast.


    "Okay, Amy admits, Amy felt that the number of points this time was low at first."


    After the points were counted, the Q-version Amy with a big sun hat also followed with a frown on the grid of the carpet, and walked forward with small steps of reluctance corresponding to the corresponding number of grids, before arriving at Sherlock. Purchased land.


    "Aha! Pay! You need to pay my 500 yuan rent!"


    Amy clenched the few banknotes that were left in her hand tightly, and reluctantly handed one of them to Sherlock with a face value of 500 yuan.


    "Amy is going bankrupt again."


    "So Amy is a little idiot."


    "Amy isn''t a little idiot."


    Sherlock''s day-to-day life has been much more relaxed since he made up his mind to leave the Department of Mysteries.


    He would naturally finish the work that Mrs. Selwyn had assigned him, after all, he was still a clerk at the Ministry of Magic before he left, and was paid every day.


    Just don''t bother to explore other things anymore.


    He had already looked at all the places he could find in the Time Hall, but he didn''t find any valuable information.


    Before that, he also went to Mrs. Selwyn''s side-by-side to inquire about the research related to fast-forwarding of time, and whether there was any information in the time hall.


    The result was actually that Mrs. Selwyn praised him that this idea was good, and he could work hard to research in this direction. When he researched it, there would be information on this in the Time Hall.


    These words were of course said before what happened in the Hall of Memory two days ago, and Mrs. Selwyn''s attitude towards him was obviously much more distant now.


    Since there wasn''t what he was looking for in the Department of Mysteries, Sherlock certainly wouldn''t be at the Ministry for long.


    At the end of this month, he will propose to leave, and then go elsewhere to continue to find a way to go back.


    Sherlock already had some ideas for the next destination.


    Since the straw man escaped from the German Ministry of Magic, he can go to Germany to have a look, and maybe he will meet the young Schilke there.


    After earning all the last bit of assets in Amy''s hands, making her bankrupt and winning the Monopoly, Sherlock took her out of the Ministry of Magic and came to a restaurant in downtown London.


    Eddie happened to have time today, so they made an appointment for dinner.


    By the time Eddie arrived, Amy was already drinking his third glass of juice, and he was half an hour late.


    "Sorry, sorry, there are more things in the ministry suddenly, I can only delay for a while."


    He sat down with a tired face, and it seemed that he hadn''t rested much these days.


    Sherlock looked at him strangely.


    "What''s happening with the Death Eaters recently?"


    "No, since the last time they broke into the Ministry of Magic and killed Algie, it''s like they''ve all disappeared. There hasn''t been another attack." Eddie shook his head.


    "However, in the wizarding world, there are more than just Death Eaters to deal with. Today, the wizard Kent living in Oxford was found to have illegally reared five-legged monsters, and there are still quite a few. When Kent was arrested, he actually directly put those The five-legged monster is released, and we have to get all those **** things back!"


    "Shouldn''t this be the job of the Dangerous Animals Committee?"


    "The danger level of the five-legged monster is XXXXX. Three of those from the disposal committee have been sent to St. Mungo''s. The Ministry can only send Aurors to help deal with it."


    Sherlock looked at him pityingly.


    "Then you will be busy. Who knows where those five-legged monsters will go."


    Eddie also said with a headache.


    "The key is that we don''t know the number. Even Kent, who was caught, doesn''t remember how many of these monsters he has raised, but he said there are probably dozens of them."


    "The Muggle Prime Minister was very dissatisfied with what happened last time in Sheffield. If the five-legged thing causes Muggle deaths again, then the relationship between the two sides will be in big trouble."


    For these troubles, Sherlock can only express sympathy, he can''t help much.


    "Actually, a question I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time." Sherlock looked at Eddie and said, "Why are you so obsessed with the profession of Auror?"


    "Because of work, I don''t even have time to support my daughter, and I have completely given up on my private life. I spend almost all my experience on work? Is it important to you to be an Auror?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s question, Eddie was silent for a moment, touching the cup full of tea.


    "People always have to be a little ideal."


    he said softly.


    "My parents are wizards, and they are also Aurors. The most they have instilled in me since I was a child is to be a glorious Auror, to stop those who bully the weak, and to save those who suffer from injustice. People, to maintain the order that should be maintained."


    "I have always grown up listening to these words, and my parents have fought for these three words all their lives, and finally died in the line of duty in the Auror''s post."


    His expression was not so heavy, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    Eddie shrugged.


    "So, I became an Auror like this, and I have been working hard for these three sentences. My father always told me that if you want to master more powerful magic, you must have the goal of controlling this power. The heart is the key to determining magic, so since I entered Hogwarts, I have been preparing for what I have to do now, and I dare not forget it one day."


    Sherlock heard his words and glanced at Amy who had just come back from the bathroom humming an unknown song.


    "What about the family? Don''t they need your care?"


    Eddie stared silently at the teacup in his hand.


    "You know, Amy was an accident. At first I didn''t think I would become a father at such an early age." His eyes seemed to be reminiscing, "I''ve been sorry for two people in my life, one is Amy , the other is Sophie. But Sophie has come out of my shadow and will have a better life, Amy''s words..."


    He looked at Amy who had returned to his seat and naturally took back the windmill that he had put in Sherlock''s pocket, shook his head and smiled.


    "Perhaps I can entrust her to you?"


    Sherlock touched Amy''s head.


    "You''re really cruel. My daughter said she handed it over and handed it over."


    "Being involved with me is the worst thing for her. Few Aurors in Auror Command have families."


    Sherlock thought about it and decided to tell his future plans at this time.


    "I''m about to resign from the Ministry of Magic, probably at the end of this month."


    Eddie was stunned for a moment, and he looked at Sherlock in surprise.


    "You''ve only been employed for two months!"


    "This has nothing to do with how long you have been hired It''s just what I originally planned to do, but I can''t do it."


    After spending all this time together, Eddie has basically seen Sherlock''s character clearly. If he decides something, he will generally not change it easily.


    "Where are you going after leaving the Ministry of Magic?"


    Sherlock said thoughtfully.


    "I don''t have any plans for the time being, but I want to go to Germany, and I can take Amy with me."


    Speaking of this, his face suddenly became serious.


    "You want to entrust Amy to my care. Of course I won''t refuse, but I can''t guarantee that it will be possible."


    Eddie frowned.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Maybe, I mean maybe. Maybe one day I''ll be on a trip, and then I won''t be able to bring anyone with me."

 Chapter 187： change everything

    "However, this possibility is very small. Under the high probability, I can still help you take care of Amy until she can go to school."


    Sherlock said with a relaxed expression.


    Eddie didn''t make the understatement as he said, and his brows were still furrowed.


    "where are you going?"


    Sherlock looked at the street outside the window, where the crowd had gradually dwindled and said softly.


    "A place no one can find."


    "Everyone can''t find it? Then why go?"


    Sherlock waved.


    "I''ve said it all, it''s possible, and it''s very unlikely, so there''s no need to ask so much."


    Eddie didn''t ask any further questions, but Amy, who was sitting next to him, suddenly tilted her head and looked into Sherlock''s eyes.


    "Will John leave Amy one day?"


    Sherlock didn''t perfunctory the child, he raised his head and thought about it carefully, and finally answered honestly.


    "I don''t know if there will be this day, but even if we leave, it will only be temporary, just like encounters will always be different, and separation will always meet again."


    Amy didn''t know why, as if her mood suddenly changed a little, she frowned slenderly.


    "Amy doesn''t feel like this day will ever happen!"


    Sherlock jokingly said the same thing he said while playing the game.


    "Is it a real feeling, not deliberately deceiving myself, right?"


    "It''s definitely true this time!"


    She seemed to be cheering herself up, and said very firmly.


    "Amy''s feeling has always been accurate. If you think it''s true, it must be true."


    Sherlock stretched out his hand and propped up the corner of her mouth, helping her to show a smile.


    But Amy''s brows were always furrowed together and did not loosen.


    After dinner that day was over, Sherlock made another trip to the Leaky Cauldron.


    Snape hadn''t sent out the magic notebook Sherlock had given him, and he hadn''t thought of a good way yet.


    "You better move faster, we shouldn''t be in the UK for too long."


    Snape looked at him.


    "Are you going to leave the Ministry of Magic?"


    Sherlock nodded.


    "There is nothing worth investigating in the Department of Mysteries. I need to try it in another place, and I will probably resign at the end of the month."


    "Why must I follow? I''m staying in London."


    Sherlock looked at him seriously.


    "I have been fulfilling the agreement between us. Even if it is not yet time, I will help you think about ways to save Lily, so I also hope that you can also abide by the agreement. If I find a way to go back outside, the situation is urgent. It is very likely that there is no way to come back and take you there again, you have to go with me."


    Snape pursed his lips, and after a long silence he finally spoke.


    "Then give me two more days, and I will send the things over."


    "Now that Hogwarts has started, remember to be careful when you deliver things," Sherlock reminded.


    "I know."


    ......


    There are three days left until the end of the month when Sherlock plans to leave.


    He has not been idle these days. Although he has only worked in the Time Hall for two months, he still has some research results left. Sherlock compiled these things and prepared to hand them over to Mrs. Selwyn when he left. .


    Since that night, Amy''s mood seems not to be very good all the time, and she has no interest in playing games, as if she has returned to the way she was before she met Sherlock.


    Every day I lie on the table, silently watching the windmill in my hand in a daze.


    The mood of the child is like this, as unpredictable as the weather in England, Sherlock doesn''t care much.


    There''s been a lot going on at the Ministry of Magic lately.


    Two days have passed, and the five-legged monster in Oxford has not been caught, and there has even been a wounding incident.


    Fortunately, the Auror arrived in time and did not let the Muggle die, and the memory was cleared afterwards, and the situation did not expand.


    But even this still gave the Ministry of Magic a lot of headaches, and it sent additional staff to arrest those five-legged monsters as soon as possible to prevent casualties.


    And on the day that Sherlock prepared everything and planned to submit his resignation application, the Death Eaters who had been silent for a long time finally came out to commit the crime again.


    This time they attacked the Muggle wizard Leo''s family in Scotland, and recklessly hung them on the back of their broomsticks and marched in the sky.


    The Aurors had to send out manpower to capture these Death Eaters back.


    Because of the five-legged monster, there are not many Auror teams left in the department.


    But even so, Scrimgeour still left two squads at the Ministry of Magic, while the rest went to Scotland.


    The two remaining teams were led by Barty Crouch Jr. and Eddie.


    In such a special situation, Sherlock naturally did not ask himself to submit any resignation application.


    He and the Ministry of Magic can be considered a good time to get together, and even if he wants to leave, he will not talk about this until the end of this matter.


    At night, Barty, who took the initiative to take over the five-story guards under the Ministry of Magic, was not in his post at this time.


    He went back to his office alone, closed the door, took out a small box from the drawer, and sprinkled all the powder in the box into the fireplace that had been extinguished for a summer.


    Dark green flames jumped up in the fireplace, and it rose quickly into a woman''s face.


    "Is the Floo network connected?"


    "You can come over now, but the Aurors in Scotland are trying to be restrained as much as possible. The master said that I can''t expose it tonight, and I must follow the Aurors."


    The pale green light reflected on Barty''s pale face, and the shadows left by his thin facial features made him look like a skeleton at this time.


    The woman in the flames grinned.


    "Don''t worry, those stupid pig Aurors don''t know where we are now. I will let Rodolphus take two people to stay, three of them are enough!"


    "If you think there is no problem, then bring someone here. I''m going to continue patrolling."


    After Little Barty finished speaking, he ignored the still-burning fireplace behind him, turned and left the office.


    The flames in the fireplace gradually went out, and the whole room was plunged into darkness.


    This silence only lasted for a few minutes, and then a dark green fire suddenly lit up in the fireplace again, and then a witch with fluffy curly hair and a fur coat walked out of the flames.


    Following her, one after another, black-robed wizards with iron masks emerged from the flames.


    Soon, this small office was filled with dozens of Death Eaters!


    Bella''s deliberately suppressed voice resounded in the room.


    "You guys should know what your goal is now and where is the door to that room. Now let''s go over and bring him what the master wants!"


    ......


    Sherlock hadn''t slept yet.


    He was drinking tea in his office with Eddie.


    "You didn''t submit your resignation application today?"


    "It''s a bit inappropriate at this time." Sherlock shook his head. "Although I don''t have any sense of belonging to the Ministry of Magic, I still got something from here, so I can''t do something like this."


    "Aren''t you in charge of patrolling the five floors above? Why did you come to me?" he asked.


    Eddie has been a little absent-minded since he came to Sherlock.


    "I always felt something was wrong tonight."


    he said softly.


    "It''s like someone deliberately lured the Aurors away, the five-legged monster, and the appearance of the Scottish Death Eaters, are too coincidental."


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes.


    "Do you suspect that this time, like last time, the Death Eaters did it on purpose?"


    "My feeling tells me it''s very likely." Eddie said uneasily, "They want to take something from the Department of Mysteries, and they didn''t succeed last time. With the characters of those people, they are unlikely to be so easily. give up."


    "Didn''t you tell anyone else how you felt?"


    "I told Scrimgeour." Eddie''s face was solemn. "He feels the same way as I do, but even so, he has to send someone out. The Auror''s understaffing has always been a problem, not to mention the To maintain the safety of the entire magic world, he can only leave two teams in the ministry."


    "I was chosen to stay with Barty Jr. because we were trusted enough. I was wronged once before, and I still didn''t fall for the Death Eaters, and Barty Jr.''s father was Chief Crouch, so he There is no one who could be a Death Eater. Scrimgeour has arranged this to prevent anyone from bringing Death Eaters into the Ministry of Magic."


    Sherlock also felt that something was wrong. Generally, anything that the parties felt was foolproof, the more likely something went wrong.


    "So you came to me, worried that if the Death Eaters broke into the Ministry of Magic again, or did you come to the Department of Mysteries?"


    "Their purpose is clear, the attack in Wales, and the undercover man who brought people into the Ministry of Magic when they were chasing me, was all for this."


    Sherlock frowned. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "What the **** is in the room they want to go in? It''s better for them to attack the Ministry of Magic directly and kill all the high-level people who oppose the black devil?"


    Eddie shook his head.


    "I don''t know the specifics, but when Wales was on a mission, I heard Mrs. Stry, the former director of the mysterious affairs department before her death, say that things that can change everything are stored in that room, and this thing cannot be left behind. into the hands of the Dark Lord."


    Sherlock touched his chin and fell into contemplation, but after recalling it for a long time, he didn''t remember whether he had heard of such a thing in the Ministry of Magic before he came to this time.


    "Amy is still in the Department of Mysteries!" Sherlock said suddenly, "We can''t let her stay here tonight, I''ll take her to the Leaky Cauldron first."


    He got up and just opened the door with Eddie and was about to go to Amy''s room.


    Outside the time hall, a huge explosion sounded suddenly!

 Chapter 188： Battle in the Hall of Time

    The atmosphere at Hogwarts in 1977 was far less relaxed than it was later.


    From the current performance, Dumbledore is not a qualified headmaster, or an educator.


    He has controlled the school for decades, and has maintained a high prestige in the magic world for nearly 30 years, but he still has not completely controlled the minds of the students in the school.


    In the Muggle world, those who have been serving as the headmaster of a school for a long time, and the students who come out of it are all die-hard cronies of the headmaster.


    What''s more, Hogwarts is a seven-year full boarding school. From the age of 11 to 18, the little wizards in the wizarding world spend the seven years most easily influenced by the outside world in this castle.


    But Dumbledore didn''t seem to have any intention of correcting their thoughts, letting what might have been crooked continue to grow crooked, making Hogwarts Castle almost a microcosm of the magical world outside.


    Almost all of the students in Slytherin came from families that supported Voldemort, and they hugged each other and secretly studied black magic together.


    And Gryffindor especially disliked these people, as if the conflict between Snape and James at the beginning was caused by the Academy.


    Dumbledore seemed to turn a blind eye to this, and just did a good job of teaching magic. As for what those students would do in the future after they learned magic, whether they became a scourge of the magic world or joined the Auror, it seemed to him that it didn''t matter to him.


    Snape, now in his thirties, can also understand Dumbledore''s difficulties.


    Regarding these things, it is not that the old man does not want to do it, but that if he does, it will touch the sensitive nerves of a large number of people.


    Hogwarts was never the private property of one person, even when it was first created, it was shared by the four founders.


    After nearly a thousand years, the situation has become more complicated.


    The only magical academy in the UK is subject to the two major constraints of the Ministry of Magic and the School Board.


    And Dumbledore, the so-called headmaster, from a legal point of view, is just an employee recruited by the school board.


    Those school directors could vote to remove him at any time if they wanted to.


    Of course, they usually gave Dumbledore enough face and power, and generally never interfered in school affairs.


    But if Dumbledore wanted to spread his ideas openly, the school board couldn''t let it go.


    After all, all those who can hold the position of the board of directors of the thousand-year-old school of Hogwarts are the real wizard families in the magic world.


    Among these families, there are not a few who have an ambiguous relationship with Voldemort (such as the Malfoy family).


    So it seems that Dumbledore didn''t do anything, but in fact he couldn''t do anything at all.


    Unless he uses his own power to start the dictatorship of Hogwarts, but such a thing, he will never do it.


    At this time, it has been more than a week since the new semester of Hogwarts started. Although various major events are constantly taking place in the magic world outside, the castle is still peaceful.


    Snape entered the school through the secret passage of the screaming shack, and now he has drank the compound decoction with Snape''s hair at this time, and turned into his own student.


    It is not an easy task to give Lily the magic notebook that Sherlock gave him, and to make her accept it.


    But now, Snape had thought of a solution worth trying.


    It was just after eight o''clock, and the curfew in the castle had not yet begun, but few students were still hanging out in the corridors.


    After Snape entered the castle, he followed a very familiar route, all the way to the basement, and came to the door of Dean Slytherin''s office.


    He gently rolled his throat, the voice-changing potion made him feel a little uncomfortable, but he could only force himself to suppress the desire to clear his throat, and knocked gently on the door of the office.


    "Come in."


    After an old voice came from inside, Snape pushed the door and walked in.


    The Slytherin Dean''s office during this time period is very different from that after more than ten years.


    The lights in the room are warm, and the air is filled with a sweet smell. The shelves by the wall are not filled with all kinds of frightening animal organs, but flowers and books.


    A fat old man with a beard like a sea elephant was lying lazily on a reclining chair, and there were various honey candies on the desk in front of him.


    This is Horace Slughorn, the Head of Slytherin, the Potions professor who had worked at Hogwarts for 40 years before Snape.


    "Professor," Snape called in his childish, but still stiff voice.


    Slughorn sat up from the recliner and saw Snape with a kind, gentle smile on his face.


    "It turned out to be Severus. What else do you have to do with me at this time? Are there any potion formulas that I feel have problems and can be improved?"


    Snape''s performance in Slytherin was particularly conspicuous when he was a student. It can be said that he was the best student in the same academy. Slughorn, who liked to associate with people with outstanding talents, naturally took care of him.


    "No, it''s not about potions." Snape''s face remained indifferent, "I want to ask you to do me a favor and use your identity."


    The smile on Slughorn''s face subsided slightly, his eyebrows were raised obviously, and he asked thoughtfully.


    "Oh? This is an unexpected request. Do I know what you want to do with my identity?"


    Snape''s acting skills were terrible, but as long as he kept his facial expression paralyzed, ordinary people could see some flaws.


    He''s been basically this way at school since the breakup with Lily.


    "You should know about me and Lily. She doesn''t want to have any contact with me, but I have something to give her. If I send it directly, she will not accept it. Among the people I know, she only trusts you ."


    Slughorn froze for a moment, then laughed.


    Although Lily is a student of Gryffindor, she has a really good relationship with him, the Slytherin dean.


    He looks at people not by blood, but by talent and ability.


    "It''s normal for young people to have some minor conflicts." He covered his stomach and said with a smile, "but Lily still doesn''t want to forgive you after so long, so she''s really angry with you. I understand the character of the girl, once she makes a decision, it will not change easily."


    The expression on Snape''s face didn''t seem to change, but his hands hidden in the sleeves of his robe couldn''t help clenching tightly.


    "She doesn''t forgive me, but after all, I still have to remember the past affection."


    Slughorn sighed softly, scratched his own hair, and pulled a strand out of it and handed it to Snape.


    "Go see her, don''t use my identity to do other things, um, such a reminder may be superfluous to you, and there is nothing else worth doing with your character."


    Snape took the hair from Slughorn''s hand, but there was still no movement under his feet, and he continued on the spot.


    "Professor, you must help me keep it a secret and don''t tell anyone about it."


    "Well, if it''s your request, I will."


    Snape looked at the fat old man who was lying back on the reclining chair, and a rare flash of gratitude flashed in his indifferent eyes.


    "Good night, Professor."


    "I wish you and Lily a smooth chat as well."


    After a brief greeting, Snape withdrew from Slughorn''s office.


    He put the hair into a new bottle of decoction and drank it in one gulp.


    ......


    The moment the explosion sounded, Sherlock grabbed Eddie''s arm and rolled over!


    The huge impact directly smashed the black door of the time hall, and countless sawdust was scattered in all directions like a goddess scattered flowers.


    Although the door was smashed, no one broke in, and there was only a shrill cry from outside.


    Sherlock and the others were very close to the door just now. If he hadn''t reacted in time, both Eddie and him would have been injured.


    The two stood up from the ground, looked at each other, and both could see what the other was thinking from their eyes.


    What they guessed in the office just now is estimated to have come true!


    Eddie said in a hurried tone for the first time.


    "I''m going outside to help, you take Amy and leave here!"


    Sherlock tried to use Apparition directly in front of him, and his body twisted slightly for a moment before being pushed out by the space again.


    This place is clearly covered with anti-apparition magic!


    "You can''t get out." Sherlock''s voice remained calm, "The only way to get out is to walk through the door!"


    "Are there any other rooms in the Time Hall leading to the outside?"


    "The Hall of Prophecy can give it a try, but there is no guarantee that there will be!"


    Just as Sherlock and Eddie were talking, he scattered all the wands in his magic pocket.


    Two hundred wands of the same length and texture were densely floating around him, like a swarm of bees surrounding a honeycomb.


    This was the first time Eddie saw him use all the wand he could control, and the shock in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    "You can control so many wands at once!"


    "It''s okay to have more, but then you won''t be able to use the spell a few times." After speaking, he chanted the spell at himself with the wand in his hand, "Armor!"


    Sherlock said solemnly.


    "Wake Amy up and ensure her safety first, and then you can talk about whether you can help or not."


    Eddie controlled his urge to rush out to help his colleagues immediately, nodded with gritted teeth, and pushed open the door of Amy''s room.


    Amy had been awakened by the explosion, and she was standing in front of the bed in her pajamas with a confused look on her face.


    "What happened?"


    "There''s a little accident, go with Daddy." Eddie hurriedly grabbed Amy''s hand.


    Sherlock stared at the door of the Time Hall. When Eddie went to bring Amy out, there were already more than a dozen black-robed men with iron hideous masks rushing in!


    Without stopping at all, he controlled the fifty wands floating in the air and waved them together.


    "All petrochemical!"


    More than fifty red beams burst out from the tip of the wand!


    The area of ??the door is not large, and there are not many Death Eaters rushing in. The number of fifty shots is just right. No matter how many spells, other than consuming Sherlock''s physical strength, it will not have the desired effect.


    The distance between the wand and the Death Eaters varies, and the spells hit them at different times.


    Those Death Eaters were all protected by Iron Armor Spells. The dozen or so spells that hit the first smashed the Iron Armor Spells that rushed to the top five Death Eaters, and the next spells that could really work came immediately. !


    The five Death Eaters were petrified on the spot and fell backwards weakly.


    But in the same way, they also blocked Sherlock''s petrification spell with their bodies to avoid affecting the people behind.


    Sherlock''s spellcasting movement has not stopped, and countless magic wands in the air are waving together like spirits with their own consciousness.


    The smashed and smashed Black Gate fragments around were controlled by the spell and floated up from the air. The magic force reshaped its material and underwent a huge transformation!


    Sawdust grows like crazy!


    It was as if it had been given a new lease of life, and the new branches kept colluding and connecting in series, trying to block the gap opened by the Death Eaters again!


    However, just as the vine man wall formed by Transfiguration was about to form, a harsh female voice chanted an unforgivable spell!


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    The green light full of death and loneliness passed through the gap in the Tengman wall before it finally closed, and shot straight at Sherlock!


    The moment the incantation sounded, Sherlock''s spirit doubled.


    The quick neural response made him roll over to one side, and the green spell was as fast as lightning, rubbing his hair dangerously and dangerously across it!


    "Bang!"


    The life-threatening curse finally hit the biggest one in the pile of hourglasses near the door of Amy''s room!


    The sound of glass bursting sounded, and the huge hourglass was shattered by the spell!


    In the upper part of the hourglass, after those blue light particles came into contact with the air, they disappeared without a trace like ice cubes melted into water.


    In the lower part, those golden, gravel-like substances floated slowly in the low sky like a nebula.


    Eddie ran out of the room with Amy at this time The floating height of those golden light particles only reached Eddie''s waist, but it just filled Amy''s eyes.


    She blinked her eyes, and the particles of light were like iron filings meeting a magnet. They were fast but silent, and they continued to gather in her eyes!


    "Dad, Amy got sand in her eyes."


    Amy was pulled by Eddie with one hand and said while rubbing her uncomfortable eyes with the other.


    Eddie didn''t have time to pay attention to her words at this time. Although Sherlock blocked the door of the Time Hall with Transfiguration, the Death Eaters still persevered. The sound of explosions kept ringing outside. The braided walls obviously won''t last long.


    Sherlock stood up from the ground a little embarrassed, and said quickly while controlling the wand and continuing to use polymorphism to thicken the wall.


    "Enter the Prophecy Hall! There are too many people outside. Even if I can control many wands, the space here can''t be used!"

 Chapter 189： labyrinth in the dark

    Sherlock walked at the front door, Eddie followed Amy behind him, and the three pushed the door into the Prophecy Hall together.


    "What happened to Amy''s eyes?"


    Sherlock was the first to notice Amy''s problem, he touched her head and frowned.


    Amy rubbed her eyes again.


    "Amy''s got sand in her eyes, but Amy doesn''t think it matters."


    Her feeling has always been correct. After hearing Amy say this, Sherlock did not continue to take this matter to heart, but took them all the way to the depths of the Prophecy Hall.


    "I''ve been here for a while and know that one of the doors is very special. It can only be opened on certain days of the week. I opened it once and there was wind inside, most likely from outside!"


    Sherlock said, and the three trot all the way to the innermost wall of the Prophecy Hall.


    There are three doors in total, the one on the far left can be opened at will, storing some broken crystal balls, the one on the right is always locked, and the black door in the middle is the room Sherlock said.


    "Today is the day it can be opened?" Eddie asked in a hurried voice.


    Sherlock nodded.


    "It''s today, as long as it''s not past 12 o''clock."


    He stretched out his hand and pushed open the door with force, and a fresh cold wind blew out from the door, raising the hair on the foreheads of the three people at the same time.


    The continuous explosions were still ringing behind them, and they walked into the dark room together without any hesitation.


    The black door was closed again, and in the Time Hall, the Tengman wall, which was created by Sherlock''s control of two hundred magic wands, was finally blasted out by the Death Eaters with the Explosive Curse.


    In the circular black hall, Bella''s face was as cold as frost.


    Dozens of Death Eaters around her were constantly using the Explosion Curse, and behind them lay four Aurors who had been stunned and passed out.


    In order to cooperate with Barty Jr.''s identity not to be exposed, they did not kill a single person at the Ministry of Magic tonight.


    Aiming at the blasted gap, countless smashing spells once again exerted effects on the scorched vines.


    A minute later, a human-accessible entrance was breached.


    At this time, five Death Eaters walked out of another room of the Department of Mysteries together.


    "The Ministry of Magic staff who stayed here have been dealt with, but..." the Death Eater said hesitantly, "but that Lady Selwyn, she''s gone."


    Bella looked at her sullenly, her wand-holding hand moving her fingers lightly.


    "Did she disappear in front of you, or did you not find her in the first place?"


    "We didn''t see her in the first place, she didn''t seem to be here tonight."


    Now that the location of that room is known, the director of the Department of Mysterious Affairs is not that important, and it doesn''t matter if he is caught or not.


    "Go first to complete the task assigned by the master."


    Bella was at the front, and the other Death Eaters filed in with her.


    Rabastan and several Death Eaters consciously separated from the main force and tried to open all the rooms that could be entered to find Sherlock and their whereabouts.


    The rest of the people passed through the Time Hall, Bella pushed open the door of the Prophecy Hall with a clear goal, and led the Death Eaters into the room full of crystal balls.


    The villains violently pushed several rows of wooden frames blocking the road to the ground, and the crystal ball above fell to the ground, and there was a sound of "crackling" glass shattering.


    They kept going inside without stopping, until they also came to the wall with three doors.


    According to the picture she saw in Mrs. Selwyn''s memory, Bella stared at the black door that Sherlock took Eddie and Amy into, and pushed it open with force!


    It was pitch black behind the door, and nothing could be seen.


    Those Death Eaters who searched for Sherlock''s whereabouts in the Time Hall also returned without success.


    "No one was found."


    "Ignore them, let''s go in."


    The Death Eaters, led by her, each used a wand lighting spell, and then walked into the cold room together.


    ......


    "Amy is a little sleepy."


    Amy, who was in Eddie''s arms, leaned on her father''s shoulder and muttered to herself.


    From the very beginning when she said that her eyes got into the sand, Amy''s state was obviously wrong.


    Sherlock frowned.


    "What just got blown into Amy''s eyes?"


    Eddie recalled.


    "It''s the sand in the hourglass, the biggest one against the wall."


    Sherlock''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    "It''s definitely not sand! We have to get out as soon as possible, or Amy''s situation might be in trouble!"


    They have been walking in this dark room for more than ten minutes, and they still haven''t come to the end.


    This room is very abnormal, the darkness seems to have magic power, squeezing various light sources.


    Sherlock scattered more than a dozen wands and used the lighting spell together, and the visibility was less than one meter.


    The cold wind was blowing around them, and this room seemed to be divided by countless small lattices, like a maze, people were twisting around in it, unable to find a way out.


    Sherlock also tried to destroy those grids with a spell, but none of them were successful.


    Soon they came to a fork, and there were two roads ahead for them to choose.


    "Which way?" Eddie asked.


    Sherlock is also entering here for the first time, but in terms of choice and luck, one of them seems to be open.


    Sherlock whispered to Amy, who was dazed with his eyes closed, leaning on Eddie''s shoulder.


    "Do you think we should go left or right, Amy?"


    Amy seemed to be extremely sleepy, but she still had some weak consciousness, muttered.


    "Amy...thinks it''s time to go left..."


    With her answer, Sherlock and Eddie didn''t hesitate, and then went left. All the intersections they encountered behind were all chosen by Amy, and they kept going forward.


    They continued on for about half an hour, and after turning a corner, saw a faint light.


    Eddie and Sherlock held their breaths at the same time and looked at each other.


    someone!


    The wizard holding the wand lighting spell also saw them, Sherlock''s side was much brighter, so it was easy to see their faces.


    "John!"


    A familiar female voice sounded, and then the witch approached them with her wand raised.


    Only at this time did Sherlock see the witch''s face. It was Mrs. Selwyn!


    "Why are you here?" Sherlock asked suspiciously.


    Mrs. Selwyn was pale, gasping for breath, and looked flustered.


    "There''s a door in my office that leads right here." She looked at Sherlock with a guilty look on her face. "I shouldn''t have wronged you, John, you didn''t open that door. There must have been someone else that night. Someone got in, he peeked at my memory, and gave it to the Death Eaters!"


    Sherlock is naturally in no mood to care about those things now, and his heart sank when he heard Mrs. Selwyn''s words.


    "Can this room get out of the Department of Mysteries or the Ministry of Magic?"


    "No, this room is a place to hide things. Some of the most important things of the Department of Mysteries are hidden here."


    Hearing her say that, Sherlock''s face turned completely dark.


    They are in the wrong place!


    Not only is this not the way out of the Ministry of Magic, it is very likely the ultimate goal of the Death Eaters'' trip!


    The more you go inside, the more you will be thrown into the net.


    Eddie wasn''t stupid either, he heard it too.


    "What should we do now?"


    They''ve already come here, and it''s impossible to go back the same way. Even if they were lucky and didn''t meet the Death Eaters on the way, it was already twelve o''clock in front of the door, and the door couldn''t be opened at all!


    Sherlock didn''t struggle for a long time, and said through gritted teeth.


    "Then we can only continue to walk inside, and we must find the room they are looking for one step faster than the Death Eaters!"


    He turned to look at Mrs Selwyn.


    "Do you know where the room they''re looking for is?"


    Mrs Selwyn paled and nodded.


    "I got back some memories before I entered this labyrinth. I also know the room the Dark Lord and the others are looking for, but I haven''t got the memory of the thing in it."


    Her tone was solemn, and even her voice trembled slightly.


    "But what I know is that they must not get that thing, otherwise the most terrible consequences will occur!"


    "You are here to lead the way. We have to pass as quickly as possible, and we must catch up with the Death Eaters before they come!"


    With the leadership of Mrs. Selwyn, their next movements will undoubtedly be much faster.


    But they could also clearly hear the messy footsteps faintly coming from behind.


    The Death Eaters were not far from them, but they couldn''t see each other because of the darkness that absorbed the light.


    After walking forward for twenty minutes, I finally came to a hall-like space.


    When Sherlock and the others set foot here, the chandeliers on the ceiling came on one by one, driving out the darkness that had been shrouded in the labyrinth.


    There were two doors in front of them, black and white, Mrs. Selwyn said, pointing to the black door on the left.


    "The room they''re looking for is behind this one!"


    Sherlock tried to push the black door open, but the door didn''t move like it was welded to the surrounding wall.


    "Can you open it?"


    Mrs Selwyn held out her wand, her palms sweaty.


    "I need time."


    "How long will it take?"


    "At least 10 minutes!"


    Sherlock sighed and turned back while controlling the hundreds of wands beside him, the footsteps coming from the darkness getting louder and louder.


    "I''ll try to get you that time as much as possible."


    Eddie put down Amy, who had already fallen asleep, and said firmly.


    "I will go with you!"

 Chapter 190： Big explosion

    Snape, who had become Slughorn, waited in an empty classroom for Lily''s arrival.


    Naturally, he did not enter the Gryffindor lounge, but asked a painting in the castle to help Lily from the girls'' dormitory.


    Not long after, there was a soft push on the door, and Lily, who was wearing a robe over her pajamas, came in.


    "Professor Slughorn? You''re looking for me so late? And why aren''t you in your office?"


    From the tone of voice, Lily was indeed familiar with Slughorn.


    Snape tried his best to keep a smile on his face, trying to show the gentle smile that Slughorn usually does.


    "I have something for you, Lily, come on, come here and sit down."


    Even though Snape had tried his best, Lily looked at him strangely.


    "Professor, are you in a bad mood? It feels like a forced smile."


    Snape said reluctantly.


    "There are some accidents, but these are not important, I have something to give you."


    He didn''t say anything superfluous, the more he talked, the easier it would be to reveal the truth, so he went straight to the point and took out the experiment notebook that Sherlock gave him from his pocket.


    "Take this thing well, try to learn the content before graduation! It will help you one day in the future."


    Lily took the experiment notebook from him with a puzzled look on her face, and simply flipped through it, but didn''t see any clues.


    "Why give me this? The magic of the soul is generally very deep, and I don''t seem to be able to learn it for the time being."


    "If you can''t learn, you have to study hard. I can''t tell you the specific reason, but it''s very important to you!"


    Lily felt a little puzzled, but she didn''t ask any more, and put the notebook in her pocket.


    Snape continued to exhort with a serious expression.


    "This thing must be kept well, and don''t let anyone find out, no matter who it is, and don''t mention it to anyone, including myself!"


    Hearing his emphasis, the expression on Lily''s face became even more confused.


    But out of trust in Slughorn, she nodded hesitantly.


    "alright, I got it."


    The scene became silent. At this time, even if Snape successfully completed the mission, it was time to leave, but he struggled and was not willing to leave directly.


    There was a stiff smile on his face, and he was desperate to talk to Lilydo again, as if this was his only chance.


    "How... how is your life at school lately?"


    ......


    Sherlock stared at Eddie.


    "There are a lot of them, and you''re not like me. It''s dangerous to say it in the past."


    Eddie didn''t show any nervous look on his face at this time, instead he smiled easily.


    "Do you remember the three things I said to you that night?"


    Sherlock nodded silently.


    "I''m the Auror of the wizarding world, and it''s my duty to fight these people, so I can''t back down and hide behind you at this time." Eddie said in a calm but powerful voice, "For whatever reason, I We should all stand in front with you!"


    Thinking back on knowing Eddie and having been with him for so long, Sherlock also saw what he was like, and knew that to persuade him to back down at this time was tantamount to mocking.


    So he finally nodded.


    "But don''t be brave, just cherish your life honestly when you should give up, think more about Amy."


    Eddie''s smile was bitter.


    "I didn''t forget that I was still a father, even though I wasn''t competent in the first place."


    "It would be better if you knew it yourself."


    They didn''t say anything more, and the two left the lit hall together and walked back into the dark labyrinth.


    Under Bella''s leadership, the Death Eaters were not much slower than Sherlock and the others.


    The memory of Mrs. Selwyn brought back by Barty is very comprehensive, not only the location of each door, but also the complete route of how to pass the maze.


    Just when they were about to come to the end and immediately walked out of this maze, in the darkness ahead, hundreds of bright lights suddenly flashed!


    It wasn''t until those lights came on that Sherlock''s belated incantation came over at this time.


    "Thunderbolt explosion!"


    The partitions in the maze are very strong. He has tried many times before, but he has not been able to blast them away with the Explosive Charm.


    So in the case of being separated by a wall, Sherlock can control the wand unscrupulously, let them use the explosion spell in front of the wall on the side of the Death Eaters, without worrying about affecting himself and Eddie.


    The darkness here can absorb the light source, even if his control magic is slightly suppressed, but even if it is suppressed, the control magic can be extended to a distance of about eight meters.


    Within a radius of eight meters, the darkness would cease to exist for him, and he could intuitively observe the locations of those Death Eaters.


    Hundreds of explosion spells were like fireworks blooming in the night sky in the silence, bursting on the straight road where Bella led the Death Eaters!


    The moment the light lit up, it was engulfed by the strange darkness again, but the huge roar that followed seemed to pierce the eardrums of people, and it suddenly sounded!


    "Boom!!!"


    The whole world seemed to be shaking, and even Eddie and Sherlock had to hold on to the walls around them to prevent themselves from falling to the ground by the tremor of the earth shaking.


    And the Death Eaters who faced this scene felt more intuitive!


    The moment the light lit up, Bella''s face changed dramatically, and an uncontrollable sense of panic rose in her heart!


    In just one second, she made an extremely correct decision, and her whole body fell directly behind, and fell under the Death Eater who was only half a shoulder behind her.


    Just as she arrived, the other Death Eaters had just reacted.


    But it''s too late now!


    The shock wave that was enough to tear everything, accompanied by a fiery heat wave, ravaged the entire corridor!


    The partition wall closest to the center of the explosion could not withstand the almost devastating power. The wall suddenly collapsed, and countless debris like stones were blown up everywhere.


    The Death Eaters were still some distance away from the place where the explosion was the most powerful, but when the wave spread to where they were, those Death Eaters walking in front suddenly lit up with orange masks.


    These iron armor spells worked in the first place, but even the power of the partition wall could not be stopped, and the iron armor curse of the Death Eaters could not last for two seconds, and it shattered!


    The iron masks on the faces of the three Death Eaters standing at the front, the black robes on their bodies were directly shattered by the explosion, the whole person was almost inhuman, the face and the front body were all bloody, and there was no life on the spot, and fell on the ground. .


    The corridors were narrow and the Death Eaters were numerous, so the line was stretched long.


    In this way, only the three Death Eaters at the front were actually mortally wounded.


    The Iron Armor Curses were shattered one after another, but the people behind were only slightly injured.


    Bella was supposed to die.


    However, she responded quickly, using her companion''s body as a meat shield.


    The three killed Death Eaters fell on top of her, not only helping her to block the impact of the explosion, but also blocking many small stones that had been blown off the wall, leaving her only the Iron Armor Curse to shatter and her hair to shatter. It is more fluffy when baked at high temperature.


    Under the observation of controlling the magic, Sherlock could not see all the Death Eaters, but he could clearly "see" the most affected people in front of him.


    The power of nearly 200 blasting spells was beyond the imagination of normal people, but far below Sherlock''s expectations.


    With the help of the surrounding dark environment, the location he chose to detonate was very close to the Death Eaters, which should have resulted in greater results, but only three people died.


    The darkness in this room is weird!


    Not only can it swallow the light, but it can also affect the power of the magic spell.


    In addition, he used a lot of magic spells continuously today, apart from the 100 rounds of universal cracking spells he used on the locket with the time converter every day, the 50 rounds of petrification spells in the time hall. , and two hundred transfiguration spells.


    That''s three hundred and fifty spells, and considering that he had just used up two hundred bursts, a total of five hundred and fifty spells had already exhausted his body.


    Eddie clearly saw the problem too, staring at Sherlock''s pale face.


    "Your physical strength is too intense, you can''t force yourself to continuously cast spells like this."


    "I know, this time it was just wasted because there was a good chance to sneak attack." Sherlock said regretfully, "But the effect is very mediocre. Only three people died on the opposite side."


    Sherlock was in a bad state, but the Death Eaters didn''t know it.


    "Back! Back all first!"


    Bella stood up from the ground sullenly and screamed.


    Even without her reminder, these people did not dare to move forward, and kept going backwards to a corner behind Among the three people who died was Bella''s brother-in-law, Rodolphus''s relative. Brother Rabastan.


    But Bella didn''t even look at the corpse that was beyond recognition, and retreated back to the Death Eaters.


    Although it was very important to get what Voldemort asked to get, the Death Eaters couldn''t have too many casualties here, otherwise Bella wouldn''t be able to explain it.


    "There are at least fifty Aurors who cast the Explosive Charm together! Where did they come from!"


    The questioning Death Eater was a young voice, and Bella stared at him and frowned.


    "There can''t be so many Aurors at the Ministry of Magic! There''s something wrong with the man in the Time Hall just now, he can use a lot of spells alone!"


    She took another look at the big hole that was blown open by the Explosive Curse on the partition wall of the corridor, and quickly came up with a countermeasure.


    "Lucius, you continue to spend with him here with fifteen people, I will take the others and go around from there!"

 Chapter 191： way home

    "It''s troublesome." Sherlock leaned against the wall and spit on the ground, "Even if you couldn''t kill too many, at least half of them would lose their combat effectiveness. As a result, only three have died now, and the others are basically still alive. can act."


    "You''re asking too much of yourself," Eddie said silently. "Even a well-trained Auror can''t take out three Death Eaters at once."


    Sherlock is actually very clear about his current strength.


    His floating wand casting system can only bully wizards who are weaker than him, or similar in strength.


    In the words of fantasy, it is invincible at the same level.


    But if the strength is higher than him, in addition to the sneak attack method just now, in frontal combat, he can only take a little advantage.


    If it was as high as Dumbledore and Voldemort, although he had never fought, Sherlock knew in his heart that even if he could cast a thousand spells at once, the result would be the same.


    The level of this group of Death Eaters is uneven, and the strongest of them should be Bella.


    Sherlock could feel the life-threatening spell in the time hall. This crazy woman''s black magic is much more powerful than normal people. The explosion spell just didn''t kill her, and it will be more troublesome later.


    Those Death Eaters had withdrawn from Sherlock''s magical domain at this time, which caused an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart.


    "I want to go and see."


    Eddie looked worriedly at his current state.


    "Can you do this?"


    "You can''t say you can''t be a man if you''re a man."


    Although Sherlock was physically exhausted, he was still in the mood to joke at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight them head-on, just go and see the situation."


    With that said, he turned his head and looked at the only exit from the maze to the hall behind him.


    "You pay attention. When necessary, it is most important to save your own life!"


    Eddie nodded solemnly, then watched Sherlock walk into the darkness.


    Sherlock didn''t use the magic wand to illuminate the spell. Under the "vision" that controlled the magic, he could see all the details within eight meters.


    There were some small bugs crawling back and forth on the ground, and the debris from the wall was scattered everywhere.


    He walked cautiously, trying not to make any noise under his feet.


    Until he walked to the bodies of the three killed Death Eaters, Bella and the others were not found.


    Sherlock had no intention of staying in front of the three Death Eater corpses, but he suddenly discovered that the wizard corpse lying under his feet was actually an "acquaintance".


    Rabastan Lestrange.


    It was him and his brother who killed Algie in front of Sherlock and Eddie a month ago.


    Controlling the magic made Rabastan''s whole body very clearly visible, and Sherlock squinted and found something interesting.


    He crouched down, reached into his robe that had been blown into several rags, and took out a small box like a badge from inside.


    After silently putting the box in his pocket, he continued to walk a few steps forward, and the figures of those Death Eaters finally appeared in the vision of controlling magic.


    But the number of people is obviously much less than before!


    Sherlock frowned, he took two more steps forward carefully, and found that he had not missed it. There were only a dozen or so Death Eaters left behind the corner, and all the others were gone.


    At the same time, he clearly noticed that when he kept approaching, those Death Eaters also seemed to know his position, and raised their wands in full alert!


    They can detect my location too!


    Sherlock thought of this in an instant, and quickly guessed why.


    How could there be bugs in this room without any light and food?


    Those bugs are magical creatures raised by dark wizards!


    After realizing the problem, Sherlock did not hesitate to directly use control magic to directly crush the insects with very fragile vitality, and then control the magic wand that had already flown out to cast spells!


    "Thunderbolt explosion!"


    The movement of the explosion spell was weakened countless times than the previous one, because there were only five wands waving.


    And the Death Eaters hiding behind the corner had already cast the Iron Armor Curse on their bodies again.


    The Explosive Charm was completely ineffective, but Sherlock''s purpose was not to kill.


    After the explosion spell was used, he turned around abruptly, no longer hiding his footsteps, and ran towards Eddie at a rapid pace.


    Just when he took the first step, there was a sharp spell casting sound from Eddie!


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Green beams shone in the dark, and other messy spells sounded along with it!


    Red and green light beams flicker constantly, echoing each other in the dark.


    Sherlock saw the hole in the wall that he blew through.


    The wall behind the hole was also blasted, and behind the two holes was the hall outside the maze!


    Bella took the people around from the back to the corridor between the two partition walls, and finally came to Eddie''s position from the blasted hole!


    Sherlock was breathing rapidly, not only because of excessive physical exertion, but also because of nervousness.


    Soon he ran into the hall outside the labyrinth from the two blasted holes.


    Eddie wasn''t dead yet, and he was always in a tense state. The Death Eater was noticed by him before the sneak attack, and he avoided the deadly spell as soon as possible.


    Although there was still a black magic behind it, it was still not fatal.


    In front of the door, Mrs. Selwyn has reached the last moment of breaking the spell. The black door is lit with a faint light, and it is about to be opened!


    Bella obviously found this too. She reacted extremely quickly, no longer led people to chase Eddie hiding behind the corner of the maze, but changed direction and rushed towards the black door that was unlocked by the blocking magic!


    Mrs Selwyn didn''t really understand why Sherlock wanted her to open the door.


    But she knew that the only one she could rely on was him, and even if she didn''t open the door, Bella would still have a way to open the door.


    When the door opened, not only did Bella lead the Death Eaters into the room behind the door, but Sherlock also struggled to get closer to the door.


    Behind the black door is an extremely simple and empty room. There are no furnishings or decorations in it. There is only an unpretentious black slate on the pillar in the middle of the room!


    Bella moved much faster than Sherlock. When she walked into the room, Sherlock was five meters away from the door!


    However, before she could see the environment behind the black door, the stone slab on the pillar flew out of thin air.


    Before everyone could react, the slate fell into Sherlock''s hands at an extremely fast speed!


    By the time Bella discovered the problem, hundreds of wands were already aimed at the black slate in mid-air!


    "What if I explode with a thunderbolt at this time?"


    Sherlock breathed heavily, but a relaxed smile appeared on his face.


    Bella''s face was extremely dark, and she and all the Death Eaters around her raised their wands at Sherlock.


    "You dare!" she yelled in a harsh voice.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, don''t scare me. I have a good grasp of silent spellcasting. If I accidentally use a spell, who knows whether this thing will persist or not."


    While Sherlock was talking, Mrs. Selwyn and Amy, who was leaning on the wall drowsy, were already under the control of the Death Eaters.


    Eddie, who was injured in the maze, was also taken out by the dozen or so Death Eaters.


    Eddie''s condition looked very bad, he didn''t know what spell he was in, his face was bloodless, and his body was shaking uncontrollably.


    "Give me your stuff, or I''ll kill the three of them!"


    Sherlock was very calm, and didn''t mess up just because the hostages were in their hands.


    "I think the last time you asked Algie to bring someone into the Department of Mysteries was just for this thing?" he said with narrowed eyes, "In the middle, an undercover agent at the Ministry of Magic was exposed, four companions were arrested, and now they are again With so many people barging in, the Dark Lord must surely win this thing in my hand, right?"


    Bella stared at Sherlock, her eyes bloodshot.


    Sherlock had already grasped the initiative of the scene, she had to do something to take the initiative back!


    "Do you think I really don''t dare to attack? Goyle! Kill that little girl first..."


    "Thunderbolt explosion."


    At the same time as Sherlock''s emotionless incantation sounded, Bella''s whole body trembled uncontrollably!


    "boom!"


    An explosion spell with a much weaker power than normal exploded on the stone slab, and a few small stone chips fell from it, but it did not completely destroy it.


    But this is enough to show that the slate is not indestructible, and a few more explosions will definitely blow it up!


    "Who did you just say you were going to kill first?" Sherlock poked out his ears, and said nonchalantly, "If you move her finger, I''ll smash the board into pieces. Do you think this kind of business is suitable? ?"


    Bella stared at him in disbelief.


    "You''re a lunatic! A complete lunatic!"


    "Before speaking to others, think about what other people say about yourself."


    Sherlock is of course not so crazy. The hardness of this slate has been determined after he got started, and it can be destroyed, but it is not that simple.


    He was actually very tired now, and even standing was struggling, so he simply sat on the ground, and in mid-air, the hundreds of wands were still aimed at the black slate at all times.


    "Now we have each other''s handle in our hands, so we can have a good talk next? To be honest, I have no interest in what your master wants to do with this thing. After all, I am not an Auror. , this is completely forced by you."


    Bella rarely encountered negotiating with others, but Voldemort did take this slate very seriously, and she had to consider choosing to back down.


    "You can take the three of them with you, but give us that thing!"


    Before Sherlock could answer, Mrs. Selwyn, who was under control, shouted excitedly.


    "Can''t let the Dark Lord get that thing! It can erase the existence of things! With it the Dark Lord can try to root out the greatest enemy who stands in his way..."


    "Snapped!"


    Bella turned around without hesitation and slapped Mrs. Selwyn in the face, raising her wand at the same time.


    "Shut up! You bitch!"


    "What are you afraid of? Let her speak."


    Sherlock spoke lightly, but those who were familiar with him could easily hear the subtle vibrato in his voice.


    Bella hesitated for a few seconds, and then actually stopped!


    She lowered her wand slowly, as if afraid that Sherlock would suddenly go crazy and blow the slate.


    But in fact, when Sherlock''s attention was focused on Mrs. Selwyn''s words, she quietly held her left arm.


    There was a dark mark there that was slightly hot.


    After seeing the slate, Mrs. Selwyn, who had all the memories hidden in the deepest part of her mind, said in a hurried voice.


    "That slate is engraved with the oldest ancient magic, which can erase all the existence of objects with magical power! At the same time, it can also erase all the effects of that dead object!"


    After listening to Mrs. Selwyn''s explanation, a bright light suddenly lit up in Sherlock''s eyes!


    There was an odd smile on his face.


    It''s like a lost traveler who has been looking for his way home. Just when he has no hope, he suddenly finds that the road is actually under his feet!


    "You mean..." he asked in a visibly vibrato, "if someone kills someone with a wand, just let that wand touch the slate, and the slate will wipe the wand away. At the same time, it can also erase all the effects it brings, and revive those killed by it to achieve such an effect."


    "Theoretically," Mrs Selwyn gasped.


    "Why theoretical?" The hopeful smile on Sherlock''s face froze.


    "We have tested the effect of the slate. How powerful reversal ability it can exert depends on the strength of the magic substance that is directly erased. If the magic wand itself is very weak, then it cannot be resurrected. Dead people!"


    "To achieve the level of resurrection, how powerful is the magic power of matter?"


    "It''s not clear, we''re not there yet with our research."


    Sherlock was silent.


    If everything Mrs Selwyn said is true, then this is a gamble!


    Bella held her left arm tightly while they were talking.


    Her mood was far from being as calm as she appeared on the surface, but she was in fact extremely anxious, and it was unclear why her master had not responded to her call.


    Sherlock''s silence didn''t last long before he called out Amy''s name softly.


    "Amy, Amy."


    Leaning against the wall, looking listless, like Amy who hadn''t slept for several days, she blinked slightly as if she couldn''t open her eyelids, and looked at Sherlock.


    "John..."


    Sherlock saw her half-open eyes, and also saw the pupils that had turned from blue to light gold!


    Those golden eyes were so familiar that he felt as if he had seen it before!


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 192： John likes Amy and Amy likes John

    But at this time, he didn''t have any extra thoughts to think about, but asked softly.


    "Amy, do you think I''ll have good luck next?"


    Amy''s voice was weak, barely audible.


    "Amy...feeling bad...but John will be fine..."


    Hearing her words, Sherlock blinked and laughed silently.


    "You''ve always felt right, Amy."


    Then he turned his attention to Bella.


    "Let them go first, and I will stay with this slate."


    "You''re crazy!" Eddie yelled in disbelief. "Why don''t you come with us!"


    "I told you about Eddie, I want to go to a place no one else can find." Sherlock said with a smile, "Remember to take good care of Amy, don''t let her always be alone."


    Eddie didn''t believe him, he thought Sherlock wanted to reassure the Death Eaters by staying by himself so he and Amy could leave safely.


    "Let me stay with that slate! You take Amy with you!"


    Sherlock ignored Eddie. In front of the Death Eaters, he couldn''t make some words too clear, but stared directly at Bella.


    "I stay with the slate. You cut a place for them to Apparate, and let them Apparate away in front of me, and I''ll give the slate to you."


    Bella, who had not received a response from Voldemort for a long time, did not want to continue to consume it. She, like Eddie, thought that Sherlock was determined to die and wanted to use her life for the lives of the other three.


    "Goyle." She looked at a burly Death Eater.


    It was suspected that the Death Eater who followed Draco''s father came out. He grabbed Mrs. Selwyn and pulled her to Eddie and Amy''s side.


    "No, John, please, you must not give that thing to them, please..."


    Mrs. Selwyn pleaded, and Eddie stared at him.


    "You said that you cherish your life and would not let yourself die so easily!"


    Sherlock looked at him, with his hands in his pockets, and shrugged with a smile.


    "Of course I won''t die so easily."


    He reached into his pocket and suddenly touched something cold and hard, which made Sherlock think of something.


    "Can you come over here first, Eddie, I have something to tell you."


    The Death Eaters didn''t do anything, they were all watching this scene with cold eyes.


    Eddie''s wand had been confiscated, and on the bright side, with all the Death Eaters'' wands pointing at Sherlock, they couldn''t do anything to resist.


    Eddie walked in front of Sherlock, and after blocking the view of the Death Eaters with his body, Sherlock took the metal thing out of his pocket and put it into Eddie''s pocket.


    "Help me keep this thing, whether or not you can see me after today."


    "You said you wouldn''t die that easy." Eddie looked at him.


    "Okay, I''ll say it again, I''m going to a place where no one can find it, not to die. This isn''t something to deceive children, understand? I mean it."


    Believe it or not, Eddie had no other choice at this time. He could only take his things as Sherlock had arranged and returned to Amy and Mrs. Selwyn.


    Mrs. Selwyn''s wand was returned to herself, and she used to Apparate with Eddie and Amy away.


    Goyle took them to the corner of the hall, where the Death Eaters specially gave them the apparition permission to open this small space.


    "Not for them, John."


    Mrs. Selwyn was still pleading with her wand in her hand, but Eddie had already snatched it from her.


    His voice was cold.


    "You should know what the price of not giving them the slate is, then John will take his own life in exchange!"


    Eddie, who has always been in the interests of the Ministry of Magic and the interests of all wizards in the entire magical world, would rather Sherlock hand over the slate to save his life at this time.


    "Even so...even so, it can''t be handed over to them!" Mrs. Selwyn said excitedly.


    The Death Eaters who were watching over them raised their wands at them.


    "If you don''t want to leave, you can stay here and wait to die." A Death Eater threatened in a cold voice.


    Eddie''s mind was the calmest at this time. He and Sherlock looked at each other one last time, watching him make an ok gesture to himself, and finally used Apparition.


    He took Amy and Mrs. Selwyn to disappear in place in an instant, and the next second, on the street directly above where the Ministry of Magic was located, their figures reappeared.


    It was just after the early morning, and the streets that were supposed to be extremely quiet were filled with many wizards in robes.


    It''s been so long since the Death Eaters invaded, and the Ministry of Magic has certainly responded.


    It''s just that the entire Ministry of Magic has been deployed with anti-apparition magic, and the regular entrances have all been blocked, and the Aurors outside are still looking for a way to get in.


    As soon as Eddie and the others appeared, they were immediately surrounded by Aurors.


    Scrimgeour, Crouch and Minkan were all eager to find out what was going on in the department.


    Mrs. Selwyn, in a tense voice, recited to them what had happened in the Department of Mysteries.


    Eddie held the drowsy Amy without speaking, silently watching the dim yellow lights on the road, feeling dazed for a while.


    Twice, including the previous one in Sheffield, Sherlock has saved him twice!


    This time, he even had to use his own life in exchange for his and his daughter''s life!


    "Amy...Amy lied..."


    Amy, whose face was buried in Eddie''s shoulder, suddenly said vaguely.


    Eddie patted her back gently, ignoring Scrimgeour who was roaring next to him and asked him to report the situation at the Ministry of Magic immediately.


    "What lie did Amy tell?"


    "John said...said he would leave Amy one day...Amy sensed that what he said was true...but Amy dared not admit it... .Amy doesn''t want John to leave Amy..."


    Eddie heard his daughter''s words with a smile on his face, but his eyes became moist.


    He hugged Amy tightly, tried his best to suppress his emotions, and comforted in a low voice.


    "No, Amy''s feeling this time is definitely wrong. John will not leave Amy, but he has promised to accompany Amy to school. John has never lied."


    Amy''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and she seemed to be falling asleep.


    "John is going...to a place that Amy can''t find...Amy can''t bear him...only John is willing to stay with Amy... Only John gave Amy gifts...only John likes Amy...Amy likes John..."


    She finally fell asleep, her head resting quietly on Eddie''s shoulder, and the tears from the corners of her eyes glistened under the reflection of the streetlight, like an angel who fell from the sky and lost her wings.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 193： Lilys forgiveness

    "Actually, you are a very capable wizard."


    Bella''s voice echoed in the hall, and she did not hesitate to praise Sherlock in her words, and even tried to throw an olive branch to him.


    "If you are willing to take the initiative to plead guilty to the Dark Lord and become his most loyal subordinate, then maybe the master will no longer hold you accountable for these things you did."


    Sherlock sat on the ground, took out a golden locket with rust on the surface from his pocket, and nodded.


    "This may indeed be a good choice. Join the Death Eaters and let yourself live, as long as you show your loyalty to the Dark Lord. And I''m not an Auror, and I don''t have much recognition for the Ministry of Magic, and even a traitor has no psychology at all. pressure."


    His words were so sincere that Bella really thought he was moved, but Sherlock''s words suddenly changed.


    "But I killed the three of you. I remember one of them being your husband''s younger brother. If I were to be under the command of the Dark Lord, the two of you wouldn''t use a dagger to kill me behind their backs, would you?"


    Everyone focused their attention on the conversation between Sherlock and Bella, and almost no one noticed that the black slate pointed by countless wands, which was originally beside Sherlock, was getting closer and closer to him.


    "With orders from the Dark Lord, who dares to touch you!"


    Bella waved to the Death Eaters behind her as she spoke, and slowly approached Sherlock, putting pressure on him.


    The black slate had already fallen into Sherlock''s hands at this time.


    He held the slate in one hand and the locket in the other, and the smile on his face grew brighter.


    "But these words are just your side words. The Dark Lord is not here. How do I know that I will survive? Unless you let the Dark Lord come over himself."


    Bella''s face was gloomy.


    "What is the identity of the master! How could he come here in person for such a thing!"


    The smile on Sherlock''s face gradually became playful, and he stared at Bella''s left arm.


    "Is that really the case? Then why did you summon him in the first place? And what''s here now is basically all the main force of the Death Eaters? With such a big battle, you summoned him so anxiously, why is he? Why don''t you come?"


    Bella''s gloomy eyes met Sherlock''s. Sherlock did not evade in the slightest, holding a slate and a locket in each hand, and said with a smile.


    "Could it be that something happened to him tonight, even if you called him so eagerly, he wouldn''t be able to come?"


    "Shut up!" Bella yelled sharply.


    And at this moment, a cold and ominous black mist suddenly infiltrated around this bright hall!


    Those black mists seem to be endless, constantly gathering from all directions!


    As soon as they saw this black fog, Bella and those Death Eaters all showed surprises on their faces.


    "Owner!"


    At the same time as the black mist appeared, Sherlock noticed something was wrong.


    He has played a big game. At this time, the heyday of Voldemort is really here!


    Without any hesitation, he directly attached the black slate to the locket that brought him and Snape to this time!


    A burst of golden light instantly enveloped the two objects together!


    Just as the golden light lit up, those black mists gathered around Bella, condensed and turned into a handsome wizard in black robes with a gloomy temperament.


    The moment the wizard appeared, all the Death Eaters behind him, including Bella, all knelt down on one knee.


    "Owner!"


    Tom Riddle, who has not turned into a noseless, still looks online, and whose IQ has declined but has not yet fallen to the lowest point, doesn''t even look at the subordinates behind him.


    From his appearance until now, he has been staring coldly at Sherlock, who has been enveloped in a burst of golden light, and then stretched out his pale and slender right hand.


    Black smoke spreads in the hall, and they surround the golden light, as if intending to try to intervene in the transformation.


    However, when it is about one meter close to Sherlock, all the black fog can no longer move forward!


    There was a sudden sound of the hands on the clock turning.


    There is no source and no sign, from weak to strong, the sound of "da da da" is getting louder and more urgent!


    It was like the last cry of a man being hunted.


    Immediately afterwards, with a sound as if something was breaking, all the sounds came to an abrupt end!


    The golden light suddenly shrank, and where Sherlock was standing, there was nothing but a black slate suspended in the air, and it was empty.


    The hall fell into silence, but this silence only lasted for less than a second.


    That slate shattered into countless pieces in front of everyone!


    The Death Eaters kneeling on the ground trembled involuntarily after hearing the sound of the slate shattering.


    Riddle''s face was very pale, it was an abnormal paleness, and he seemed to have just experienced a very severe consumption, which made him in poor condition.


    Seeing the slate scattered on the ground casually, his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and he carried a locket with a poisonous snake inlaid on his chest, swaying with the violent ups and downs of his chest, and an angry roar was heard here. echoes in the hall.


    "Trash! You bunch of trash!"


    ......


    "How... how have you been at school lately?"


    Snape, who had become Slughorn, suppressed his trembling voice, and tried his best to ask calmly.


    Lily leaned back in a relaxed manner, crossed her fingers, stretched her arms, and tilted her head as if thinking about how to answer Snape''s question.


    "Actually, it''s not bad. Although I don''t really have a heart-to-heart relationship, I have a good relationship with everyone."


    "A close friend?" Snape asked casually. "Don''t you have the best relationship with Severus? Doesn''t he count?"


    Hearing "Slughorn" mention Snape''s name, Lily''s face darkened.


    "Don''t mention him again, Professor, I''ve broken with him completely, we''re no longer friends, and we won''t have any relationship in the future."


    Hearing this, Snape''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. He seemed to want to smile, but his body was out of control. No matter how hard he tried, his face was still full of sadness.


    "Why, why? Is it because he scolded you? I heard that he already knew he was wrong and kept apologizing to you again."


    Lily''s attention wasn''t on Snape''s face, so she didn''t see "Slughorn" make such a strange expression, she pouted and mumbled.


    "I know he didn''t mean it at the time. Potter''s people were really going too far, and he was stimulated, so he said that."


    "What he really had a problem with was hanging out with Rosell, Wilkes all day, and you know what kind of people they were. Those people''s life goals were to follow that person, he was talking to me before. At times, he never concealed his admiration for that person."


    "And those spells that are popular in the castle, the black magic of hanging the golden bell, closing the earplugs and blocking the throat, all of which he invented."


    "He''s getting more and more different from before. I''m very afraid, very afraid that he will become that person''s servant in the future, a thug who burns, kills, loots, and commits all evils."


    "I tried to persuade him to stop him as well, but he never really let it go. He''s like he was born for the dark stuff, talks to those people like that, and masters the dark magic. skilled."


    "I didn''t really make up my mind until he scolded me that word. He and I were never on the same path, he tried to pull me to his side, and I tried to pull him to mine. side, but none of us succeeded."


    "Instead of doing this, it is better to cut it off completely. Even if you become an enemy in the future, you will not make yourself feel embarrassed for the other party."


    Lily was like a young girl who had found someone to talk to, and said everything in her heart.


    It''s just that she didn''t notice that the expression on Professor Slughorn''s face became more and more painful.


    "Then... will you still forgive him?"


    "Hmm~"


    Lily raised her head, as if thinking of something beautiful, and said with a smile.


    "If one day, he really rehabilitates, no longer entangles with those people, no longer studies those messy magic, and honestly studies the potion he is most interested in, well, it''s better to come to Huo Gwartz becomes a professor! The professors in the castle are all good people. If he can become a professor, it means that he is really good. At that time, I will look at him with admiration, and maybe we can be friends again. ."


    Her words struck Snape''s heart like a sledgehammer.


    He stared blankly at the girl who seemed to have thought of a beautiful scene, and the complex emotions in his heart burst out together in the cranial cavity!


    Snape didn''t know whether to cry or laugh now.


    He has finally fulfilled all Lily''s expectations of him, he has reached the standard that she can forgive herself, and he has fulfilled all the requirements!


    But the one who hoped to forgive is gone...


    Lily''s death made him wake up, but who is he trying to understand after he wakes up?


    Tears streamed down Snape''s face silently, and he opened his mouth, wanting to cry out, but no sound could come out of his throat.


    He looked at the girl who was sitting next to him, and suddenly a very crazy idea came into his mind He wanted to say everything, and he wanted to tell her that he was really like what she expected. It got better!


    If she doesn''t believe it, he will take out his memory and let her see it with her own eyes!


    Don''t care about the agreement with Sherlock, and don''t care about that history!


    Tell her all about it! Let her know everything that happened after that!


    Just when Snape had planned to ignore it and was about to speak, he suddenly disappeared from the classroom!


    It took five seconds for Lily to realize that she was the only one left here. She looked around with a blank expression and shouted in confusion.


    "Professor Slughorn?"


    However, in the empty classroom, there was no response, only the magic notebook in her pocket could prove that someone really had a conversation with her just now.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 194： we are back?

    Hogwarts in 1994.


    Gryffindor lounge, Harry''s bedroom.


    It had been two hours since he had rescued Sirius and returned to the castle, it was already past midnight, but Harry could not sleep in bed.


    Neville''s light snoring echoed in his ears, he tilted his head to look at Ron in the bed next to him, and he rolled over again.


    Ron obviously hadn''t slept either. Scabbers, the affectionate rat he had been raising, turned out to be a short, fat wizard, and he was also a shameful betrayal. No.


    "Ron."


    Harry whispered.


    Ron rolled over again, making his face meet Harry''s, muttering.


    "I think we don''t want to fall asleep today."


    "Then let''s chat, be quiet, don''t wake Seamus and the others."


    Harry said quietly.


    Afterwards, both fell silent.


    A lot has happened today, but when it comes to really chatting, they don''t know where to start.


    After a long time, Harry said silently.


    "I heard my mother talking to me while I was using the Patronus Charm."


    Ron didn''t care.


    "Did you not hear your mother''s voice when the dementors appeared on the Quidditch pitch?"


    Harry shook his head.


    "It''s not the same. I heard her voice as a bystander. This time she was talking to me like she was right next to me."


    "What did she say to you?"


    There was a sad look in Harry''s eyes.


    "She said, let me live well."


    Ron pondered his words and pondered.


    "I can understand how you miss your family, Harry, but . .."


    "I know what you mean." Harry lay face up on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling of the dormitory, "But, that voice really sounded like it was ringing in my ear."


    Ron didn''t care what Harry said, as he said, he could understand Harry''s mood, but he didn''t think what Harry heard was true.


    "I''d rather know where did Professor Forrest and Snape go? Why did they disappear all of a sudden?"


    Harry was pulled back by Ron''s question, and he shook his head puzzlingly.


    "I don''t know either, but Professor Forrest is sure he''ll be fine. It''s Snape who might actually be in trouble."


    Ron naturally understood the meaning of Harry''s words. He covered half of his face with the quilt and tried to hold back his smile.


    "Hope Snape is well"


    ......


    The edge of the forbidden forest.


    The location where Sherlock and Snape disappeared three hours ago.


    In the quiet and uninhabited grass, it was as if someone had forcibly inserted a frame into the picture, and the two figures suddenly appeared here!


    Sherlock was panting and lying on the lawn weakly. He looked at the starry sky, the towering castle in the dark night, and the dense forbidden forest. Although his body was tired, he was extremely relaxed.


    They are back!


    From Mrs. Selwyn''s words, he figured out the purpose of the slate.


    It can use the magic of the magic substance to erase its influence and existence.


    And it was the time-turner made by the goblin that brought Sherlock and Snape to 1977, and it didn''t belong at this point in time.


    The direct effect was only Sherlock and Snape who traveled through time at the same time. As long as it was erased, the effect it had on this time would also be reversed.


    Get Sherlock and Snape back to square one.


    The only thing to consider is whether the energy required to reverse time in this way is enough for the time converter itself.


    Now it seems that Amy''s feeling is not wrong, and Sherlock is right. Since the time converter can repair itself and has the ability to continue to travel with them in the future, the ability it contains must be enough. of.


    "Me, where are we?"


    Beside him, a trembling voice sounded.


    Sherlock could hear that it was Snape''s voice, and he didn''t hear the panic and anxiety hidden in the voice because he was relaxed.


    "It''s only been three months and you forgot? This is Hogwarts before we left."


    "we are back?"


    "Ofkos," Sherlock said happily, "I just don''t know if it''s the night we left."


    Snape walked up to Sherlock in despair.


    He didn''t show the slightest bit of Sherlock''s joy, like he was missing the most important thing.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance!"


    He suddenly roared through gritted teeth.


    Sherlock stared blankly at Snape''s expression, and suddenly thought of something bad. Valley


    "You didn''t have time to give the magic note to Lily?"


    "I gave it to her." Snape clenched his fists, showing his unwillingness and disappointment, "but I''m getting ready to..."


    Sherlock looked at him suspiciously.


    "Since you gave it to her, why are you uncomfortable?"


    Snape couldn''t say it, because what he was going to do was to violate his agreement with Sherlock.


    But he was still unwilling to the extreme, obviously as long as he told what happened in the future and told Lily everything, she would be able to forgive himself, but at the last moment, he was brought back!


    "You don''t want to breach the contract, but you were stopped by me at the last minute!"


    Sherlock can easily analyze why Snape is doing the way he is now, and there is nothing else that would make him break the defense like this.


    Snape was furious, looking at Sherlock''s face now, no matter how uncomfortable, no matter how unhappy he looked.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold back, and rushed up to scuffle with Sherlock.


    "Obviously almost! I''m going to tell Lily!"


    Sherlock clenched his face with all his might, and lifted it up, taking advantage of his height and length, so that Snape''s two hands could only swipe in front of his face, but couldn''t hit him.


    "You want to breach the contract yourself, and you''re reasonable now! What did we say back then? You couldn''t find a way to change history for two years, but you didn''t insist on it for three months before you told Lily the whole thing!"


    "Don''t do this! You just want to use that promise to stabilize me! You don''t want to help me save Lily at all!"


    "Damn it! You white-eyed wolf! I didn''t want to help you with the notes you gave you! I was born and died in the Ministry of Magic! I also helped you find a way, and you told me this!"


    Under normal circumstances, Snape would definitely not be Sherlock''s opponent.


    But Sherlock was entangled with the Death Eaters tonight, and he was about to lose his stability. Naturally, he couldn''t crush Snape.


    In addition, Snape itself is a waste house, and neither of them can do any effective damage to each other without using a wand.


    Their main way of attack is still to choke each other''s neck to carry out verbal attacks.


    Just rolling around on the grass, I don''t know when it got close to Hagrid''s hut.


    Fang Ya, who was chained in front of the door, heard the movement and called them a few times from a distance.


    In the hut, Hagrid, who had been sleepless all night after successfully saving Buckbeak, was startled by the cry of Fang.


    He picked up his little red umbrella and walked out of the room in his pajamas. Under the moonlight, he saw Sherlock and Snape who were choking each other like children fighting.


    "Who are you! How did you get into Hogwarts!"


    Hagrid frowned, pointed his wand at them, and shouted.


    Hearing the sound, Sherlock and Snape stopped.


    The two of them scuffled for a long time, but apart from their bodies covered with grass clippings, neither of them left any scars.


    "It''s me Hagrid, don''t be nervous," Sherlock said to Hagrid, panting.


    But the vigilance on Hagrid''s face did not relax at all, and he still held the little red umbrella.


    "Who are you? It sounds familiar."


    Snape rose from the ground, and Sherlock grabbed his robes for support.


    "Take out the medicine that the mask washed off."


    With a stinky face, Snape took out two bottles of potion from his pocket, threw one to Sherlock, and walked towards the castle by himself without saying a word.


    "Stop!" Just as Hagrid was about to stop Snape, Sherlock stopped him.


    "It''s us, Sherlock and Snape."


    He poured the potion on his face and wiped his robe casually, revealing his original face.


    Hagrid''s eyes were like cow''s eggs, watching him.


    "Sherlock!"


    Then he turned to look at Snape''s lonely and embarrassed back.


    "That''s Snape! Why are you all like this? Were you fighting just now?"


    Sherlock used his wand to change his hair back to its original shape.


    "It''s a long story, but it''s not a big deal." He said vaguely, and said goodbye to Hagrid, "I''ll go back first, and you should rest early."


    Although Hagrid was still shocked, he didn''t understand why Sherlock and Snape would pretend to be other people and fight like Muggles on the grass in the middle of the night, but he didn''t ask any further questions and shook his head.


    "I can''t sleep tonight. Let''s go to the Forbidden Forest to clean the tomb of Miss Silk''s family during this time. According to the habit of previous years, she will come to sweep the grave today during the day Sherlock begins Not paying much attention, he nodded and said as he walked forward.


    "Oh, yes, I brought her to find you last year. Her family was buried in the Forbidden Forest, and one of them seemed to be named John Watson..."


    When he said this, he suddenly froze.


    As soon as he picked up the tool, Hagrid, who was holding Fang Fang, saw Sherlock suddenly turned into a clay sculpture and was puzzled.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sherlock didn''t answer him, just muttered a few names back and forth unconsciously.


    "Amy Butler, Eddie Butler, Willa Silk, Amy Butler..."


    His eyes gradually lit up.


    "Amy, Vera!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 195： How many times have you said, laugh more, Amy

    "... Lupin was a werewolf when Fudge saw that, he was taken aback and went to Dumbledore to ask why he hired a werewolf as a professor. Whether Dumbledore likes it or not, Lupin It is impossible to continue to hold the position of professor next semester."


    He obtained the exact time from Hagrid, and at the same time learned about the three hours that he and Snape disappeared. After what happened, Sherlock couldn''t help but sigh.


    "If Lupin isn''t here next year, I''ll start to get busy again. It''s a pity."


    Hagrid also sighed. He had a good relationship with Lupin, and naturally he didn''t want to see him leave Hogwarts in such an embarrassing manner.


    But now his focus is not here, but looking at Sherlock suspiciously.


    "I want to tidy up the cemetery before Miss Silk comes. What are you doing here?"


    Hearing this question, Sherlock was silent for a moment, and after walking with Hagrid silently for a long time, he spoke softly.


    "To meet a friend."


    His answer made Hagrid even more puzzled, but he also saw that Sherlock was in a wrong mood, so he didn''t ask any more questions, and took him to the depths of the Forbidden Forest.


    Soon they came to a clearing.


    The trees around the clearing were lush and rustled in the evening wind.


    This was the second time Sherlock had seen the two graves in the middle of the clearing, and the names on the two tombstones seemed so conspicuous now.


    ��Eddie Butler��


    ��John Watson��


    Sherlock stood at the edge of the clearing and silently looked at the grave with Eddie''s tombstone carved into it.


    Apart from his name, there is no life on it, nor the year of his birth and death, just three simple sentences.


    [To stop those who bully the weak; to save those who suffer injustice; to maintain the order that should be maintained]


    Sherlock didn''t speak, just looked at the tombstone so quietly, the picture in his mind was when he seriously said these three words to himself at that dinner, in that restaurant.


    Hagrid saw Sherlock''s strangeness, but he was just a little nervous, not really stupid. He didn''t choose to disturb Sherlock at this time, and was about to start cleaning the weeds in front of the grave.


    However, just when he was about to start, Sherlock stopped him.


    "Don''t bother you Hagrid, let me do it."


    Hagrid looked at Sherlock in amazement. He really couldn''t understand Sherlock''s actions now.


    Obviously, he hadn''t seen each other for less than a day. For some reason, he felt that the current Sherlock was a little different from the one he knew before.


    "Okay, then I..."


    "You go back to rest first, I want to stay here for a while alone."


    Hagrid stood there for a while, and finally nodded hesitantly.


    "Be careful here alone."


    Sherlock nodded silently, Hagrid gave him one last look in confusion, and finally left the cemetery.


    After Sherlock was the only one left here, he walked heavily to the monument engraved with Eddie''s name, his voice full of helplessness and sadness.


    "Why are you still dead after I leave?"


    He sat directly next to Eddie''s tombstone, as if Eddie was still alive, sitting beside him and talking to him, and friends were still chatting about homely things.


    "Actually, based on your character, I can imagine such a result. For the broken Ministry of Magic, which is full of intrigue, you are paid a few Galleons every day. Why are you working so hard?"


    "Okay, I''m a layman, I can''t understand your ideals, you have a righteousness, and you can sacrifice yourself for the magic world, but you definitely didn''t listen to what I said to you at the end, so why can''t you do it for Amy? Think?"


    "I know she was an accident. You didn''t plan to be a father at all, but you have already done it, so why don''t you take the responsibility?"


    "Other wizards in the magic world are human, isn''t your daughter her?" Gu


    "You always say that you owe her, what''s the use of talking about it? Have you made it up? I gave Amy''s first gift to her, and I took her to go out for the first time. You are a father. what?"


    "Oh, forget it, all of you are dead, I''ll be a little careless if I nag you here again."


    Sherlock stood up from the monument with a sigh, without using magic, he directly cleaned the weeds in front of the grave with his hands.


    After dealing with this, he sorted out his emotions, and then stood in front of the tomb engraved with [John Watson], tilted his head and looked at the tomb that belonged to him.


    To be honest, even if I use a pseudonym, I still have a strange feeling when I look at my tombstone.


    There was no control magic to perceive what was buried in the ground, because at this time Sherlock had used Transfiguration to turn a branch into a shovel, and planned to dig the tomb himself.


    Before digging, he had guesses, but whether the guess was accurate or not, he had to dig it out to find out.


    Under the bright moonlight, Sherlock laboriously dug the dirt on the grave.


    At first, he also wanted to have some sense of ritual, and planned to dig his own grave by himself, but before digging a few shovels, he collapsed on the ground and didn''t want to move.


    It''s not that he is empty, but that his physical exertion is too serious tonight, and he really doesn''t have the strength to dig another grave.


    Sherlock gave up the idea of ????doing it himself, and conjured up a few shovels. He sat on the ground and controlled the digging with control magic.


    Of course, there are faster methods, such as direct blasting with three or four explosions.


    But blowing up your own grave... is always a little weird.


    Now this is a little more laborious, but not too troublesome.


    Five or six shovels dug together, and after about an hour, an old wooden box was dug out.


    Sherlock used control magic to take the wooden box out of the grave.


    There is a lock, but a simple lock-picking spell will open it.


    There is not much in the wooden box.


    A small metal badge-shaped box, a dilapidated windmill, and a plain yellowed, immovable photograph.


    He picked up the windmill.


    Although it is old and shabby, it is obviously well protected by the previous owner, and it can clearly see its brand new appearance.


    The three people in the photo are also very familiar.


    With an imperceptible smile, there was a pigeon flying over his head, "Prince" who dropped the "bomb".


    Amy, who held a pinwheel and a wave candy in her hand, was propped up with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    And standing behind Amy, the only "John" with a normal happy smile on his face.


    Sherlock couldn''t help but smile when he looked at this old photo that was 17 years ago.


    At this moment, from far to near behind him, there was a sudden sound of light footsteps.


    Sherlock turned around with the photo.


    The girl who had been wearing a hood on her head walked in front of him, and with her slightly trembling hands, she slowly pulled down her hood.


    The fair face is delicate and delicate, and she can still faintly see the shadow of her childhood.


    The silver-gray hair fluttered in the wind, and those eyes covered by the black ribbon stared at him tightly!


    Sherlock and her stared at each other for a long time, and finally stood up slowly with a sigh, walked to her side, stretched out his hand gently, and lifted the corner of her mouth to bend upwards.


    "How many times have I said it, the world is beautiful, just smile more, Amy."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 196： the best

    The evening wind gently blew through the woods, with a burst of dense branches and leaves, and a quiet "rustle" sounded.


    Shilk, who can also be called Amy, stared blankly at Sherlock who was smiling at him, and slowly stretched out his hand and held the hand that held the corner of his mouth.


    "John..."


    With a trembling voice, like that trembling heart, she called out the name of the person she had been looking for for 17 years.


    Sherlock blinked at her, touched her head with the other hand, and sighed.


    "I''ve grown into a big girl, but my temper is getting colder and colder, but it''s not your fault, it''s your father''s fault. When I let him go in the Department of Mysteries, I told him to accompany him more. To accompany you, I guess he didn''t listen at all. But don''t blame your father, he is just that temperament, if it weren''t for his character, I wouldn''t have known him at the beginning..."


    Just as Sherlock was chattering like an elder, Shilk suddenly hugged him hard!


    Warm, soft, and still trembling slightly close to his body, making the expression on Sherlock''s face a little stunned.


    He stretched his arms at a loss, not knowing where to put them.


    The girl''s low sobbing voice sounded in his ears, and she murmured in a cold, sad and despairing voice.


    "I felt you were leaving...but couldn''t feel what kind of leaving...I thought...thought you were dead..."


    Sherlock was silent for a long time, and then sighed with a complicated expression.


    His face became gentle, and he patted Silk on the back softly.


    "I''m here now, Amy, just like I told you, where there is meeting, there is separation, where there is separation, there is meeting, and sooner or later we will meet again, like now."


    Shilk wrapped his arms around Sherlock''s waist and held them tightly, as if he was afraid that he would disappear again.


    After a long time, Sherlock gently pushed Shilk away from him, helped her dry the tears on her face, and said with a smile.


    "I''m already a big girl, so I can''t be like when I was a child."


    The corners of Shilk''s mouth curved down slightly, as if he was very dissatisfied with Sherlock''s words.


    "I''m two months older than John."


    She seemed to be emphasizing something on purpose, but Sherlock didn''t care, but touched her head again, and turned to look at the tombstone with Eddie''s name on it.


    "Can you tell me? What happened after I left, Eddie, what happened to him."


    Even now, Shilk still holds Sherlock''s arm firmly, not letting him leave his side for even a second.


    "Dad died three years after you disappeared."


    Silk had already controlled her emotions, but she could still hear the sadness hidden deep in her voice.


    "After he came out of the Department of Mysteries that day, he was afflicted with black magic. St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries was helpless. The damage caused by the spell to his body could not be completely eradicated. But after only one month of rehabilitation, he insisted on it. To be discharged."


    "At that time, the Ministry of Magic launched a month-long search for the missing you, and they didn''t find you anywhere, because you entered the Ministry of Magic through a special channel, and they couldn''t find your specific information, only that you had another Uncle has been living at the Leaky Cauldron."


    "But Prince and you disappeared together. You are like the world has evaporated, and you can''t find a trace."


    "Dad has also been looking for you. After he was discharged from the hospital, he did not return to his post immediately, but took me to find where you might appear."


    "He made me feel it, and I tried my best to guess, but there was nowhere. Just like what you said at the end, you are going to a place where no one can find it, and no one can find it. Dad took me with me After searching for more than half a year, I have gone to all the places in the UK where wizards are haunted, and still haven''t found you."


    "The Ministry of Magic had already announced that you were dead in that battle at that time, and they had also posthumously awarded you the honor of the Order of Merlin, First Class. But Dad and I never believed that you would die, because you said you He won''t die, he must be alive."


    "In the end he returned to his Auror position. Although he didn''t tell me, I could feel it. He thought you might have been taken by the Death Eaters. Never went home again."


    Her voice suddenly stopped, and she fell silent.


    Sherlock did not urge, but waited quietly.


    After a while, Shilk took a deep breath.


    "Then, he died two months before the Dark Lord''s complete downfall."


    Her voice was calm, but the calm was clearly mixed with that painful sadness.


    "The injuries accumulated on his body over the years have prevented him from escaping the death curse."


    "I became a homeless orphan because of my dad''s death, and just when the Ministry was worried about what to do with me, the woman came back. She confirmed her identity to the Ministry and wanted to take me away, But he didn''t know anything about Dad''s funeral."


    "My father''s family is only me, but I was less than ten years old at the time. It was the Auror who spontaneously held a funeral for him, but he didn''t know where it should be buried."


    "In the end, Dumbledore helped arrange this position in the Forbidden Forest. At that time, that woman had obtained my custody, and I had to go to Germany with her."


    "Dad''s death made me start to doubt how I felt at the time, the way I left when I left."


    "I asked those Aurors to help me next to Dad''s grave, and I erected another tombstone to bury everything related to you. There is only that photo, and I have one left on my body."


    Sherlock couldn''t help but ask at this time.


    "The woman you''re talking about...is your mother?"


    Shilk''s voice became cold again, even colder than before.


    "Mom in name."


    "She brought me back to Germany because she learned about my talent. In order to hook up with the husband of the then head of the Department of Mysteries in Germany, she changed my name and sent me to the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic. Let the director value my talent, and let her spend most of her time teaching me the knowledge of divination, so as to take advantage of it."


    "The woman''s plan was successful, and after three years, she got tired of playing again, got rid of the man, and deliberately showed off with my teacher who regarded her as a friend, telling the cause and effect of everything, In the end, the teacher died in the hospital with hatred for her and me."


    "Since then, I have remained with the Department of Mysteries at the German Ministry of Magic and have never left."


    After Sherlock listened to Silk''s story, he could imagine, but he didn''t dare to imagine how the little girl who couldn''t even laugh experienced his departure, attended his father''s funeral, and was never masked. The mother took it to a foreign country and was sent out as a tool.


    At the age of seven, although Amy is not good at expressing emotions, it does not mean that she has no emotions.


    And now Silk, as if he had completely closed himself up, completely hid Amy who was holding the windmill with a cold appearance, and no longer had contact with anyone until today.


    At the beginning, John told her that the world was beautiful, but he took this beauty away with his own hands. Since then, she has never felt half of it.


    Faced with indifferent people all day, how can you really smile.


    This time, Sherlock took the initiative to hug Shilk.


    He didn''t say anything, didn''t make any promises, just said something softly.


    "I''m here now."


    Shilk didn''t answer, and silently buried his face in his shoulder, just like Amy used to be.


    "Does the Death Eater who killed Eddie know who it is?" Sherlock asked calmly.


    "It''s Bella." Silk''s voice came from his shoulder. "She was later caught in Azkaban and sentenced to permanent imprisonment."


    There was a smile on Sherlock''s face, but the smile was cold.


    "I really have a fate with her. It''s good that I don''t die. I remember her."


    His voice returned to a gentle tone again.


    "What about your eyes? What''s wrong?"


    Shilk still buried his face in front of his shoulder and said softly.


    "Contaminated by the hourglass in the Department of Mysteries of the British Ministry of Magic, as long as you concentrate on looking at something, the past experience of the object will be forced to appear in your mind, and it will cause damage to the eyes. Since the day you left, I have I put on this black ribbon, and I was not used to it at first, but later I learned a kind of magic in the German Ministry of Magic, which is equivalent to gaining another kind of vision."


    Sherlock pressed her shoulders and pushed her slightly away. Through the black ribbon, he could faintly see the pair of light golden pupils inside.


    "I will help you find a solution for this. That hourglass isn''t such a rare thing, and there will definitely be a solution."


    Shilk doesn''t seem to be very concerned about this matter, she said with pursed lips.


    "With John here, nothing else matters."


    Sherlock looked at her and laughed silently, not as a promise, but as a fact.


    "I will always be there."


    Afterwards, they sat side by side at Eddie''s grave, with Shilk holding the dilapidated windmill in his hand and quietly listening to Sherlock telling her about "John" and "Prince".


    He told Silk Prince that it was Snape, and he also talked about the purpose of his entry into the Ministry of Magic, the scene when he met Eddie, his experience in the Ministry of Magic, and so on.


    But before Sherlock spoke for long, he couldn''t hold it any longer and fell asleep with his head tilted.


    In a daze, he consciously didn''t turn his head towards Shilk, but after he closed his eyes and fell asleep, Shilk took the initiative to lay him down beside him, resting his head on his thigh.


    Sherlock was extremely tired, but before he really fell asleep, he still had some superficial consciousness.


    In the blur, he felt a faint fragrance lingering on the tip of his nose, a smell that belonged only to girls.


    "Will John remain a professor at Hogwarts forever?"


    A soft and light voice sounded in his ear, and Sherlock felt his ears itch, as if surrounded by a warm breath.


    He responded slowly.


    "Will... it..."


    After hearing the affirmative answer, Shilk still didn''t raise her head, she just looked at Sherlock''s face quietly, as if she would never get tired of seeing it.


    I don''t know when, the corners of her mouth lifted up slightly without anyone''s help.


    The sky was filled with the whiteness of the fish belly before dawn, the night sky gradually faded, and the morning wind was blowing in the forest, just under the alternation of day and night, the smile on the girl''s face was the most beautiful thing in the world.


    ......


    It was afternoon when Sherlock woke up.


    He opened his eyes in confusion and stared at the ceiling for a while, only to realize that he was now lying on the bed in the office.


    He got off the bed, looked at the familiar surroundings, stretched out in a relaxed way, shook his head and smiled.


    Going back to this experience in the past is really like a dream I just had.


    But the small metal badge-shaped box on his desk and the old photo told him that these were the reality.


    It should be Silk who sent herself here, but she doesn''t know where she went now.


    After Sherlock washed briefly, he sat down at the desk and picked up the small metal badge-shaped box.


    Before leaving the Department of Mysteries, Eddie handed it over to him and asked him to help keep it safe.


    And its fundamental source is the Death Eater who was killed by Sherlock, Bella''s brother-in-law, Labastan Lestrange.


    The shape of the box is clearly Lestrange''s family crest.


    And what''s in the box...


    Sherlock gently opened the iron box, and inside lay a very ordinary-looking brass key quietly.


    Looking at the key, he smiled happily.


    At this moment, a violent knock on the door suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Sherlock closed the tin box again and put it back in his pocket, letting the people outside come in Snape strode in from the door with a gloomy face.


    "What''s the use of the magic notebook you asked me to hand over to Lily?"


    Snape was tossing and turning in bed last night, and he had gone to Dumbledore''s place in the morning, so he didn''t have time to ask Sherlock that question.


    Sherlock yawned and raised his eyebrows.


    "You go and call Harry first. It''s agreed in advance, whether it can work as I thought before, I''m not sure myself, that magic has only completed the theory, but no matter what, it''s not worse. the result, isn''t it?"


    And when Snape found Sherlock.


    In the Office of the Director of the Department of Mysterious Affairs of the German Ministry of Magic, the current Director Kruger was shocked, looking at the report submitted by Shilk expressionlessly.


    "You''re resigning!"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 197： your mothers voice

    "Why resign? You''ve been here for ten years. Is there something wrong with you?"


    Kruger stood up straight from his chair.


    Of course, ordinary employees would not be like her, but Shilk is not an ordinary employee. Since she took over the position of director of the mysterious affairs department, Shilk has been trained as a successor.


    Shilk''s face was calm and he shook his head.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Si Li, it''s my own problem."


    She didn''t say it clearly, and Kruger didn''t ask any further questions, just said it very seriously.


    "You have to think carefully, Vera, you should know what the ministry''s plans for your future will be if you stay. And if you leave, where else can you go?"


    Shilk didn''t make a sound for the first time, but seemed to think of something, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a smile that Kruger had never seen since he knew her!


    "I always have a place to go." Her voice was gentle and light, "It''s just that I lost it before, and now I have found him again."


    Krueger eventually agreed to Silke''s resignation request.


    If she wants to leave, no one will and there is no need to force her to stay.


    After leaving the German Ministry of Magic, Hilke went directly to Diagon Alley in England.


    From the vault Eddie left her, I took out the money she had saved from her work over the years, plus some of the assets Eddie left her, and exchanged it for pounds at the goblin, and then brought the money to Surrey. Magnolia Road in Little Whinging.


    She looked at the yard on the 12th, then chose the 13th from the 13th and 14th next to it, and knocked on the door.


    It was a middle-aged woman who opened the door, and she frowned at this strangely dressed woman.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "I want to buy your house." Shilk said plainly, as if he had picked up a nice tea cup from the store.


    The woman looked at her like she was looking at a lunatic.


    "Sorry, my house is not going to be sold..."


    "The current average house price in the UK is around 60,000 pounds, but the location here is average, and the price is expected to be lower than the average price." She said softly that she had done her homework and seemed to want to lower the price.


    The expression on the woman''s face became more and more impatient, and she stretched out her hand to close the door. At this time, Shilk silently opened the suitcase in his hand, revealing the brand new banknotes with the scent of ink inside.


    "It''s 200,000 pounds here. If you think the price is right, we can go through the formalities now, but no matter how long the formalities take, you must move out within a week."


    The middle-aged woman heard what she said and looked at the box of money, and she stayed in place. , shouting the name of the male host towards the house.


    "Mark! My God! Come out! Mark!"


    ......


    Sherlock has no idea what Silk is doing right now.


    He was explaining to Snape in the most simple way in the office what the magic notebook he had given him to Lily was used for.


    "Soul protection magic is to let one person''s soul protect the soul of another person he loves. Lily finally protected Harry under the curse of the Dark Lord. This is the method."


    "And another evil soul magic I don''t know if you''ve heard of it, it''s called Horcrux."


    Snape frowned in disgust when he heard him say the name of the Horcrux.


    "The magic that splits the soul to immortalize itself?"


    As a former professional researcher in the field of black magic, Snape had naturally heard about the Horcrux.


    But he has only heard that very few methods of making Horcruxes have been handed down, and even fewer people know the specific method of this magic. Those who are truly reckless and have the talent and ability to learn, currently know only One Voldemort.


    Sherlock snapped his fingers.


    "That''s right, it''s a Horcrux. With Amy''s help, I found out how to make a Horcrux in the Death Hall of the Department of Mysteries. I feel that this black magic is actually in line with soul protection magic in some ways."


    "It''s just that one needs extreme evil, and the other needs extreme love."


    "Then I used other magic materials to try to take a part of Horcrux magic where it can be used and combine it with soul protection magic."


    Snape could already guess some of Sherlock''s thoughts at this time, and before sending the note to Lily, he also roughly read the contents.


    "You want to not only add soul protection to the protected person when the soul protection magic takes effect, but also split the protector''s soul into a part!"


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "My idea at the beginning was indeed like this, to split Lily''s soul and at the same time have the advantage of horcrux immortality. With the help of soul protection magic as a carrier, let the magic that protects Harry become a special Horcrux, and Lily''s Part of the soul is in Harry."


    "you succeeded?"


    Snape clenched his fists subconsciously and asked excitedly.


    "It''s not that simple. An idea is just an idea. After real research, I know that if you want to split a soul, you must sacrifice a soul, and this soul can''t be Lily herself, and love can''t replace malice. The production of Horcrux must be Powerful evil thoughts, of course Lily doesn''t have that."


    Snape took a deep breath. He stared at Sherlock, trying to restrain himself, after all, it was him who was begging in a low voice.


    "Then what did you do?"


    Sherlock said solemnly.


    "I found that I wanted to harmlessly integrate the method of making Horcruxes into soul protection magic. It''s my imagination. This level of magic is not so easy to change, let alone interact with other magic. Fusion."


    "So after that, I gave up the idea of ????wanting to modify the method of making Horcruxes, and turned to another idea."


    Sherlock said brightly.


    "Learning from the Horcrux magic, based on the soul protection magic, I created a soul magic that has a similar effect to the Horcrux, but doesn''t use so evil soul magic."


    "But after some experiments, I found that this is also very difficult. Although all the wizard needs to release magic are emotions, evil thoughts are very powerful, and love is equally powerful, but the fundamental purpose of tearing the soul is to be immortal. A little is selfish in itself, and emotionally more negative.��


    "But the way is always thought up by people. If we change the purpose of splitting the soul to not be for eternal life, but the protector''s obsession to see the protected person safe and sound, then such an emotion is love."


    "There is a lot of information in the Soul Hall in the Department of Mysterious Affairs. I have studied a lot of things, and finally perfected the theory. The final result is the magic notebook for you."


    Speaking of which, Sherlock picked up the cup on the desk, took a few sips of tea, and looked anxiously waiting for him to tell the final result. Although he looked impatient, he still wanted to listen to him brag about himself. Snape, who had achieved the results, finally said with satisfaction.


    "The improved soul protection magic will theoretically preserve some of the protector''s consciousness."


    Snape''s face darkened.


    "Isn''t it the soul? Why is it called consciousness again!"


    Sherlock frowned at this time.


    "You can say it''s a soul, but I''m not sure what it will be called. If it is said that it is a soul that splits out, but there is no sacrifice of life, no matter how strong the emotion of love is, the soul will not It will split. But if it is not the soul, according to my final research results, the consciousness left with the soul protection magic is no different from the protector himself."


    He touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "If you want to give it a definition, it''s more like a replica of the soul."


    "Reprint?"


    "Yes, because the soul itself is not divided, it is more like using soul magic to complete a replica."


    "Is there a possibility of resurrection for such a re-engraved soul?" Snape murmured.


    "It''s hard to say." Sherlock shook his head. "The re-engraved soul needs to rely on protection magic to survive, and whether it is just a consciousness or a real soul or two."


    Speaking of which, Sherlock glanced at him.


    "Besides, it''s too early for you to ask these now? I''ll tell you, these are just theories I''ve researched, whether it can be successful or not is a matter of two things. Don''t be so excited, I''m afraid the bigger your hopes, the bigger your disappointment. ."


    His persuasion didn''t seem to have a good effect, and Snape''s face was still paler than normal, obviously a little overly nervous.


    The two sat quietly in the office for a while, before Snape took a deep breath and stood up from his chair.


    "I''ll go get Harry!"


    Sherlock poured himself another cup of tea and nodded, indicating that he was waiting in the office.


    Final exam week just ended yesterday, and there''s still a whole week left until Hogwarts is on holiday this year.


    The vacation will not start until the professors of each subject have marked the students'' grades.


    And the week starting today is the most relaxing time for the students in the castle.


    Harry and Ron chatted in the early hours of the morning and finally fell asleep.


    They slept until noon the next day, went to the auditorium to have lunch, and chatted about last night while playing wizard chess in the common room.


    Even after the exam was over, Hermione still held a thick spell analysis book in her hand, and shared her findings with Harry and the others.


    "I heard from Lavender that she saw Snape in the hallway this morning."


    Harry, who was directing the soldiers on the chessboard to move forward, was taken aback for a moment.


    "Snape is back? That proves that Professor Forrest is back too!"


    "Should we go to the professor''s office to visit him later?" Ron was also not interested in playing chess. He wanted to know what happened when Sherlock and Snape disappeared together.


    Harry stood up straight from the sofa, he said excitedly.


    "Why wait for a while, we can go straight over now."


    They left in front of the chessboard together, and let the chess pieces who were half-killed, but the main generals on both sides deserted all the time (cowards! Come back and fight!).


    However, before Harry and the other three had just emerged from the lounge, they met Snape, who was wearing a black robe, his face was gloomy, and he hurried over.


    "Potter!"


    He called Harry by his last name, his voice sounding like he was trying to suppress something.


    The three of Harry stopped, Hermione and Ron were instinctively a little scared and avoided his eyes.


    Only Harry stared at him angrily, because he still remembered last night.


    Snape was not in the mood to care about the emotions of the three of them at the moment, but grabbed Harry''s arm directly.


    "Come with me!"


    Harry struggled subconsciously.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Don''t move!" Snape stared at him with his gloomy and empty eyes. In those black holes, there seemed to be a light that had never been there before!


    "You better listen to me now and follow me alone!"


    Harry was also frightened, and he pulled his arm unconsciously and walked towards Sherlock''s office.


    At the entrance of the Gryffindor lounge, there was only a worried expression, and Ron and Hermione, who didn''t know what was going on, looked at each other.


    "What do we do now?" Ron asked.


    Hermione said worriedly.


    "Is it possible for Snape to ask Harry about Black''s whereabouts?"


    Ron shuddered at the thought of Snape''s madness after seeing Sirius last night.


    "Probably!"


    Hermione paced back and forth nervously, and then said firmly.


    "Let''s go to Professor Dumbledore! Only he can stop Snape!"


    And while Hermione and the others were speculating wildly, Snape had half-coerced Harry back to Sherlock''s office.


    Harry also thought about it with Hermione halfway through, and he tried to run away, but Snape''s hand that grabbed his arm was like a pair of tongs, and he couldn''t break it.


    It wasn''t until he realised that they had finally arrived at Sherlock''s office that Harry''s nervousness barely fell.


    Entering the office, before Harry could speak, Sherlock put down the teacup in his hand and looked at him seriously.


    "There is one very important thing, I''ll make it clear to you, Harry, now you sit down Harry sat on the chair blankly, while Snape said impatiently. .


    "Stop procrastinating!"


    "Harry, as a client, has to understand some things." Sherlock said solemnly, and then he looked at Harry, "Did you hear some strange sounds when you were emotional?"


    Harry didn''t react for a while, he and Sherlock looked at each other, looking confused.


    "What, what sound?"


    "Your mother''s voice."


    The pupils in Harry''s eyes shrank suddenly, and the eyes were wide open!


    "You, how did you know that? Professor."


    Seeing his reaction, Sherlock smiled and nodded affirmatively to the nervous Snape.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 198： mother and son

    Harry could clearly feel that something was wrong with Sherlock and Snape today.


    Professor Forrest is still the same professor, and Snape is still the same Snape, but there seems to be a tacit understanding between them that has never been seen before, as if they have been together for a long time.


    This made Harry a little confused, and what made him even more puzzled was the question Sherlock had just asked him.


    Sherlock no longer betrayed Harry, but said with a serious face.


    "Actually, the voice you heard may not be your hallucinations, but it is real."


    Harry wasn''t an idiot, he could hear what it meant.


    "You, you mean... my mother, she''s still alive!"


    His breathing became very heavy, and he asked without blinking.


    Being so cautious, it was as if he was afraid that if he was a little louder, he would scare Sherlock''s affirmative answer away.


    However, Sherlock didn''t nod as Harry expected, just said solemnly.


    "It''s still there, but it can''t be said to be alive, but to accompany you in another way."


    Harry didn''t know anything about him and Snape, so he didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence at all.


    But Sherlock didn''t need him to understand, but pulled out his wand and exhorted.


    "Take it easy Harry, don''t get too nervous, close your eyes, keep breathing evenly, and let your mind be free to think about anything."


    Of course, Harry was not at all wary of Sherlock, he just did what he said, closed his eyes, and tried to adjust his breathing.


    Snape next to him looked impatient, but he still didn''t bother them.


    Sherlock held his wand and waited silently. After about five minutes, Harry''s breathing gradually became even.


    He finally stretched his wand forward, aimed it at the lightning bolt scar on Harry''s forehead that everyone in the wizarding world knew about, and tapped lightly, whispering an inaudible incantation.


    A pale blue glow lit up from where the tip of Sherlock''s wand met the scar on Harry''s forehead.


    The blue light looked very cold, a bit like the dim light emitted by a ghost at night, but Harry, who was the party, didn''t feel the slightest coldness.


    Instead, there was a warmth that seemed to come from the soul rose from the deepest part of his body, and went up until the forehead appeared, and it was pulled out by Sherlock''s wand!


    Snape, who was on the sidelines, could clearly see that after the cold blue light lit up on Harry''s forehead, it quickly emerged from his body, and then condensed in front of him.


    In the end, he formed a figure that haunts his dreams and will never be forgotten in this life!


    "Li... Lily..." Snape looked at the phantom as transparent as a ghost, floating in front of Harry, looking blankly at the witches around, and murmured out this name.


    Harry''s eyelids trembled slightly at this time, and then slowly opened.


    The next moment, he saw the face that usually only appears in photos and dreams!


    Although Sherlock had given him a vaccination in advance, Harry was still stunned in the same place as if he had been petrified by a basilisk, only a subconscious tremor in his mouth shouted, that he had never called a real person. out name.


    "mother......"


    After being silent in Harry''s body for more than ten years, Lily, who suddenly reappeared in the world, also looked at all this in shock.


    "Harry!"


    Harry''s body trembled, staring at that face, his eyes became wet at some point, he slowly moved his arms, trying to touch Lily''s body, but now Lily is obviously not a real body.


    His fingers passed through the illusory body, and he could only feel a burst of coldness.


    Sherlock looked at this scene with a smile, showing a look of relief, then he walked slowly, walked to the door quietly, grabbed Snape''s arm by the way, and forced him out of the door.


    "You''ve just met Lily in the past, leave this time to Harry for now, and when they''re done talking, you''ll have a chance to see her again in the future."


    Snape looked a little unhappy, but didn''t say anything more.


    Sherlock leaned against the wall and stared at him for a long time, then suddenly asked.


    "You have told Dumbledore everything?"


    Snape didn''t speak, just nodded with a flat face.


    Sherlock was not surprised by this. Although Snape was not a member of the Order of the Phoenix, he was also one of Dumbledore''s die-hard cronies. Such a thing, as long as Dumbledore asks, he will not hide it.


    Looking up at the corridor ceiling for a moment, Sherlock stood up and warned Snape.


    "If you don''t want the current Lily to deepen her disgust with you, it''s best not to go in and disturb them."


    Snape didn''t speak, but Sherlock knew he knew more about it than he did.


    Then he left in front of his office, walked along the corridor on the third floor, and finally came to the stone monster stationed in front of the principal''s office.


    "I want to see Professor Dumbledore."


    Before Sherlock explained his intentions, the stone monster automatically gave way to him, as if someone had greeted him and knew that he was coming back in advance.


    Going up the spiral staircase, he pushed the door and walked into the principal''s room.


    The white-bearded old man who was highly respected in the magic world was not busy with complicated work at this time, but leaned on the back of the chair with his eyes closed, and tasted the zizi honey candy with a happy expression.


    Compared to the possibility that Dumbledore was being lazy, Sherlock felt that he was deliberately waiting for him to come to the door.


    "Professor, Snape should have told you everything."


    Without any roundabout courtesies and temptations, Sherlock said straight to the point.


    Dumbledore watched Sherlock open his eyes, and those blue eyes were extremely bright under the crescent-shaped glasses.


    He didn''t hide the admiration revealed in his eyes at all, nodded and said.


    "He told about your experience, and you handled it well Sherlock. From what Severus recounted, I don''t think anyone could have done a better job than you."


    Sherlock was not humble, and sat down opposite Dumbledore carelessly.


    "I just did what I felt was the right choice and did make some small changes to the situation now."


    Dumbledore blinked, a curious expression on his face.


    "This Severus never told me."


    "It''s not that he didn''t want to tell you, he just found out." Sherlock said flatly, "Harry is in my office now, meeting his mother."


    Dumbledore was obviously stunned by Sherlock''s words, and even the previous headmasters who were dozing off on the wall opened their eyes in amazement and whispered to each other.


    After two or three seconds, Dumbledore came to his senses, and he looked at Sherlock deeply.


    "You rescued Lily?"


    "It can''t be regarded as being rescued. In essence, she is still dead."


    Here, Sherlock repeated what he had explained to Snape before to Dumbledore.


    After Dumbledore listened to his complete experimental hypotheses and steps, his face became more and more surprised, until after the complete listening, he looked at Sherlock deeply.


    "Since the time with the Basilisk last year, you''ve become more and more visible, Sherlock. I knew you were very talented when you were a student, but I didn''t expect you to be so successful. ."


    Hearing his generous praise, Sherlock waved his hand and said without showing any complacency.


    "I feel that there is still a big gap between me and a truly brilliant wizard." He looked at Dumbledore solemnly. "Before I came back, I met Riddle from that period."


    Dumbledore''s eyes darkened.


    "He shot you?"


    "It was too late when he shot, but I could still feel the gap between me and him."


    Sherlock said with lingering fears that when Voldemort finally arrived, he really thought he had accidentally collapsed.


    "It''s not the same, Sherlock." Dumbledore shook his head, "I know he was very strong at that time, even before he got old, I can''t guarantee that I can beat him, but you are only 23 years old. , there is still a lot of time in the future.��


    Having said this, a smile appeared on his face.


    "At least, Tom didn''t take the advantages of Horcrux magic and combine it with another magic when you were so old."


    "Maybe...I can change some of my original plans..."


    The last sentence he said seemed to be muttering to himself, his voice was so low that Sherlock couldn''t hear it clearly.


    "What did you say? Professor."


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    "Nothing. Can you tell me more about what you''ve been through in the past? I''d like to know more details."


    Sherlock did not refuse. He removed a small part of what he had experienced and related to Shilk, and told Dumbledore most of the truth.


    It''s not because there is anything he can''t say about Shilk, he just thinks it''s his own private matter, and he still has the right to keep this kind of more private matter confidential.


    After hearing everything, Dumbledore sighed deeply.


    "The traitor who remained at the Ministry of Magic until the end was Barty Crouch Jr."


    Sherlock looked surprised.


    "It''s actually him!"


    "It wasn''t until Tom lost his powers that he was exposed and everyone couldn''t believe it, but Tom''s disappearance made him hysterical and his father, Barty Crouch, grabbed him himself, And sentenced him to life in Azkaban."


    Dumbledore put his hands folded on the desk, his face calm.


    "It is precisely because of such a scandal that Barty, who had a high chance of being the Minister of Magic, lost the election. Fudge, who has been undervalued, can only take office."


    Sherlock had a look of remorse on his face when he heard Dumbledore say this.


    "I should have found out from Snape who the Death Eaters who were caught later belonged to. He must have known about it."


    Snape did know that if Sherlock had offered it up, he would have remembered it.


    But at the time, all his thoughts were on how to save Lily, and Sherlock didn''t mention it, and he didn''t think about it.


    "This ending is good enough," Dumbledore said softly. "There is no need to pursue perfection too much."


    "Eddie Butler is an admirable wizard. I have had contact with him, and I want to absorb him into the Order of the Phoenix, but he is gone before he can officially say it." Dumble Lido said regretfully.


    "That''s why I promise to bury him in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts later."


    Speaking of this topic, Sherlock''s mood was a little low, and the scene was silent for a long time before he took out the small iron box in the shape of a family crest from his pocket.


    "Besides Lily, my other biggest gain is this."


    He opened the iron box in the presence of Dumbledore, revealing the brass key inside.


    "Riddle put a very important thing into the Lestrange''s family vault. I heard the news from Rodolphus and Rabastan."


    "And this key hidden in the badge box, don''t you think it resembles the key in the Gringotts vault, Professor?"


    Dumbledore stared at the key in Sherlock''s hand, which was exactly the same as Gringotts'' treasury key!


    "Where did you get it from?"


    "On Rabastan, he was killed by my Blast Charm, I found this on him."


    Dumbledore lowered his head slightly, his glasses seemed to reflect a dull white light.


    "You can try... just want to open the treasure house of Gringotts, not just the key."


    Sherlock naturally thought of this long ago, which is why he and Dumbledore confessed about the treasury key.


    "So Professor, I need your help."


    Dumbledore looked at him.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes.


    "As the Lestrange family is Riddle''s diehard, almost all family members have been arrested into Azkaban. But after all, it is an ancient family. Whether there are illegitimate children outside, outsiders must be You wouldn''t know, would you?"


    Without too much explanation, Dumbledore could already hear what Sherlock wanted to do just by virtue of these words.


    He was silent for a moment, then UU Reading nodded lightly, expressing his attitude.


    And just when Sherlock and Dumbledore were conspiring with each other, Snape was still leaning against the door of Sherlock''s office, silently listening to the dialogue between mother and son inside.


    Both Harry and Lily were very excited at first, and after crying with joy, Harry was very excited to tell her about his experiences over the years.


    All things naturally only pick the good ones, not the bad ones.


    Although Lily had always been by Harry''s side in a special way, she couldn''t sense what was happening outside.


    Beneath Snape''s seemingly calm exterior, he was actually very nervous inside.


    He was afraid that Harry would sue Lily about how he had made things difficult for him over the years at Hogwarts.


    But fortunately, Harry only reported good news and not bad news, and did not mention the injustice and suffering he had experienced.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 199： job hunting

    When Sherlock returned from the headmaster''s office, Snape was standing alone outside the door.


    His face was calm, and on the surface he didn''t seem to have any psychological disturbances, but those eyes staring at the ceiling in a daze had already exposed his restless heart.


    "Think about what to say when we meet?" Sherlock asked lightly.


    Snape didn''t look at him, but said surprisingly.


    "I won''t see her for now."


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows immediately.


    "Why are you gone again? Back in the past few days, aren''t you just waiting for this moment? Afraid that she would know about your treatment of Harry? You just need to tell the truth about the reason, and you are doing this to keep Harry. Fate, she will definitely understand."


    However, Snape didn''t say anything more, just turned around blankly, ready to leave.


    When he and Sherlock passed by, he suddenly said something.


    "I owe you."


    Sherlock murmured as he watched his back gradually recede along the corridor.


    "Hypocritical."


    In the office, Lily and Harry had just met, and naturally there were countless things to say.


    Harry vaguely generalized about his time at the Dursleys, but focused on his experience after entering Hogwarts.


    Said that he knew two friends Ron and Hermione, and the professors in the castle were very good.


    He also talked about his experience in the past three school years, until he met Sirius this year and found out that Peter was the real traitor. Sherlock counted the time and walked into the office.


    Seeing Sherlock walk in, Harry immediately introduced Lily excitedly.


    "Mom, this is the Professor Forrest I told you about. He''s the best professor at Hogwarts, and he''s the one who made me meet you."


    Lily, whose whole body was transparent and suspended in mid-air, turned to look at Sherlock, her beautiful face showing a grateful look.


    "Thank you for taking care of Harry all these years and allowing me to see him today."


    Lily now retains the appearance she had before her death.


    She looks a little more mature than the Lily Sherlock saw in the past, but the change in appearance is not that big.


    After all, she and Harry''s father James married as soon as they graduated, and they had Harry not long after, and when they finally died, they were the same age as Sherlock now.


    Sherlock waved his hand, not taking credit for this.


    "I''m Harry''s teacher, and I should take care of him. As for letting you meet Harry again, you should be most grateful to Snape. If he didn''t keep begging me like that, I wouldn''t I want to help you."


    Although the old hypocrite didn''t know what to say after meeting the current Lily, he had been through hardships together, and Sherlock wouldn''t mind if he could help him.


    Not only Lily, but Harry reacted much more violently to what he said, and he exclaimed.


    "Snape!"


    Lily was a wise man in her life, otherwise she would not have been favored by Slughorn.


    "Professor Forrest, you and Snape helped me?"


    Hearing her address to Snape, Sherlock sighed inwardly, but that was normal.


    The current Lily has already experienced that Snape joined the Death Eaters, and she was in a period of mischief in the wizarding world. It is estimated that she has completely given up on him.


    "Simply put, because of some accidents, Snape and I went back to the past. I thought of a way to get back, and he thought of a way to save you. Then I helped him and came up with a magic trick based on the development of history. , so that you don''t die so completely before you die."


    Sherlock''s real long story, a few sentences summed up the situation.


    And Lily just listened to what he said, and looked at a place with lost eyes, and it didn''t take long to guess the matter.


    "That Professor Slughorn is him..."


    "It was he who was crying in front of your window that night during the summer vacation, begging you to forgive him."


    Sherlock pouted and said, there was nothing to hide, Snape couldn''t say it, he naturally didn''t care.


    Lily''s face was a little complicated, and people couldn''t tell her mood at the moment.


    "He... later left the Death Eaters?"


    "It''s useless to persuade him while you''re alive, but it was only after he died that he came to repentance... um~ I can''t say that I came to repentance, I just wanted to understand some things. Then he came to Hogg Watts, who became Potions Professor and Head of Slytherin here."


    Saying that, Sherlock gave Harry a meaningful look.


    "Of course, because of some relationship, he''s really not very good to Harry. The professor is also unfair, but it''s always better than the Snape you knew before."


    Sherlock was telling the truth about Snape without much praise or disparagement.


    He had done Snape a big favor just by telling the truth. As for what the two would say after meeting, and how to deal with the relationship, these were not things Sherlock should worry about.


    Harry was surprised and bewildered.


    He was surprised that Sherlock and Snape disappeared together, but they went back to the past together, and he was dazed because he didn''t understand anything about Snape.


    He''d heard that Snape seemed to have other feelings for his mother, and it wasn''t clear if there were more.


    After saying everything that could be said, Sherlock reminded Harry and Lily seriously.


    "I woke you up, but your current form is still very dangerous, because there is no experiment, and I don''t know what kind of magic spell can affect you, let alone how long you can last in this state. So. From now on, it shouldn''t take too long to get out of the protective magic on Harry''s body every day, it''s almost an hour or two. And then it''s time to hide it, not even Ron and Hermione."


    For Sherlock''s exhortation, of course, Harry took it down solemnly.


    "Thank you, Professor Forrest." He thanked Sherlock very seriously.


    Of course, this is not enough for Sherlock to help him do these things. Harry can only keep it in his heart and repay when he has the opportunity.


    After Harry and Lily left, Sherlock lay relaxed on the chair.


    Back at Hogwarts, it was important to relax his mind that had been tense.


    But only temporarily relax.


    At the moment before the Department of Mysteries came back, although Voldemort did no harm to him, the overwhelming black fog really surprised Sherlock.


    This is the first time he has seen a ceiling-level mission in the magic world.


    Sherlock didn''t know what the effect of that black fog was, but when it hit him like waves, he could clearly feel that even if he could use 500 rounds at a time, 1,000 rounds could be used. Even with tens of thousands of spells, there is no way to break through this black fog.


    This can no longer be countered by the superposition of numbers. The gap between magic and magic spell is too huge, and there is no way to fill it.


    Thinking that if Voldemort makes a comeback in the future, and now he is messing around in Hogwarts, it is still unknown whether the final outcome will be the same as in the original.


    This made Sherlock''s desire to strengthen his strength even more urgent.


    There are no shortcuts in magic learning, no matter how diligent and talented he is, he can''t compare to Voldemort and Dumbledore''s decades of magic accumulation.


    But the particularity of crossing, after all, left Sherlock a way to quickly shorten these gaps.


    Let the original owner''s dead remnant soul fuse with his own soul to make the soul source stronger, and the magic used will naturally become stronger as well.


    And there is also the control magic that comes with a strong soul. Sherlock always feels that its function is far more than just controlling the magic wand and casting spells, and it can also dig deeper.


    To do all this, Voldemort''s Horcrux is a must.


    In other words, to Sherlock, the Horcrux was like a great return pill that could increase his skill for fifty years by eating one, and he had eaten one now.


    It''s just that he has mastered the control magic without a teacher, and the magic spell released is much more powerful than before.


    There must be more than one Horcrux for Voldemort, which means that there are still many opportunities for Sherlock left.


    Besides, Sherlock himself was the one who wanted to find the Horcrux, and Dumbledore was even more pressing about it than he was.


    One of the most important gains of this journey back to the past is that he has inquired about one of the Horcrux clues.


    Leaning back in the chair, Sherlock drank tea while staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Because Lupin''s identity was exposed, he could no longer stay at Hogwarts after last night. Sherlock, who originally only needed to review the grades of the sixth grade final exam, had to take charge of Lupin''s substitute class. four grades.


    But he was still in no hurry. He didn''t know what he was thinking about in his head, and he muttered to himself after a long pause.


    "Where did that little girl Amy go?"


    ......


    The day before Hogwarts officially started the holiday, in Dumbledore''s headmaster''s room, Silk sat quietly in front of Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore looked at the girl with a hood on her head, covering most of her face, and did not hide the confusion in his eyes.


    "Why do you suddenly want to teach at Hogwarts? Miss Silk."


    For more than ten years, Silke has come back to Hogwarts every year to visit the grave. Although Dumbledore didn''t communicate much with her, he knew her character well. He never thought that one day she would sit in his own seat. job in front of you.


    Shirk said flatly.


    "There is no reason, just want to change place."


    "The German Ministry of Magic has agreed to your resignation?"


    Dumbledore''s influence is not limited to the United Kingdom. He has some knowledge of most of the internal affairs of the Ministry of Magic in Europe, and he is very clear about the status of Shilk in the German Ministry of Magic.


    Shilk nodded slightly.


    "If there are no more vacancies at Hogwarts, I can accept both substitutes and interim professors."


    Hearing her say this, Dumbledore felt more and more bizarre.


    The good German Ministry of Magic is unwilling to stay, and in the future, there is a chance to accept a whole Department of Mysteries.


    Even a wise man like Dumbledore didn''t want to understand the problem, but he didn''t have to.


    He naturally knows what kind of ability Silk has, and he knows her character well, and she has no resistance to her wanting to teach at Hogwarts.


    Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "This year, Setima Victor, a professor of arithmetic and divination, applied to me for resignation. She was a little tired of her life as a teacher and wanted to go out for a walk. I didn''t find a suitable candidate before, and I wanted to keep her for a while. Years, wait for a candidate to agree to her departure. Now that you want to teach at Hogwarts, Setima can do so."


    Arithmetic divination can be said to be a branch of divination.


    It''s just that this knowledge is more regular than abstract divination techniques such as tea residues, crystal balls, and astrology, which use numbers and images.


    But divination related to mathematics cannot be so simple, especially for wizards who are not rational enough.


    Only Hermione was more interested in this subject than others, and even thought that those divinations that rely on guesswork in the cloud and fog were not worthy of her shoes.


    Shilk was not surprised, and immediately nodded to take over the job.


    The main direction of her study in the Department of Mysteries is prophecy and divination. Whether it is conventional divination or arithmetic divination, which has only emerged in the past century, she has an absolute professional knowledge reserve.


    And just when Silk found Dumbledore for a job, Sherlock also came to Diagon Alley in disguise.


    He looked like a middle-aged wizard, with a thin body, pale face, gloomy eyes, and arrogant expression. He was dressed like an evil black wizard who stayed at home all year round and didn''t know what kind of black magic he was studying.


    After arriving at Diagon Alley from the Leaky Cauldron, he did not stop elsewhere, but walked towards the white building in the center of the street with a clear goal Gringotts is very busy every day, as a magical world The only bank, these goblins are in charge of a lot of business, not just providing treasure troves.


    Griphook, the goblin who had received Harry Potter in his first year, had just finished an exchange transaction when another goblin walked up to him with a arrogant wizard.


    "There is a person who claims to be the Lestrange family, and is going to get something from the treasure house on the 18th. You are responsible."


    Griphook put down the tea he just prepared to serve, nodded at the goblin, and after he left, he looked up and down at the middle-aged wizard who claimed to be the Lestrange family.


    "The Lestrange family? This wizard family, I remember... it seems that everyone is locked in Azkaban, right?" Griphook said suspiciously, "Do you have the key?"


    Sherlock gave a disdainful sneer.


    "You just take me in."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 200： Lestranges vault

    Griphook looked at the man in front of him, and from the appearance alone, he knew that he belonged to the worst type of wizard, and he insisted.


    "The vault of the Lestrange family is very special. It is one of the oldest families. If you want to get something from it, it is not enough to have a key. You have to prove your identity to us."


    Sherlock, disguised as a gloomy wizard, was prepared for this, but the gloomy expression on his face not only did not diminish, but instead became more and more dissatisfied.


    He took out the small badge-shaped metal box from his pocket and threw it towards the pull tab very impolitely.


    Griphook reached out and caught the small box. Instead of researching it himself, he went to the counter and found a goblin with golden glasses.


    "Family crest, Lestrange''s."


    The old goblin who looked very old stretched out his hand and took the badge from him, took off the glasses on his face, picked up a pair of monocles from the side, put them on his face and looked at the badge box carefully. stand up.


    Before long, the old goblin returned the locket to Griphook.


    "It''s the real thing, but the style is a little old. I remember that before the Lestranges were all caught in Azkaban, they seemed to have ordered a new batch of badges."


    Griphook looked back at Sherlock who was standing three meters away, looking impatiently at the ceiling of Gringotts Hall, and then asked in a low voice.


    "Then this person might be the one left by the Lestranges? Does he fit the rules?"


    The old goblin put on the golden glasses again and gave Sherlock a vague glance.


    "You don''t care whether he conforms to the rules or not, now everyone in that family is locked up in Azkaban, and before they squatted, no one of them told us what to do with that vault. Just follow the rules. , as long as he is a member of the Lestrange family, even if there is an accident, it has nothing to do with us."


    Griphook nodded, took the badge box, and was about to turn back to find Sherlock when the old goblin suddenly reminded in a low voice.


    "Be careful when taking him there. The premise of having nothing to do with us is to determine his identity."


    Griphook paused, then returned to Sherlock calmly, returning the badge box to him, and the professional smile appeared on his face again.


    "Ah, I kept you waiting, sir, your badge is fine. My name is Griphook. I don''t know what your name is?"


    "John Lestrange."


    Sherlock took the box from his hand, raised his head proudly, and snorted coldly, as if looking at someone with his nostrils.


    "Mr Lestrange, I''ll take you to your family vault."


    Griphook smirked and didn''t care.


    The wizards of big families, especially pure blood families are basically like this, and the more they are like this, the happier the goblins are.


    Big families are also their big clients.


    An approachable pure-blood family like the Weasleys, no matter how friendly they are, the goblins won''t show any good looks to them.


    Even if you overturn the vault, you can''t find half a piece of gold, no matter how good your attitude is, can you eat it?


    Griphook led Sherlock towards a door beside the hall wall.


    He pushed open the tall double door, and behind it was an underground tunnel like a mine.


    The surrounding walls were uneven and rough. After Sherlock and Griphook walked in, the door behind them closed by themselves, and the torches on the wall lit up one by one, illuminating the underground tunnel.


    Griphook whistled into the depths of the tunnel, followed by a rumbling sound from far to near, and a small cart drove up by itself from the tunnel.


    Sherlock and Griphook sat up together, the trolley started suddenly, and quickly led them to the ground.


    Along the way, Griphook didn''t mean to talk to Sherlock, there was only the sound of "huhu" around them.


    The underground tunnels of Gringotts are intricate and complicated. They have passed through no less than twenty forks, but they are still going down without any intention of stopping.


    Sherlock maintained indifference on his face, but he was already muttering in his heart.


    How deep are these goblins digging, and going all the way down, who knows if they have dug through the crust?


    Just when he was groaning, a rush of water came from the front. He squinted his eyes and raised his head, and he saw a waterfall that blocked the tunnel and fell from the top of the passage.


    Anti-thief waterfall!


    One of the most important protective measures in the depths of Gringotts, the vaults behind this waterfall are the treasures that have existed since the beginning of Gringotts.


    And as these extremely important treasury portals, the water falling down from the Anti-thief Waterfall is naturally not just ordinary water.


    Any wizard who wants to enter the deepest vaults must be "cleaned" by this waterfall.


    It will cleanse the visitor of all magical effects and magical disguises, and if a problem is found, the intruder will be thrown out of the tunnel, and Gringotts will be immediately informed that someone has broken in.


    Anti-thief waterfall is equivalent to a super large spell that is in effect all the time.


    It is rumored that it can even remove some of the effects of the Unforgivable Curse (Harry uses the Imperius controlled goblin, which is lifted after passing through this waterfall).


    Seeing the waterfall, the trolley was still speeding up. Griphook, who was sitting in front of the trolley, turned around and stared at Sherlock intently.


    Sherlock''s face was calm, and he didn''t show the slightest nervousness towards the waterfall.


    The trolley quickly shuttled through the Anti-thief Waterfall, and the slightly cold water poured on Sherlock and Griphook. The trolley was not thrown off the track, and there was no change in Sherlock.


    Griphook''s gaze at Sherlock gradually loosened, and the fingers that had been tense also eased.


    Sherlock pulled out his wand in disgust, and used a spell to dry the wet robe.


    "This is how Gringotts treats clients?"


    "This is a necessary means of protection, sir." Griphook said without being arrogant. "In order to protect your treasure, we must be extra careful."


    "But Gringotts was still broken into." Sherlock sneered.


    He was talking about Quirrell breaking into Gringotts when Harry was in his first year.


    Griphook didn''t make any excuses for this, just said loudly.


    "But he didn''t take anything with him, just a thief who came home empty-handed!"


    Sherlock just sneered and didn''t say anything.


    It was also at that time that Hagrid took the Philosopher''s Stone away according to Dumbledore''s instructions, otherwise Quirrell would have returned empty-handed in the end, or two.


    After passing the Anti-thief Waterfall, the authenticity of his identity has been greatly improved. At least Griphook is not as suspicious of him now as he was at the beginning.


    And the means to deceive the Anti-thief Waterfall is actually very simple.


    Sherlock really didn''t use any magic disguise on him, and the face he was wearing right now was not created by magic or drinking any potion.


    Just a human-skin mask I got from a Muggle.


    Thief Falls can wash away magic, but Sherlock doesn''t use any magic.


    Anyway, he doesn''t need to disguise as a specific person, as long as it''s not his own face, anything else is fine, so the restrictions on disguise are very low.


    Before planning to come to Gringotts, Sherlock also specifically asked Dumbledore all the details of Gringotts'' internal defense, especially determining that the waterfall was ineffective against Muggles.


    After all, these arrogant goblins may not even be able to look at wizards, so how can they look at those Muggles?


    After passing through the waterfall, Griphook took out a shabby pouch, took out a metal device, and handed it to Sherlock.


    "Jingle, shake it and it will sound, and right away you know when to use it."


    Not long after his voice fell, a deafening roar resounded in the tunnel.


    In front of the innermost four or five vaults, a giant beast blocked their way.


    That''s a giant dragon!


    Confinement underground for so long, the scales on the dragon''s body have become pale and loose, its eyes are cloudy pink, and its hind legs are heavily shackled with thick chains that drive deep into the stone. giant pile of ground.


    Its spiky wings tucked into its sides would fill the basement if unfolded.


    The giant dragon turned its ugly head towards them, let out a roar that made the stones tremble, opened its mouth and aimed at Griphook and Sherlock who were driving over, and spit out a fire.


    Griphook demonstrated to Sherlock, shaking the metal device called "Jingle Piece" in his hand.


    It sounded like a small hammer hitting an anvil, and Sherlock did the same, shaking the thing in his hand.


    The sound was like deadly poison to the dragon, and it roared back, making way through the tunnel.


    Only after getting closer did Sherlock notice the scars on the old dragon''s face.


    It was obviously forced to tame it by the goblins, and the so-called "Ding Dang" is a precursor to punishing it. Judging from its old appearance, I don''t know how long it has been imprisoned here.


    Sherlock is not Hagrid, and he doesn''t have much sympathy for these big guys. He just stared at the old dragon for a while, then turned his attention back to his eyes.


    They had come to the door of Lestrange''s vault.


    "Give me the key, sir," said Griphook.


    Sherlock took the brass key out of a pocket alone and handed it to the pull-knob.


    There was no keyhole on the door of the vault, and it looked like the key was superfluous.


    But the pull ring didn''t mean to insert the key into any hidden hole, but stretched out the hand holding the key and touched the door lightly.


    In an instant, the door to the vault disappears, and the cave can be seen stuffed from floor to ceiling with gold coins and goblet, silver armor, hides of various exotic animals with spines or drooping wings, in vases of potions, and a skull still wearing the crown.


    Sherlock, who didn''t tense up until Griphook took the key, finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    His key came from Rabastan, who died seventeen years ago. Who knows if the people from the Lestrange family behind him have discovered the disappearance of his family crest and treasure house key.


    So the only risky bet on this trip to Gringotts was just now.


    Sherlock is betting that Bella and Rodolphus don''t know where Rabastan hid the key, and they haven''t changed the way to open the treasure house since then.


    And now, he was clearly betting right.


    This is also his luck, because if according to the original plot, after Voldemort made a comeback and took control of the Ministry of Magic, Bella did change the way to open the treasure house and abandoned the family key.


    Looking at the splendid treasure trove in front of him, Sherlock didn''t think about it anymore, and went in directly.


    Griphook bowed and stood aside, respecting the client''s privacy, and had no intention of going in with Sherlock.


    The Lestranges'' treasury was huge, at least five times the size of Sherlock''s own at Gringotts, enough to host a football game in it.


    Looking around, there are splendid appearances everywhere. There are lamps installed on the ceiling of the treasure house. The streamer light reflected by those priceless treasures makes people feel dizzy.


    This is the accumulation of the oldest pure blood family!


    The property in this vault is no exaggeration to say that it bought half of Diagon Alley!


    But Sherlock was not fascinated by the wealth that could make people lose their minds. He walked half a meter in front of the treasure pile that could be called a golden mountain, and stopped steadily.


    As he approached, he could clearly feel a burst of burning heat.


    These treasures also have special protection on them!


    In addition to the blood of the real Lestrange family, if outsiders come into contact with any of these treasures, they will trigger the copy spell and fire spell on it.


    The Fire Spell doesn''t need much explanation, and the Copy Spell instantly turns into countless copies of the original but worthless, drowning the thieves.


    Those replicas also carry the effects of the Replica Charm and the Fire Charm. As long as you touch them, these priceless treasures will turn into countless hot "branding irons", repeating the spells until they burn the thief alive!


    Of course, Gringotts will not spread these things out, and the owners of those vaults will not say anything about the protection measures.


    But Albus Dumbledore, who was also from an ancient wizard family, was well-informed and learned, naturally knew the various protection measures here, and Sherlock had done his homework from him before he came.


    Gringotts claims that no one can steal anything from it.


    In the end, this is just a big talk, and wizards with mediocre abilities really can''t do it, but for people like Dumbledore and Riddle, sneaking into Gringotts to steal things is better than drinking Water is not much trouble to eat.


    Even if Voldemort had lost all his power over Quirrell, he could come and go here.


    This is also the reason why Sherlock wanted to confess to Dumbledore about the discovery of the Horcrux. If he had no prior knowledge of these internal measures, even if he had the key to the vault, he would not have been able to get to this point.


    Concentrating his thoughts, Sherlock''s eyes did not stop on those treasures, and quickly browsed on the few golden mountains.


    He still didn''t know what the Horcrux was hidden in this treasure trove, but Sherlock wasn''t worried at all about how to find it.


    Before long, he was on a shelf near the ceiling and saw a cup that reflected golden light in the light!


    The little golden cup has two handles, and the body of the cup is carved with a little badger turning back from the grass and coming to life.


    And just as he made contact with his eyes and the golden cup, a slight burning sensation came from his left arm!


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 201： God Boss Im Old 2

    Sherlock has been in this world for more than two years. In addition to learning magic spells, he has also done a lot of research on the history of the magic world.


    Especially about the school history of Hogwarts.


    Legend has it that the four witches and wizards who founded Hogwarts left their own precious relics.


    Before seeing Gryffindor''s sword with his own eyes, Sherlock just thought this thing was a legend, just like the Deathly Hallows in the story of the three brothers in "The Story of Bedouin the Poet", and it couldn''t be taken seriously.


    But since Gryffindor can leave behind a sword, the other three founders may not also leave any valuable relics.


    Now placed on the wooden shelf of the Lestrange family vault, the golden cup of the carved little badger naturally reminds Sherlock of the Helga Hufflepuff who founded the Hufflepuff Academy!


    If the crescent moon mark on his arm can react, it must be a Horcrux.


    And a person as arrogant as Voldemort, even if he makes Horcruxes, is it possible to use those mediocre and nameless things?


    Hufflepuff''s gold cup can make him into a Horcrux, Gryffindor''s sword has always been protected by Dumbledore, and the relics of Ravenclaw and Slytherin may not have been given to Voldemort, and they are now being He is hiding in an unknown place.


    In this vault, Sherlock obtained not only a golden cup, but more importantly, expanded information on other Horcrux clues.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and this trip to Gringotts was not in vain.


    He didn''t mean to touch the golden cup with his own hands. Although Sherlock could solve the problem even if the Fire Spell and Duplication Spell were triggered, it wouldn''t cause much damage to him, but that would alarm the Griphook who was guarding outside the door.


    He directly used the control magic to take the golden cup off the wooden shelf, then took out a prepared wooden box from his bag and put the cup in it.


    After the Horcrux was settled, Sherlock turned his attention to those gold and silver treasures at this time.


    He doesn''t take these wealth seriously, but he won''t keep it in this vault.


    Voldemort''s comeback is a matter of time, and if Bella and the others escape from Azkaban, if the money stays here, it will definitely fall into their hands.


    Of course, Sherlock wouldn''t do something like this in disguise, but now he doesn''t have the ability to take these treasures away all at once.


    I just randomly selected a few from them, intending to take them back and study the fire spells and copy spells above, and come again when I find a way to remove these spells.


    The purpose of this trip was completed, and Sherlock walked out of the vault with a cold expression.


    "You''ve got what you need? Sir."


    As Griphook asked, he glanced at the vault through the corner of his eye, and found no sign of the protective spell being triggered inside.


    "Do I have to report to Gringotts what I took?" Sherlock''s attitude was still very bad, of course, it would be surprising if his attitude suddenly changed for the better.


    Griphook closed the vault door again and returned the key to Sherlock.


    "No, of course not, sir."


    They got back into the trolley and didn''t talk any further until they were back in the Gringotts hall, where Griphook bowed and sent him away.


    The old goblin, who was carefully weighing the gemstone with a balance, glanced at the pull ring that came to rest.


    "Is there any problem with this Lestrange?"


    Griphook nodded.


    "Indeed the Lestranges."


    "I can''t believe that this family has not been arrested in Azkaban yet."


    "Be quiet, who knows if he should be caught?"


    After Sherlock left Gringotts, he didn''t stop in Diagon Alley and used Apparition to return to Hogwarts.


    Withdrawing the disguise on his face, he did not go back to his office or go to Dumbledore, but took the golden cup to the depths of the Forbidden Forest, in front of Eddie''s grave.


    This place is very remote, and it is also far away from the territory of the centaurs, so there is no need to worry about being disturbed by anyone.


    Sherlock took the golden cup out of the wooden box, pulled out his wand, and tapped it carefully on the cup.


    The copy spell and fire spell attached to it are naturally not ordinary spells.


    These are all magics unique to goblins, and it is not so easy for wizards to crack them.


    But before he could think about finding a countermeasure, the two goblin spells on the golden cup had already started to fail by themselves.


    Sherlock carefully observed the reaction of the spell, and found that these two spells actually depended on the existence of Gringotts to exert their effect. Once something left the scope of Gringotts, it would be a bit tricky for him to make fire spells and copying. The spell will lose its effect.


    This undoubtedly left Sherlock with a lot of strength.


    He didn''t stop any longer, and stretched out his hand to the golden cup.


    The crescent moon mark on the left arm produced an obvious burning sensation. Sherlock chanted a spell before he came, and a cold black mist suddenly rose from the golden cup as if he had sensed something!


    Sherlock is not unfamiliar with this black fog, because he had experienced it himself just a few days ago.


    The black mist filled the top of the golden cup, and soon formed a handsome but extremely hideous face!


    "Do you know what you are doing!"


    Sherlock''s hand was still on the gold cup. He looked at Riddle''s face with a nose, and there was no panic on his face.


    "Oh? Do you have any last words to say?" he asked flatly.


    The Horcrux itself doesn''t actually have any combat power and words. Last year, the diary that was raging at Hogwarts for so long, absorbed the energy of Neville and Percy, and finally can manifest the entity, there is only manipulation. Basilisk''s ability is only, so even if he sees Voldemort, Sherlock has nothing to worry about.


    Seeing that Sherlock showed signs of communicating with him, the hideous face suddenly calmed down.


    That unique, bewitching voice sounded from the black mist.


    "What you want is nothing more than the most powerful strength, we are the same Sherlock, go to me... Find me who is slowly recovering strength, I will make you want I''ll give you everything.... Nothing is impossible. If you are willing to rely on me, you can learn all the knowledge in the entire magical world at will. What can that old fellow Dumbledore give you? Only a few It''s just a nonsense, if you like Hogwarts, I can even make you the future headmaster here, as long as you are willing to surrender to me, as long as you are willing to join us."


    Sherlock has deliberately learned Occlumency, but this kind of magic needs to be mastered over time, and it is not easy to become a master of Occlumency by just learning it.


    Under normal circumstances, his current level is absolutely sufficient, but Voldemort is Voldemort after all, and even if it is only the remnant soul in the Horcrux, he has an extremely powerful ability to take soul.


    Except for Sherlock''s intention to keep the most perfect deep memory, he can see clearly the other irrelevant things.


    "Well, it sounds really good." He didn''t let go of the golden cup, but nodded with an expression on his face, "but I want to ask you for something right now."


    The face formed by the black mist looked at Sherlock with a smile, and said loudly in a hoarse but not very low voice.


    "I can give you anything you want! Power! Knowledge! Wealth! Women! Power! Everything! Allegiance to me, Sherlock!"


    Sherlock also had a smile on his face, and his smile was very bright.


    "If you are so generous, then leave you to me, Riddle."


    "Of course!" Voldemort''s remnant of the soul agreed, and then he felt that something was wrong, and the face formed by the black mist showed a blank expression, "What? Me?"


    Sherlock didn''t talk to him any more unnecessary nonsense, and uttered an obscure incantation softly in his mouth.


    A burst of gray light suddenly lit up where his hand was in contact with the golden cup!


    The moment this light lit up, Voldemort''s remnant soul in the golden cup finally realized what he wanted to do!


    "This magic... who taught you!"


    He screamed, and the unease and fear in that voice could be heard by anyone.


    "How dare you! Do you know what you are doing! Do you know what you are doing!"


    Sherlock''s face was cold, and he didn''t want to ignore him.


    The gray light has completely wrapped the entire golden cup, and the black smoke extending from the golden cup was forcibly squeezed by a force, like a pair of invisible hands, slapped Voldemort''s remnant soul in the palm of his hand and kept rubbing it. , kneaded him into a slender silk thread!


    "You devil! You must not die! Devil!!!"


    Voldemort''s last scream faded away, and finally fell silent.


    Sherlock felt his arms were astonishingly hot, but he was in no mood to care about it at this time, and the feeling of absorbing Voldemort''s remnant soul in the diary for the first time came back to his heart.


    And this time it''s even stronger than the last time!


    His entire body was suspended in the air, with Sherlock as the center, within a radius of ten meters, as if everything had stopped moving!


    The leaves falling from the branches with the wind were still in the air, the ants on the ground who were moving did not move, even the wind stopped, and ten meters away, everything was as usual, like two different worlds .


    At this moment, Sherlock felt that he was the master of everything in the world!


    Heaven''s boss, his second child!


    What Voldemort, an incompetent barking old noseless monster.


    As long as you think about it, you can easily erase him from this world without even moving your fingers.


    Sherlock, who was floating in the air, slowly opened his eyes.


    In his originally blue eyes, a golden light lit up!


    The light was so captivating, but no one saw it at this time.


    And in Sherlock''s own perception, he became incomparably wonderful.


    It is an indescribable wonder. He has no way to express anything, but he can directly get started and try to control it.


    The world with a radius of ten meters began to move again.


    The wind continued to blow, the leaves continued to fall, the ants continued to move, as if they never stopped, and always have been.


    He gently stretched out one of his hands, but he couldn''t see the slightest movement, no wand or spell, just a simple thought in his mind.


    In front of him, the big tree with lush branches suddenly twisted up!


    It''s like a ball of plasticine, which can be reshaped at will according to his ideas.


    Flowers, grass, stones, pigs, cows, horses, sheep.


    In an instant, the tree completed a dozen transformations according to his ideas.


    But there seems to be more than that.


    The thoughts in Sherlock''s heart moved slightly, and an explosion sounded not far away, lifting up the soil on the ground, and then a bird passing by the treetop suddenly fell into a coma and fell on the soft grass. A sneaky mouse suddenly jumped up and danced uncontrollably!


    The next moment, it was like something was blowing past.


    The blasted earth pit was restored, the bird woke up in a daze and took off again, the mouse''s body returned to normal, and fled away in horror.


    Sherlock stared blankly at his hand, and while he was stunned, his body suddenly fell to the ground.


    That wonderful feeling disappeared immediately, and he changed back to the ordinary Sherlock, all the wonderful things that happened before, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The last time he "eaten" Voldemort''s remnant soul in the diary, because the injuries on his body were too serious, Sherlock didn''t really appreciate the feeling of the soul stitching up for this period of time.


    And now he has experienced it in a real and complete way.


    The feeling is indescribable, as if he has become the absolute master of the local area.


    All laws must be reflected according to his will, and no matter how everything changes, he must nod and agree!


    Sherlock, who had returned to normal, sat on the ground with a thoughtful expression on his face, recalling the feeling just now.


    But soon he recovered from his brooding state and shook his head.


    No matter how strong he was at that time, it was not his own power after all. There was no benefit to indulging in it, but it made him forget his fundamental purpose.


    After thinking about it, he was relieved, and felt that his current mental state had never been better.


    He took out his wand and waved at the grass beside him The grass shattered into countless grass clippings in an instant.


    This was a silent smashing spell, and Sherlock could clearly feel that the intensity of the spell he directly used was much higher than before.


    Then he spreads out the domain of control.


    Although it was still the limit range of ten meters, it clearly made him perceive the difference.


    The previous control magic was basically used to control matter, and the use of magic was also through the wand as a medium.


    But now, it seems that he can directly rely on the control magic itself to complete some not too esoteric spells.


    Without waving his staff, Sherlock looked up at a casket that was climbing up on a branch, and chanted a spell softly.


    "It''s all petrified."


    Without the appearance of any magic beam, the tree-protecting pot suddenly stopped.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 ~： Happy New Year 2022

Two hours in advance, I wish everyone a Happy New Year. By the way, this is also a fake note.


    One day off, just one day (?��???��??)


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 202： Founders Relic

    Sherlock looked at the petrified tree protection pot, and was stunned.


    He recalled the state of being invincible just now, and as soon as he thought about it, he used the Explosion Charm, Stun Charm and Dancing Charm.


    Then, after thinking about it again, all the effects of these spells were erased.


    Of course he couldn''t achieve that effect now, but he didn''t even have the magic beam after it took effect without the help of a wand. He just moved his lips and chanted the spell, and it immediately took effect on the target.


    This made Sherlock feel an incredible feeling about himself.


    Although he was able to use control magic to use some simple transfiguration and small magic spells before, but a slightly powerful wizard can do this without a staff and no sound.


    Now this petrification spell is different.


    Looking through the entire thick history of magic, I can''t find any wizards who can do it with magic to such an extent.


    In this disguised form, it has already been considered to be the point where one can follow the law!


    Sherlock pondered, and uttered the spell again.


    "Stop the curse."


    The moment the sound of his incantation fell, the stationary casserole on the branch returned to normal again.


    It seemed to be frightened. After it could move normally, it quickly ran to the top branch, staring down at Sherlock with small eyes.


    Sherlock didn''t care about its mood, but turned his head and stared at a small tree that died for some unknown reason.


    "Shattered to pieces."


    "boom!"


    The spell took effect immediately, the dry tree trunk shattered on the spot, sawdust splashed everywhere, but there were still large pieces of wood that were just broken and fell to the ground.


    This smashing spell made him more intuitive to see the intensity of the spell using control magic.


    Very weak, even weaker than the magic wand he used to control magic.


    And the consumption is still very high. It was just a petrification spell, a universal unlocking spell and a crushing spell, which made Sherlock feel exhausted.


    Obviously, this method cannot be used much.


    But even so, Sherlock was very excited.


    He knows very well what this means means. The most difficult thing in all things is the process of starting from nothing.


    Whether it is strong or not is one thing, but whether it will be strong is another.


    Besides, there must be other Horcruxes waiting for him in the future. The room for improvement of this ability is enormous.


    Sherlock was in a good mood, sat in front of Eddie''s grave and chatted with him for a while, saying something similar to "Don''t worry, I will help you take care of your daughter in the future", "I haven''t forgotten about revenge for you, sooner or later. I''ll send her down one day to show you what she''s in." or something like that.


    The sun gradually fell to the horizon.


    Seeing that it was getting late, he got up from the ground, snapped his fingers casually, and said "clean up" to clean up the dirt on his robe, picked up the cracked golden cup and walked out of the forbidden forest.


    Back at Hogwarts Castle, Sherlock went directly to Headmaster Dumbledore''s office and put the broken gold cup in front of him.


    "This is the second one."


    Dumbledore stared deeply at the golden cup, and saw its origin at a glance.


    "Helga Hufflepuff''s relic."


    "It is said that the four founders of Hogwarts left their most precious relics, Gryffindor''s sword and Hufflepuff''s gold cup. What are the remaining two?" Sherlock asked.


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    Gu "No one knows about this except the descendants of the two founders, but Ravenclaw''s relic may be the crown that can bring wisdom."


    "You''re guessing, since Riddle can make Hufflepuff''s gold cup into his Horcrux, it''s not impossible for him to do the same for the other two unknown relics."


    With his wisdom, of course, he can think of a deal with Sherlock.


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes.


    "Especially because he himself is a descendant of Slytherin."


    Dumbledore tapped the back of his left hand with the fingers of his right hand and said softly.


    "I''m going to visit Tom''s hometown in a while."


    Sherlock asked in surprise.


    "Does he still have any family members alive?"


    Dumbledore seemed to recall something, and there was a trace of reminiscence in his eyes.


    "He had an uncle alive before, but he was imprisoned in Azkaban for killing three Muggles who lived in the same town, and he died in that prison."


    "But I think there should always be some discoveries in the place where his family lives. Are you interested in visiting with me? Sherlock."


    He sent an invitation to Sherlock, but Sherlock did not agree.


    "Wait until you decide the time, I''m not sure if there is anything else behind me."


    They chatted about other things, and then Sherlock left the principal''s room.


    After he left, Dumbledore crossed his hands on the table, and the expression on his face made it impossible to see any emotion.


    "The founder''s relic..." He muttered softly to himself, then suddenly said to the empty office, "Phineas, please help me to invite Mrs. Grey over."


    In the portraits of the previous principals on the wall, a thin old man opened his sleepy eyes, made a few grumbles, and then disappeared into the photo frame.


    ......


    Summer vacation has officially started.


    Sherlock didn''t get on the Hogwarts Express and go back together, it would take a whole day to toss.


    He directly used Apparition to come to the door of Mulan Hua Road Just as he was about to take out the key to open the door, his eyes were suddenly attracted to a place.


    It was the neighbor''s yard. Sherlock only lived at home for two months a year, so he had nothing to do with the neighbors on both sides.


    But he vaguely remembered that the hostess of the house on the left seemed to like red maple trees very much. Two trees were planted in the yard, and a swing was made for her daughter in the middle of the two trees. When the golden maple leaves fell in autumn, the scenery very charming.


    It is summer now, and the branches of the two red maples are luxuriant, but the most striking thing is not the red leaves swaying in the wind, but the old windmills that are filled with the canopy.


    Sherlock stared unblinkingly at the windmills that were very familiar, "hula la", spinning with the breeze, and the boss with his mouth open, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "Does it look good?"


    A very familiar voice sounded behind him.


    Sherlock didn''t look back, still staring at the windmill full of trees.


    "How much did you spend to buy this yard?"


    The owner of the voice tilted his head, thinking about the exact amount.


    "Excluding taxes and other expenses, the family received about ��200,000 in total."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 203： Amy and John, Vera and Sherlock

    "You exchanged gold Galleons for British pounds from the fairies in Gringotts?"


    There was no surprise on Sherlock''s face, instead he looked a little distressed.


    "Yeah." The girl nodded lightly.


    "Is it the salary you have saved over the years?"


    "And a small part of Dad''s legacy."


    "According to the current exchange rate announced by the goblins, one Galleon can be exchanged for about five pounds, and two hundred thousand pounds is forty thousand Galleons..."


    Sherlock made a simple calculation, and the expression on his face became more distressed. He turned around and looked at Shirke, who was still wearing that **** robe, covering his upper face with a hood, with a vegetable basket hanging on his arm with some onions and potatoes in it, and sighed helplessly.


    "Anyway, tell me before you buy it. It''s a huge loss to exchange Galleons for British pounds at Gringotts, and two hundred thousand pounds... This yard is not even worth fifty thousand pounds, that money is your own. Don''t you feel bad for the hard earned money?"


    With a smile on the corner of Shilk''s mouth, he shook his head.


    "I don''t feel bad."


    Since seeing Sherlock again, the smiles on her face have become more and more numerous, but it seems that only a short-lived flower blooms in the middle of the night, and it will only show the beauty that exists in an instant to certain people.


    Sherlock sighed again, and took the basket of onions and potatoes from her arm.


    "Let''s go, let me see how your new home is, and lunch is also settled here."


    In Hilke''s eyes hidden in the black ribbon, there was a little excitement that rarely appeared in her emotions before, and her steps became brisk, and she led Sherlock to open the courtyard door that was already hers alone. .


    The vegetation in the front yard was basically unchanged, only the two maple trees were covered with windmills.


    Sherlock followed her into the living room. The original owner''s furniture had already been moved away. The furniture decoration is relatively simple now. There are only sofas, coffee tables and shoe cabinets in the living room, and there is not even a hanger.


    "Wouldn''t it be the center of attention when you dress up like this?"


    He complained and pulled Shilk''s hood off her head, revealing a face so delicate that it didn''t seem to belong to the world.


    Shilk wrinkled his nose, not because he hated Sherlock''s behavior at this time, but because he didn''t like his attitude toward him as if he was treating him like a child.


    "I used a spell, and in the eyes of Muggles I was dressed very ordinary."


    "Then you don''t need to wear a hood when you go out. If you use this to cover your face every day, people will become depressed. Seeing the sun more often is good for maintaining a good mood."


    Sherlock chattered, like an old father who doesn''t trust his child to live alone, and always has endless exhortations.


    Silk walked into the kitchen with a blank face carrying the vegetable basket, peeled the onions and potatoes that he had just bought, and washed them in the sink.


    "You live here now, what about your job at the German Ministry of Magic?"


    "I resigned."


    "Resigned?" Sherlock was stunned for a moment, and then he could basically guess the reason for her resignation. He shook his head, "It''s okay to resign, I guess you don''t like that place yourself."


    "Since you have quit your job, you should rest at home for a while. If you still want to find a job in the UK, I can help. If you don''t want to work, then go out for a walk. If you don''t have enough money, find me... .."


    Gu Seeing that he started to nag again, Shilk interrupted him softly by directing the kitchen knife to cut potatoes.


    "I have found a new job."


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "It''s only been a week since you moved to the UK? So soon? Where is the job?"


    Hearing his question, Shilk pursed his lips, slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and did not answer in silence, as if he was expecting something to happen.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk, Sherlock didn''t continue to ask, but just nagged some interpersonal matters, and told her that if she was bullied, don''t hold back and beat him directly. He went to help find the place.


    Silk doesn''t seem to be skilled in cooking. She controlled the kitchen utensils for more than an hour, and barely managed two lunches.


    The extremely simple baked potato and onion soup, it seems that she can make these two dishes, which is her extraordinary performance.


    After that, under Shilk''s nervous and expectant gaze, Sherlock tasted the first sip of the onion soup. The corners of his mouth twitched for a moment, and then he was very impressed with Shilk''s craftsmanship, saying that even if it was Hogg All of Watts'' house-elf cooking skills combined are less than one of her hands.


    Shilk''s face clearly showed a little excited expression. She quietly took a sip of the results of her busy work for the afternoon, and then the expression on her face became expressionless again.


    Looking at Shilk who threw up the onion soup that he hadn''t swallowed and threw it into the trash can, Sherlock comforted.


    "Actually, it''s not that bad. As long as you put a little less sugar, a little less salt, a little less cream, a little longer the heat, and a little smaller onions, the taste is really good."


    Silk snatched the bowl of onion soup from Sherlock''s hand and poured it all into the sink with a stern face, as if he was sulking.


    "Let''s go out to eat."


    "What are you going out to eat? Leave it to me, although I don''t know if it will suit your taste." Sherlock rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen.


    In fact, he didn''t have to do it himself at all, he directly controlled the few potatoes that Hilke had not used up, peeled and washed them quickly, waved his hand, and the kitchen knife flew up by himself, like a chef in a restaurant. The potatoes were cut into shreds, and each one was exactly the same, as if they had been measured with a ruler.


    Silk just sat quietly on the dining table Watching Sherlock in the kitchen while pouring oil and shredding potatoes into the pan, he continued to babble, just like they used to be at the Leaky Cauldron. in that small room.


    "Our family Amy was born to be a young lady. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to cook. You only need to eat it. If you''re not used to the taste of Chinese food, I actually learned a little bit of French cooking, but I was at home by myself. I''ve been messing around for a while, and no one has given feedback on how it tastes, but I''m quite happy eating it myself."


    "In the future, when it''s time for dinner, take two more steps to my place. As long as you come, I will make an extra serving. Of course, if you want to stay, I will clean up a room for you. That is, they are all big girls. It''s a little bit bad to be seen by others, if someone asks, you say it''s my sister, even though we don''t look alike..."


    "Sherlock." Shilk, who had been listening quietly, suddenly shouted.


    Sherlock turned his eyes to her suspiciously.


    Shilk''s expression was serious, and her eyes hidden in the black ribbon seemed to be serious too.


    "In the future, don''t call me Amy, call me Vera, and I won''t call you John, just call you Sherlock."


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment. He looked at the girl''s extremely serious face, blinked, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Okay."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 204： Riddle House

    Little Hangleton, Riddle House.


    Everything here is called the Riddle House, naturally because the owner of the house is the Riddle family.


    It''s just that this family died collectively half a century ago. The cause of death was strange, as if they were scared to death.


    In the end, the case was completely unsolved. The police didn''t catch the murderer, so it was over.


    At this time, in the Riddle Mansion, which had been abandoned for half a century, Peter was shaking his body and stood respectfully by the side.


    "Where''s Nagini?" A sharp, strange-sounding voice sounded.


    Peter was still the stammering voice.


    "I, I don''t know the owner, it should be looking for prey by itself."


    "I''ll see it later and feed it some milk. Let''s feed it before going to bed, so we can''t make it hungry."


    Peter asked tremblingly.


    "I, how long are we going to stay here? Master."


    "At least a week." The cold voice said, "At least until the end of the Quidditch World Cup, we can''t do anything for the time being, and it''s still comfortable here."


    "Master, why do you have to wait until the Quidditch World Cup is over?"


    "During the World Cup, too many people came here. Those Aurors will definitely be vigilant, and there should be no big trouble during the game, which will make the British Ministry of Magic a laughing stock in the world."


    The voice paused for a moment, and then he suddenly said in a low voice.


    "Oh, in fact, this may not be an opportunity..."


    Peter swallowed, and he could see that he was nervous, but he had to say something.


    "Lord, Master, you can see that your aspirations have not changed."


    "Of course it hasn''t changed, Wormtail." There seemed to be a threatening tone in that icy voice.


    "But, but why did you have to choose me?" Peter shrank his shoulders, his face pale and scary, "I''m timid and useless, and my strength is not outstanding..."


    The scene fell silent for a while, Peter trembled, and hurriedly added with a flustered expression.


    "I''m still very loyal to you, master. I''d be willing to sacrifice my life, but... but I''m afraid that I''m useless and ruin your plan."


    "So you offered to get me a replacement? I guess... maybe the job of serving me is already boring you, isn''t it, Wormtail? You''re suggesting to drop the plan, don''t you? Just want to abandon me?"


    "Master! I...I didn''t mean to leave you, not at all��"


    "Don''t lie to me!" the voice hissed. "I know everything, Wormtail! You''ve been regretting coming back to me. I disgust you. I can see you cringe at the sight of me, I feel your whole body shaking as soon as you touch me..."


    "It''s not like that! I''m loyal to my master��"


    "What loyalty, you''re just timid. If you had somewhere else to go, you would never come here. And me, I need you to feed me every few hours, how can I live without you Go down? Who''s feeding Nagini?"


    "But you seem stronger, Master��"


    "Ah, yes, a strong wizard who needs to be fed even when he eats, do you think so? Wormtail."


    "I hate when people lie to me, but you are necessary." The cold voice said softly, "You are the first servant to find me, although you are not so smart and not so loyal, but what you are Representation is important. It''s my best choice, just like the other best choice is Harry Potter."


    Peter''s face was extremely pale, it was a very abnormal paleness that didn''t seem like a paleness that could be shown by fear or nervousness.


    He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to continue to say something, but because of his fear of another thing, he closed his mouth again and didn''t have the courage to say anything.


    At the same time, at Privet Luthersley''s house in Little Whinging, more than 200 kilometers away, Harry suddenly sat up from the bed.


    He gasped violently, covered the hot scar on his forehead with his hand, and unconsciously recalled the dream he had just had in his mind.


    At this moment, a transparent figure floated out, looking at him worriedly.


    "Is that scar hot again?" Lily asked.


    Harry looked at his mother who was by his side, and the tension and inexplicable fear in his heart eased a lot.


    "I had a strange dream, Mom."


    Lily sat gently in front of his bed and stretched out her transparent hand. Even though she couldn''t touch Harry, she still gently stroked his hair.


    "Is it a nightmare?"


    Harry stared straight at the ceiling and said.


    "I dreamed that in an old house, Peter was kneeling in front of the man, and they seemed to be planning something."


    Lily''s hands visibly trembled.


    "that person?"


    Harry uttered the name that was taboo in the wizarding world.


    "Voldemort, I didn''t see him, but I heard his voice."


    Lily''s eyes became serious.


    She knew better than Harry that this was no small accident.


    "It''s very different Harry, you can''t hide it, you have to tell it to someone you trust like Dumbledore."


    But Harry shook his head.


    "I don''t know where Professor Dumbledore is now, Mom, and how do I write to him? Did the letter say that the scar on my forehead is clear again?"


    "What about Professor Forrest? He researched the magic on your forehead. He will definitely know what to write."


    Lily''s words woke Harry up, and he sat up from the bed excitedly.


    "Yes, and Professor Forrest. He lives on Magnolia Road not far from me. He has been on vacation for almost a month. I haven''t looked for him yet!"


    With Lily by Harry''s side, it can not only accompany him as a mother, but also give him some adult reminders on certain things.


    Harry lay down on the bed again, but he was no longer sleepy, and stayed up like this until dawn.


    Lily didn''t always come out to accompany him, Harry remembered Sherlock''s advice to him that Lily should be outside for an hour at most every day.


    Early in the morning, when Aunt Petunia was busy making breakfast in the kitchen, Daly clutched his stomach and slapped the bathroom door, and Harry sneaked out of the Dursleys'' house when a growl of pain made Uncle Vernon hurry up.


    The air was fine in the morning, and he trotted to say hello to Mrs. Figg, who was out for a walk.


    This old lady was a neighbor of the Dursleys and the only one who was willing to help take care of Harry when they were away from home.


    Seeing the direction Harry was running away, Mrs. Figg narrowed her eyes, turned around and muttered to herself.


    "Looking for him? Then I shouldn''t have to follow..."

 Chapter 205： hot scar

    Sherlock was eating breakfast when Harry knocked on the door, holding a sandwich in one hand and the Daily Prophet in the other, discussing the news with Silk.


    "This year''s Quidditch World Cup final is in England, Ireland vs Bulgaria. I know you don''t have any interest in Quidditch, and I''m not that keen either, but it''s always good to go out and see."


    "I''ve already bought two tickets, well, I didn''t actually buy them, Kingsley sent me his two tickets and Moody''s. Their job will become more after the Worlds. Busy, no time to see..."


    When he remembered the knock on the door, Sherlock already knew who it was by controlling magic.


    He snapped his fingers casually, and the living room door opened by himself.


    Harry ran in through the door panting, bending over, propping his knees with his hands, and speaking as soon as he entered the door.


    "I, I''m a professor who sneaked out. I don''t know if it''s important, but my mother thinks it''s important and wants me to tell you..."


    Just when he said this out of breath, he suddenly discovered the stunning but extremely unfamiliar girl sitting at the dining table.


    Harry opened his mouth wide and looked at Silk, who was sipping milk from a glass, and then turned to look at Sherlock, who still hadn''t taken his eyes off the Daily Prophet.


    "Professor Jiaojiao, is it time for me to come?"


    Sherlock only looked away from the newspaper at this time, and flicked his finger lightly. Even though he and Harry had not been in direct contact with him, Harry could still feel his forehead suddenly being flicked by something. .


    "What''s wrong, Ai... Vera, you should have seen it last semester, she appeared in the castle many times with that big hat, she is temporarily staying at my house, um... ....my niece? Sister? Or..."


    Regarding the title, Sherlock seemed to have no way of calling the shots alone. He turned to look at Shilk and tried a few titles.


    Hilke said solemnly with a stern face.


    "I''m one year older than you, and we''re not related by blood. You and my father, you and I are all separate, and now we''re friends."


    Sherlock coughed twice.


    "Okay, friends."


    Harry looked at the pretty girl who was blindfolded with black ribbons, and after Sherlock''s reminder, he quickly remembered where he had seen her.


    At the beginning of last semester, she wore a hood that covered most of her face and went to the auditorium to find Sherlock. Not only him, but also many students saw it.


    "You can call her Sister Silk, this is my student Harry Potter, you should have heard of his name." Sherlock introduced the two to each other.


    Harry bowed his head respectfully.


    "Sister Silk, hello."


    After hearing Harry Potter''s name, Shilk didn''t show many surprised or strange expressions on his face, just nodded gently in response.


    "Hello."


    Sherlock pulled out a chair for Harry and motioned him to sit down.


    "Sit down and talk about anything else. If you have breakfast with us, I just happened to make some more."


    "Where''s Aunt Petunia..."


    "It''s okay, if you''re worried, I''ll take you back later and say that I brought you out."


    Hearing Sherlock say this, Harry breathed a sigh of relief, sat down at the dining table, and Shilk got up and brought him a breakfast.


    "I was sitting in a dream, dreaming of Voldemort!" Harry said straight to the point after drinking half a glass of milk in one breath.


    Sherlock ate the sandwich for a moment, then quickly returned to normal.


    "and then?"


    "I saw him in a big shabby house with Peter kneeling beside him and they seemed to be discussing some secret plan. Peter was scared but Voldemort insisted."


    "Do you remember what they said between them?" Sherlock didn''t take this as a matter of a moment, but asked with a serious face.


    Harry frowned for a moment, then shook his head in frustration.


    "I don''t remember. I forgot what they said as soon as I woke up."


    "But when I woke up, the scar on my forehead was so painful, it was like someone had set fire to it. I had this feeling when I was in second grade, when I was supposed to encounter a basilisk. Before each attack, My forehead hurts a bit."


    Sherlock put down the sandwich in his hand solemnly, motioned Harry to come closer, and carefully studied the lightning-shaped scar on his forehead.


    "The scar is hot and you can think of it as a protection mechanism. Whenever that protection magic senses that you may be in danger, it will use this method to warn you. But to dream about Voldemort, It''s really not normal."


    Sherlock looked at Harry and speculated.


    "Did you deliberately think about Voldemort during the day?"


    Harry could hear what Sherlock was guessing, and he shook his head.


    "No, Aunt Petunia asked me to trim the garden yesterday. I was exhausted at night. After talking to my mother for a while, I fell asleep in bed."


    Sherlock felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t say why. He touched his chin and looked at Shilk.


    "What do you think?"


    Silk stared at Harry silently for a while with her eyes blindfolded by black ribbons, and only when he saw him fidgeting and his face flushed, she spoke softly.


    "Bad luck and good luck, intertwined, intertwined and mixed with each other, but the bad luck is stronger, and you have to be careful for the next year."


    Harry''s mouth widened, and he was speechless for a long time as he listened to Shilk say this paragraph that looked like a prophecy but didn''t look like a prophecy.


    Until Sherlock flicked his forehead, he covered his forehead and regained his senses.


    "Did you hear, not only for the next year, but every day in the future, you better be careful, do less rash things, and think before you do things that it''s worth taking risks. If you have an accident, it will not only represent yourself. Yes, and your mother."


    Harry''s face was heavy.


    Sherlock''s words, he obviously listened. He is not just himself now. Lily is still in the protection magic of him. If something happens, it is not only himself but also dangerous. Professor Forrest is risking that. What a risk, it took a lot of effort to let my mother have a little soul to survive, and then there will be an accident with him.


    After breakfast at Sherlock''s place, Sherlock took Harry back to the Dursleys himself.


    Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon didn''t look very good, but at least they didn''t say anything to him.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 206： hollow out the vault

    The summer vacation passed quickly.


    Three weeks before the start of school, Sherlock and Silk went to Diagon Alley together.


    Although Silk bought the yard next to him, he only lived in it for less than half the time.


    Sherlock packed a room for her at home, let her stay there, and even provided three meals a day.


    Just as Sherlock promised him at Eddie''s grave, he would try his best to take care of the former Amy and now Vera, and help his friend make up for his dereliction of duty as a father.


    During this summer vacation, it was not the first time that Sherlock came to Diagon Alley, or he came very often, basically every three days.


    Today, Shilk suddenly proposed to come to buy some things, and the two walked together.


    After entering August, there are more and more young faces in Diagon Alley.


    The little wizards who have not been out of school for a long time should purchase all kinds of books and stationery they need when they start school as soon as possible.


    "I''m going to Gringotts to pick up some things, do you want to go with me?" Sherlock asked.


    Silk shook his head.


    "I''m not going, just buy something on the street."


    Sherlock, of course, had no problem with that.


    "Then we''ll meet at the Leaky Cauldron later."


    After agreeing on the time, the two separated on the central street of Diagon Alley.


    Sherlock did not go directly to the destination, but found a remote corner, put the mask prepared in advance on his face, and became a member of the Lestrange family, and then went straight to the In Gringotts in the heart of Diagon Alley.


    As soon as he entered, Griphook saw his face with a headache, and he was obviously a little conflicted, but he still moved forward to greet him.


    "Mr. Lestrange," he called, bowing his head.


    Sherlock looked at him condescendingly.


    "I''m going to trouble you again today, Griphook."


    Even though there was a lot of dissatisfaction in his heart, Griphook still said politely.


    "It''s our job to serve our customers."


    But at this time, he couldn''t help but grumble.


    "But Mr. Lestrange, if you have any needs, you can ask us. As long as we can do it, we will satisfy it."


    Sherlock sneered.


    "I want to find something in my family''s treasury and ask you to help me?"


    "Gringotts is in the business of helping customers to count their property. If you need it, we will give you a list of your treasury property in just one day."


    Griphook said humbly.


    However, Sherlock did sneer and sneered.


    "Then why don''t you tell me your fee for this business? Let me guess how much the service fee is, has it risen to 5%?"


    Griphook lowered his head and said.


    "Five percent is not too much, sir, as long as you pay this small reward, you can know the wealth accumulated by your family for thousands of years, which is quite cost-effective."


    Gu "Tell these words to a fool, and they won''t believe it." Sherlock snorted coldly, "Besides, no matter how good your reputation is, it''s not worthy of my complete trust. There are no longer a few fairies caught."


    Hearing him say this, Griphook''s dissatisfaction is beyond words.


    "You can question our fees, but please don''t question the integrity of Gringotts, sir."


    Sherlock waved his hand indifferently.


    "In that case, stop talking nonsense to me and do your job well. Now take me to the vault."


    Griphook had to take him on the trolley in the underground tunnel for the thirteenth time in less than two months, to the family vault of the Lestrange family.


    Opening the door of the vault, Griphook, as usual, guarded the door honestly, only Sherlock went in alone.


    The gold and silver treasures in the vault have shrunk significantly at this time.


    This is the result of Sherlock''s thirteen trips to and from Gringotts.


    After studying the copy spells and fire spells on those treasures, he determined that these spells were added on the basis of the entire Gringotts.


    Within the scope of the goblin''s territory, these two spells are basically impossible to be lifted, and as long as the thing is taken out of the scope of Gringotts, the spell on it will become invalid by itself.


    If you want the goblin to help pack up all the treasures in the vault, the premise is that he needs to remove the magic that non-Lestrange family members can touch on these treasures in person, otherwise other goblins have no right to touch them. these treasures.


    Including the inventory service just proposed by Griphook in the hall, if you want to count the quantity, type and value of these treasures, Sherlock needs to cancel the protection magic in the vault by himself.


    Of course, Sherlock, who was disguised as a member of the Lestrange family, couldn''t do it.


    He can only use such a stupid method, take a part at a time, and after taking it out of Gringotts, the magic on it will be automatically dispelled.


    To this end, Sherlock also spent a large sum of money to buy seven or eight pockets that had been reinforced with the Unmarked Stretch Charm, but the money was basically earned back on the first trip.


    The Lestrange family''s vault is like a golden mountain, and Sherlock is tirelessly planning to hollow out this golden mountain.


    In the Ministry of Magic, there is no way to ban or deprive these people of their property, but Sherlock has no psychological burden.


    Not only the property of the Lestrange family, but when the family''s life had a chance, he would take it mercilessly.


    Using control magic skillfully filled the pockets he carried with him, and the various treasures in the vault were reduced by a large amount.


    Sherlock estimated the remaining amount in his heart, and it would take him two or three more times to evacuate all the things here.


    However, he won''t be so anxious in the future. Griphook''s words today have already revealed his impatience. If it continues like this, there will be doubts when the fairies will become suspicious.


    Anyway, the Lestrange family is still imprisoned in Azkaban, Sherlock understands the truth.


    After the things were packed, he deliberately stayed in the vault for a while before coming out, and returned to the hall with Griphook.


    "I don''t think I will come again in a short time."


    Hearing his words, Griphook was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted immediately, with an undisguised joy on his face.


    "Ah, Mr. Lestrange, have you found what you were looking for?"


    "I just found one temporarily." Sherlock turned to leave Gringotts. "If I need it later, I will come again."


    Griphook''s excited face froze obviously, but he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Sherlock''s back.


    No matter what happens in the future, at least it is enough to send this **** of plague away first.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 207： The secret room in Knockturn Alley

    After Sherlock left Gringotts, he turned and walked into a remote alley.


    Inside, he took off the mask on his face, then took out a bottle of disguise potion that was tricked from Snape, poured it on his face, and pinched the face of an ordinary-looking middle-aged wizard.


    Then he took out a large black robe, put it on, and put on a hood, just like Silk usually did, covering most of his face with the hood.


    After getting everything ready, Sherlock walked out of the alley. After wandering in Diagon Alley for a while, he made sure that no one was following him before he came to a wall at the end of Diagon Alley.


    He walked straight ahead, as if the wall didn''t exist.


    At the moment when Sherlock and the wall came into contact, the entire wall was like a rippled water surface, with a wave of ripples, but Sherlock had disappeared in place.


    The next moment, in a dirty gray street, his figure reappeared.


    This is a magical street similar to Diagon Alley, but the environment is particularly bad.


    There are garbage everywhere on both sides of the road, and the surrounding buildings are also gray. Just looking at it will make people feel depressed.


    There is a wooden sign by the road marking the name of this magical street - Knockturn Alley.


    This is a street that is far less famous in the wizarding world than Diagon Alley, but basically every adult wizard knows about it.


    All the shops here are dealing with black magic, and the wizards who wander here all year round are basically dangerous people in the gray area.


    Anyone who can become a Death Eater can be said to be all Dark Wizards, but not everyone is a Death Eater.


    Diagon Alley is where most of these non-Death Eater dark wizards gather.


    Sherlock ignored the shop windows that displayed all kinds of broken limbs, broken hands, or withered heads, and walked towards the depths of Knockturn Alley with a clear goal.


    There are few pedestrians on this street, but almost everyone is dressed like Sherlock, and there are also a very few who show up, and they all have bad looks on their faces. witch.


    Approaching the end of Knockturn Alley, Sherlock stopped in front of a dilapidated house.


    This is not a shop, but a house. This is a dilapidated house that Sherlock bought a month ago.


    Don''t look at Knockturn Alley''s remote location and not much passenger traffic, but it''s worth every inch of land. Even in such a hidden place, a house that covers an area of ??less than 20 square meters still costs him nearly Thousand Galleons.


    Taking the trait key from his pocket, Sherlock opened the door of the house.


    There is hardly any furniture inside, and the walls and wooden floors are tattered. It can be seen that this house has a very long history. If it is placed in the Muggle world, it is estimated that it can be regarded as a cultural relic.


    There was a pile of junk piled up in the northwest corner of the room. Sherlock waved his hand and threw aside the messy old sofas, rotten chairs, and broken tables and other rubbish, leaving only one old but still in place. A complete wooden cabinet.


    He opened the third drawer from the top of the wooden cabinet. He took out his wand and tapped the inside of the drawer lightly. The entire wooden cabinet automatically split apart, revealing a small secret room at the back.


    After the secret room was opened, a lot of messy things were squeezed out of it.


    The most conspicuous of them is a skull with a crown on its head, and a dry arm. Even if the other items are not as scary as they look from the outside, they still don''t seem to be simple things.


    These are all treasures related to dark magic that Sherlock identified from the Lestrange family''s vault.


    He specially separated these things from normal treasures, bought this house and stored them exclusively, while the others, those equally valuable gold and silver jewelry, were put in Gringotts in France.


    Sherlock used his real identity to buy a vault in Gringotts, France, to store the wealth transferred from the Lestrange family vault.


    However, these are related to black magic, and their characteristics are very clear. For the sake of safety, he did not store them in the vault or shoot them at will.


    Instead, put it here alone, and plan at what time to pick out the things that may be useful, and destroy everything else.


    After screening out the dark magic-related items in the treasure brought out this time, and storing them in the secret room, Sherlock left the house.


    He has arranged the protection measures for this house very well, and he is not afraid that someone will find something from here.


    Just as he arranged everything, left Knockturn Alley with other treasures, and returned to Diagon Alley, just when he took off his black robe and removed the disguise on his face, he met an acquaintance head-on.


    "Sherlock, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Looking at Kingsley who stopped to greet him, a smile appeared on Sherlock''s face.


    "It''s not long since I left school I''m here to buy some things that may be used next semester."


    Kingsley and Sherlock are old acquaintances. After investigating the straw man attack case together last year, the relationship between the two has been very good.


    Including the tickets for the upcoming Quidditch World Cup in the UK, which he also passed on to Sherlock.


    Kingsley didn''t wear the uniform of the Auror Command today, so he obviously didn''t come to Diagon Alley for any official business.


    "Sometimes I really envy you." Kingsley said with a wry smile, "There are many vacations every year, which is much easier than when I was an Auror."


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows and walked side by side with him.


    "Come on, you are not on vacation now?"


    "This month is the only day to rest. Not only me, but the entire Auror Command will be very busy."


    "Because of the next Quidditch World Cup?"


    Kingsley shook his head.


    "Not only that, but the Daily Prophet hasn''t reported it yet, but it''s not a secret either. Within the Ministry of Magic, a Magical Sports employee named Bertha Jorkins has disappeared. At first we just thought that A woman who is usually a bit silly and likes to meddle in her own business has lost her way somewhere, but until now, it''s obviously wrong that she hasn''t shown up."


    "During the Quidditch World Cup, in addition to maintaining security and order in the British wizarding world, we also need to investigate the matter of her disappearance. The Ministry entrusted this task to me, but now, in addition to knowing that she was missing before she disappeared. Albania on vacation, nothing else."

 Chapter 208： past

    "The disappearance of a current employee of the Ministry of Magic can be a big or small matter, but Jorkins is an employee of the Department of Magic and Sports, and it is still at this time."


    Sherlock understood what Kingsley meant.


    The Quidditch World Cup is held in the UK, so the Department of Magic and Sports is naturally responsible for this task.


    At such a time, such a thing would inevitably make people suspicious.


    Speaking of this, Kingsley couldn''t help but regain his senses and shook his head.


    "I won''t talk about this during the holidays. It''s rare to have time to take a break, and it''s a waste of time to focus on work."


    Sherlock glanced at him and remembered that seventeen years ago, the man who had just entered the Ministry of Magic and had already shown his prominence was the same workaholic as he is now, which is very similar to Eddie.


    Neither of them felt naive either. They bought a fluffy marshmallow on the streets of Diagon Alley, squatted in front of a pet store and ate candy, teased the cold owl in the cage, and chatted about some magic in the world. Anecdotes.


    "Who do you like in this World Cup?"


    Kingsley grabbed the marshmallow that he almost accidentally dropped and flew away, and ate half of it in one bite.


    Like most Britons, he also has an extraordinary love for sweets.


    Sherlock tilted his head and thought.


    "I don''t know much about Quidditch, and I don''t know much about some popular teams in the world, but I do know that there is a star player in the Bulgarian team named Viktor Krum. This team should be more powerful."


    "Krum is really young and promising. He is the youngest Seeker in the Quidditch World Cup final so far." Kingsley sighed, but then he continued, "But that''s what I don''t like about Bulgaria. , This young Seeker is great, but his teammates are just average. In the first few games, he basically relied on him alone. Against an opponent like the Irish team, they may not have such good luck. already."


    Unlike Sherlock, Kingsley is obviously a loyal Quidditch fan, otherwise he wouldn''t know the strengths and weaknesses of the two teams in this final.


    Sherlock pouted and glanced at him.


    "What''s the use of you talking so much? It''s not that you don''t have time to watch the game. You gave me Moody and all your tickets."


    Facing Sherlock''s sarcasm, Kingsley didn''t care.


    "Hobbies and responsibilities always have a priority, and the Auror''s work should still be the priority."


    "You''re too old, so don''t you think about starting a family?"


    "If I wanted to retire in this Auror position, I wouldn''t get married."


    "Like Moody? Dedicated his life to the Ministry of Magic? But Moody officially retired not long ago?"


    Speaking of this, the smile on Kingsley''s face thickened.


    "Yeah, that old madman can still live to retire in the end, it''s really his fate, the darkest ten years in the magic world, there are not many Aurors who can survive from beginning to end, Moody is just missing a leg and a One eye is lucky enough."


    "On the night of his official retirement, the Ministry threw him a small party, but he was an Auror all his life, and even after he retired, he still had the same temper, no matter who he stared at all day long Good face, everyone thinks it is a dark wizard."


    "He has been an Auror for so many years, and he has always been the ace in the department. The only person who has ever been convinced is your mother, who is not a professional Auror."


    Speaking of Sherlock''s mother, the scene became a little heavy.


    Sherlock''s feelings for the original owner''s mother, Sally Forrest, are very special.


    Although the current Sherlock is not her real son, Sherlock can feel and admire her love for her children.


    And his most important magic means to control magic now is relying on Sally''s research to master it, and the crescent mark she left still protects Sherlock as her own son.


    Sherlock didn''t take these things for granted.


    He never thought he was a good person, but he also knew the truth of repayment.


    Regarding the changes in the original owner''s family, Sherlock also tried his best to find clues during the time he went back to the past.


    But apart from finding some traces left by her in the basement study of the small courtyard on Mulan Hua Road, there are no other clues.


    He even went to the Ministry of Magic''s internal archives, but couldn''t find any relevant records. Sally was insane for no reason.


    And those who knew it back then, including Snape, almost all set a secrecy spell to keep the secret hidden forever. As long as Dumbledore didn''t nod his head in agreement, even if the secret was in front of Sherlock''s eyes, he wouldn''t be able to see it. .


    "So, when can you tell me these things?"


    Kingsley, who had already realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, showed an annoyed look on his face, but it was naturally impossible to take back what he had said.


    "Not to tell you these things was a decision made by the insiders at the time However, when you entered the Ministry of Magic and became an Auror, someone proposed to tell you the truth of the matter, but was rejected by Deng. Bridore vetoed it, he should feel that the time has not come."


    Sherlock didn''t embarrass Kingsley, and continued to question him, just sighed and looked at the sky.


    "Then when will it be the time?"


    After a long silence between the two, Sherlock spoke again.


    "Actually, I can also guess some. The problem must be the mysterious man. You dare not tell me, it is probably related to him."


    Kingsley hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "It''s a good thing if you didn''t know about some things before, but after joining the Order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore will definitely tell you these things, but he hasn''t made up his mind yet."


    Sherlock didn''t say anything. He remembered the performance of others at the banquet when he joined the Order of the Phoenix.


    Except for Moody, basically none of the people present agreed with Dumbledore''s decision. In the end, he insisted on passing the matter.


    It is estimated that Dumbledore had already had a plan in his heart from that time, and wanted to tell him something.


    But Sherlock didn''t want to understand. Now that he even knew about Voldemort''s Horcrux, he had even destroyed two of them. What else could Dumbledore not tell him?


    Just when he was puzzled about this matter, Kingsley changed the subject at the right time.


    "In fact, in addition to the Quidditch World Cup this year, it is estimated that a large-scale event will be held in the UK, and the venue will be at Hogwarts."

 Chapter 209： molting snake

    "Apart from the Quidditch World Cup?" Sherlock frowned. "And still at Hogwarts?"


    The further back the plot, the more blurred the impression in Sherlock''s mind.


    However, this year, when Harry rose to the fourth grade, he knew very well that this was a turning point for the entire magic world.


    It was after this year that the black devil, who had been out of power for more than ten years, made a comeback.


    He didn''t know what was going on in the middle, but such a change must have something to do with Hogwarts.


    Kingsley saw that Sherlock''s attention was successfully attracted, and he didn''t mean to deliberately hang his appetite.


    "This year, the three magic academies in Europe plan to re-host the Triwizard Tournament that has been stagnant for a hundred years. The Department of International Magical Cooperation and the Department of Magical Sports have already begun preparations for this matter. Although it has not yet been announced for a thorough confirmation, it is also pretty close."


    Sherlock is no stranger to the Triwizard Tournament. Looking at the history of Hogwarts in previous years, let him know that this was actually a resident event between the three magic schools in Europe.


    After all, the entire European continent is such a big place, and a total of three magic schools naturally have to be divided into one.


    Sending the best students in your school to play a game is the most straightforward way to see who is stronger and who is weaker.


    This is somewhat similar to the Zongmen Dabi in fantasy novels, but the background of the era has been switched to the Western magic world of the twentieth century.


    But in the end, the social order in the magic world is not so cruel. To say that it is a civilized society with a sound moral and legal rule will make people laugh, but it cannot be said that the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle.


    Wizards whose fighting strength is generally stronger than the average person have instead become Aurors who are year-round and have families that are extravagant. The wizards with poor strength can live a safe and small life without fear of dying inexplicably one day.


    The presence of a dark force like Voldemort is very rare.


    There are only two people who have searched the entire history of magic. The first one also wants to make the magic world better, but it is only in conflict with most people in terms of philosophy.


    In such a magical society with peace and stability as the main theme, the content of the Triwizard Tournament is too dangerous, and almost every time the competition is held, the students participating in the competition will die.


    Those who died were all the best students in the entire magic school that year. Such a painful price was unacceptable to the three principals and the Ministry of Magic of several countries a hundred years ago, and finally chose to completely shut down the game.


    Up to now, almost few people still remember this game, why is it restarting for no reason?


    Regarding this, Kingsley, who has been rooted in the Ministry of Magic for more than ten years, has heard some inside stories.


    "It is said that this restart of the Triwizard Tournament was led by Minister of Magic Fudge."


    He opened his mouth softly, only said this sentence, and everything was silent.


    Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic who has been living in Dumbledore''s shadow since taking office, has never let go of his own authority in the wizarding world.


    In the first few years of his tenure, he was still obedient and obedient, and he followed Dumbledore''s lead. Basically, whenever the Ministry of Magic had any major decision, he would come to Hogwarts to consult Dumbledore.


    Until he gradually discovered that the old man hiding in the towering castle tower, eating cockroaches and drinking lemonade, really had no interest in controlling the government affairs of the magic world.


    Fudge also grew bolder.


    He wanted to suppress Dumbledore''s prestige in the wizarding world, and at the same time increase his own prestige, in order to prolong his time in this position.


    It is undoubtedly a dazzling political achievement to successfully hold a grand event that has not been held in a hundred years.


    And if something goes wrong in this event, or if Hogwarts, which is highly expected by the British magic people, does not win the championship, then he can also take the blame for Dumbledore.


    Anyway, the students were taught by Dumbledore, and the competition was also held on Dumbledore''s site.


    Fudge will take the good name, and Dumbledore will take the blame.


    No matter how daring or timid those who engage in politics are, their hearts are the same.


    This is also the reason why Dumbledore was still reluctant to enter the Ministry of Magic and take the position of Minister, even if everyone expected it.


    "Ha, if our Minister can put all his thoughts on studying these flies and gougou into business, then it is estimated that his reputation has already spread throughout the magic world."


    Sherlock sneered.


    Fudge was so careful in front of Dumbledore that he understood that it was like Harry''s erratic eyes saying that he had no night walks at night.


    It''s just that the two people care about different things and realms. Fudge wants fame and power, and Dumbledore ignores what he has in mind.


    Kingsley knew about things in the political arena, but he didn''t want to take it to heart. He shook his head.


    "No matter what the reason, the re-hosting of the Triwizard Tournament is a big event after all."


    Throwing the bamboo stick in his hand into the trash can not far away, Sherlock stood up and patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body.


    "After chatting and chatting, I went to these tiring places. Forget it, I won''t bother you anymore. You continue to stroll around Diagon Alley. There are still people waiting for me at the Leaky Cauldron Bar. If I don''t go there, she''s afraid. Hurry up."


    Kingsley also stood up with a sigh.


    "You try to be careful at Hogwarts this year, too."


    Sherlock shrugged and spread his hands.


    "What am I worried about? The Triwizard Tournament is a competition for students, so what should I care about as a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Kingsley''s face was sinking.


    "After Moody''s retirement, Dumbledore approached him privately and wanted him to stay at Hogwarts for the next year. I don''t know why, but something was wrong."


    Sherlock tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention."


    The two separated in Diagon Alley Kingsley also lost his interest in shopping, and used Apparition to leave.


    Sherlock went straight to the Leaky Cauldron Bar, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw the girl sitting quietly at the wooden table, staring silently at the teacup in front of him.


    He sat in front of Shilk and saw that there was nothing around her, so he couldn''t help asking suspiciously.


    "What about what you bought?"


    "Let the clerk send it home directly with Owl Express."


    When she was talking, she was still staring at the teacup on the table, answering Sherlock''s words as if she was unconsciously muttering to herself.


    Sherlock noticed her strangeness, and looked at the contents of the teacup, but saw nothing but a layer of tea residues spread on the bottom.


    "What do you see?"


    Shirk whispered softly.


    "Snake...a venomous snake shedding its skin and reborn."

 Chapter 210： Sherlocks sister

    Harry was at the Weasleys'' house, listening to Percy show off the big men he''d seen since joining the Ministry.


    "...you can''t understand Mr. Crouch''s demeanor at all without seeing it with your own eyes. Before he became the head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation, he was the head of the Department of Enforcement of Magical Laws. That was the Ministry of Magic''s first A big job, if it weren''t for some accidents in Mr Crouch''s house, he would be the one who is now sitting in the position of Minister for Magic. Of course I''m not saying that Minister Fudge is not doing well, he is still very good, it is magic A rare good minister."


    Percy eloquently complimented his immediate boss, Barty Crouch, while not forgetting the stinky feet of Fudge, the current Minister of Magic.


    George frowned and said.


    "Okay, don''t flatter Percy, it''s at home now, the two respected directors and Mr. Minister can''t hear your words."


    Fred also echoed with a smile.


    "Or if you really want to brag about someone, you can try to brag about Dad, who is also the head of a department."


    "Oh, how can that be, Fred, a little office chief, who doesn''t deserve the praise of the great Percy even if he''s our dad."


    "Ah, yes, if he really flattered Dad like this, Dad would be flattered and couldn''t sleep for three days, after all, it''s the new employee of the Ministry of Magic, Lord Percy!"


    Facing the yin and yang of the twins, Percy never had any room to retort, but blushed, turned and left the living room with a cold snort.


    He graduated from Hogwarts this year with excellent wizarding grades, especially in Defence Against the Dark Arts, earning an O.


    Although the number of people who get O is rare, it is not uncommon, especially this year, the pass rate of students taking Defense Against the Dark Arts has exceeded 80%, which shocked the officials in charge of the wizard rank examination of the Ministry of Magic.


    But Percy got an O only because the best grade was only O. He got the best grade, but it doesn''t mean that the best grade is his true level.


    For this, the examiner who gave him the actual combat exam was even more aware of this, and repeatedly emphasized to the head of the Auror Command that if Percy had any plans to work at the Ministry of Magic, he must be recruited to the Auror Command. .


    However, Percy did enter the Ministry of Magic, but he had no interest in the Auror Command, who worked like a dog all day and was treated like a dog. manage.


    The Auror Command is naturally very sorry for this, and Percy, who was scrambled by several departments during the interview at the Ministry of Magic, is of course even more arrogant now.


    When I got home, I couldn''t help but brag. The Weasley twins naturally didn''t like him.


    Harry didn''t dislike a character like Percy''s, but he didn''t like it much either.


    After seeing him deflated and leaving, they laughed together with Ron.


    On the other sofa were two girls, Hermione and Ginny.


    Hermione also came to the Burrow at the end of the summer, and Mr. Weasley had secured several tickets to the Quidditch World Cup finals at the Ministry of Magic and specially invited her to the match with Harry.


    "But Percy did get a lot of certificates in the ultimate wizard rank exam." Hermione''s eyes showed a longing look when she spoke.


    Ron pouted.


    "Don''t worry, Professor Forrest won''t leave Hogwarts again. When you''re in fifth grade, you''ll be waving a dozen certificates to show off to us like him."


    George and Fred were obviously terrified by their subject, and kept looking in the direction of the kitchen, but the conversation between Hermione and Ron still attracted Mrs. Weasley.


    "Do you think someone with more than a dozen certificates is not worth showing off? Ron." Mrs. Weasley said Ron again, but her eyes were actually waiting for the twins, "Like your two Brother, what else can I do other than the certificate of Defense Against the Dark Arts! I have to thank Sherlock for not giving up on you two troublemakers who think about fiddling with embarrassing gadgets all day! "


    George and Fred listened to their mother''s lectures honestly, but in reality they looked at each other, stuck their tongues out and grimaced at each other.


    Mrs. Weasley was so angry, of course, not only because of their unsatisfactory results in the intermediate wizard rank exam, but also from their bedroom a few days ago to find a long list of orders for magic joke props, thinking that they all put their own The energy is devoted to studying these things, and there is no time to think about learning.


    Mrs. Weasley''s anger came and went quickly, and she returned to the kitchen without saying a word, focusing on dinner tonight.


    The twins didn''t dare to stay in the living room for a long time, for fear that their mother would come out and talk a little more when she remembered this, and slipped back to their bedroom, not knowing what to do.


    Ginny also went to the kitchen to help her mother, and Harry was the only three left in the living room.


    "I wonder if Professor Forrest will also go to the Quidditch match." Hermione asked in a trance.


    After two consecutive years of wizard rank exams, Hogwarts students have achieved exceptionally good grades in Defense Against the Dark Arts. She now wishes Sherlock could serve as a professor of all subjects, and improve the examination skills of each subject. All taught to her.


    Ron said with certainty.


    "Yes! I heard from my father before that he also planned to send a ticket to Professor Forrest, but his friend in the Ministry of Magic had already given it, so he didn''t do it any more. "


    Speaking of Sherlock, Harry''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He remembered something he had forgotten to tell them after seeing Ron and Hermione.


    "I visited Professor Forrest''s house a week ago, and I met a... sister at the professor''s house."


    He struggled with the name for a long time, and finally chose this name.


    Hermione didn''t care about that.


    "Maybe someone was visiting the professor''s house and happened to be met by you? Don''t spread rumors."


    Harry shook his head.


    "No! Absolutely not! It was in the morning when I looked for the professor, and the professor was having breakfast with his sister named Silke, who obviously stayed at the professor''s house for the night!"


    Ron and Hermione looked at each other, and after hearing Harry say this, their gossip hearts were all seduced.


    Harry stuck his head out, and continued in a deliberately low voice.


    "And you have seen this Sister Shilk!"

 Chapter 211： lively

    "Do you remember when last semester just started, we met the witch in black robe who was looking for Professor Forrest in the auditorium? That''s her!"


    Silk''s outfit was very conspicuous in Hogwarts at the beginning. After Harry''s reminder, Hermione and Ron only recalled the figure shrouded in black robes.


    "That sister''s name is Shilk?"


    Hermione didn''t know what to call her, so she just called her sister like Harry.


    "Professor Forrest said it was Vera Silk. She was very beautiful, more beautiful than all the girls at Hogwarts, but she seemed to be blind and blindfolded with a ribbon."


    Ron''s eyes gleamed with gossip.


    "She''s Professor Forrest''s girlfriend? Haven''t heard of any professor at Hogwarts who has a family!"


    Harry shook his head, hesitantly.


    "The sister said that her relationship with the professor is a friend, but it''s not clear if it''s not a friend of that kind of relationship."


    "Even if that kind of relationship hasn''t reached that kind of relationship, they are definitely not ordinary, they all live together."


    "We can see if the professor brought her when we go to the Quidditch match tomorrow."


    "good idea!"


    The three of them chatted about Sherlock''s gossip on the sofa, and soon Mrs. Weasley had dinner ready. There were already many people in the Weasley family, and now that there were two more Harry and Hermione, it became even more lively. .


    After dinner, they went to bed early, and just after midnight, when it was still dark, Mrs. Weasley shook them awake, ready to head to the Quidditch World Cup venue.


    Sherlock didn''t need to be in such a hurry.


    He slept until noon, and when he woke up, there was a sound of "ping, ping, pong, pong" coming from the kitchen. Sherlock was not surprised by this.


    Since the last time Shilk failed to cook, he has been very entangled in this matter, like if he can''t cook, he doesn''t deserve to sit at the same table with Sherlock to eat.


    Walk into the kitchen whenever you get the chance, with a cookbook floating around, figuring out how to cook a creamy soup or not fry the eggs.


    But as smart as she is, there are also places where she is not good at.


    After entering the kitchen, the keen intuition that was born seemed to disappear. When to put the seasoning, when to turn over, when to use a large fire, and when to use a small fire, I was completely confused.


    In the end, Sherlock was needed to help her clean up the mess.


    "Why do you have to be obsessed with learning to cook? It''s better to leave this kind of thing to me."


    Silk leaned against the wall and pursed his lips, watching Sherlock skillfully instructing the kitchen knife to cut the broccoli into small pieces, remembering when he taught himself origami planes at the Leaky Cauldron.


    "What time do we leave?" she asked softly.


    Sherlock glanced at the clock in the living room and estimated the time.


    "Let''s go after dinner. We have to set up a tent when we get there, although it won''t take long."


    "Your student has passed?"


    "You mean Harry? They do have to go very early, after all, they have to use the door key. We are camping right next door to the Weasleys'' camp, and I can introduce them to you when the time comes. Not an obedient baby, but cute, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are nice people."


    Now that Shilk chose to take root in England, Sherlock didn''t want her to be the same taciturn person as before.


    After all, it is necessary to meet more friends, and the character will be cheerful.


    They simply settled for lunch and went directly to a desolate swamp using Apparition.


    In normal times, there are few people here, even in broad daylight, few people choose to come here for a picnic, but the forest deep in the swamp is very lively at this time.


    The guard in front of the entrance is a middle-aged man. There are many wizards walking around. He is obviously a Muggle.


    "Good noon, Mr. Roberts." Sherlock stepped forward to greet him.


    The Muggle named Roberts glanced at him, his eyes were a little confused, and it took two or three seconds to react after hearing the greeting.


    "Oh, yes, good noon, this gentleman, did you book a tent?"


    His performance was obviously the aftermath of having been cast a lot of forgetting spells in a short period of time, and Sherlock didn''t know if it was the idea of ??the wise leader of the Ministry of Magic to find a Muggle here to sell tents.


    "Sherlock Forrest, I booked two tents for one night."


    Roberts stared at Sherlock beside Sherlock for a while. He had never seen such a beautiful girl, much prettier than the stars in the movie, but unfortunately she was blind.


    He shook his head, and after regaining his senses, he found Sherlock''s name on the pre-order sheet attached to the pole.


    "Pay now, Mr. Forrest."


    Sherlock looked at the dazed Muggle and took a few pounds from his pocket to give to him.


    Just as Roberts was looking for money, an astonishing explosion suddenly sounded behind him.


    The huge Irish Quidditch team emblem, a clover pattern suddenly exploded, countless flashes of green light, and sparkling things flew everywhere.


    Cheers sounded, and several wizards in green robes ran out of the woods, shouting non-stop.


    "Ireland must win!"


    Behind them, there was a burst of louder cheers from the fog-covered forest at the same time, mixed with suppressed boos.


    Roberts was visibly frightened when he saw those magical creatures with green wings that looked like sequins from a distance, but were actually magic fairies up close, trembling and pale lips.


    "Oh my God! I knew it wasn''t right! It was so weird! It was so weird..."


    Just as he shouted, an Auror suddenly descended from the sky, pointed his wand at Roberts, and said sharply.


    "Forget it all!"


    The spell hit Roberts with precision, and he stayed where he was, while the five Aurors surrounded the crazy Irish fans, waving their wands and casting a Stunning Charm on them.


    Those wizards dressed in green cloaks and green pointed hats, dressed like Peter Pan, fell to the ground one by one, and they kept shouting before they fell to the ground.


    "Ireland must win! Victory belongs to England!"


    The Aurors swiftly dealt with these fanatical fans, and the leading captain yelled angrily.


    "Fine me if I can''t be locked up in Azkaban! I''m going to punish them until they go bankrupt! Damn it! It''s already busy enough, and these people will make trouble!"


    Sherlock and Shilk, who were eating melons on the side, looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    If nothing else, at least it''s really lively here.

 Chapter 212： Do you want to be my sister?

    The Auror, who had used the Oblivion Curse on Roberts, still looked devastated.


    He was wearing a pair of wide bloomers and saw Sherlock at a glance.


    "It''s Sherlock, dude, my God! You actually have time to watch the game!" The bloomer wizard looked shocked, but then he seemed to remember something, "Ah, I forgot, you should now He taught at Hogwarts, and I heard from Kingsley that you have changed a lot since you became a teacher, and you are not as withdrawn as you used to be."


    Hearing what he said, Shilk glanced at Sherlock with some doubts.


    Sherlock didn''t pay attention to Silk''s gaze, he looked at the wizard in bloomers, who was obviously his former colleague, but he had no impression of him at all, so he could only say vaguely.


    "Today is just in time, so I came here with my nephew... friends."


    Only then did the wizard in bloomers notice Shilk standing beside Sherlock, a look of surprise in his eyes, and he said in amazement.


    "Unexpectedly, I originally thought that you would spend the rest of your life with the magic book, but you can do it, boy."


    Sherlock shook his head painfully.


    "It''s not what you think......"


    He hadn''t even opened his mouth to explain when the bloomer wizard interrupted him.


    "Sorry, man, I don''t have time to chat with you right now, I''m really busy now, you''ve seen the Muggle situation, the side effects of the Oblivion Curse are too obvious. I''m going to find some Delight Potion for him, or else It won''t be long before he''s going to be depressed, and we''ll see you next time."


    After he finished speaking, he left in a hurry and went to find medicine for Roberts.


    Sherlock shrugged, having no distaste for such a careless former colleague.


    The side returned to normal, as if nothing had happened, Roberts found the change and gave them directions in a flat voice.


    "Your camp is the innermost, and the tent is also there."


    Sherlock glanced at the Muggle sympathetically, took the change, and walked into the misty woods with Shilk, who was carrying a travel bag.


    They passed through the white fog, and the scenery in front of them suddenly became clear, and they came to an open space.


    There are tents set up everywhere, and wizards of all shapes and sizes walk between the camps. There are African wizards in white robes leaning on rabbits, and there is a shining flag next to the tent. They are gathered together to chat and laugh. American wizards, and a few more Asian wizard with a scarf wrapped around his head and playing cards while sitting on a picnic blanket.


    Looking at these people, Sherlock felt as if at least half of the wizards in the world had come here.


    A little girl riding a toy broom looked unskilled in flying, and recklessly hit Shilk, fell off the broom, and hit her buttocks.


    Shilk helped pull her up from the ground, probably because her appearance was inherently good for people. She lacked a front tooth in her mouth, and the little girl who spoke out of the way was not timid and thanked generously.


    Then, her mother grabbed her ears and taught Ti to slip away. Before leaving, she smiled apologetically at Sherlock and the others.


    Sherlock looked at Shilk, who subconsciously showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and asked with a smile on his face.


    "How do you feel here?"


    "Not bad." Her hand grabbed Sherlock''s arm at some point.


    Sherlock didn''t notice, and he walked forward happily.


    "If it feels good, you will come out to play more when there are such activities in the future. When you stay at home and always think about those divinations and prophecies, people will become withdrawn."


    "Sherlock was like this before?"


    She was interested in the conversation between the bloomer wizard and Sherlock just now, and learned that Sherlock didn''t seem to have such a personality before.


    Sherlock tilted his head in thought.


    "In the past, I really didn''t like to communicate with others very much, but after something happened, I started to talk more, so I realized that it''s not good for you to not be in contact with people all day. Also, what kind of job did you find? I I asked you so many times and didn''t tell me?"


    Hearing his question, Shilk couldn''t help showing an intoxicating smile on his face.


    "secret."


    "Let me say it first, any job is fine, just don''t go to the Ministry of Magic and be an Auror like your old dad."


    "I don''t like the Ministry of Magic."


    "That''s good, normal people don''t have a good impression of those politicians, but there are some good people, such as this one."


    When they were chatting, they had already reached the camp assigned to them, and Mr. Weasley, who was out of the tent, unwilling to use magic, instead wanted to use a lighter to make a fire, raised his head inadvertently, just in time to see Sherlock.


    "Hey! Just in time for you, Sherlock, we''re getting ready to make lunch!"


    But when he saw Shilk holding Sherlock''s arm, he was completely stunned.


    His mouth was open as if he could put down a Bludger, his eyes were like two eggs, and the lighter in his hand fell to the ground unconsciously.


    Sherlock was a little stunned by Mr. Weasley''s shock at the moment. He and Mr. Weasley stared with big eyes and small eyes. When they were about to speak, they heard him scream with a vibrato.


    "Molly! Come out! Come out! Molly!"


    Mrs. Weasley, who was processing the ingredients in the tent, had not yet come out, and the angry voice had already come from inside.


    "What are you making a fuss about! Stop trying to figure out how to use that lighter! If you don''t get the fire up again, we can''t expect to have lunch!"


    "No no no! Come out quickly!"


    Soon, the fat Mrs. Weasley came out of the tent with a bad face under Mr. Weasley''s repeated calls She saw that the wood was still intact, and was just about to confront Weasley. Mr. Sly stared, and then found Sherlock and Silk beside him.


    Looking at the slender and tender fingers grasping Sherlock''s arm, Mrs. Weasley stayed where she was as if she had been hit by a petrification spell.


    Sherlock, who only discovered the reason for their shock at this time, reluctantly broke his arm from Shilk''s hand, pulled her to him, and introduced Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.


    "This is Vera Silk, my friend and neighbor. I have a good relationship with her father and have always been treated as a sister."


    After listening to Sherlock''s introduction, Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley looked at each other, while Silke frowned, and emphasized a sentence that had been emphasized countless times before.


    "I''m a year older than you."


    "I know, I know, you''re a year older than me, but so what? You want to be my sister?"

 Chapter 213： The past is the past, the present is the present

    Hearing that only two people knew what it meant, the outsiders sounded more like a flirtatious conversation, and the surprise in the eyes of Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Weasley became stronger and stronger.


    "Vera, can I call it that?"


    Mrs. Weasley''s voice was trembling, with tears in her eyes, but her face was filled with a gratified smile, and she stepped forward and took Silk''s hand.


    Shilk was a little overwhelmed by her enthusiasm, but he also knew that this was an elder Sherlock had a good relationship with.


    "Okay, Weasley..."


    "No, just call me Aunt Weasley!"


    Mrs. Weasley enthusiastically brought Sylke into the tent and chatted about daily life. Mr. Weasley was not in the mood to figure out how to use the lighter when he was outside, and quietly asked for Sylke''s information.


    "What does she do?"


    "I was a mute at the Department of Mysteries at the German Ministry of Magic, and then resigned to the UK, and now I have found a new job."


    Sherlock said helplessly, he wanted to straighten Mr. Weasley''s thoughts, but he couldn''t.


    He really didn''t mean that to Shilk.


    Maybe before going back to the past, when he was hugged by her in his office that time, he had a different feeling, but after meeting Amy from the past and knowing that Amy is Silke, the feeling he feels about her now is actually It''s complicated and twisty.


    But in general, the mentality of being an elder is still a little more. He and Eddie are friends with heart and soul, and getting along with Amy is more family-friendly, just like an uncle and niece.


    Although it is said that the time has returned to normal, Shilk is actually one year older than him, but Sherlock has been correcting his mentality and has no other meaning.


    Otherwise, if he attacked his friend''s daughter, in disguise, he could be regarded as watching her grow up, which made Sherlock unable to overcome the hurdle in his heart.


    I always feel like a total pervert.


    Mr. Weasley could not understand Sherlock''s complicated feelings, but said with emotion.


    "The silent person is not something ordinary people can be, this girl is very talented, just..." When he said this, he hesitated, but in the end he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with her eyes? ?"


    Sherlock explained solemnly.


    "I''m not blind, it''s just some accidents, and there will be a way to return to normal later."


    Hearing him say this, Mr. Weasley nodded reassuringly, but continued to ask.


    "When did you meet? Why haven''t I heard of you before?"


    "Just last year, when Hogwarts started school."


    And when Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley questioned Sherlock and Silk respectively, Harry and the others were also alerted by the movement outside, and each walked out of the tent.


    The Weasley brothers and sisters plus Harry and Hermione, a group of people stood by the tent like this, watching this scene from a distance.


    "Sherlock''s girlfriend is so beautiful." Charlie, the second child of the Weasley family, sighed.


    He was a tall wizard who had been captain of Gryffindor''s Quidditch team before graduation. Sherlock had never taught him, but the two had known each other since school.


    Everyone else nodded in agreement, they had never seen a girl more beautiful than Silk.


    "It''s just why her eyes are blindfolded? Doesn''t it affect her walking?" Ginny, the youngest but also in third grade at the beginning of school, asked in confusion.


    Harry, who knew something inside, guessed.


    "This may be a special kind of magic. Blindfolding has no effect on that Sister Silk."


    "Hey, I know you''re very interested in Professor Forrest''s gossip." George covered his stomach with a sullen face, and there was a burst of "cooing" there, "But look at the way my parents are now, our lunch what to do?"


    Bill, the eldest, said with a smile.


    "Let''s not disturb them for now. I also brought a lot of snacks here. A share should solve the problem of lunch."


    Harry and the others cheered, and impatiently went to look for snacks with Bill.


    Mr. Weasley and Sherlock chatted until three o''clock in the afternoon before returning to their senses. At this time, Mrs. Weasley also released Sherlock from the tent in a hurry.


    The children were barely able to solve their lunch with snacks, and the Weasleys are now starting to prepare dinner. It is estimated that it will be dark after they are done.


    At this time, Sherlock and the others had time to set up their tent.


    The magic tent is actually quite simple to set up, just like a normal tent, but the seamless stretch spell makes the space inside is much larger than it looks from the outside.


    "What did Mrs. Weasley tell you?" Sherlock asked Silk about what happened just now.


    With an inexplicable smile on Shilk''s face, he shook his head.


    "Nothing to talk about, just tell me something about your past."


    Sherlock stared blankly, for fear that his majestic image in her heart would collapse, and coughed lightly.


    "Before was before, now is now, people always become, so they can''t be confused."


    I don''t know why, after hearing his words, Shilk''s face burst into a brilliant smile, making Sherlock lost for a moment.


    She said solemnly.


    "You''re right, it used to be before and now is now."


    ......


    Sherlock and the Weasleys had dinner together.


    Before dinner, Mr. Weasley met many acquaintances of the Ministry of Magic, and now standing in front of them were the two directors of the Ministry of Magic.


    Director of the Division of Magical Sports - Ludo Balmain, Director of the Division of International Magical Cooperation - Barty Crouch.


    At first, Mr. Weasley wanted to take Sherlock and introduce him to these officials of the Ministry of Magic, but Sherlock was obviously not very interested in these people, so he made an excuse to look at Sherlock to prevent him from being caught by Weasley. Madam pulled her up who accidentally blew up the only pot that could be used tonight.


    Although not meeting at this event, Barty Crouch Sherlock he naturally knew.


    Eddie''s former boss, the head of the Magical Law Enforcement Division seventeen years ago.


    Originally, he was quite hopeful to become Minister of Magic, but because his son Barty Jr. was a Death Eater, it was no use even if he arrested his son himself. "Distributed" to the International Magic Cooperation Division.


    Barty Crouch is a very capable man, just not so lucky.


    Balmain, on the other hand, was an approachable official who didn''t even mind letting the Weasley twins and Harry take part in the final bet.


    George and Fred had already made clear who they were going to crush, and put their entire net worth into it.


    Hermione and Ron didn''t intend to participate, until Harry suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said excitedly blinking his eyes.


    "Why don''t we ask the amazing Professor Forrest?"

 Chapter 214： no chance of gambling

    Soon Harry and the three of them were sneaking around Sherlock in the middle.


    Sherlock put down the carrot in his hand and glanced at them, clearly feeling their ill will.


    "You have something to do?"


    Ron was most enthusiastic and looking forward to this matter, and rubbed his hands with a dry smile.


    "Professor, what do you think of this Quidditch World Cup final?"


    Sherlock commanded the kitchen knife, chopped it into pieces with a few swipes, put it on the plate that Shilk brought, and said angrily.


    "I see with my eyes."


    Hermione, the most honest of the three, blinked her bright eyes and begged.


    "Tell us what you think, Professor, which team do you think is stronger?"


    For good students, every teacher would be a little more patient, but Sherlock rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "I don''t even know as much about these Quidditch teams as any of the three of you, so judge for yourself instead of asking me."


    "We just want to hear your analysis." Harry also looked at him eagerly. "After all, you are our most trusted professor."


    Well, although I know this is flattery, nice words always make people feel good.


    Sherlock relaxed and shrugged.


    "Since you all said so, then I am more optimistic about the Bulgarian team. After all, there seems to be a star player in their team."


    At this moment, Harry''s breathing became heavier at the same time, and the eyes he looked at Sherlock also changed, as if he was looking at a walking cash cow!


    "And what about the score?" Harry even stuttered, trying to calm himself and asking, "What do you think the final score is."


    Sherlock blinked and guessed a few numbers at random.


    "Bulgaria 170: Ireland 160 points, I said casually, they are all teams that made it to the final. The gap between the two teams should not be very big."


    "Yeah!!!"


    Harry Ron and Hermione cheered instantly. When Sherlock looked inexplicable, they rushed out of the tent impatiently. Everyone took out their entire net worth and handed it over to Balmain.


    Of course they didn''t press as Sherlock predicted, but 170 for Ireland: 160 for Bulgaria.


    Balmain stared at them and confirmed again and again, directly betting the score, the risk was too high, although the three of them did not bet a lot of money in total, even if the rate of return was a hundred times and a thousand times, it was only a few hundred Galleons (Harry only pressed the money that he brought with him).


    But it was always a child''s pocket money, and he would inevitably worry that after all the money was lost, Harry and the others would cry and complain to the family.


    However, Harry and the others were of course full of confidence. They put the money directly into Balmain''s hands. They were quite clever. They didn''t say anything that would definitely make the right bet.


    After Harry and the others ran out, Sherlock shook his head suspiciously, and refocused his attention on cutting vegetables.


    Shilk, who saw the actions of the three of Harry completely, asked Sherlock meaningfully.


    "These three of your students often ask you questions like this?"


    Sherlock naturally had nothing to hide from Shilk.


    "Yeah, I remember at first they came to ask me what the weather was like, if Harry could pick up the money, if Seamus accidentally exploded something in class and stuff like that. Then they said I was A crow''s mouth thinks that something will turn out in the opposite direction. I just played with the children and did a test with them. Sure enough, hehe, this is neither magic nor The scientific stuff is utter nonsense."


    Shilk listened to his words seriously, and didn''t laugh with him about this matter, but thoughtlessly and silently.


    It wasn''t until Sherlock put all this matter behind him and strung the sausage, chicken wings and drumsticks on the barbecue sticks under the command of Mrs. Weasley, that Silke suddenly said something inexplicably.


    "You must not bet with others in the future."


    Sherlock didn''t see her serious attitude at this time, he waved his hand and said indifferently.


    "I''m still insulated from gambling, and I never make any bets with others."


    Silk silently stared at Sherlock''s back.


    In the golden pupils covered by the black ribbon, a human figure was reflected, and countless invisible silk threads were wrapped around him.


    The ends of those silk threads disappeared in the air, as if they were connected to something incredible.


    ......


    The events of the Quidditch World Cup Finals start on the night.


    After the night deepened, a deep and deep sound of gongs came from somewhere far away in the woods. Immediately, thousands of red, green and green lanterns bloomed on the trees, brightening the road leading to the stadium.


    Mr. Weasley called back the children who were hanging out at the stalls.


    Harry and the Weasley twins all came home empty-handed, which made Mrs. Weasley look at them suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you buy some souvenirs?"


    Of course they didn''t dare tell her about the bet, George and Fred said with a smirk.


    "We want to save some money Mom, who asked you to take away all the joke magic props we were going to sell."


    Harry and the three of them also nodded again and again, with a look of approval, as if they really wanted to save some money.


    Mrs. Weasley, although still suspicious, did not ask any further questions.


    After all, the pocket money is theirs, and they can''t interfere with how they want to spend it.


    Mr. Weasley led the way. Except for Harry and the others, they were all empty-handed. Everyone was holding the purchased things in their hands and walked quickly into the woods along the passage lit by the lanternsSherlock to Silke I bought a dancing clover hat. It''s not a good-looking hat, but it''s fun to wear it on Silk''s head and keep dancing.


    Silk didn''t seem to be very interested in the hat, but she didn''t take it off. She and Sherlock also had a panoramic telescope around their necks.


    Not only them, but every child in the Weasleys, and Harry and Hermione had the same telescope around their necks.


    Sherlock gave them money and said with a smile that this was a Christmas present given to them in advance this year.


    Hundreds of people can be heard walking around, shouting, laughter, and intermittent singing.


    This frenzied excitement is contagious, and several children couldn''t help laughing. One side came out, only to find himself in the shadow of a huge gymnasium.


    Sherlock could only see part of the magnificent golden wall surrounding the arena, but he could see that it would not be a problem to fit ten cathedrals inside.

 Chapter 215： not as beautiful as you

    "Is there any statistics on how many people this stadium can accommodate?"


    Sherlock turned to Bill, who was walking with him.


    Bill was also amazed at the magnificent building in front of him. He shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Mr. Weasley, who was still leading the way, answered his question.


    "100,000 people, the Ministry of Magic has had 500 employees working for a whole year to build this stadium. During this year, Muggle Repelling Charms have been cast everywhere in the vicinity. Whenever a Muggle comes close, they will I will think of urgent things, and then leave immediately." (100,000 people and 500 employees are the original saying, this is also the most buggy part of the original story, the difference between the number of people here and the number of students in Hogwarts is too huge. )


    Sherlock was also amazed by this.


    A golf course of this size is indeed rare, especially if it is constructed out of the sight of Muggles, it will undoubtedly be more troublesome.


    They passed the ticket gate with tickets in hand, and then walked up the stairs.


    The two tickets Kingsley gave Sherlock and the Weasleys themselves were all in the luxury box on the top floor, and they were all high-level officials from the Ministry of Magic sitting here watching the game.


    After they entered the box and sat down, there was a huge blackboard with advertisements on the huge stadium opposite.


    Obviously, this World Cup also has sponsors, which is in line with the characteristics of modern society, but most of the mainstream living habits of wizards are still 100 or even 200 years ago.


    This makes the entire magic world present a very conflicting atmosphere.


    At a time like this, Sherlock certainly wouldn''t be confused about social and cultural issues, and the whole stadium was very lively.


    Even before the game started, the enthusiasm of the fans was so fiery that it seemed to light up the entire night sky.


    The waves of green and red are clearly demarcated, the two colors representing the Irish and Bulgarian teams respectively.


    ��Irish Man Win!!!��


    A tsunami sounded, and the green wave was surging. Even Harry and the others in the box couldn''t help being infected. They all stood up and shouted Wansheng.


    The red wave on the other side is not to be outdone. Even though this is the home of the British and Irish teams, as a rare worldwide event in the magic world, nearly one-fifth of the wizards from all over the world have flocked here. British wizards on the field Instead, it became a minority.


    ��Bulgaria will win!!!��


    After the mountains on both sides passed, there was a small-scale conflict between the fans at the junction of the green and red crowds, but the Aurors who had been preparing all the time were most concerned about this time.


    Before the conflict escalated to shooting each other with wands, they had already stunned several of the provocateurs and took them away.


    Sherlock, who saw this scene through the panoramic telescope, also saw Kingsley among those Aurors.


    He used to have an excellent temper, but he was actually yelling, but this was normal. If they didn''t stop the conflict just now, once the conflict escalated, there would be no need to hold this World Cup final.


    When Sherlock regained his attention, Harry and the others had already sat down. He didn''t know when he found a house elf sitting in the row behind them, and mistook her for Dobby. Only then did she know her name was Glitter.


    Winky was a little afraid of heights, but she still obediently helped her master to occupy an empty seat, and when Harry talked to her, she also revealed some of Dobby''s recent situation.


    It was not until Fudge, the Minister of Magic in the back, brought the Minister of Magic of Bulgaria and Lucius into the box, and Harry and the others knew from their conversation that Wink was the house-elf of the Crouch family.


    When Lucius saw Hermione in the box, he frowned obviously, with a look of disgust on his face, and when he met Mr. Weasley, he still sneered arrogantly, showing the style of a pure blood family.


    Silk, who was sitting beside Sherlock, frowned slightly, leaned his head close to Sherlock''s ear and whispered.


    "This man is a little annoying."


    Sherlock was noncommittal.


    "He used to be one of the Death Eaters and spent a lot of money to clean himself up after the fall of Voldemort."


    Hearing Sherlock say this, Shilk''s frown deepened.


    In any way, she only had a bad feeling for groups like the Death Eaters.


    Sherlock noticed the change in Silke''s mood, and he patted her head habitually.


    "Don''t care about such a person, he''s just a poor piece of grass. Those who are now locked up in Azkaban are the real **** group."


    His voice was flat, as if stating a fact that would happen soon.


    Shilk softly said "um" obediently, and then wrenched his head away from Sherlock''s hands with an unhappy expression on his face.


    Sherlock shrugged, dismissing it.


    Just as they were talking in a low voice, before the finals, the performance of the mascots of the two teams'' countries began.


    Bulgaria surprised everyone by sending a team of veelas. Their natural beauty and their innate charm made the 100,000 people in the stadium exclaimed as soon as they appeared.


    Most of the wizards were all fascinated by these natural stunners.


    In the box where Sherlock was sitting, there were all mature and stable wizards. Basically, there were not many l who were controlled by the charm of Veela, only Ron and Lucius'' son Draco, the two of them. The most obvious performance.


    Like Harry, who had seen Fleur before, he already had some immunity. Although he was still staring at those Veela in a daze, at least not to the point of obsession.


    Sherlock was not affected at all. He glanced at Veela in the center of the arena, and then turned to look at Silk with a smile.


    Shilk also noticed his gaze turned his head and looked at him suspiciously.


    "It''s not as good-looking as our Amy."


    Shilk was stunned for a moment, and then a faint blush appeared on his face unconsciously, and the corners of his mouth subconsciously hooked up.


    It could be seen that she was very happy, but even so, she didn''t forget to put her face up again and make a serious correction.


    "It''s Vera, we agreed before."


    "Yes, yes, we agreed, Vera. You see your hat has fallen to the ground, and I''ll help you pick it up."


    The dancing clover hat fell under the chair at some point.


    It was also inconvenient to bend over and stretch out his hand, Sherlock simply used the control magic directly.


    And just after he started to control the realm of magic, Sherlock suddenly froze, and then suddenly turned to look at the house elf named Twinkle, who claimed to be the place reserved for the master by her side!

 Chapter 216： Barty Jr.

    The uproar in the audience continued.


    In the box, Mr. Weasley was explaining the characteristics of veela to Ron and the others, while Hermione looked at Ron with disgust. Harry was the most stable among children, and was still adding to Mr. Weasley. Things he didn''t talk about.


    The Veela dance on the arena has ended, and the mascot from Ireland, the leprechaun, is flying across the arena, dropping countless gold coins into the audience.


    And Sherlock seemed ignorant of all of this. He wasn''t looking anywhere. He lowered his head, frowned tightly, and stared at a certain position while controlling the magic.


    The house elf with acrophobia, Winky, sat alone in the empty seat beside him.


    He was wearing an invisibility cloak, and outsiders couldn''t see him, but under Sherlock''s magic, he could clearly see his face.


    Although compared with seventeen years ago, there has been a considerable change in appearance, but Sherlock recognized him at a glance with that familiar face!


    Barty Crouch Jr.!


    The son of Barty Crouch, the current Director of International Magical Cooperation, a rising star of the Auror Command seventeen years ago, and a follower of Voldemort thirteen years ago, one of the Death Eaters!


    According to the history known to the public.


    At this time, he should have passed away. Not long after he was captured by his father Crouch, he died of illness in Azkaban.


    But now, in Sherlock''s field of vision, he was still sitting here, his face was extremely pale, and his eyes were staring at the arena, making it unclear whether he was looking at those Irish dwarfs or something else.


    Shilk found out that he was wrong.


    "What''s up?"


    Sherlock just shook his head and didn''t share his findings.


    Then he raised his head again, pretending to be nothing, and told the twins Ron and Weasley, who were fighting for the leprechaun gold coins on the ground.


    "These gold coins are not real gold. Not only are they not recognized by Gringotts, but if you plan to spend them and be discovered, they will be regarded as liars. But it''s good to keep them as souvenirs."


    Ron and George Fred had disappointment written all over their faces, but they put the gold coins in their pockets anyway.


    The mascots of both sides in the final have already retired, and Balmain, the director of magic sports, is giving a speech before the official start of the game.


    Sherlock didn''t listen to what Balmain said, but changed his mind about Barty Jr.


    This undercover Death Eater who was once in the limelight in the Auror Command did not really die in Azkaban.


    And whether it was his own personal plan to escape from the prison island in the north or not, old Batty must also know about it.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let the house elf Winky in his family secretly arrange this dead person who had died in Azkaban here in the name of helping him occupy a seat in advance.


    He didn''t figure out why old Barty did it.


    In this box, there are not only many high-ranking officials of the Ministry of Magic, but also two top heads of the magical government, including the current Minister of Magic of the United Kingdom.


    Old Barty used to be the head of the Magic Law Enforcement Department. Even if he didn''t personally direct any Auror operation, who might be a fool in the high position of the head of the division?


    He put little Barty here like this, taking a huge risk.


    Gu Once someone in this box finds out that little Barty is actually still alive, the seat under the old Barty''s **** is light.


    The serious thing is that the name he has worked hard to maintain all his life will be ruined, and he will most likely be imprisoned in that frightening prison for the rest of his life.


    The Crouch family, this pure-blood family with an extremely long history, was completely cut off.


    So he let his son, who had escaped from prison by some means, put on an invisibility cloak and came here at great risk just to let him watch a Quidditch match?


    Under the peeps that controlled the magic, Sherlock could clearly "see" Barty''s numb and gloomy face.


    I don''t know why, Barty stared blankly at the Quidditch arena, showing a gray and dead silence, but Sherlock inexplicably felt the thread in his eyes that seemed to burn everything. fanaticism.


    Sherlock felt a sense of unease at the emotion that was completely different from the one he showed at this time.


    There is no doubt that Barty Jr. was the undercover agent who hid in the Ministry of Magic seventeen years ago and led the Death Eaters into the Department of Mysteries. Sherlock had a big feud with him.


    Although it was because of him that Sherlock heard the information about the Horcrux from the Lestrange brothers, it was also because of him that he finally found a way to return to the present when he was cornered.


    But these were not Barty Jr.''s original intentions, and Sherlock wouldn''t even think of his "help" at all.


    When it was time to make a move, Sherlock would never hesitate.


    Just as Sports Director Balmain announced the official start of the World Cup final, and when Katayama was roaring in the audience again, he quietly stood up from his seat.


    Basically, everyone in the box was focused on the center of the arena. Only Silke noticed Sherlock''s actions and raised his head to look at him suspiciously.


    Sherlock shook his head lightly at her, indicating that he should not worry about himself.


    He walked out of the box, found an unnoticed corner and used Apparation to leave. After a few minutes, he Apparated again and reappeared.


    This time and again, he doesn''t seem to have changed at all, but in fact he already has a dry arm in his pocket.


    Sherlock returned to the box again. At this time, the Quidditch finals had already begun, but just at the beginning, the wizards in the audience became fanatical. Under the atmosphere of the narrator, whether it was the Irish team or the Bulgarian team Every goal of the game sparked a burst of cheers that broke through the sky.


    Sherlock and Silk, who had returned to their seats, looked at each other, and then quietly took out the dry arm they brought back from Knockturn Alley in their pockets.


    Schilke, who is well-informed in the German Ministry of Magic, recognized this famous black magic alchemy tool at a glance - the pulling hand.


    This is a black magic item made with real human hands, with powerful tracking magic attached to it.


    As long as the wizard locked by this hand, even if the other party hides in the ends of the earth, he can still determine his location, unless he hides with the Brave Loyalty Charm.


    The pulling hand is of course something Sherlock brought from Lestrange''s house.


    At this time, it can come in handy.


    The complicated part about this arm is how it is made, but it is not difficult to use.


    He whispered a spell in his mouth, and an invisible thread appeared between the pulling hand and the little Barty hidden under the invisibility cloak.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 217： forever be a child

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock''s trust in Sherlock was unreserved, even if he used a notorious black magic alchemy item in front of her, she didn''t ask any further.


    But she didn''t ask, Sherlock had to explain to her.


    "This is what I plundered from that woman''s family vault in Bella. The whole vault was almost emptied by me. Now it''s being used because I found someone."


    His face didn''t turn back, he just pointed to the empty spot beside Winky with his right hand hidden in front of him.


    Shilk immediately understood what Sherlock meant.


    The reason she met Sherlock in the first place was because of his ability to see through invisibility cloaks.


    Now he clearly found something in that position.


    "Is it a Death Eater?" Silk asked with his lips slightly moved.


    Sherlock didn''t tell her who it was, but just nodded coldly.


    "It''s an old friend, and I will go to him to catch up."


    The game on the court has entered a white-hot stage. The Irish team''s attack is fierce, scoring by Quaffle, and the Bulgarian team is far away from the score.


    But at this time, Sherlock was naturally in no mood to pay attention to the failure of his previous prediction. The balance of victory in this game was obviously tilted toward the Irish team.


    His attention was always on Barty Jr.


    From the beginning to the end, Barty did not make any movement, staring blankly at the playing field, as if watching a dull puppet show.


    The game ended with the victory of the Irish team, but the loss of the Bulgarian team was not ugly. Among the players in the final, the only Bulgarian Seeker Sherlock knew - Viktor Krum Finally caught the Golden Snitch.


    But the huge score gap still did not allow them to achieve the final victory, and the score was also fixed at 170 for Ireland: 160 for Bulgaria.


    Harry and Ron were going crazy. Everyone else thought they were happy for the Irish team to win the championship. Only Hermione, who was also very excited, knew the inside story.


    After the game, players from both teams went to the top box to meet and shake hands with the two Ministers of Magic, while Fudge came to present awards to the Irish team members.


    The Irish national anthem was played throughout the arena, the leprechauns were gliding excitedly in the sky, throwing down a lot of gold coins, while the veela, the mascots of Bulgaria, showed a dejected look.


    Winky left the top box immediately after the game, and Sherlock could clearly feel that Barty was also taken away by the house elf.


    He didn''t immediately follow the past, there was a connection with the pulling hand. No matter where Barty Jr ran, he could feel it, and now Sherlock was ready to put a long line.


    Just a little Barty Crouch couldn''t satisfy his appetite, and he vaguely felt that things were much more than that.


    This trip to the Quidditch World Cup is naturally a joy for Harry.


    Not only did their favorite team win the championship, but they also earned a lot of money.


    As the director of the Magic and Sports Department, Balmain certainly wouldn''t have the idea of ????defending his debts. He was just extremely surprised by their good luck, and even wondered if they had drank a bottle of precious medicine called Fuling Potion.


    George and Fred were equally rewarded. Although they did not press the score, they bet against the Bulgarian team to catch the Snitch, but the Irish team won the game.


    On the way back, Mr. Weasley specifically begged them not to tell their mother about the gambling, otherwise they would have nothing to eat.


    The Weasley twins certainly wouldn''t do such a no-brainer, and they''re happily discussing a great plan with the money they''ve won.


    Harry and the others were still discussing the match just now with Charlie and Bill. All kinds of technical terms in Quidditch kept popping out of their mouths. Sherlock could understand every word, but he didn''t know the words like What do words like "Lonsky Fake" mean?


    But he wasn''t in the mood to figure it out right now.


    Under the perception of the pulling hand, Barty did not leave the woods, he stood still in the corner of the camp where the wizards camped, it was like the camp where he was stationed here.


    Silk walked beside Sherlock, and after she came out of the arena, she kept looking up at the starry sky in the sky.


    Halfway to the camp, she suddenly stared at a star and said.


    "It won''t be peaceful tonight."


    Sherlock''s figure paused, and Shilk''s prophecy instantly reminded him of the little Barty he had just discovered. He narrowed his eyes, and then told Shilk.


    "If anything goes wrong, leave with the Weasleys."


    Shilk pursed his lips and didn''t make a sound, just kept walking forward without making a sound.


    Sherlock looked at her back, helplessly quickened his pace to keep up with hers.


    "Is it okay to be obedient? You also know my strength, usually not..."


    "Shut up!" Rarely, Silk interrupted Sherlock roughly.


    Sherlock wasn''t angry, just looked at her eyes hidden under the ribbon, and finally touched her hair and sighed.


    "No matter what, you must protect your safety. I promised Eddie, at least I will help him take care of you."


    This time Shilk didn''t struggle with her head out of Sherlock''s hands, she just looked at him silently.


    "You can''t treat me like a child forever."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked faster towards the tent. The pace was very fast, and the two hands that were tightly clenched into fists were also trembling faintly because of too much force.


    Sherlock looked at her with a look of disappointment behind her silver-gray hair being swept by the evening wind In his eyes, the body that held the windmill in one hand and felt the wave of candy in the other overlapped with hers.


    He looked at the bright white moon and muttered to himself.


    "How can I not take you as the Amy who can''t laugh, can''t make trouble, and needs someone''s protection?"


    Saying this, he shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "People are hypocritical."


    He didn''t know whether he was mocking himself or who he was mocking, and then he didn''t keep up with Silk and the Weasleys, but in the darkness of the woods that had quietly disappeared, moving in a direction that he could clearly perceive. move forward.


    There were fans singing the Irish national anthem all around, and many wizards dancing around the bonfire.


    But Sherlock had no intention of staying until the figure of that person appeared again in his control magic.

 Chapter 218： confusion

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    There are very few wizards staying in this garrison.


    There are only two or three tents around, but that doesn''t mean it''s a quiet place.


    The Irish team won, and the leprechauns were flying around in the woods. In front of Sherlock, there was a laughing leprechaun that slid low and threw it from his pocket. Out a lot of gold coins.


    Sherlock was standing in front of a sturdy poplar tree, his expressionless face was out of tune with the festive atmosphere around him.


    But no one finds it strange that tonight is a lucky day for the Irish fans, and naturally it is a dark night for the Bulgarian fans.


    Sherlock''s performance at this time was regarded as those lost Bulgarian fans.


    The celebration outside continued until very late, and when the jubilant Irish fans began to gradually quiet down and entered the tent to rest, there was still no movement in the tent where Barty was.


    Sherlock could sense that there were always only two people in that tent - Barty Jr. and Winky.


    Barty Jr. seemed to be under some kind of spell. After returning from the arena, he always sat in the tent blankly, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    Winky has been sitting beside him uneasily, mumbling "Winky is a good elf", "Winky should listen to the master", "Winky should watch the little master by his side".


    With these words, Sherlock once again established that Barty Crouch was fully aware of the fact that Barty Jr. was still alive.


    And there is a great possibility that all the little Barty can escape from Azkaban, it is also his credit.


    After all, before he became the director of the International Magic Cooperation Department, he was the director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department, and he also had a lot of authority to manage Azkaban.


    Just as the night was getting darker and darker, Sherlock suspected that he had guessed wrong. Barty was really just watching this Quidditch final. There was no other conspiracy, and he was about to prepare for it.


    A dazzling green streamer suddenly exploded in the entire wizard''s camp!


    The camp, which had been quiet before, became noisy again when the green light lit up, and four figures suddenly rose up in the sky not far away.


    The harsh screams sounded at the same time as the four figures were raised!


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes, took out the panoramic telescope he had bought to watch the game, and saw the four flying people.


    It was the Muggle Roberts who had been guarding the entrance to the camp.


    He and his wife and two children were all controlled by magic and flew in the sky. The youngest child had fainted with fright, spinning like a spinning top, and the scream of fear was his parents and Sent by my sister.


    In this way, the spell that can control four people and raise them in the sky is definitely not something that normal wizards can use.


    Judging from the strength of magic displayed now, there are at least five wizards participating in this spell, and this number is still increasing.


    The riot soon began to expand, the sound of panicked footsteps sounded, and the wizards who had begun to rest were awakened, and their fear made them flee in all directions.


    The camp where Harry and the Weasleys were at this time was the center of the accident.


    They could clearly see that more than a dozen wizards in black robes and iron hideous masks were laughing wildly. The wands in their hands were aimed at the four Muggles who were being controlled in the sky, and they kept moving forward. .


    As they moved forward, they kept on being joined by other wizards who also wore iron masks.


    In addition to torturing the Muggles, some of them also lit the tents around them, one, two and three, and the fire soon became one.


    Mr. Weasley is anxiously asking Bill to take the child out of here quickly. He must turn with the rest of the Ministry of Magic to stop this farce.


    Harry and the others were still with Bill and the others at the beginning, but not long after following the crowd, the group was dispersed, and only after that did Harry realize that his wand had been lost at some point.


    On Sherlock''s side, at the moment the commotion came, he keenly noticed that there was also a change in the little Barty tent.


    The house-elf Twinkle seemed to be frightened, she jumped up from the ground in horror, but the eyes of Barty, who was originally confused, suddenly became condensed.


    His eyes flickered, like a blazing light.


    And why he had such a change, Sherlock could see clearly under the perception of controlling the magic.


    On Barty Jr.''s left arm, there is a dark green pattern of a python sticking out from the skull''s mouth, and it suddenly shimmers!


    Sherlock is no stranger to this tattoo.


    Mark of Darkness!


    Only the most core Death Eaters will be given this mark by Voldemort!


    This tattoo has appeared on every notorious dark wizard in the wizarding world in recent years, and it is a symbol of fear for wizards who live a stable life.


    But this magical mark that makes people chill just by looking at it is not just a proof of identity.


    It is also an important hub for the person represented by the Dark Mark to keep in touch with his followers.


    On Barty Jr.''s left arm, the glowing Dark Demon mark means that Voldemort is calling him!


    Seeing the Dark Mark lit up and the sudden commotion in this camp, Sherlock instantly understood the reason.


    He stopped when he was about to pull out his wand from reaching into the cuff of his robe, and continued to observe Barty''s current movements.


    At this time, Barty was struggling with Winky The terrified house-elf was running around like a headless fly, trying to escape with him.


    Little Barty obviously didn''t intend to leave with her, and he was still wearing the invisibility cloak, struggling to escape from Twinkle''s supervision.


    But he doesn''t have a wand in his hand. Not all wizards in the world are aliens like Sherlock. Without a wand, they can use the magic directly, and there is no way to suppress such a magical species as a house elf. .


    Winky just yanked Barty Jr. and pulled him out of the tent.


    Sherlock silently cast an illusion spell on himself and followed behind the master and servant.


    "Bad wizards everywhere!" Winky screamed in a panic as he leaned forward desperately to run, "People are high��high above! Winky is running away!"


    She dragged the little Barty and got into the bushes around her like this, and happened to pass by the three of them, Harry, who was scattered with the large group.

 Chapter 219： look familiar

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock has been staring at Barty Jr.


    He maintained a distance of ten meters, always closely following the little elf who seemed to be pulled back by some force.


    Winky dragged Barty and didn''t dare to let go for a moment. She dragged him away from the crowd and kept talking.


    "Leave quickly! Hurry up and find the master!"


    "Winky is scared! Bad wizards everywhere! Everywhere!"


    However, when she didn''t notice it, Barty, who had been pulling it back for some time, suddenly stopped resisting.


    In the panic just now, he picked up a wand from the ground. At this time, he held the wand, and his eyes were aimed at Glittering coldly.


    A bright red incantation flashed silently, and Twinkle was hit without any accident. His big eyes struggled to keep opening, but he couldn''t resist the weight that weighed thousands of pounds, and finally fell to the ground powerless.


    Barty was breathing heavily, and the invisibility cloak on his body was still not taken off. In the quiet and empty bushes, the sound of breathing from somewhere seemed particularly strange.


    It didn''t take long for him to slow down, his face full of relief and a silent grin, and then he gently raised the wand in his hand that the unfortunate one had lost. read out from the mouth.


    "Bone reappears!"


    A dazzling green light shot from the tip of the wand, rising into the night sky like fireworks, and then a huge black demon mark exploded in the sky!


    After using the spell that was destined to make tonight''s scene even more chaotic, Barty threw the wand to Winky''s side, wrapped his invisibility cloak tightly, and walked deeper into the woods.


    Sherlock silently watched him regain his freedom, without any intention to stop him, and still followed him behind him.


    He noticed the three Harry who were very close to here and first discovered the Mark of the Darkness, but did not show up to take care of them.


    In his perception, there are about twenty staff of the Ministry of Magic rushing here, and Harry and their safety need not worry him.


    Little Barty walked through the trees with a clear goal. He walked towards an inaccessible place. After walking for about 20 minutes, he saw three wizards with iron masks on their faces and black robes standing in front of them. waiting for him.


    When Sherlock saw this scene, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    It was exactly as he had guessed.


    The farce that took place today after the Quidditch World Cup was completely planned by the Death Eaters, or the lingering Dark Lord.


    They didn''t know where to know that Barty Crouch Jr., the Death Eater who was once most loyal to Voldemort, was still alive, and used the World Cup to spark mass unrest to give Barty Jr. Create opportunities for him to escape the shackles of Barty Crouch.


    Now that Barty Jr. and the three wizards met, it was obvious that their plan had been successful.


    "Where is the master?"


    Barty''s voice was hoarse and low, as if he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    One of the three masked wizards standing in the middle said in a muffled voice.


    "We are responsible for taking you to see the master now."


    "Then what are you waiting for!" Barty Jr.''s true character was obviously different from his previous performance in the Ministry of Magic, irritable and extremely impatient.


    The three Death Eaters who were in charge of responding did not dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    Of course, there are differences of status among the Death Eaters. People like Barty Jr. have made great contributions to Voldemort, and after losing power, they are still willing to be die-hard loyalists rather than the core of the grass. After Voldemort''s comeback, the status Naturally, it will be extremely detached.


    "We also want to pick up other people who are messing with the Ministry of Magic."


    "If those **** can''t even get rid of such a situation, then they don''t deserve to be the master''s believers!"


    Barty Jr.''s tone was bad, and the years of captivity had made his temper bad.


    "Take me to see the master now! This is the most important thing for you in this trip!"


    The three Death Eaters had no choice but to grab Barty''s arm forward and waved their wands, wanting to Apparate and take him away.


    However, just as they were about to speak the Apparition spell, a dull voice suddenly sounded in the air.


    "Closed off."


    At the moment when this anti-apparition spell fell, several red filaments of light appeared in the dark night, and the surrounding space was completely closed like running water turned into ice!


    With Sherlock as the center, all spaces within a radius of ten meters are locked, and all wizards'' apparition magic is prohibited!


    This is the spellcasting technique that Sherlock developed for the enhanced control magic after obtaining the second Horcrux and completing a certain degree of soul stitching.


    Combining anti-apparition magic and control magic, which originally required specific maintenance, as long as the field of control magic unfolds, within the field, the effect of anti-apparition magic will always be maintained.


    That is to say, as long as you are shrouded in Sherlock''s control magic, it is equivalent to being pulled into a domain similar to Hogwarts.


    Except for some special ones, like the house-elf and phoenix''s Apparition, the wizard alone has completely lost the ability to escape.


    At the same time as the space was blocked, Sherlock''s body had no way to maintain the effect of the Illusory Body Charm, revealing his figure.


    When the three masked Death Eaters saw Sherlock alone, the tension from the beginning was relaxed again.


    They moved their wands at him extremely quickly, but what they didn''t notice was that behind them, there were already densely packed, countless wands slowly rising from the trees.


    Being pointed at by three wands at the same time Sherlock was very relaxed.


    "Why don''t you finish? Where is your master now?"


    Little Barty stared at Sherlock with his cold eyes, and a stern smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Since you want to know so much, why don''t you come with us? And I think you are very familiar, and you look very similar to a person I once met."


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes. He didn''t think Barty could recognize himself. The face he used seventeen years ago was very different from the one he used now.


    "Sherlock Forrest, professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts." A masked Death Eater whispered Sherlock''s identity beside Barty.


    A sarcastic smile suddenly appeared on Barty''s face.


    "Hehe, Forrest, who did I say! It''s that woman''s son!"

 Chapter 220： Failed Death Spell

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After Barty''s words fell, the scene instantly became cold.


    The cold night wind blew between them, and the three masked Death Eaters were covered in sweat, as if they were stared to death by something terrifying.


    They swallowed and looked around cautiously, not thinking that such a dangerous feeling came from the young wizard in his twenties.


    The smile on Sherlock''s face subsided, and he stared blankly at Barty, who had no wand in his hand, but still had nothing to fear.


    Under the moonlight, the hair on his forehead blew gently with the wind, and there was no emotion in those green eyes, but it seemed that there was something hidden in the mountains and tsunamis that had not erupted.


    "Hmm, is that woman you''re talking about, Sally Forrest?"


    His voice was calm, as if asking a trivial matter.


    The smile on Little Barty''s face became brighter and brighter. His pale face laughed wildly, as if he had remembered something extremely funny.


    "Hahaha... Sally Forrest, that''s right! Sally Forrest, that''s her name! You remember that pretty well."


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at Sherlock''s, his eyes full of provocation and playfulness.


    "I didn''t expect that woman to be like that, and there will be a child left in the world. Do you hate that crazy woman? You must have hated her very much when you were young, right?"


    Floating behind them, the tips of the countless wands that had long been aimed at them flickered for a moment, but in the end the light of the spell stopped and did not spurt out.


    "Have you seen her? Do you know why she became like that?" Sherlock asked flatly, but everyone who knew him knew that he was actually extremely cold when he spoke in such a tone.


    Barty Jr. seemed to recall something wonderful. He spread his hands, like a speaker on a high platform who was giving a passionate speech, and said cheerfully.


    "I hadn''t graduated from Hogwarts at the time, but I had come into contact with the master''s great ambition, and just one night when the master called us like-minded people together, I watched your mother, Sally, Forrest, how this stubborn woman in order to stop her master''s great cause changed from a normal person to a lunatic!"


    He squinted his indifferent, faintly cold eyes, glanced behind him imperceptibly, and then said in awe, admiration, and madness.


    "I''ve never been so angry for seeing my master, and obviously that woman made a mistake, an unforgivable mistake. He let Bella do the cruelest thing to her in front of all his servants. Punishment, life is worse than death! In the end, she was completely insane and threw it back to Dumbledore!"


    "Haha, I never imagined that after she went back, there would still be people willing to make peace with such lunatics and trash, and give birth to a little **** like you! Let me guess, who is your father who does not choose food? Such a crazy woman, he Can you do it all?"


    After his words fell, the surrounding was silent, and the air seemed to be frozen.


    The three masked Death Eaters who were guarding Barty Jr. were clasping their wands tightly in the palms of their hands, sweating continuously.


    Standing opposite them, the expression on the face of the young man who became a Hogwarts professor at a young age and became famous has never changed, but it seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The night wind blew the corner of Sherlock''s robe, making a "hula hula" shaking sound.


    "She had anticipated it before she went." He spoke softly, without communicating with anyone, but simply muttering to himself, "Erase the memory, not be discovered, and bear all the revenge after failure... ����


    Little Barty didn''t understand what Sherlock was saying at this time, and his real attention was not here, but concealed gestures with his hands hidden behind him, reminding the three Death Eaters behind him.


    "No wonder I think you look so familiar, you and that crazy woman really look alike." Barty grinned, "So you cast yourself in the net tonight, because you also want to experience what your great mother experienced back then. torture?"


    Sherlock didn''t speak again, he just raised his head slowly, stared at Barty indifferently, and raised his empty left hand gently.


    The moment he raised his hand, Barty roared suddenly.


    "Release the curse!"


    The voices of the three Death Eaters and Sherlock chanting spells were almost at the same time!


    "Thunderbolt explosion."


    "All protection!" ��3.


    The dazzling white light and the blue light mask that looked like a big bowl upside down on the ground appeared at the same time!


    "Boom!"


    The huge roar made the ground tremble violently!


    Countless trees around were blown off by the powerful shock wave and fell to the ground.


    The wet soil splashed everywhere, piercing the air like a bullet out of the chamber, and there was a "swoosh" sound of breaking through the air.


    But Sherlock didn''t stop his movements. He raised his hand expressionlessly and continued to chant the next spell.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    The wands flying in the sky are like soldiers who have received orders in strict discipline. They point the tips of the wands at the bottom, which is a huge mud pit that was blown up by hundreds of explosive spells.


    The dark green light flickered at the tip of the staff, densely packed, like countless green eyes opened in the dark night.


    The next second, the death-filled green illuminated the entire bush!


    When Barty Jr heard Sherlock uttering the unforgivable spell, his whole body fell into an ice cave, and his eyes were full of despair and ashes.


    He discovered the abnormal wands behind him from the beginning, and realized that Sherlock was not simple.


    That''s why I tried to provoke him with words, so that he didn''t have time to use some weird means to report to the Ministry of Magic, and at the same time gave the other three Death Eaters tips to prepare them.


    No matter how strange the method is, what kind of strange magic has he never seen in the magic world?


    Although he has always believed that the master''s subordinates are a group of trash except him, but for ordinary wizards, wizards who can become Death Eaters are already rare, otherwise they wouldn''t have been entangled with Aurors for so many years. .


    Sherlock''s youthful appearance made Barty Jr. do not think he had the strength of one-on-three.


    But at the moment when the hundreds of explosion spells lit up, Barty knew that he had guessed wrong!


    According to his expectations, the variant Iron Armor Spell that the three adult wizards used together could prevent Sherlock''s first wave of attacks. After blocking the first wave of attacks, they could organize a counterattack.


    But as a result, it was only the first wave of the explosion spell, which directly blew through the variant iron armor spell that the three of them worked together.


    And just when Barty Jr. was dazed by the explosion and hadn''t climbed out of the pit, Sherlock''s next spell was ready.


    Little Barty is naturally very familiar with the life-suppressing spell, and he can''t count the people he killed with this black magic, which can be said to be extremely dark.


    Staring at the countless green eyes that were opening in the sky, he felt no hope of surviving!


    "Do not!!!"


    Just after regaining his freedom, little Barty, who was about to die again, cried out in despair.


    But his actions can''t stop those death beams from blooming!


    The dense spell poured down like a heavy rain, and the dark green raindrops ruthlessly slipped from the air and fell into the big pit where the four Barty were located!


    The dense barrage of magic spells is still in such a narrow target range, and there is no way for them to avoid these life-threatening spells.


    Everyone was hit by at least dozens of life-threatening spells.


    But beyond the expectations of the little Barty and the four, those life-threatening spells fell on them, but they did not cause direct death to them. Their ears, nose, mouth, eyes, and seven orifices were bleeding, and their consciousness was very drowsy, but after all, they did not. Just die!


    Little Barty, who was in a dead situation but had hope of living again, was ecstatic!


    He snatched the wand of a Death Eater beside him, and while casting a curse in the direction of Sherlock, he fled without hesitation!


    The other three people in the pit reacted half a beat slower than Barty Jr., but after they came to their senses, they immediately climbed out of the pit without any hesitation and ran away desperately.


    No one has the intention of continuing to resist Sherlock. Such a person is worth the means of hundreds of people, so that when he faces four wizards alone, he always has the numerical advantage.


    Including Barty Jr., now they just want to escape alive.


    Sherlock certainly wouldn''t give them that chance.


    The wand waved gently in the air, and no spell was uttered, but the surrounding environment had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The appearance of the trees that were blown to the ground had undergone a huge change Countless snake-like vines spread around, and soon entangled the two Death Eaters who fell behind. .


    Tengman wrapped their bodies like a boa constrictor wrapped around its prey, directly wrapping them all, revealing only four legs that were still struggling.


    Sherlock''s face was cold, without showing any hesitation and hesitation, he snapped his fingers lightly at the air.


    In an instant, countless steel-like spikes grew on those vines, piercing the two Death Eaters who were wrapped!


    The four legs, which were still struggling violently, suddenly stretched, and then fell to the ground weakly.


    The scarlet viscous blood fell to the ground, and soon it gathered into a pool of puddles. Those thick vines slowly changed back to their original shape, leaving only two dilapidated corpses that fell weakly to the ground.


    Sherlock turned a blind eye to this, did not look at the Death Eaters fleeing in the other direction, but took a faceless step towards Barty Jr.

 Chapter 221： you damn

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Little Barty ran embarrassedly into the depths of the woods.


    There was blood all over his face, and until now, blood was constantly flowing out of his seven orifices, staining the robes on his body.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!"


    He kept cursing as he ran forward, several times raising the wand he had snatched from another Death Eater, but never dared to use Apparate.


    Of course, he had already run out of Sherlock''s Anti-Apparition Domain, but although Sherlock''s life-threatening spells didn''t directly take his life, it also caused great damage to his spirit.


    He didn''t dare to use the spell rashly, especially if it was Apparition so that if something went wrong, there would be a spell that would cause life-threatening splits.


    He can only keep running forward. Only running all the time can give him a little sense of security and let him know that he is staying away from that young wizard and the danger of death.


    I don''t know how long I ran, and the surroundings were silent, and Barty finally stopped.


    He supported a sturdy tree beside him with one hand, panting heavily, and at the same time nervously looking around, he didn''t find the figure who was manipulating hundreds of wands chasing after him, and the heartstrings that had been tense were relaxed a little. Some.


    After soothing his exhausted body for dozens of seconds, Barty clenched his teeth and raised his wand.


    He knew that he couldn''t be considered truly safe right now. He couldn''t escape with just two legs. No matter how dangerous it was, he had to use Apparition to get away from here.


    Trying to control his rapid breathing, Barty tried his best to calm his nervous heart, recalling the apparition casting trick that he hadn''t used for more than ten years, and waved his wand very seriously.


    "Phantom Shift..."


    However, just as he uttered the spell in a clear tone, a cold and ethereal female voice suddenly sounded!


    "Except your weapons."


    The red beam pierced the silent air. Even though he was trying to cast a spell, Barty, who was always vigilant about his surroundings, rolled to the left extremely quickly the moment he heard the sound of the spell. An ugly donkey rolled, dangerous and dangerous. Dangerously escaped the magic spell that appeared suddenly.


    He widened his eyes, his breath that had been suppressed became rapid again, and soon he saw the sneak attacker who was waiting here.


    Sitting on a sturdy poplar branch was a young girl dressed in a black robe and covering most of her face with a wide hood.


    The soft moonlight spread on her body, and her silver-gray hair shone in the moonlight.


    Shilk held the trunk of the poplar tree in one hand, and clenched his wand in the other hand, and aimed straight at the embarrassed little Barty, who was not even a homeless man. Except for the spell, she had nothing to do with him. The meaning of this bereaved dog communication below.


    Little Barty stared at Shilk sitting on the branch with extremely resentful eyes, and wiped the blood on his face with the tattered robe sleeves that were no different from rags.


    "You''ve been waiting here for me!"


    Shilk dangled his calf lightly, without the slightest intention of answering his question.


    In the past, she would never have made such a girly move, but after reuniting with Sherlock, she became more and more like a normal girl.


    Little Barty didn''t hear a response, and his face became more and more hideous.


    He didn''t have time to waste time with a strange witch here, and after finding that the other party didn''t give him any response, he didn''t hesitate to start fighting back.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    The dark green light beam spanned this short distance of more than ten meters, but his life-suppressing spell was just shot, and Silk quietly disappeared on the branch of the poplar tree and appeared in another one. on sturdy branches.


    Silent Apparition.


    Because there is no need to recite the spell, the casting speed is extremely fast, but the distance between Apparition and Apparition is limited, and only a short distance teleport can be continued.


    Like a cat playing a mouse, Silke won''t take the initiative. As long as Barty casts a spell, she will use phantom teleportation, and whenever Barty shows any intention to escape, she will raise her hand. The spell above casts a Disarm or Stun spell.


    The angle of the spell is also very tricky. Without directly aiming at Barty, he can easily dodge, but when dodging, he will return to the same place, and he cannot escape one step from the range that Shilk gave him.


    At this time, Barty can really feel what is called despair.


    He finally couldn''t bear it anymore, threw his wand on the ground frantically, and shouted hysterically.


    "Kill me! You kill me! Quick! Kill me!"


    But Silk was still unmoved, she sat quietly on the branch, turned her head and looked in a direction behind her.


    Sherlock walked out of the dark bush with an expressionless face. He saw Shirke sitting on a branch. Only when he looked at her, did the stagnant face show a gentle smile.


    "I told you to listen to me."


    The corners of Shilk''s mouth bent down, and he turned his head, obviously still angry, and ignored his intentions.


    Sherlock shook his head helplessly, and then his eyes returned to indifferent, looking at the little Barty who had given up on himself and knelt on the ground.


    "Voldemort wants you to go back to him tonight."


    Hearing his name, Barty glared at him furiously with those bloodshot eyes like a beast.


    "Master''s name is something a **** like you can call out!"


    The expression on Sherlock''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t see any movement from him. Little Barty seemed to be slapped, and the whole person flew into the air, and a few things like teeth collapsed from his mouth. come out.


    When he landed on the ground again, the right half of his face was swollen like a pig''s head.


    Little Barty was lying on the ground weakly. His condition was very bad now. If it weren''t for his chest that was still rising and falling, he would be no different from a dead person just from the outside.


    Sherlock suddenly narrowed his eyes. The squashed emerald green grass beneath Barty''s body, silently, a few leaves began to become straight and hard.


    He secretly started the simple transfiguration, but on the surface he still did not show any strangeness, nor did he glance at the bushes that were clearly not gusting, but were swaying for no reason.


    "Voldemort really spent a lot of effort to get your most loyal servant back to him."


    Sherlock didn''t approach Barty, who was completely incapacitated, but asked softly.


    "I really want to know why, your father, who has always shown himself unselfish, is willing to help you escape from that prison? If he really cared, he wouldn''t have arrested you in the first place. Prison."


    Little Barty didn''t respond to him, lying on the ground like a real dead man, only a heavy gasp sounded.


    Sherlock ignored his silence and continued to ask the next question.


    "I also really want to know, old Barty, who is such an old-fashioned person, why did he teach you a son who recognizes a thief as a father, or is it your mother''s problem?"


    Hearing him finish this question, Barty roared suddenly.


    "Shut your mouth, bastard!"


    Sherlock raised his brows, not paying any attention to his insults, but a clear smile appeared on his face.


    "I can probably guess, you have a strict father and a doting mother, but unfortunately the end result of this is often only to teach a son of a bastard."


    Barty Jr. was like being touched by a scale, struggling to get up from the ground to hold the wand he had thrown before.


    But his injuries are very serious now, and he couldn''t support himself with his elbows after trying for a long time.


    Sherlock looked at him coldly.


    "You respect your own mother, then why insult other people''s mothers. Don''t worry, I won''t have a dog''s mouth like you, except for spewing something foul-smelling from it, I will only be incompetent clamor."


    "But there are some truths that your biological parents didn''t tell you, but I want to make it clear to you. The reason why people are people, in addition to being able to think independently, is that people have a bottom line called morality, while animals are no."


    "I have never believed in the stories that animals can convince adults with great truth. The only way to treat animals is to cut the flesh from their bodies, they kneel down and beg for mercy, they are in pain and despair, and finally the tip of the knife is pierced into their hearts, It''s like trampling vermin, erasing them from the world. This is the best way to deal with animals, and only in this way can people who have been hurt by these animals barely get some comfort."


    "I never feel that my actions are so noble, and killing people is not to save the magic world, save the weak, save the hopeless people. I will be disgusted by many people, but most of the time I will control these. Disgusted, after all, the world doesn''t revolve around me, I can only represent my own truth."


    "But when I really want to kill someone, it''s just that I simply feel that this person is disgusting, disgusting to the point where I can''t stand it, and it''s time to let him die."


    "It''s time for you to die too, Barty Crouch Jr."


    Just as Sherlock''s last words fell, a pitch-black figure rushed out from the shadow of the trees next to him like a sharp arrow!


    Instead of attacking Sherlock, he jumped directly on Barty Jr. and rolled out with him three times.


    This distance was just ten meters away from Sherlock, obviously he had calculated it in advance.


    After the Death Eater who had escaped before and now turned back, after completing these actions, he waved his wand before his body was still, and chanted a spell in a hurried voice.


    "Apparation!"


    The unenclosed space was twisted, including him and Barty Jr.


    However, what he did not find was that the moment he threw himself on Barty, countless grasses had turned into sharp steel knives and stabbed into Barty''s back, breaking his heart!


    All he took away was a broken corpse that still had a warm body.


    "Did you just say that nonsense on purpose?" Silk asked frowning while sitting on the branch.

 Chapter 222： What did you bring back!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock looked up at Shilk, who was still sitting on the branch, and his originally indifferent face showed a helpless smile.


    "Can''t you say it''s my truth? Although I did deliberately delay it for so long to give him a chance, some words are also sincere."


    "Also, didn''t I tell you to stay with the Weasleys, why did you come here by yourself?"


    Shilk looked up at the bright starry sky.


    "Stellar offset, I know where to wait to help you."


    Sherlock followed her and looked up at the starry sky, but saw no sign at all.


    His most lacking magical knowledge is about divination, and the most complicated divination is undoubtedly astrological divination, which is also deeply implicated in astronomy.


    He shook his head, his face suddenly stunned, and then there was a smile that had succeeded in trickery.


    "found it!"


    ......


    Hans felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    He hugged Barty, who seemed to have passed out in a coma, tightly in his arms, resisting the discomfort caused by the use of Apparition in an emergency, his face and entire upper body were covered in blood.


    But he didn''t dare to complain, and he didn''t even dare to curse out the pain.


    In the room where Hans Apparated to the ground, there were countless people wearing black robes and masks, hiding in the shadows in the corners. When he landed, countless pairs of eyes stared at them.


    He was still spitting blood out of his mouth, but he still fell to the ground. While putting down Barty, he knelt on the ground facing the sofa chair that was facing away from them.


    "Owner!"


    I risked my death to save Barty back, of course not because of the deep camaraderie between Hans and him, but simply because if he didn''t do this, he would be the only one left to come back and return to his life, and the final result would also escape. But a dead word.


    Only when Barty is rescued can he be considered atonement for his sins.


    Standing beside the sofa chair, a short, stout, mouse-like wizard carefully turned the sofa chair to the front.


    In the entire room, none of the villains who used to show off their might in the magic world dared to raise their heads and look directly at the person sitting on the chair, who is now in a state of being neither human nor ghost.


    Hans didn''t dare to raise his head either. He pressed his **** forehead to the ground and repeated what happened in a hoarse voice.


    "We had already docked with Crouch, but a professor named Sherlock Forrest in Hogwarts stopped us. He used strange magic and was very powerful. Charles and the others died. There, I finally tried my best to get Crouch back."


    The man on the sofa said in an icy cold voice with a rare hint of gentleness.


    "Little Barty, we meet again, why don''t you look up at your master?"


    Little Barty lying on the ground was silent, and the people in the room were still amazed at his boldness at first, but soon they found out that something was wrong.


    In the position where Barty was lying, scarlet blood was constantly flowing out from under him, and it soon gathered into a big pool!


    "Wormtail!" The icy voice was so cold that it felt like falling into an ice cave, "Go and see him, what''s wrong with him."


    With a pale face, Peter trotted to Barty''s side, stretched out his hand to probe his breath, then shivered, and then turned his whole body over to see the big **** hole in the heart behind him!


    "He he he, he is dead! Master."


    After Peter stammered these words, everyone present couldn''t help trembling.


    Hans, who was kneeling on the ground, slumped directly to the ground, just muttering in disbelief.


    "Impossible, impossible..."


    The man on the sofa didn''t respond, he was still staring at Barty''s body!


    Of course he wasn''t sad for the death of his servant, even a loyal servant was just a useful tool for him, not worth it, so no one in the world deserves to show him any other emotion.


    In this way, he looked at Barty''s corpse, no one dared to make a sound around him, and even tried to breathe lightly, daring not to disturb the deep thinking of the demon king.


    "What did you bring back!" He seemed to finally see something, and his icy tone was mixed with fury, "This body is connected to a pulling hand! Our position is exposed!"


    Suddenly, the countless Death Eaters in the room were in an uproar!


    "Burn Barty''s body immediately! Take out the memory of this waste and kill him! Then transfer! Quick!"


    "Yes! Master."


    Peter raised his wand hideously and aimed it at Hans, who was curled up on the ground and dared not resist, but only dared to keep begging.


    "Legislasia!"


    Soon after, the fire ignited, covering the entire small building, as well as the two bodies lying in the room.


    ......


    Sherlock and Silk had just returned to the location of the dead two Death Eaters.


    More than 20 employees of the Ministry of Magic were surrounded from all directions.


    Apparently it was Sherlock''s hundreds of explosive spells that caught their attention, and it was only now belatedly.


    "Sherlock!"


    The Ministry of Magic staff who arrived here obviously had a lot of acquaintances Sherlock knew. Kingsley, Mr. Weasley, and several other familiar faces they had seen at the Order of the Phoenix party, and they called him out in surprise. name.


    But even if some of them are not of low status, they are not considered the highest status among those who came.


    The director of the International Magical Cooperation Division, Barty Crouch, was pale, and he seemed to be very nervous about something.


    His performance was not outstanding among the staff of the Ministry of Magic, and most of the others also looked terrible.


    The dark mark that just lit up in the sky made all the wizards who saw it think of something bad.


    "Mr. Forrest, and the lady next to you, you''d better explain everything you''ve experienced!"


    When Sherlock was working at Auror Command, old Batty hadn''t stepped down from his position as the Division of Magical Law Enforcement, so of course he knew him.


    However, it could be heard from the tone of voice that Sherlock, a small staff member of the Auror headquarters, naturally did not have any friendship with the director of the first division, and the two were only limited to acquaintances.


    Except for Mr. Weasley, Kingsley, and a few people who were old acquaintances with Sherlock, none of the others put down their wands and were still aiming straight at him.


    The appearance of the black magic mark made everyone present nervous, and they hoped to catch the person who released the mark immediately, forcing him to say that the use of such mark magic was only to mess up the situation, not to make others The reason I can''t even think about it.


    In the face of such a battle, Sherlock''s face did not change at all, he squinted and turned to look at old Barty.


    "Do you really want me to tell everything I''ve found here? This has a lot to do with you, Director Crouch."


    Old Barty''s eyes were obviously flustered for a moment, but he still said toughly.


    "What does it have to do with me!"


    Sherlock stared at him blankly and said suddenly.


    "Your son is dead."


    Old Barty trembled, his face twitching uncontrollably.


    Hearing this sentence coming out of him all around is inexplicable.


    Everyone present knew that old Barty''s son, little Barty had already died in Azkaban, and now Sherlock mentioned this sentence for no reason, what does it mean to expose the scar?


    "Everyone...knows that my son is already dead!"


    Old Barty tried his best to suppress it, and the others didn''t notice it, but Sherlock could clearly hear his unstoppable trembling voice.


    He smiled lightly and said nothing more about Barty Jr.


    "While watching the Quidditch World Cup final, I noticed a few strange people on the stage."


    When Sherlock said this, under his control of magic, he could clearly feel that the muscles of Old Barty''s whole body were tense.


    "I''ve been following them secretly since I came out of the arena, and finally came here. When those riots happened, these people also found me and attacked me. I killed two of them to protect myself, and the rest Two of them let them escape."


    He really recounted the whole process, but did not mention Barty Jr.


    The staff of the Ministry of Magic looked at each other, and then of course they would not just let Sherlock and Silk go away, and take them to the Ministry of Magic to take notes.


    Kingsley accompanied Sherlock and the others to the magic, while Crouch and others stayed on the scene.


    He trembled and walked to the two corpses that were riddled with holes and horrible to see, and there was an Auror beside him who was taking notes seriously.


    "The initial analysis of the spell that caused death was Transfiguration. UU Reading first trapped him, and then transformed into a sharp weapon to pierce the person. These potholes and pits on the scene were caused by the effect of the explosion spell. Visually, it was extremely powerful, at least two The effect of ten wizards working together."


    Old Barty didn''t listen to what he was saying, he just gritted his teeth and waved the wand in his hand, and removed the masks from the faces of the two dead bodies with magic.


    Those were two bloodless faces, both from a famous pure-blood family in the British magic world, but they didn''t have that familiar face.


    Old Batty suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, the expression on his face returned to calm again, and he didn''t know what to think in those gloomy eyes.


    At this time, Sherlock certainly had nothing to be embarrassed about in the Auror Command. The person who took him the notes and asked for relevant details was Kingsley.


    With just a brief record, this incident was characterized as a reasonable self-defense counterattack by Sherlock.


    Sherlock didn''t tell him anything about Barty Jr. Shilk also kept silent about it.

 Chapter 223： burnt contract

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Although Sherlock didn''t mention Barty Jr.''s question, he told Kingsley about the lead.


    "I connected the pulling hand to one of the wizards who escaped, but the connection was disconnected after only showing the location for a moment. Some of them should have found the problem. The final location is in the far north of Derbyshire. A small town, you can send someone to investigate now, but there is a high probability that nothing will be found."


    Kingsley was naturally very attentive to Sherlock''s words. He immediately went out and ordered two Aurors who could directly Apparate to Derbyshire to investigate the situation and then return to the interrogation room.


    "Where did you get that pulling hand?" he asked with a frown.


    Sherlock didn''t tell the truth, and Tanshou made a random excuse.


    "I bought it from an unknown wizard in Knockturn Alley. You have to help me hide this. I don''t want to be charged with multiple charges of reselling black magic items."


    Kingsley nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are discovered. You are helping the Ministry of Magic with black magic items, and no one will hold you accountable."


    "In the end, it''s a civil servant, it''s just different when you talk."


    After that, Kingsley simply made a few notes for them, and after applying for it, he released Sherlock and Silk from the Ministry of Magic.


    Coming out of the Ministry of Magic, Sherlock''s normally relaxed face slowly turned gloomy.


    Shilk noticed his change.


    "What happened?"


    Sherlock frowned.


    "The reason why the pulling hand is listed as a black magic item is not only that the material it is made of requires human hands, but the pulling magic attached to this thing is almost impossible to be found. But now the connection is broken, which means that someone found Barty at a glance. problems."


    "Having such eyesight shows that he has regained part of his strength." He muttered to himself.


    Then he turned to look at Shilk.


    "You help me report to Weasley''s house and say I''m fine, I''m going to Hogwarts now."


    Shilk nodded and used Apparition to leave.


    Sherlock did not stay in place for too long after she left, and went directly to Hogsmeade, and returned to Hogwarts Castle along Hogsmeade.


    It was still a week before he left school. The castle was very deserted. He went up the stairs and came directly to the stone monster on the third floor.


    "Is Professor Dumbledore in the office now?"


    The stone monster didn''t make a sound, but was silent for a moment, as if asking someone in the office.


    After a few seconds, it jumped aside on its own, showing Sherlock a way forward.


    Sherlock walked along the spiral staircase to the end, reaching the eighth floor and pushing open the door to Dumbledore''s office.


    Dumbledore was holding a letter at this time, and looked at the contents of the letter with a serious expression. After Sherlock came in, his face softened.


    "Hey, I just got the news that there was an accident at the Quidditch World Cup. I was wondering if you would come to me today, but now you are here."


    Sherlock was not as relaxed as he had shown. He restrained the expression on his face so that people could not see what he was thinking at the moment, and sat opposite Dumbledore.


    "I saw Barty Crouch Jr. in the audience."


    Sherlock''s words made Dumbledore''s face also solemn. He put down the letter in his hand and motioned for Sherlock to continue.


    "You should know that I mastered a strange magic from what my mother left behind, and I used this magic to find Barty Crouch Jr. in an invisibility cloak beside him in the audience at the finals. And Winky, the Crouch house-elf, was with him."


    They are all smart people, no need for extra explanation, just emphasizing this matter like this, Dumbledore can hear the problem.


    "Barty knew his son was still alive and had been hiding him," Dumbledore said in a deep voice.


    "And little Barty''s state is very wrong, he seems to be controlled by old Barty, and the house elf has been watching him by his side."


    "When I went back to the past, I had a grudge with him, and I always felt that it was not easy for him to come to the World Cup final. I followed him after the game."


    "The timing of the chaos was very clever. Someone was helping Barty Jr. to create a chance to escape. He finally succeeded. He used a black mark on the sky and turned with three people wearing masks."


    Dumbledore murmured softly.


    "Death Eaters."


    "Yes, Death Eaters, they all have tattoos of the Dark Lord''s mark on their bodies, plus those masks, they are Death Eaters who disappeared without being liquidated by the Ministry of Magic after the Dark Lord disappeared."


    "They wanted to leave with Barty, and I stopped them, and Barty recognized me and said my mother''s name."


    When Sherlock said this, he kept staring at Dumbledore''s eyes, and he deliberately paused for a moment.


    "He told me some unknown things that you have been reluctant to tell me."


    Dumbledore''s eyes were deep, and he seemed to be avoiding Sherlock''s eyes, tapping his fingers lightly on the table top of the desk.


    "He wants to **** you off."


    "I don''t deny this," Sherlock said calmly, "and he did it successfully. I was really angry, and even planned to use the Death-Slaying Curse, and put it into action."


    Dumbledore frowned suddenly.


    "You killed them with a life-suppressing spell?"


    Sherlock took a deep breath.


    "It may be the reason why I used the life-threatening spell for the first time. The life-threatening spell I used did not directly cause people to die. They just kept bleeding and didn''t die. When they wanted to escape, I used polymorphism. Killed two."


    Hearing him say this, Dumbledore''s brows stretched out. He looked at Sherlock with complicated eyes, but the most emotion was still gratification.


    "Dark magic, especially the three unforgivable spells, requires the user to have infinite malice in order to use it successfully. Compared with the other two spells, the life-threatening spell is even more so. I am glad that although you are excited by him, your heart is Angry but still didn''t use that spell Sherlock."


    "What happens when you use it?" Sherlock asked flatly.


    "It won''t matter, black magic is very dangerous, but the erosion of people''s minds can''t be achieved in an instant." Dumbledore''s voice was calm but extremely solemn, "Many wizards use the life-threatening spell for the first time, They will be immersed in the pleasure of depriving others of their lives at will, and the use of the life-suppressing spell begins to be unscrupulous, that is, at this time, black magic has eroded their minds."


    Sherlock understood what Dumbledore was saying, but he thought of something more.


    When using the Patronus Charm with hundreds of wands, the excessive positive emotions directly and completely infected him and affected his thinking.


    If he were to actually use the hundreds of death-killing spells tonight, what would the negative emotions that came back would make him look like?


    He didn''t think about it, but he was vigilant, and he tried his best not to use multiple wands to touch such unforgivable spells as the Life-threatening Curse in the future.


    "I want to know if what he said is true?" Sherlock stared into Dumbledore''s eyes and calmly asked his purpose for this trip.


    "Caught by Voldemort, tortured into madness, and released."


    Dumbledore was silent.


    She looked at Sherlock, and remained silent for a long time.


    After three minutes, he stood up from his chair with a sigh, pacing the office, obviously hesitating.


    "Did you kill Barty in the back?" He asked an irrelevant question.


    "Killed, but I let someone go." Sherlock didn''t hide anything. "The Death Eater took Barty Jr.''s body away. I want to use his body to find the Dark Lord''s current hiding place. But as soon as I got a spot, the magic I put in Barty Jr. was discovered."


    Dumbledore was not surprised by this result.


    If Voldemort really had such a good plan, he wouldn''t have such a big influence in the wizarding world.


    "Did the Death Eater who escaped recognize you?"


    "He called out my identity."


    Sherlock''s words seemed to have completely made up Dumbledore''s mind. He turned around and walked to the wall covered with portraits of previous principals, and found a portrait of an elderly and kind witch.


    "Daris, give me that contract."


    In the portrait, the benevolent witch appears to have taken something out of her robe pocket and handed it to Dumbledore through the frame.


    The old piece of parchment, like this, magically came out of the frame, and Dumbledore reached out and took it in his hand.


    Sherlock has been paying attention to Dumbledore''s movements, and he saw more than a dozen densely packed names from above Some of them have turned gray and white, and some are still the color of dark green ink.


    After Dumbledore got the contract, he didn''t mean to show it to Sherlock, but waved directly to Fox, the phoenix perched on the golden branch behind the door, and handed the parchment to its sharp beak.


    "Excuse me, Fox," said Dumbledore softly.


    Fox tweeted, as if giving a response, it returned to the golden branch with the parchment in its mouth, flapped its wings twice, and then a golden red fire suddenly appeared on its body!


    A painful chirping sounded.


    The flames devoured Fox''s entire body and the parchment in an instant!


    "That contract can only be destroyed by the flames generated by the Phoenix Nirvana. Although Fox hasn''t reached the time yet, he can only trouble him to advance Nirvana."


    Dumbledore looked at Fox, who had turned into a fireball, and explained to Sherlock softly.

 Chapter 224： I regret

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    An invisible wave spread through Dumbledore''s office.


    In the fire of rebirth that Fox incarnates in Nirvana, a peculiar sound resembling the cracking of wood in a bonfire sounded.


    Like a lock opened with the right key, something is unblocked.


    At the same time, at the Weasleys'' house, not long after returning home, Arthur Weasley, who had just heard the news of Sherlock''s safety from the girl named Silk, suddenly froze, and then looked at Huo with his mouth open. In the direction of Gwartz, the whole person entered a state of sluggishness.


    "Finally...is this day..."


    In the office of the Auror Command, Kingsley, who was studying the report brought back by the two Aurors who went to Derbyshire for reconnaissance, was also slightly taken aback. Then he smiled and shook his head, a little surprised but not so surprised, and continued. Work on the job at hand.


    In an unremarkable town on the outskirts of London, he has retired safely for two months, carefully maintaining his fake wooden leg in the yard, Moody, the fake alchemy eye in the socket is rolling, the corner of his mouth He also showed a chuckle, and knocked the artificial leg that had been conditioned on the ground.


    "Good boy, I knew it."


    In the vice-principal''s office at Hogwarts Castle, a tabby cat that was dozing on the desk suddenly raised its head alertly. She looked in the direction of the headmaster''s room on the eighth floor, her eyes were full of eyes. It is the complexity and comfort of humanization.


    In a hut in an unknown location, an old wizard with a beard of the same style as a walrus, lay lazily on the sofa chair with a big belly, and stared at the glass of golden mead in his hand. After a long time, he was relieved. He raised a glass to the air in front of him and murmured.


    "To Sally..."


    Not only the five of them, but all over the world, several wizards put down their work at the same time, and the shackles that sealed the secret in their hearts were lifted, and everyone knew what it meant.


    In Hogwarts, Sherlock was completely unaware of the chain reaction caused by the burning of the wedge, and there was no change in the surroundings.


    Fox, who had completed his nirvana, turned into an ugly, hairless young bird, laying in the nest under the golden branches, spreading his tender beak and chirping a few times.


    Dumbledore, who had completed all of this, sat back on the seat again. He crossed his hands and fingers on his stomach and looked at Sherlock as if he was thinking about how to organize his language. He began to tell Sherlock about this hidden twenty year''s secret.


    Sherlock didn''t rush, he waited quietly, and after a long time, Dumbledore finally spoke slowly.


    "To be honest, Sherlock, in fact, when you graduated from Hogwarts, you came to my office and asked to stay in this castle as a professor. When I rejected you, I also made up my mind to keep this secret. Hide for a lifetime, so that you will never know about it, and live your life in peace like this. This was the best arrangement I thought was for you at that time, and it was also the best arrangement for you that all those in the know thought. "


    Instead of telling the secret directly, he talked about Sherlock.


    The expression on Dumbledore''s face was solemn, and his voice was quieter than ever.


    "But then an accident happened. In the year you came to teach at Hogwarts, when I rejected you for a job again that summer, I saw your disappointment and loneliness. This worried me a lot. I''m afraid that I think it''s a good decision for you, but it will make you go down the wrong path, because I have made such a mistake once, and I don''t want to and can''t make it again, especially on you."


    "Fortunately, that year also gave me a chance to change my mind. After an accident happened to the previously confirmed defense professor seat, I asked Minerva to send you the letter of appointment."


    "At that time, there were many people who blocked it. Even Minerva, who sent you the letter of appointment, didn''t understand my decision very much. Many people found me after learning about this. They didn''t want you to participate in it, including entering the Hogwarts."


    "After you became an Auror, they put you in a clerical position consciously or unintentionally. No matter how you applied, no matter how many people knew about your talent in magic, they would never put you in danger. Not even a little danger."


    "They see it very clearly, and they know very well that teaching at Hogwarts is actually more dangerous than being an Auror who is always on the front line at the Ministry of Magic."


    When Sherlock heard this, he completely understood why the original owner had been kept as a civilian in the Auror headquarters.


    Obviously, everyone can see that his strength and understanding of magic need not be inferior to any senior Auror. As long as he carries out some professional training and accumulates experience, he can become the mainstay of the Auror headquarters like Moody.


    Some people, to be precise, many people don''t want him to take risks. Even an Auror with strength and experience, who is as strong as Moody, has one leg missing and one eye blinded.


    Dumbledore''s eyes were calm, he looked at Sherlock, but his eyes were obviously thinking about the past of that year.


    "But I still went my own way. Not only did I make you a defense professor at Hogwarts, but I also approved your application to join the Order of the Phoenix. Like them, I was also afraid, afraid that something would happen to you, and that I was afraid of breaking our original promise. , but I am even more afraid that you will completely give up on yourself because of our unilateral protection, and degenerate into a state that no one dares to think about, which will only make people more desperate."


    "My thought at the time was actually very simple, remember what I said to you at the opening dinner that year? If your performance as a professor in this year does not meet my expectations, I will put it in the next year. You quit."


    He smiled and watched Sherlock blink.


    "Actually, when I said this to you, what I was thinking was, let you be a professor for one year, enjoy yourself, and then fire you for the second year no matter what."


    Sherlock''s face also showed a helpless smile. If Dumbledore didn''t say it, he would never have imagined that at the dinner party that day, Dumbledore was thinking about such a rogue under such a solemn expression.


    "But you''ve completely exceeded my expectations, Sherlock. Or, if those who opposed my recruiting you and joined the Order of the Phoenix before saw your performance, they would also surprise those guys."


    "Maybe you really want to be a professor from the bottom of your heart. Although when you first came to teach at Hogwarts, your performance seemed to be the same as before, but of course I can find you at that time. It has changed a lot from before.��


    "And at the end of that year, you protected Harry and the others in the Gryffindor lounge, dealt with Tom, and killed the basilisk, which made me feel like it was a good idea to recruit you into Hogwarts. One of the best decisions I''ve ever made in my life."


    "So I went back again." He smiled, spreading his hands, "If you''ve proven that Hogwarts is the right place for you, and that Defence Against the Dark Arts professor is the right position, then why should I fire you? ? Why not make a decision that is already the right thing to do?"


    "But you''ve exceeded all my expectations time and time again, Sherlock."


    The smile on his face subsided and became calm again.


    "Even if I agree to stay at Hogwarts, even if you become better and better, the more so, the more I hesitate and struggle with certain things."


    "But today may be a good time. Two years ago, I was afraid that I would make a second mistake and decided to recruit you into Hogwarts. Now two years later, there is no need to hide these things from you. already."


    Sherlock''s expression became serious, and he knew that what he said next was the point.


    "What happened to you tonight with Barty Jr. is surprising, but it''s not really a big deal. The key is that he recognized you and recognized you as Sally''s son." Dumbledore said softly, " If you don''t let a Death Eater go back tonight, there''s still room for manoeuvre, but if someone brings back your identity information, then there''s no other option in this matter."


    "Tom knows your background and will definitely put you on the same level as Harry, and he will do everything in his power to kill you."


    The office fell silent, only the nestling Fox called out in dissatisfaction twice, as if the conversation between the two disturbed its rest.


    Dumbledore and Sherlock looked at each other and spoke slowly.


    "When you were two years old, Tom was the most powerful in the magic world. At that time, he even had the power to compete with the magic department That is, in that year, it was him. Crazy start."


    "In just one year, the Ministry of Magic lost nearly twenty Aurors, countless Muggles were tortured to death, non-pure blood wizards were tortured to death, and even wizards from Muggle families were so afraid of breaking their wands , and will no longer recognize his identity as a wizard."


    "At that time, the Order of the Phoenix had not been established for a long time. There were not many wizards in the society, but everyone had a definite consensus. It seemed that the dark wizards were in trouble everywhere, but the source of all the chaos was actually only one person, that The man who made the whole wizarding world dare not mention his name - Voldemort."


    "Kill him, those believers under him will not be able to become a climate at all, but this is something that almost everyone knows, no one can do it, almost all of them pin their hopes on me, thinking that the only way to kill I''m the only one who killed Voldemort."


    "But I was very clear from the beginning that an old friend of mine who had made mistakes made a prophecy to me as a reminder that the person who can kill him is not me, nor can it be me."


    7017k

 Chapter 225： Sally Forrest

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "I have doubted what he said, and it is clear that not all prophecies can become a given. If people need me to stand up, then I will stand up."


    Dumbledore said calmly.


    "I have found him many times, his strength is very strong, almost no one in the entire magic world is stronger than him, even I dare not say that he is stronger than him, but in the real life and death battle, I still managed to narrowly win and nearly killed him three times."


    "Maybe it really is the arrangement of fate. Every time I feel that I am about to succeed, the strange feeling that I have always felt will suddenly come up and tell me, "You can''t kill his Albus, you can''t kill him. "Yes", Tom never showed any cowardice before he was about to die. I knew he was so afraid of death, but there was only sarcasm in the eyes that looked at me, it was a sarcasm that scared me. ."


    "His eyes are telling me that he is very clear that no matter how strong I am, there is no way to kill him, but every time I fight his life and death, my body will get worse and worse, he is proficient in various This kind of black magic, there are many partial curses that have no solution at all, once they are contaminated, they are destined to bear the burden of life, the longer I entangle with him, the more I will lose the last bit of deterrent capital to him."


    There was not much resentment and unwillingness in Dumbledore''s tone, just a touch of regret.


    "From that time on, I noticed Tom''s speciality. During his studies at Hogwarts, he kept inquiring about the magic of immortality from the mouths of various professors. Obviously, he has already achieved a lot of results, or He did exactly what he wanted."


    "I hadn''t thought about the Horcrux at the time. In the magic world, the right and evil magics that can save people from death seem to be few, but in fact, the real ones are very secretive. With Tom''s talent, he can do it himself. I''m not even surprised that such a magic is created."


    "So I gave up my plan to find a way to kill him myself, and instead researched what magic he mastered to give him such a reliance."


    "I didn''t tell anyone about these things, and only a small number of people in the Order of the Phoenix knew about it. And Tom became more reckless after he was sure that I really had nothing to do with him, and it was at this time that your mother Sarah Li, she found me privately."


    "At that time, she was one of the few people who knew the inside story. She told me that she had a breakthrough research in soul magic, and she might have a chance to kill him successfully!"


    "After all, most of the magic about immortality only works on the body, and very few have direct effects on the soul. Even if there is, once there is a problem at the soul level, it will cause irreversible damage."


    "Your mother''s talent in soul magic is the highest among the wizards I have ever seen. After listening to her detailed preparations, I think this plan is completely feasible, but the only problem is that if there is an accident in the middle, Sally, it''s almost impossible for her to come back."


    "At that time, your family was just starting to live a normal life. Your father had a prominent family on the Muggle side. In order to be with Sally, he went against his parents'' decision and ran out without permission. She is more than 10 years old, if she has an accident, the originally beautiful family will be completely over."


    "I confirmed with her many times, and I also persuaded her to replace this person with me. I am a bad old man. Even if there is an accident, it will not be a big deal in the end. To drag Tom to death is a good thing to the world. The last thing to do."


    "But Sally had already made up her mind at that time, that magic was created by her, and she was the most suitable spellcaster, and if something happened later, Tom was not killed because of it, then I would also Can still be the last resort of the magic world, and think of other ways."


    "I finally agreed to her request and gave her the opportunity to make this attempt, and her only request was that she didn''t want this incident to involve your father and you."


    Sherlock held his breath, he could already guess what was going on behind him.


    "In order to protect your father, she changed his memory to make your father think that she bewitched him with witchcraft, deceived him, and made him hate herself and all wizards."


    Dumbledore said softly.


    "On the day your father left, she secretly cried all night, and she never said such things in front of me, but I know she actually hated herself, hated herself for not being a good wife, and not a good wife. good mother."


    "But some things must be done by someone. No one''s life can be easily thrown away, and no one''s family can be easily broken up. She thinks that since she has the ability, she should do it herself, instead of hiding behind. , waiting for others to die."


    "Only I know what she wants to do, but there are many people who know what she is going to do. She has only one request before leaving, and that is, no matter what the outcome is, she hopes that we can protect you, she said. The only thing she can do as a mother is to make things happen while she''s still alive, so that it doesn''t last until you grow up."


    "Then she cleared her mind of all the memories of you and your father, and took advantage of the opportunity we gave her to go inside the Death Eaters and approach Tom."


    Sherlock took a deep breath As a result, she failed? "


    An inexplicable expression appeared on Dumbledore''s face.


    "In the eyes of others, she has failed. Tom has not changed, and he still acts recklessly in the magic world, but I know what the specific effect of her magic is. After that, I saw Tom again with my own eyes, although he looked Nothing has changed, but I can see that your mother''s plan is working."


    "It was at that time that I finally discovered that the undead magic he relies on is actually a Horcrux. The soul is split, as long as there is a Horcrux left, then his main soul can be reborn no matter what damage it takes, even if it is directly The death curse against soul-level death won''t kill him either."


    "But your mother should have found out about it at the time. She had the opportunity to kill Tom directly from the soul level, but she knew that it would be meaningless to kill him, and Tom could still be resurrected again."


    "So she should have chosen another method and hid in Tom''s main soul!"


    7017k

 Chapter 226： 3 worlds

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    There was silence in the principal''s office.


    Fox, who had just passed away, seemed to be recovering his strength and fell asleep in a bird''s nest. On the wall covered with portraits, every principal was sleeping with his eyes closed, but no one snorted softly.


    Sherlock stared blankly ahead, obviously shocked by these words.


    "You mean, my mother isn''t dead yet!"


    Dumbledore gently rubbed the back of his hand with his fingers and said calmly.


    "I hope so too, but it''s true that Sally died when you were three years old."


    "Then what do you mean that is dormant in Lord Voldemort''s soul?"


    Dumbledore didn''t answer his question directly, but suddenly clenched his clasped hands and asked back.


    "Do you know how ghosts are formed?"


    Sherlock muttered to himself.


    "Because there is a huge obsession before death, I don''t want to leave the world of the living..."


    "Souls are so wonderful," said Dumbledore softly, "Sally wanted to use her already split soul to pull Tom into the world with her, but when she found that she couldn''t do it, she should have The souls who left to go to the other end of the journey, but because they were not reconciled, stayed in the world of the living."


    "The world is divided into three categories, the world of the living, the world of the dead, and the world of spirits that only wizards can see."


    "Magic comes from emotions, and emotions come from the soul. The soul and the spirit have the same destination. Muggles are the only ones who are alive, and what is the dead is unknown, while the wizard is the combination of the living and the spirit, and the ghost is the combination of the dead and the spirit."


    "Whether it is a wizard or a ghost, the spirit is the dominant one. When the spirit can also be said to be persistent enough and strong enough, it can control the living and the dead."


    "It''s a power Tom will never understand, and it''s the most powerful magic."


    Dumbledore''s voice was low, but his blue eyes were indeed shining, as if he was telling an unknown greatness.


    Sherlock pursed his lips and slowly said a word from his mouth.


    "Love."


    The white-bearded old man sitting opposite him laughed happily.


    "A lot of people have asked me what the most powerful magic in the world is, and I haven''t told them anything secretly, the powerful power I know. But you are the first, Sherlock, the first. Said that word to me."


    "Everyone knows that emotions are the key to unleashing magic, so what emotions are the strongest, greatest, and most selfless? Such an answer lies in front of all wizards, but those who can really see it are in the entire history of magic. I can''t find any names in it."


    "And your mother, she is the one who sees it the most clearly. Whether it''s what she left you or what she wants to do, she has used that powerful power."


    "The part of the soul that Sally separated and wanted to pull Tom into the world of the dead was dormant by virtue of this power, but after all, she was only abandoned by Sally and wanted to pull Tom to perish together with part of the soul."


    Dumbledore''s voice faded.


    "And the real Sally is the one who was forcibly instilled with countless resentments, hateful memories, completely stimulated crazy, and finally put back. In the end, she died on St. Mungo''s hospital bed with those memories. With a broken soul on the other side of the greater journey."


    Sherlock''s lips were squirming and he couldn''t hear a sound, but someone familiar could tell by the shape of his mouth that he said the name "Bella."


    He made another note for this woman in his heart, and now there are two accounts.


    "Then why do you say that after Voldemort knows my identity, he will put me and Harry in the same position and kill me later?"


    Dumbledore said very seriously.


    "Tom knows exactly what Sally has done, and he also knows that there is an extra ghost in his soul. He has always wanted to drag him into the world of the dead. But he has no solution. The Horcrux splits his soul so that he can live forever. In the same way, his soul has also become fragmented, and even the main soul, which can be reborn after death, is also broken."


    "He can''t get rid of Sally''s entanglement by himself, but after he knows that Sally and your deeply hidden son are still alive, he will definitely make an attempt."


    "Just like that year, he decided to go to Potter''s house based on that prophecy, betting that young Harry was the one who could kill him in the prophecy, so he would also bet that you were hiding in his soul, Sarah Li''s obsession."


    Sherlock finally understood what Dumbledore was hiding at this time, and he took a deep breath.


    "So you made a pact to hide this matter, just to prevent the news that she and a son like me are alive, or Voldemort will stop at nothing before he goes to the Potters and loses his power. Kill me for the price."


    Dumbledore''s eyes were deep and serene.


    "When Tom lost his power and everyone else in the wizarding world thought he would never come back, everyone who made the pact didn''t say anything about telling the truth, what Sally did. It''s not recorded in any of the archives."


    "In the eyes of Tom''s people, this daring and overbearing witch has always been a lonely person, and I am trying my best to maintain her image, never revealing your relationship with your father and Sally. Information is out there."


    "But to all who know about it, no one will forget what your brave mother did, and I will never forget that in Tom''s soul there is one of the most gifted students ever to go out of Hogwarts. , the things she is most attached to are still there."


    He blinked at Sherlock calmly said indifferently.


    "No one deserves to die, no one is not worth dying, and I still do. When the day I need to die, I will not hesitate like your mother, but in Before that time came, there were things you had to know."


    "I didn''t think about when, I just thought that if you really don''t fit in the magic world, I''ll tell you this after everything is settled."


    "But your performance exceeded everyone''s expectations, not only me, Kingsley, Minerva, Arthur, Molly, Alastor, they all looked at you with admiration."


    "So these things, today may be the most appropriate time to let you know."


    "Your mother, Sally Helena Forrest, was not an unreasonable lunatic, she was the bravest, greatest, and most loving mother in the world."


    7017k

 Chapter 227： Im also waiting for that day

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The sun was at its highest when Sherlock left Hogwarts.


    From last night''s Quidditch World Cup final until noon today, he hadn''t had a good rest, and he didn''t even have time to eat a bite.


    But Sherlock didn''t feel the slightest tiredness now, just walking down the streets of Hogsmeade with a heavy heart.


    To be honest, Sally''s story is indeed magnificent, but the current Sherlock is not the original Sherlock, and he should not have such direct feelings.


    However, Sherlock, who has completed two soul fusions, is no longer truly carefree after all, even if the consciousness that has crossed over has always dominated.


    Sherlock and Sherlock are indistinguishable from each other.


    The two have long been integrated. Sherlock has experienced another life as the original owner of this world. Naturally, he has to take on the responsibilities and obligations he should have assumed, not to mention, he can get to where he is today. , and relying on the things Sally left for him.


    Standing in the middle of the main road in Hogsmeade, he looked up at the scorching sun in the sky, and narrowed his eyes subconsciously.


    "It''s nice to have someone to love."


    Then, his figure disappeared on the streets of this small town.


    The next second, in a hidden alley in London, Sherlock suddenly appeared here.


    He took off his wizard robe, revealing his usual attire in Muggle society, and soon found a phone booth on the street, took out a note from his pocket, and dialed the number on it. on the phone.


    It didn''t take long for the call to connect, he opened his mouth and said.


    "I''m Sherlock. I''m near Portobello Street. I want to meet you. Please don''t let him know."


    After a long silence over there, the slightly trembling voice of the old butler named Brad sounded.


    "I''ll go right now, young master."


    After hanging up the phone, Sherlock didn''t wander around. There were many shops on this street. He sat under the awning of a cafe, gently stroking the wand he always used.


    Before making him wait long, an inconspicuous black car slowly stopped by the roadside, and the old man in a meticulous black suit got out of the car.


    "Master."


    No matter how Sherlock''s father treated him, the old butler was always respectful and treated Sherlock as a serious heir to the title.


    Sherlock had never dealt with these family servants whose wealth and status were considered top-notch in the whole world, and he never meant to slap his nose on his face just because the old man was respectful to him, but asked him to sit down first. .


    He couldn''t tell whether the two cups of coffee were hand-ground or instant coffee. Neither of the two people sitting here wanted to taste it, nor were they in the mood to taste it.


    After a long silence, Sherlock asked softly.


    "How is his body lately?"


    The worry on the old butler''s face was not a disguise. He had served as the housekeeper of the Cavendish family''s three dukes in a row, and he had a loyalty to this family that should not be suspected by anyone.


    "Master''s disease cannot be cured. The situation is not bad but not optimistic. The doctor said that this is the best outcome."


    Sherlock seemed to be thinking and hesitating when he heard what he said, and finally he decided not to interfere with his mother''s arrangements, but he would not do nothing.


    He took out seven transparent potions from his pocket and placed them on the table.


    "Grandpa Brad..."


    The old housekeeper said quickly, "Just call me Brad."


    Sherlock didn''t bother with the title, but continued.


    "You should know that there are some differences between me and normal people."


    As he spoke, he controlled everything on the table in front of the old housekeeper, floated up gently, and fell back to its original position after two seconds.


    Then the button on the old butler''s sleeve suddenly turned into a ladybug, and then changed back to its original shape.


    It was just such a simple trick, and the old butler, who thought he had seen many big scenes with the three dukes, would not be shocked by anything anymore.


    He could also vaguely hear from Sherlock''s father, the current Duke of Devonshire, that Sherlock was hanging out with some strange people.


    He always thought that those who were called "Wizards" by the Duke were a bunch of liars who played juggling, and he always wanted to find an opportunity to persuade the "young master" who was addicted to it to let him come back.


    But today, he realized that what he understood as a "wizard" and a real wizard were completely different things.


    Sherlock simply showed some magic that wasn''t even a spell in front of him.


    The Ministry of Magic''s enforcement of the Statute of Secrecy is stronger than any law, and even if there are no healds, there are other eccentric things around.


    Once there are fluctuations in magic power, they can detect it.


    Fortunately, he had seen a lot of old people in the market. Brad was not provoked to shout and show an unwillingness to admit it. He quickly looked at Sherlock hesitantly.


    "Master, does he know that you have this ability, Master?"


    "My mother and I are the same kind of people."


    Hearing Sherlock say this, the old butler sighed. He thought that by letting Sherlock show such magic in front of his father, the conflict between father and son would be resolved.


    But when Sherlock said this, it made him understand that the Duke had always known that magic and wizards were real.


    "There are actually other hidden things about him and my mother." Sherlock just said this and didn''t reveal more, "I''m showing you this because I want you to know that what I''ve been exposed to is different from normal people. It''s the same. So are these medicines. You take them away and give him a bottle every other month. Although it can''t completely cure his disease, it can also relieve him a lot Saying Sherlock In front of him, he picked up a potion made from fragments of the Philosopher''s Stone from the table and drank it himself.


    "If you still have concerns, you can try it with other people, but don''t tell him about it, he will definitely not drink these things when he finds out. You leave me an address, and then if the medicine runs out, I will Send the new one over with an owl."


    The old butler nodded solemnly. He looked at Sherlock and opened his mouth to say something, but before he could speak, Sherlock spoke first.


    "I know you want to ask, can I still meet him one day?"


    The old butler sighed again and nodded.


    Sherlock looked at all kinds of passers-by on the side of the road, his eyes were a little dazed, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m also waiting for that day."


    7017k

 Chapter 228： conspiracy and breakfast

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The splendid manor was particularly gloomy at this time.


    In the infancy of the single-seat sofa, an indifferent thing was staring coldly at the group of people in black robes who were kneeling on the ground.


    "I don''t expect everyone to be absolutely loyal to me." A calm but bitingly cold voice sounded, "But I hate waste!"


    "Little Barty is dead, so who can do that for me now? My friends, who are you? Can I trust you to have the ability to complete this task?"


    The big snake, as thick as a bucket, squatted beside the sofa chair, stared at the pair of cold vertical eyes, and looked at everything around him indifferently.


    Kneeling on the hard floor, none of the noble and pure-blooded wizards dared to raise their heads, and everyone lowered their heads, wishing to bury their faces in the ground.


    "Wormtail? Lucius? Evan? Cobain? Amycus? Alecto?"


    He coldly called one name after another, but everyone whose name was called trembled, and no one dared to look directly at the terrifying existence.


    The thing on the sofa chair seemed to be tired of it, he fell silent, the room was silent, everyone held their breath, for fear of disturbing his contemplation.


    "Besides the ones locked up in Azkaban, whose loyalty and competence can I rest assured?"


    He didn''t ask anyone in the room this sentence, because he quickly answered his own question.


    "Baby Barty can, but you **** didn''t bring him back alive. Ah, and Regulus, but he''s also dead..."


    "Gagson!"


    He suddenly called out a name.


    Among the crowd kneeling on the ground, a trembling black-robed man stood up. His face was not wearing a mask, but a thin wizard with glasses and blond hair.


    "Lord, Lord." Gargson responded with a trembling voice.


    "I know you''re useless, but if you can''t even bring that old Barty Crouch back to me, what''s the point of your life."


    Gagson first breathed a sigh of relief, then his heart became tense again, and then he promised loudly without hesitation.


    "I can''t bring back old Batty, I don''t need your master, I am willing to be Nagini''s food!"


    The cold voice ignored Gagson''s life-and-death statement, and continued to call out another person''s name.


    "Wormtail."


    The pale, squat, fat mouse-like wizard climbed on his knees beside the sofa chair.


    The voice suddenly fell silent, he said lightly.


    "Go to the north of Scandinavia and tell the man I can give him another chance."


    Peter''s originally tense body suddenly loosened, and he exclaimed in that numb voice.


    "He will surely fall on his knees at your merciful feet, weeping and confessing, my great master."


    The voice did not respond to his words, but looked at the people who were still kneeling on the ground, and said coldly.


    "I hope that from now on, no one will let me down again!"


    ......


    On September 1st, Forrest''s house.


    Sherlock didn''t have anything to pack. All his office items were left at Hogwarts and he didn''t bring them back. He only needed to carry a suitcase with some changing robes in it.


    Silk is making breakfast in the kitchen.


    After the unremitting efforts of the rest of the summer vacation, she finally learned her first big meal - omelette a week before the start of school.


    Since that day, Sherlock''s every breakfast has been a glass of warm milk, a slightly burnt omelette that looks bad but not mushy, and two slices of toast tested with a bread machine.


    The taste is not bad, and the nutrition is very balanced, but if you eat it for a week, it will make some people unacceptable.


    During this period, Sherlock repeatedly said that he could go into the kitchen to prepare a richer breakfast, such as cooking a bowl of meat porridge or frying a ham to make a sandwich or something.


    But Silk seems to have a deep obsession with the kitchen, and after he can make food that can be eaten, he will not be allowed to enter the kitchen again.


    Fortunately, this was the last meal this morning. Sherlock didn''t get too entangled. He was waiting for the apron to bring the milk and omelette bread with the style of a young housewife.


    Sherlock picked up the knife and fork, spread jam on the toast, and he hadn''t forgotten Silk''s work preparations.


    "I''m going back to Hogwarts today, when are you going to work?"


    The corner of Shilk''s mouth quietly raised an arc that was not easily noticeable.


    "I''m leaving today too."


    Sherlock didn''t hear anything wrong, just said something in surprise.


    "It''s such a coincidence, then will you live in the place of work or go back home?"


    "The place to work provides shelter."


    Speaking of which, Sherlock couldn''t help but nag again.


    "Although you are a big girl now, and you have lived alone for a long time, you should pay attention to living alone in the future and try your best not to eat your own meals. I''m fine with two bites. You may not be able to eat too much. Stick to it. Also, try to be as friendly as possible with colleagues, of course, the premise is that we can''t be bullied by others. If you have anything, just write to me. I basically stay at Hogwarts, and I won''t go anywhere. ����


    When Sherlock started to nag, Hilke''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily, but he didn''t say much. He cut the corpse with a dining knife silently, which could be eaten without cutting it at all. Fried eggs.


    Of course, Sherlock knew that Shilk didn''t like to listen to him nagging so much, but as an "elder", he should have said more. In his mind, Shilk and Amy were different. UU Reading They''re the kind of problem kids who can''t help but worry.


    After nagging for ten minutes, they also finished their breakfast.


    Sherlock changed into a wizard''s robe, put on a suitcase, said goodbye to Silk, and used Apparition to leave the house.


    And after he left, Silk propped his chin on the dining table and stared at the ordinary Muggle photo hanging on the wall in a daze.


    In the photo, the big two and one small show different smiles, and this combination looks quite funny.


    A gentle smile appeared on her face, and then she got up and picked up the plates and knives and forks on the dining table. She was obviously in a good mood, and she even hummed a tune that she heard from somewhere.


    After all the housework was done and the sanitation was cleaned up, Shilk walked into his room and took out the teaching tools that Sherlock had not discovered throughout the summer vacation.


    7017k

 Chapter 229： dead arrogant

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    When Sherlock returned to the castle, in the auditorium, Flitwick had already started preparing the decorations for today''s opening dinner.


    He put his things back in the office, and used a spell to help Flitwick with a few small favors. Just as he was about to go out from the auditorium and walk around the castle, he met Professor McGonagall in the foyer.


    "I heard about Sherlock at the World Cup."


    As soon as they met, Professor McGonagall looked at him worriedly.


    "And on the second day of the accident, the contract was..."


    Sherlock smiled at her.


    "Yes, Professor, Professor Dumbledore told me all about my mother."


    Professor McGonagall took a deep breath, her eyes were a little red, this Gryffindor Dean, who was usually very strict and seemingly inhuman, was actually a very emotional person.


    "If you know it, you will know it. You don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself. Although Sally is gone, she actually doesn''t want you to come into contact with this. I don''t know if Albus is right or wrong for you to know, but you Don''t take everything as your own responsibility, your mother has done enough and shouldn''t let you have anything more."


    Sherlock spread his arms, smiled and hugged the stern but gentle old woman, comforting.


    "Don''t worry, professor, you know, I''ve been smart since I was a child. I will have my own sense of what to do and when to do it."


    Professor McGonagall sniffed, and she looked at Sherlock with relief.


    "So happy for Sally, you''re great Sherlock."


    "You''re still a better professor if you''re strict with me. If you praise me, I''ll be proud."


    Sherlock and Professor McGonagall chatted for a while in the foyer and then parted. She had to prepare the list of freshmen and arrange the class schedule for this semester. She and Flitwick were the busiest on the first day of school every year.


    After leaving the auditorium, Sherlock first went to the basement level, in Snape''s office.


    That Snape, who was dressed like an old bat spirit and had similar living habits, really went back to the castle and hid in his office.


    "Long time no see, Uncle Prince."


    As soon as he met Sherlock, he greeted him with a smile on his face. Snape was still indifferent. He just raised his head and glanced at him, and then returned his full attention to the potion formula in his hand.


    Sherlock didn''t care about his hot face sticking to his cold butt. If Snape suddenly greeted him with a smile today, then he would have to pull out his wand and ask what kind of monster got into this old bat.


    "What are you looking for me for?"


    Sherlock didn''t show anything, he was playing with the bottles and jars he put on the shelf, and said while looking at a bottle of golden potion that looked like a phlegm.


    "You won''t forget? I can write you a letter during this holiday, asking you to help make some compound decoctions. I have paid the deposit."


    Snape still had that paralyzed face.


    "I didn''t reply that I promised to help you, and if you don''t want to have any mental problems, don''t mess with that bottle of crazy."


    As soon as he said the name of the potion, Sherlock hurriedly put it back.


    Crazy Element is a kind of potion that is very similar to Fuling Potion, but after drinking it, not only will it not bring good luck to people, but it will also temporarily make people mentally disturbed. There are many dark wizards who like this kind of torture.


    He sat opposite Snape, blinked, and held out his hand.


    "Hurry up and take it out, don''t waste your time, such a big person is still like a child."


    Snape''s face became even more stinky, he gave Sherlock a cold look, and finally took out a bag from his drawer and handed it to him reluctantly.


    Sherlock scolded "Dead Tsundere" in his heart, and snatched the bag over.


    He lowered his head to confirm the amount of compound decoction in the bag, and finally nodded with satisfaction and put it away.


    Of course, there is no need to inspect the goods. It is still very reassuring to die on the potion.


    Just when Sherlock got something and was about to leave, Snape suddenly asked.


    "You know those things?"


    His question was vague, but Sherlock understood what he was asking.


    "Not only did I know it, but I played against those people, and you should know what happened at the World Cup."


    Snape''s eyes continued to stay on the potion formula, but his eyes became obviously lost.


    "You killed two people?"


    The smile on Sherlock''s face faded, and he stared at Snape solemnly.


    "Don''t say such self-deceiving words, those are two Death Eaters, and he has already begun to gather his men, which means that there is not much time left for the day you have been waiting for."


    Snape fell silent, before speaking again after a long time.


    "Is Lily still alive?"


    "I said it, and I don''t know about it. But you haven''t said a word to him since she was awakened on Harry?"


    Snape shook his head.


    "I can''t change my attitude towards Harry, the less time there is, the less I can show any flaws at this last moment."


    Sherlock heard what he was trying to say.


    "So you just didn''t see her first? You''re afraid that after seeing her, you will be soft on Harry in the future? What if you don''t see her for a while, and you won''t have a chance in the future?"


    Snape clenched his fists silently.


    "She''ll know, she just needs to know."


    Sherlock looked at Snape with a complicated look, with admiration, pity and pity in his eyes, and finally sighed and turned to leave Snape''s office.


    He had just returned from the underground to the first floor along the stairs when he met an unexpected person near the auditorium.


    "Haha, so coincidentally we met, Sherlock."


    Sherlock also looked at Moody in surprise, but he quickly remembered what he had told himself when he met Kingsley in Diagon Alley earlier, because this semester there will be a Triwizard Tournament in the castle. , Dumbledore specially invited the retired Moody to the castle.


    Although Sherlock didn''t understand why Moody was invited to hold the Triwizard Tournament, it was a joy to meet acquaintances.


    Moody''s temper has always been known to be eccentric in the Auror Command, but he is also a good Auror who can be trusted.


    he said with a smile.


    "It''s really a coincidence, Senior Moody, I heard Kingsley say you would come to Hogwarts before, but I didn''t expect to meet you here today."


    7017k

 Chapter 230： school starts

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "To be honest, if it wasn''t for Dumbledore to invite me, I wouldn''t really want to come here, but there are indeed some things I need to come here."


    Moody said gruffly.


    He walked into the auditorium with Sherlock, and it was now lunchtime, and although the students hadn''t arrived yet, the house-elves had prepared lunch for the returning professors.


    Of course, not all professors have lunch in the auditorium, and the old nerd like Snape didn''t come.


    Sherlock and Moody sat together at the long table, and a few professors who were familiar with him greeted him a few times. After all the food appeared on the table out of thin air, Sherlock glanced at the man sitting here. man, asked strangely.


    "Has Professor Victor not returned to the castle yet?"


    Setima Victor, a professor of arithmetic and divination, a witch with a somewhat rigid personality who is very proficient in mathematics, Sherlock and her have a good relationship, because they discuss some Muggle mathematics knowledge together in the classroom lounge.


    Karidi Boubaji, the Muggle studies professor who usually has the best relationship with Victor at the dinner table, said regretfully.


    "She submitted a resignation report to Dumbledore after the end of last semester, saying that she was tired of staying in the castle all the time and wanted to go out for a walk. In fact, I know that she fell in love with a traveler, and the two went around together. travel the world."


    Astronomy class professor Sinista, a dark-skinned witch, lamented.


    "She told me long ago that 12 was her love number, and she was supposed to be the love she met over the Christmas holiday last year."


    Soon they were talking about "stars, constellations, love months," and Sherlock had little interest in these topics and didn''t get involved.


    He and Victor were just an ordinary friendship, and he didn''t have much regret or regret about her resignation. After all, people went to seek love most.


    But it reminded him of Moody''s current identity at Hogwarts.


    "Senior Moody came to the castle to replace the position of the professor of arithmetic and divination?"


    Sherlock hesitated when he asked this question, because Moody didn''t look like he could teach the advanced magical course of divination, and it was almost the same for him to take his place and teach Defence Against the Dark Arts.


    Moody waved his hand and shook his head.


    "When I was in school, I didn''t take the course of arithmetic and divination at all. I had a headache when I saw those numbers. If I really wanted me to be the professor of this course, then no matter what Dumbledore said, I would not agree. Listen to Dumbledore Lido said he created a new position for me called Castle Keeper, especially for this year''s event."


    Sherlock could understand what this so-called castle guard was with a simple thought.


    Castle Keeper = Hogwarts Security.


    Dumbledore asked Moody to keep the campus safe for the Triwizard Tournament.


    This Sherlock alone felt a different breath, and it was obvious that Dumbledore knew something.


    By the afternoon, the weather outside the castle began to turn gloomy, and soon raindrops were falling from the sky on the mottled stone exterior.


    Sherlock was standing in front of his office window with a cup of black tea in his hand. He was looking at the rain that was gradually getting bigger outside the window. He was not thinking about anything else, but thinking that Shirke might have reached her now. work place.


    This little girl didn''t tell him the whole summer vacation what job she found and kept it a secret.


    Sherlock was not too worried about her safety. After all, she used to be a silent person before, and her overall strength was definitely higher than most wizards in the magic world.


    The main reason is that her character makes people a little uneasy. Sherlock is afraid that she will not be able to make friends, and eventually she becomes more and more withdrawn.


    But with things like socializing, Sherlock couldn''t help her, so she could only think about it here.


    After drinking the tea in the cup, he sat down and continued to prepare the lesson plan for the new school. No matter what happened to him, his identity as a professor was his main job.


    He had been busy until the evening, when he estimated that the time was almost up, he got up and left the office and walked towards the auditorium.


    When he just walked to the auditorium, a large group of little wizards, who were soaking wet, happened to run all the way from the gate of Hogwarts to the castle.


    It was raining a lot outside, and the students in the second grade and above were all drenched. As soon as the senior students entered the door, they began to use spells to dry their wet clothes.


    The students also discovered Sherlock, and many students who had entered the sixth grade excitedly surrounded him and expressed their gratitude to him.


    "My parents, they were all overjoyed, just because my Defence Against the Dark Arts exam certificate was unexpectedly an e. They told almost all of my relatives about it during the summer vacation, and they even bought me a suit. New robes."


    "March has already graduated, but he specially asked me to express his thanks to you during the summer vacation. He was successfully recruited by the Auror Command and is now undergoing pre-employment Auror training. He said wait. After his training, he must return to the castle in person to thank you."


    "My mother asked me to say thank you to you, Professor Forrest. Originally, my Defense Against the Dark Arts could only get e at most, but now it is an o. She thinks this is your credit."


    The last student to speak was Cedric Diggory from Hufflepuff College. Sherlock was more impressed by him. This student could be said to be the most gifted student in his senior year.


    "Thank you for your own efforts, but don''t relax even if there are no key exams in the sixth grade. The ultimate wizard rank exam will take you two years to prepare for it."


    A group of students around nodded and said yes, the success of the ordinary wizard rank exam gave them all the fighting spirit.


    Harry came in from behind and the three of them also saw Sherlock, but at that time he was surrounded by senior students.


    Harry and the others originally wanted to ask about what happened in the World Cup finals, but they didn''t squeeze in for a long timeIn the end, they had to go back to the auditorium first.


    After the students were all seated in the auditorium, the first-year freshmen who crossed the lake and entered the castle also lined up and walked in.


    One by one they were more like chickens, and one of them was an excited little boy who had obviously fallen into the lake. He was soaked all over, and he was still wearing Hagrid''s moleskin coat.


    The whole auditorium became lively, the students were chatting about fun things during the summer vacation, and the professors were also chatting.


    Sherlock was chatting with Moody about the changes in the Auror Command in recent years. When he decided that the student who fell into the lake would probably be assigned to Gryffindor, someone suddenly sat beside him.


    The breath that the man brought when he sat down was obviously familiar to him, and he was stunned for a moment, then turned around abruptly.


    The girl who needed his help to show her smile when she was a child, with a bright smile on her face, waved at him gently.


    7017k

 Chapter 231： Why cant you and I cant!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    There was a lot of noise in the auditorium.


    Freshmen were lining up, waiting for Professor McGonagall to bring back the Sorting Hat.


    Other seniors sat at long tables in their respective colleges, chatting or greeting their acquaintances and younger siblings among the freshmen.


    But at this time, someone has noticed that on the long table that only professors can sit on, there are two more people who should not belong there.


    Ron pointed to Harry and Hermione at the old man with a magical prosthetic eye sitting next to Sherlock.


    "That''s Mad-Eye Moody, who used to be an Auror at the Ministry of Magic. He retired not long ago, and my dad told us about it. He''s got a weird temper, doesn''t have many friends in the Ministry, and most people have a little Scared of him. But he''s a really good Auror, and my dad said he was the Auror''s ace in the darkest years of the wizarding world."


    Harry looked at the one-eyed old man who was not tall but looked rather fierce. From the outside, it seemed that he was not a good person to get along with.


    But he seems to have a good relationship with Professor Forrest, and the two have been talking about something.


    Just as Harry was about to look away from Moody, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a familiar figure with a dazzling smile on his face, standing behind Sherlock watching him and him. Moody chat.


    "I don''t know what this retired Auror is here to teach us this term..."


    Just when Ron was still wondering, Harry suddenly interrupted him.


    "Wait Ron! Look there!"


    Hermione and Ron both followed Harry''s gaze, and at a glance they saw who he wanted them to see.


    They all grew their mouths and cried out.


    "Sister Silk!"


    After Sherlock recovered from the initial shock, he immediately figured out why Shilk appeared here.


    "You really gave me a surprise." He said helplessly.


    Shilk leaned back in the chair with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Why didn''t I see the joy on your face?"


    Sherlock glared at her and asked.


    "When did you go to Dumbledore for a job?"


    "Not long after I bought the house, Dumbledore told me that there was a job vacant in the castle."


    "So you took the place of Victor, the professor of arithmetic and divination?"


    "you''re not happy?"


    Shilk sensed something was wrong from Sherlock''s expression, and her voice became obviously cautious.


    Sherlock sighed and touched Shilk''s head.


    "It''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s just that Hogwarts is really not such a safe place, especially this year, I''m very happy that you can be a professor here, but you should have told me in advance."


    The corners of Shilk''s mouth obviously turned from upward to downward, but this time she did not break her head away from Sherlock''s hands.


    "I told you in advance, didn''t you let me come here?"


    Sherlock thought for a moment.


    "Maybe there will be this consideration. If Dumbledore really can''t find anyone, I can also go to a part-time math and divination class."


    "You don''t know anything about divination!"


    "I can read the textbook directly when I know how to read."


    "You will teach bad students!"


    "The same is true for normal divination classes, and the students are also learning."


    "This is a misunderstood son!"


    "It''s not too important knowledge anyway, your safety is more important than this."


    "Then why can you come over and I can''t!"


    "I can face these dangers, you don''t have to."


    "I repeat I''m not a child, I''m a year older than you! You don''t need to take care of me like a child!"


    Shilk''s voice became louder and louder, and it attracted the attention of other professors at the long table. Even Dumbledore, who was sitting in the middle, turned his head to look here.


    Sherlock looked at Silk''s stubborn face for a while, and finally shook his head and smiled.


    "Okay, maybe there''s something wrong with my thinking. I apologize to you. But I want to stress it again. Hogwarts will be a little different from this year onwards. You must pay attention to what you should pay attention to."


    Shilk didn''t look at him again, she was obviously still angry, she just said indifferently.


    "I''ll know for myself."


    The surrounding professors were all in a good mood and didn''t pay attention to the two of them deliberately, but they all had meaningful smiles on their faces and were secretly observing from the corner of their eyes.


    In the audience, some students also noticed the appearance of Shilk.


    She did not wear a hood, and was wearing a dark green robe. She was particularly conspicuous among the professors who were not young and could be called old wizards and old witches.


    When the students were talking about this new, extremely beautiful young witch blindfolded with black ribbons, Harry and the others also saw something was wrong.


    "Sister Hilke and Professor Forrest seem to have quarreled." Harry said worriedly.


    He and Shilk had a chat before the World Cup final, because he and Sherlock had a good relationship and Shilk didn''t show that cold attitude, which made Harry feel good about her.


    Ron''s head was full of question marks.


    "Isn''t it okay when they first met? How to say they quarreled? It must be Sister Silk who made the professor angry!"


    Hermione glared at him.


    "It''s obvious that Professor Forrest said something that made Sister Shilk angry. Didn''t you see that Professor Forrest seemed to apologize at the end?"


    They just discussed for a while and the sorting ceremony officially began, and the sorting hat that Professor McGonagall put on the four-legged stool began to sing the sorting song that was different every year.


    The freshmen put on their hats one by one and were assigned to different colleges. Then the dinner began, and Dumbledore also introduced the new professors to the students this year.


    "Because Professor Viktor of the Arithmetic and Divination class wants to try a new life, this year''s professorship of the Arithmetic and Divination class will be filled by a beautiful lady - Miss Willa Hilke, who used to be a mysterious woman in the German Ministry of Magic. Office staff, I believe she can teach you more knowledge."


    "At the same time, in response to a major event, we will suspend the Quidditch House Cup this semester, and have invited Alastor Moody to serve as the castle keeper. He is mainly responsible for the security in the castle and will also assist Filch strictly enforces school rules and wants some students to take note."


    "Finally, I''m very happy to announce that the Triwizard Tournament, which has been suspended for a century, will be reconvened at Hogwarts after Halloween this year!"


    7017k

 Chapter 232： 3 Grand Tournament

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The last news shocked the students in the entire auditorium to silence.


    Until a voice shouted in disbelief.


    "You''re kidding! Professor!"


    Fred asked the question everyone wanted to ask, and someone let out a chuckle, and the atmosphere in the auditorium also eased a lot.


    Dumbledore had an admiring smile on his face.


    "I''m not joking, Mr. Weasley. But I did hear a funny joke just now about a troll, a dominatrix, and a leprechaun who all went into the same tavern... ..."


    His joke was only the beginning, when it was interrupted by a light cough from Professor McGonagall.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem appropriate to say this now." Dumbledore said helplessly, "Let''s continue the topic of the Triwizard Tournament, which is a game with a long history, played by three European schools of magic, Hogwarts. , Beauxbatons and Durmstrang jointly organize, each school will be selected by an impartial referee to a contestant to compete in three magic events, which are normally held every five years."


    "The Triwizard Tournament was discontinued centuries ago, just because of too many casualties in the game, and the Ministry of Magic has tried many times to restart the tournament, but without success. This year, the Ministry feels that it is a new time. The time is ripe to try, so the Triwizard Tournament will resume this year at Hogwarts."


    "In October, some students from the other two schools will come to Hogwarts as a guest and stay for a while, I hope you can be warm and friendly enough by then. By the way, and, for safety, this time The restarted Triwizard Tournament will only allow students over the age of seventeen to sign up, and other ineligible students will not be considered."


    This is the end of the opening dinner for this semester.


    But obviously, after hearing such heavy news, the little wizards would not be quiet so quickly.


    They left the auditorium excitedly, and they were still talking about the Triwizard Tournament with their companions.


    "It was closed because of too many casualties. Why didn''t you notice that Professor Dumbledore said this?"


    Unlike Harry and Ron, who were enthusiastically discussing how to compete, Hermione kept repeating this sentence with a serious face.


    Ron said indifferently.


    "Isn''t it time to start over? With so many professors here, and with Professor Dumbledore watching, there will be no problems this year."


    Harry muttered silently.


    "Fortunately, it wasn''t Professor Forrest who said that."


    The two shuddered when they heard it. They couldn''t imagine what would happen to this year''s Triwizard Tournament if Sherlock said this.


    Meanwhile, the Weasley twins passed them by, and they heard the brothers complaining about why Dumbledore set the age at seventeen, months away from qualifying.


    But of course these two ghosts are not going to give up just like that. They seem to be discussing how to hide from the referee and increase their age by a few months.


    After Harry and the others returned to the Gryffindor lounge, the prefect who took over from Percy gave them the class schedule for this semester. Hermione stared at the new semester''s class schedule and said happily.


    "There will be an arithmetic and divination class tomorrow. I guess I can catch up with Sister Silk''s first class."


    Harry and Ron could only look at her with admiration.


    The Arithmetic Divination class was an elective, and neither of them signed up. When Hermione was in the Arithmetic Divination class, they were going to Trelawney''s Divination class.


    Harry has been able to meet it, and tomorrow she will have to predict her own doom for a whole class before giving up.


    The students in the lounge are still chatting about the Triwizard Tournament. Most of the students are not eligible to register, and they have nothing to fool the judges and give themselves bold ideas to qualify for the registration. Basically, It''s discussing who can represent Hogwarts, and what it''s like to be the students of the two wizarding schools, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, who have come from afar.


    "The headmaster of Beauxbatons is a witch as strong as Hagrid, Mrs. Maxime. I met her once." Harry whispered to Ron and Hermione.


    Ron looked at him in surprise: "When did you meet her?"


    "You forget, as I told you, Professor Forrest took me on a trip to France during the summer vacation of my second year, and we went to the Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Their school was also built in In the mountains, it''s not a castle, but a manor, with beautiful scenery and a huge fountain."


    Harry pictured them, Hermione''s face showing admiration.


    "Have you been to the library at Beauxbatons? Is there a great collection of books at Hogwarts?"


    Harry shrugged.


    "My professor and I are on a trip. What are we going to do in their school''s library? But the onion soup in their cafeteria is very good. I drank several bowls."


    Hermione''s expression was unwilling, as if she had to evacuate Beauxbatons'' school library if she passed.


    They chatted for a while in the lounge, and soon it was time for curfew, and Harry and Ron separated from Hermione and went back to their dorms.


    The torrential rain outside the castle has not stopped. After a day of driving and boating, the students are exhausted. Soon in Harry''s dormitory, except for himself, everyone else heard steady breathing and Neville''s abrupt snoring. Voice.


    It wasn''t that Harry couldn''t sleep, he was waiting for everyone else to fall asleep before he could carry out his covert operation.


    He pulled down all the curtains on his bed, then sat up and lightly touched his forehead, the lightning-shaped scar that was famous throughout the magic world.


    An illusory, ghost-like figure slowly emerged in front of him.


    A beautiful witch with long burgundy hair sat in front of his bed.


    As soon as Lily appeared, she realized that the surrounding environment was no longer in the Weasleys.


    "School starts today?"


    She asked Harry with a gentle smile.


    Harry relaxed naturally after seeing her, but still complained.


    "It''s raining so hard today that when we got out of the carriage back to the castle, everyone got wet."


    "It''s normal." Lily recalled with a smile, "Basically every year when the school starts, it rains here at Hogwarts. I remember one time when school started, your father accidentally slipped and fell into the mud puddle. Rolled in there. As soon as he entered the castle, he startled Professor McGonagall, thinking some new kind of magical beast had invaded Hogwarts."


    7017k

 Chapter 233： Courage to lead!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Harry always remembered Sherlock''s warning to summon Lily for only an hour a day at most to chat with him.


    For more than a month at Dursley''s house, even though Harry kept hiding it, Lily herself was an extremely smart witch. From the clues, she clearly found that Harry was not living well at his sister''s house. .


    It could even be said to be very bad.


    In this regard, she did not accuse her sister Penny of anything in front of Harry, but just apologized to Harry with a sad face.


    She knew that the Petunia family took all their grievances against her and James on Harry, and the two families broke off completely before Harry was born.


    Now that the Dursleys are willing to take the risk of accepting Harry, Lily can''t say anything to blame. She can only attribute the fault to herself and James.


    Harry was very open about this, he had long been used to the Dursleys'' attitude towards him.


    He even let it go to comfort Lily and said, at least he''s living a pretty good life now, isn''t he?


    With two friends like Ron and Hermione, and elders like Professor Forrest and the Weasleys who love him, even his mother can always accompany him now. Harry doesn''t know how unfortunate he is. But lucky enough.


    Lily is very pleased that Harry can have such an idea. In the more than two months that she has been with Harry, she has already figured out that although her son lived in a very harsh environment since he was a child, he did not grow crooked. Become a self-defeating, self-defeating person.


    But at the same time, Lily did not relax her teaching to Harry.


    While she saw her son''s strengths, she also saw his flaws.


    In the Gryffindor lounge in the dead of night, Harry lowered his voice and whispered to Lily about the re-opening of the Triwizard Tournament this semester, and said enviously that if he was old enough, he Sign up to have a good chance of being selected.


    "I never doubted your abilities, Harry," Lily affirmed, and then her tone became a little more serious, "but I have to remind you that bravery is a good virtue, but recklessness is not. When something doesn''t It can be solved if you need to take a risk, but you have to take that risk, which is the lost wisdom of Gryffindor."


    "That''s how your dad was in the beginning, so I didn''t like him at all when we first met, he always liked to take pointless adventures to show his bravery, but that kind of behavior wouldn''t be punished. praised by the people."


    "True bravery is in the face of danger that cannot be avoided, the courage to stand up and face it, rather than shrink back, this is the spirit of Gryffindor."


    There was no impatient look on Harry''s face. He cherished every conversation he had with Lily, because the harder it was, the more precious it was.


    Lily said this, her face softened again, she showed a gentle smile again, stretched out her hand to stroke Harry''s hair, illusory contact with her hand and Harry''s black hair, but it didn''t touch anything.


    "Telling you this is not to make you think about backing down when you encounter difficulties. Courage is still the noblest character."


    "I remember when I was in school, one year after we won the House Cup that term, and when we were celebrating with Professor McGonagall in the Gryffindor common room, Professor McGonagall asked all of us a question."


    Harry asked, blinking.


    "what is the problem?"


    "She asked us [do you know why the Gryffindor student is always the best, the most striking one at Hogwarts?]"


    Harry said thoughtfully.


    "Because Gryffindor students are the most active?"


    Lily''s face was calm, her eyes were full of remembrance and memories, and she said softly.


    "Professor she said [because courage is the first in everything!]"


    ......


    Hilke''s office was not very far from Sherlock''s.


    Both are on the third floor, separated by two stairs.


    Early in the morning on the first day of the official class, Sherlock got up early, prepared everything needed for the class, changed into his robe, and put the things prepared in advance into his pockets.


    After taking care of his whole body, he walked to Shilk''s office.


    Without knocking on the door, Sherlock just leaned in front of the door and waited quietly, without letting him wait for long, Shilk, who was neatly dressed and always had a black ribbon on his eyes, pushed the door and walked out of the office.


    Sherlock bowed and waved a gentlemanly salute when she went out.


    "Ah, this beautiful lady, can I invite you to breakfast?"


    The corners of Shilk''s mouth turned up slightly subconsciously, but soon she raised her face again, glanced at him expressionlessly Sherlock, and walked past him towards the stairs.


    Sherlock followed behind her with a smile, and continued to admit his mistake.


    "It''s been such a long time, and the anger should be gone. I know it''s my fault, and I always treat you like a child, but it''s really not something that can be changed in a while."


    "It''s only been one night, so I''m not relieved."


    "Then I should have been in a good mood. After all, I was a little lost."


    "Not a single drop."


    "Well, I''m guilty, I apologize. Miss Vera is beautiful, generous and sensible. I don''t need to worry about someone who is a year younger than her. In order to express my apology, I specially prepared an apology."


    Shilk stopped and saw what Sherlock took out from his pocket while blinking with a smile.


    It is a small glass bottle like a pendant. The bottle is diamond-shaped and has some decorative patterns on it. The bottle is very beautiful. Through the transparent glass, you can see some light golden liquid inside. Flowing quietly.


    Shilk naturally recognized what this thing was at a glance.


    She looked up at Sherlock, the expression on her face showed no sign of warming, and her tone remained cold.


    "You still don''t worry about me."


    Sherlock didn''t deny it He raised an eyebrow and said.


    "It has nothing to do with me treating you as a child. As you said, friends are also worried about each other''s safety. This is my concern among friends, not the worry of the elders for the younger generation."


    Although Shilk could hear that he was secretly changing concepts and rhetoric, but even just listening, it turned her mood from cloudy to sunny, but her face did not show it, nor did she accept the bottle of Fuling. Still said with a straight face.


    "I don''t need it, you keep it for yourself."


    Sherlock didn''t give her a chance to refuse and directly helped her hang it around her neck.


    "It was Slughorn, the best professor my mother ever had, and it was given to me when I first came to Hogwarts, but it''s been two years and I''ve never had a chance to use it. If you If you don''t need it, use it as a pendant, at least it looks much prettier than those lockets sold in Diagon Alley."


    7017k

 Chapter 234： What did he scold me for?

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Everything was already on her neck, and Silk had no room to refuse.


    They walked into the auditorium together. Compared with the beginning, Silkk was obviously in a much better mood. It wasn''t because of the bottle of Flux that Sherlock gave her.


    It was his rhetoric just now.


    She knew that Sherlock had a knot in her heart, and it was impossible to change her feelings for her, but Shilk didn''t want to wait like this.


    She knew very well that inaction waiting was useless.


    It will only make Sherlock adapt to his posture in front of her, so that the little mischief in her heart will never be realized in her life.


    She wanted to express her dissatisfaction and force Sherlock to change.


    Let him know that their current identities are equal, and they don''t need anyone to protect each other, and they don''t need anyone to take care of each other.


    The relationship between Amy and John was beautiful and fondly remembered.


    But that has become a thing of the past. The two people who are getting along now are Vera and Sherlock. Different identities naturally have different relationships.


    There are already many students in the auditorium eating breakfast.


    The students are still discussing the Triwizard Tournament, a topic that will apparently continue throughout the semester.


    At the same time, after Sherlock and Silk entered the auditorium, many students turned their attention to them.


    The two of them are the two youngest professors in the castle now, and at the dinner yesterday, the movement between the two was seen by most of the people.


    Quarrels are quarrels, but when people quarrel, do they put their hands on the other person''s head?


    No matter how you look at it, it makes people feel like flirting in another sense.


    This scene last night made many senior girls who were originally conspiring against Sherlock secretly hurt themselves.


    The two professors have equal identities, and in terms of appearance alone, even a confident girl at Hogwarts will not think that she will be better than Silk.


    Whether it is internal or external, they are crushed, making these little witches feel sad and jealous at the same time.


    Because it is really incomparable.


    The students only saw that the professors sitting on the high platform last night heard clearly what they were arguing about.


    They don''t understand the complicated relationship between Sherlock and Silk, they only know two young people of the same age. When they quarrel because of such a thing, is the relationship still a guess?


    Moreover, the professors could hear the words inside and out. Silke came to teach at Hogwarts just to find Sherlock.


    This made Professor Flitwick, who had been sitting at the long table on the high platform for breakfast early in the morning, look at Sherlock and Silk with fascinated eyes, and the smile on his face never disappeared.


    Even when chatting with Professor Sprout next to him, he would look at Sherlock from time to time, causing Sherlock, who was eating grilled sausages with his head down, to numb his scalp unconsciously.


    Just when Sherlock was fidgeting for a while, with an unpleasant stinky face, Snape, who was wearing that black robe that never changed, sat beside him at some point.


    Sherlock looked at him in surprise.


    "Don''t you always stay in the office and let the house-elf bring you breakfast? Why did you come to the auditorium for breakfast today?"


    Snape''s face was still so sullen. Facing Sherlock''s question, he poured himself a glass of pumpkin juice and said coldly.


    "On the way."


    Sherlock looked at Snape, who still had some beads of sweat on his forehead, and his breathing was obviously heavier than normal, and said with a strange expression.


    "You''re not starting your morning exercise, are you?"


    "puff!"


    Sitting not far from them, Mrs. Hooch, the flight teacher who could clearly hear their conversation, heard Sherlock''s words and couldn''t hold back the milk she just drank.


    Snape actually went out to exercise, which is indeed a shocking thing.


    When Mrs. Hooch kept apologizing to Silk sitting next to her and cleaning the table with her wand, Snape didn''t answer Sherlock''s question, and touched the jam on the toast by himself.


    "Just because you didn''t fight me twice in a row? So you want to train your body to get revenge?"


    Sherlock said in a low voice.


    "But anyway, it''s a good thing for you to exercise more."


    Snape took a bite of the jam-smeared bread and sneered.


    "You talk so much, how do you make your girlfriend fall in love with you?"


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment, then he turned his head and glanced at Silk, and rolled his eyes involuntarily.


    "It doesn''t matter if others misunderstand, can you tell who Vera is?"


    "How would I know who she is." Snape said impatiently.


    "Yes, this little girl has changed a lot now and when she was a child. It''s normal to not see it. Her hair was still blond at the beginning."


    Sherlock muttered to himself.


    Snape was not a fool, and the information revealed in Sherlock''s remarks was enough for him to guess the true identity of Sherlock.


    He looked at Silk, who had just helped Mrs. Hooch tidy up the dining table, with a shocked expression on his face, and called out a name subconsciously.


    "Amy!"


    Shilk raised his head suspiciously, looked at Snape who had now changed his face, and then turned to look at Sherlock, thinking that he had said his original name.


    Sherlock blinked at her, opened his mouth without saying a word, just mouthed "Uncle Prince", and she understood.


    Facing Snapsilk, he showed a shallow smile and nodded lightly.


    She didn''t have long contact with Snape at that time. She only stayed in Snape''s room for a day on the two days when Sherlock left the Leaky Cauldron, and then the three of them went to the amusement park together. .


    It''s just this experience of getting along that has made Snape in the forefront of Silk''s poor interpersonal relationships.


    After Snape turned around, his gaze towards Sherlock became even more contemptuous.


    "Shameless."


    Sherlock was scolded inexplicably, and he looked at Snape''s face full of innocence.


    "What are you calling me for?"


    As a result, Snape followed suit.


    "Perverted He ate the last bite of bread and drank the pumpkin juice in the glass, like he hated Sherlock so much, he turned around and left.


    But then, as if he remembered something again, he took out a booklet from his robe pocket and threw it on the table.


    "This thing may be of some use to you. If you don''t think you can use it, burn it. Don''t spread it to me."


    After saying that, he left the auditorium.


    Sherlock didn''t pay attention to the "Thank You" book Snape left on the table, he still looked at Shilk with a puzzled expression.


    "What did he scold me for?"


    Shilk nodded vigorously as if he was the enemy of the same enemy.


    "It really doesn''t make sense."


    7017k

 Chapter 235： 10 Unforgivable

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Heck has always been a nice guy.


    He is also the most silent mute in the German Ministry of Magic.


    He never acted as withdrawn as other colleagues.


    He also has good friendships with colleagues other than the Department of Mysteries.


    He likes to make friends, like having a drink or two in a pub with anyone.


    But Heck has also remained tight-lipped about his work in the Department of Mysteries.


    The friends who get along with him are also interesting, and never ask this question, which is destined to be unanswered, and it is also embarrassing.


    The silent man''s working hours are never fixed, which is obviously an unconventional workplace in the rules-oriented, rigid and serious German wizarding world.


    But after all, the speciality of the Department of Mysteries is here.


    Every sorcerer known as the Silent Man studies the strangest and most mysterious things in the magical world, and the unreasonable becomes the common sense.


    One o''clock in the morning is the time when Heike goes to work and starts to work.


    He was different from his predecessor, the blindfolded girl who could stay in the Department of Mysteries all the time.


    He has his own family, so he always comes to work on time, he will not be late for work, and he will stay in the Department of Mystery Affairs for half a minute longer after get off work.


    Heck walks into the tower-like Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic, whose offices are separate from the regular departments of the Ministry of Magic.


    The solitary tower, like an abrupt pillar, was never found by Muggles.


    He walked up the spiral staircase in the tower, and during this time, all the colleagues he encountered would stop to say hello to him, and he responded calmly.


    He didn''t stop until he reached the 13th floor, a floor that was deliberately planned.


    The originally soft and calm eyes suddenly became a little cold and gloomy, as if a completely different person.


    The tower looks small from the outside, but the space inside is much larger. He walked all the way to the depths of the thirteenth floor, and finally came to a room filled with white light everywhere.


    This entire floor is Heike''s office, but in fact he is responsible for only one thing.


    On the other side of this room, which is always bright as day, there is a separate space separated by glass, or a prison cell.


    There were no vicious prisoners in that cell, and it was empty, just a scarecrow in a tattered robe, holding an old kerosene lamp in one hand and a rusty sickle in the other.


    The straw man looks ordinary from the outside, like an inferior product temporarily fabricated by a farmer, but every time Heike saw it in the past, he always felt cold all over his body.


    But this time, he didn''t choose to avoid his gaze anymore, but used those numb, empty eyes to stare at the grass man''s sunken in, where it should be his eyes.


    "Fei, I know you''re very unwilling."


    Completely different from Heike''s normal tone, an indifferent voice resounded in the room.


    "That person shattered your hopes of returning to the best times ever, and you want to seek revenge from him and escape again."


    "At this point, our purpose is the same. So, my master wants to make a deal with you."


    "Heck" bent down and gently placed a gray crown with maroon blood on it on the ground.


    "We can help you erase the last bit of inadequacy, but before killing that person, you have to take him to meet my master."


    His voice fell, and the room fell silent again.


    The straw man locked in the glass cover was motionless, except that it looked more terrifying, as if it was the same as the decorations in the fields to drive away harmful birds.


    "Heck" finished saying what he had to say, and after putting down the crown, he did not continue to stay in this room, turned and left directly.


    After he went out, the white light all over the room suddenly went out!


    The pitch-black space was still silent at first, but it didn''t take long before a "crunching" sound, like wood rubbing, suddenly sounded.


    Two scarlet lights slowly lit up in the darkness, and a hoarse, roaring voice echoed in the dead silence.


    "Fed-Tik--! The evil--unforgivable--!"


    ......


    Hermione was looking forward to the new semester''s arithmetic and divination class.


    Ever since she took Trelawney''s divination class, where divination is all guesswork, and prophecies are all curses, she has become more and more fond of arithmetic divination classes with rational thinking.


    In particular, this semester''s class was still taught by Shilk. Although she didn''t have much contact with Shilk, she only met once, and didn''t even say a few words.


    But she felt that if she could get along with someone as knowledgeable as Sherlock, the teaching level of Sister Silk would not be too bad either.


    The result was exactly as she had guessed.


    Shilk has done enough preparation for the class. According to her indifferent personality, she is not very suitable for being a teacher, because she basically does not have any communication with students.


    But after she "reunited" with Sherlock, she changed a lot and became more and more like a normal girl.


    In terms of theoretical knowledge and practice, Hilke, who has lived in the German Department of Mysteries for more than ten years, can crush most fortune-tellers from academies. In addition, there are occasional interactions in her classes, so the first section class was very successful.


    The few dozen or so little wizards who took the arithmetic and divination class in the fourth grade made it clear that they liked such a class.


    At the same time in class, Hermione''s attentive eyes spotted the bottle of Flux on Shilk''s neck, which she had seen on Sherlock before.


    It was easy for her to guess It was given to her by Professor Forrest.


    After class, Hermione found Harry and Ron scowling as they came out of the divination classroom.


    It can be seen that they are not very happy in this class.


    "Sister Hilke''s class was great and more interesting than what Professor Victor taught before."


    Hearing Hermione''s show, Harry and Ron''s faces became longer, and before they could speak, a heavy snort came from their side.


    Wearing glasses, the thin Professor Trelawney passed by them with a stern face. She had always been very hostile to Hermione, and now she would not be very happy to hear her say such words.


    After she had gone far enough, Ron whispered.


    "She made us draw a horoscope for a class and guessed Harry''s birth time wrong, and those two classes were terrible."

 Chapter 236： Unforgivable Curse

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Fortunately, not long after the official class, Harry and the others ushered in the first Defense Against the Dark Arts class of the fourth grade.


    Sherlock''s classes are always exciting, and his approach to teaching varies from grade to grade.


    And starting from the fourth grade, they will be officially exposed to the truly evil black magic.


    Before the class started, the students in the classroom were still discussing the triwizard tournament.


    There is still more than a month before the official start of the competition, but all the students can''t wait. They can''t wait for the time to turn quickly, and it will be fast-forward to October.


    After Sherlock entered the classroom, he also clearly noticed the restlessness among the students.


    Not only these fourth-year students, but also other little wizards, the Triwizard Tournament is to add some new colors to this year''s Hogwarts, and it also makes the students who were not really serious about their studies. The mentality has become a lot more impetuous.


    "Let''s not say that the competition has not officially started yet. You are all fourth-year students, and you don''t even have a person over 16 years old. Don''t have any illusions about participating in the competition."


    Before the class started, Sherlock poured a basin of cold water on them.


    "I still don''t know who the referee Dumbledore invited, but even if he pulls a fool from the street, he can recognize that a fourth-year wizard can''t be 17 years old, not to mention that Dumbledore does not You will find a fool. So you''d better keep your feet on the ground, there is no chance that fourth-year students will have the opportunity to participate in the competition, you just need to be a spectator at ease this year, and your studies should not be left behind. "


    His remarks made the students in the classroom return to reality for a while.


    Of course, it''s only a little bit of a return. After this get out of class is over, they''re probably going to show their true colors again. After the Triwizard Tournament has completely determined the candidates, the freshness will pass, and then they will see the reality clearly.


    And just after he finished saying these words, Harry probed his head and whispered to Ron Hermione.


    "If I had before, I might have thought it was impossible for fourth-year students to be selected, but after Professor Forrest finished, there is nothing impossible."


    Hermione denied it.


    "Probability! Don''t talk about Professor Forrest''s crow''s mouth aside from probability, what do you think is the probability that the "referee" will select unqualified students under normal circumstances? Not even one percent, Faure Professor Sturt''s crow''s mouth is not that strong, so there is no possibility."


    Ron said reluctantly.


    "What if? What if a fourth-year student is really selected?"


    Hermione rolled her eyes.


    "If you don''t have this in case! You''ll be honest with your heart! Take a good class, it''s fourth grade now, think about how Mrs. Weasley would cry when you didn''t take home a single certificate in fifth grade. !"


    Among the three of them, Hermione is the one who can always keep sane. After pulling back Harry and Ron''s imagination, the attention of the three returned to the classroom.


    "The fourth grade is a dividing line in your seven years of magic learning. Starting from this year, whether it is a spell class or a transfiguration class, you must really start to get in touch with advanced magic knowledge."


    "If you can learn magic from the first to third grades as long as you pay attention, then starting from the fourth grade, a small amount of knowledge is not so simple to understand."


    "So before the class starts, I''ll give you a heads up, I don''t want any students this semester to be left behind in their studies because of the competition. I don''t require all those obscure and incomprehensible magical knowledge to be mastered by everyone, But what you can normally learn shouldn''t be a problem for your exams."


    When he said this, Sherlock''s expression was very serious. After confirming that every student below had entered a state, he began to listen carefully to his lecture, and his expression relaxed a little.


    "Starting from the fourth grade, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class will be officially exposed to those real dark magic. In fact, it used to be until the fourth grade, but in the fifth grade general wizard rank exam, there has been a part about these content questions.��


    "So last year, I suggested to Dumbledore to advance the teaching of the defense class a little bit, and this year, in these classes, we will officially start to get to know those who are notorious in the magical world. Black magic."


    The students in the classroom subconsciously restrained their breathing. There are a lot of little wizards who know what true black magic means, which is something very different from so-called black magic creatures like Red Hat.


    There were even a few students who had been from a wizarding family since they were young. After hearing what Sherlock was going to teach them, their faces were obviously paler.


    Their reaction was exactly what Sherlock had expected.


    It was a decision he and Dumbledore made after careful discussion about exposing students to knowledge related to black magic in advance.


    Starting this year, the future magical world will become more and more dangerous. Hogwarts, which has always been trusted by parents and called the safest place in the magical world, is the center of this vortex.


    Let the students come into contact with the magic knowledge of this side early, at least so that they can distinguish the danger, so that they will not be ignorant when the danger comes.


    Sherlock looked at the performance of the students under the podium and asked calmly.


    "So, can anyone tell me what is the most famous and evil dark magic in the wizarding world?"


    After his question was asked, the class remained silent until a few more seconds passed before a few trembling arms were raised.


    Sherlock picked Ron from the students.


    "Three Unforgivable Curses, Professor."


    His voice was small, as if he was tabooing something Sherlock nodded slightly.


    "Very well, Ron, but you don''t have to be afraid of anything. No one''s pointing a wand at you right now. You can say whatever you know. Like, do you know which three of the Unforgivable Curses are?"


    Ron seemed to be emboldened and his voice became a little louder.


    "I heard my dad talk about one of them once. It''s called the Imperius Curse."


    "Very good, it''s very good to know one of them, so can someone tell what the remaining two spells are?"


    Hermione was the only one in the class who raised her arm, but Sherlock keenly noticed that Neville, who was sitting in the corner, hesitated as if he wanted to raise his hand, but in the end he gave up.


    In the end, it was Hermione who stood up and returned to the question.


    "And the Cruciatus and the Death-Slaying Charm, Professor."

 Chapter 237： Moodys memory

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Five for Gryffindor, two for Ron and three for Hermione."


    Sherlock never hesitated to give extra points to students who answered the question correctly, and never favored Ravenclaw House, where he came from, more impartial than an unnamed old bat.


    "As Ron and Hermione said, the three Unforgivable Curses are the Imperius Curse, Cruciatus Curse, and Death Curse."


    "These three spells all involve magical laws. As long as any unforgivable spell is released on a person, the wizard who uses this spell will be imprisoned by Azkaban for life."


    "To be honest, I''m not very good at the real black magic, which is the Unforgivable Curse. So far, I haven''t even used a successful Unforgivable Curse."


    "And this year, there happened to be a person in the castle who has a deep understanding of this aspect, and even used these three spells on people with his own hands."


    At this time, some of the students below stammered and asked without raising their hands.


    "Teacher, professor, didn''t you say that if you cast the Unforgivable Curse on someone, you''d be imprisoned in Azkaban for the rest of your life?"


    Sherlock''s eyes were solemn, and instead of criticizing the Hufflepuff student for not following classroom discipline, he nodded.


    "Very good question, Williamson, all of the people he used the Unforgivable Curse on people were not caught because during that time, in order to deal with dangerous enemies in the wizarding world, the Ministry of Magic made an exception to let the Aurors go Restrictions on the Unforgivable Curse."


    "Although this restriction was soon added again, during that time, more than three dark wizards died in his death curse."


    All the students couldn''t help holding their breaths, and everyone knew who Sherlock was talking about.


    Only one Auror has come to Hogwarts this year - Mad-Eye: Alastor Moody!


    "I originally wanted to invite him to explain or demonstrate to you personally, but the old man didn''t want to deal with a bunch of young people in class."


    "But fortunately, my relationship with him is not bad. I have asked for some things from him that can make you feel these unforgivable curses."


    When Sherlock was talking, he took out a transparent glass bottle from his robe pocket. Inside the bottle were a few silver threads swaying slowly like seaweed floating in the water.


    The contents of the bottle had clearly touched the blind spot of the students, and even Hermione, who had read the most books, didn''t recognize what it was.


    But the key to Sherlock''s teaching in this class is not it. After he put the glass bottle on the podium, he took out his wand and waved lightly at the doors and windows of the classroom, and all the curtains were pulled up. The entire classroom was plunged into darkness.


    At the same time, Sherlock used a wand as a pen, and wrote a series of silver symbols on the four walls of the classroom. No one could understand the meaning of these symbols. Only Hermione could barely recognize that these were ancient. Rune.


    In fact, if Harry had been more careful when he went to Dumbledore''s office, he would have found that these runes drawn by Sherlock in the classroom at this time, and Dumbledore stored in the cabinet, a stone basin surface The texture is the same.


    These symbols, reproduced by Sherlock from Dumbledore''s Pensieve, can give the entire classroom the effect of temporarily reading memories.


    After all the runes were inscribed, Sherlock opened the glass bottle, and the silver thread of light floated out like a swimming fish in the water.


    At the same time, the rune symbols inscribed on the walls all lit up with a soft silver light!


    "Don''t make a sound, and seriously watch all the pictures that appear in front of you."


    Sherlock''s voice sounded in the classroom, soothing the nervous hearts of the students.


    Soon everyone felt a whirlwind, and then a scene different from the classroom where the class was being held appeared in front of them.


    They were in a shabby old house, with a tattered floor covered with dust, and a pile of furniture that could have been tattered on the side.


    The environment was very bad, but at this time, everyone didn''t pay much attention to the surroundings, and their attention was all attracted by a wizard tied with twine right in front of them.


    The wizard looked very fierce in appearance, his face was blue and swollen, and he couldn''t seem to find a good place.


    He was restrained from freedom and tortured, but he still shouted wildly.


    "Go ahead! Are you all that good at it! Are there other means? That''s not good! Your teammates won''t last long, they will tell everything they know, and then they will be treated like Clean up like a vermin! Let''s see who has the guts!"


    The students looked in amazement at the wizard who was still arrogant even after falling into such a field. Just when they were dazed, an anxious voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    "Let me try again, Captain! It''s too late! We really don''t have time to wait any longer!"


    The students turned to look down at the voice coming from them, only to find that behind them, near the door, were three wizards in Auror-style robes squatting behind them.


    At a glance, they recognized Moody, who was now wearing a magical prosthetic eye and prosthetic limb. He didn''t look as old as he later did, with a cigarette in his mouth, and his face looked very ugly.


    A young-looking Auror beside him urged him, he looked restless, waiting for something, and during this period he looked at the wizard who was still shouting, UU reading www. uukanshu. com betrays a palpable disgust and hatred.


    Moody seemed to have made up his mind about something, he spit the cigarette **** out of his mouth and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Even if the Ministry relaxes the restrictions on the use of the Unforgivable Charm, this kind of thing shouldn''t be up to you young people!"


    "But......"


    The young Auror wanted to say something else, but Moody gave him a vicious look.


    "Shut up! I haven''t died in front of you yet! What the limelight for Lao Tzu!"


    After he finished speaking, he pulled out his wand and limped, but every step he took was extremely steady and passed through the students who seemed very abrupt in this scene.


    Several students who stood in Moody''s way subconsciously made way for him, but Moody ignored them completely, passed through the students like a ghost, and finally stood by the wizard who was arrested. in front of you.

 Chapter 238： Everyone is a star

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The wizard who was arrested seemed to have noticed something, he stopped shouting, and stared at Moody who was walking in front of him, slowly drawing out his wand.


    "We don''t have much time."


    Moody''s voice was low, as if he was whispering something close to the wizard''s ear, but it was clearly heard by everyone present.


    "We don''t have Veritaserum on hand, and the Ministry has allowed the use of Unforgivable Charms, but you should be aware that neither Hogwarts nor the Ministry of Magic have training for this aspect of spells."


    The wizard''s bruised face showed a sneering smile, but many onlookers could see a trace of undisguised relaxation in his eyes.


    However, at this moment, Moody slowly drew out his wand, his voice was low, but unusually harsh.


    "Yeah, none of us have ever used the Unforgivable Curse, unlike you guys. But even if you''re not proficient with Imperius Curses, and you''re inexperienced with the Death Curse, there''s another spell you can try. I happen to be too. I want to know how my colleagues were tortured by this spell."


    The pupils in the wizard''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    The students who were standing around Sherlock and watching this scene couldn''t help but grow their mouths.


    Someone has already guessed what will happen next.


    Hermione subconsciously wanted to turn her head away, not to see what happened next, but soon she gritted her teeth and forced herself to turn her face to the front. sorcerer.


    Ron''s face was white, and his lips trembled, as if he was saying something, but no sound came out.


    Harry wasn''t as strong as they had shown, but he clenched his fists tightly and stared at Moody nervously.


    Several timid girls, Lavender and Parvati have huddled together.


    At this time, Sherlock quietly came to Neville.


    On the surface, Neville''s reaction seemed far less violent than others had shown, but only Sherlock, who had been paying attention to him, knew that his emotions were tighter than anyone else''s at this time, and his body couldn''t stop shaking slightly. There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were extremely empty.


    Sherlock knew a little about his family situation. He knew that his parents, the Longbottom and his wife, were once outstanding Aurors in the Ministry of Magic. Later, after the fall of Voldemort, they were captured by a group of Death Eaters headed by Bella. The Crucifixion pressed the two on the whereabouts of Voldemort, and was eventually tortured into two lunatics, who have been treated in St. Mungo''s to this day.


    Neville was more terrified of the Unforgivable Curse than anyone else, because it was the spell that made him indistinguishable from an orphan now.


    Sherlock patted Neville''s shoulder lightly, Neville''s body trembled violently, then turned his head to look at him, those eyes that had been filled with cowardice carefully looked at Sherlock.


    Sherlock''s voice was very soft, and he and Neville stood at the back of the students, speaking in a voice that would not be heard by the third person.


    "If you''re really scared, Neville, you can close your eyes."


    Neville heard what he said, and his lips twitched, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he just let out a small voice like a mosquito.


    "......professor."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry for." Although he didn''t say what he wanted to say, Sherlock also guessed what he wanted to say, "I never felt that you were a bad student. In the Fendor lounge, you drew that sword, do you know what it is?"


    Neville shrugged and shook his head.


    "It was the relic of Godric Gryffindor, one of the four founders of Hogwarts, and legend has it that only someone who truly possesses the qualities Gryffindor values ??can pull it out, and you have The quality of a true Gryffindor, Neville."


    Neville seemed to be stunned, and he listened to Sherlock talking to him in a daze.


    "Everyone is unique, just like the stars in the sky. They are all unique. You are no worse than anyone, and you are no less courageous than any Gryffindor, so don''t complain about your cowardice and cowardice."


    Sherlock finally patted him on the shoulder again and walked back to the front of the students.


    Neville, who stayed where he was, stared at his back in a daze, and soon the gaze in Neville''s eyes became firm. Speaking to himself.


    "Thank you, Professor Forrest."


    He didn''t close his eyes and cover his ears as Sherlock said he didn''t see anything, nothing happened.


    Instead, he fixed his eyes on Moody, who had swung his wand and uttered the unforgivable spell in his mouth.


    "Drill the heart and gouge out the bone!"


    There was no light of the spell flashing, but where the tip of Moody''s wand was aimed at, the wizard curled up desperately like a prawn that had been cooked all the time, and his mouth roared like a A scream from hell.


    "what!!!"


    The wizard writhes on the ground like a live fish that has been thrown into boiling water.


    On his forehead, neck, and arms, blue veins burst out like earthworms, snot, tears and saliva spread all over his face!


    Sherlock stared at this scene indifferently, and most of the students around him couldn''t bear to watch it anymore.


    Many of the little wizards of Hufflepuff put their arms around their heads, buried their faces in their knees, and neither saw nor listened to the scene of purgatory on earth.


    Sherlock didn''t teach the students to hold their heads up.


    For a fifteen-year-old child such a scene is indeed too cruel and bloody.


    But after careful consideration by Dumbledore and him, he knew that such a thing had to be made known to them.


    Even if there is no such thing as the second rise of Voldemort in the future, these students who are protected in the castle all day and think that the current peace in the wizarding world is normal should know.


    Who is paying what price for these peace now!


    "Where! Say! Williamson! Cevich! And Gardwin! Where have they been taken by you!"


    Moody''s roar like an angry lion sounded, and at this time, the surrounding pictures, the dilapidated and dark room, and the tattered furniture were all shattered.


    These fragments all turned into strands of silver light, which surrounded the students who returned to the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, and finally disappeared into the air.


    7017k

 Chapter 239： Moody integrated into the castle

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After the first Defense Against the Dark Arts class in fourth grade, every student who finished the class felt heavy.


    They walked out of the classroom with heavy hearts, watching the other little wizards laughing and laughing in the castle corridor, and a feeling of being separated from the world was born in their hearts.


    Sherlock didn''t tell them any big truths after that, but it was simple enough to tell them that this was just one of the countless memories of the former Auror who was now serving as the castle guard at Hogwarts.


    There are also some more unbearable memories, which he did not choose.


    After assigning the homework, Sherlock reminded them that the following classes were taught in the same way. After watching the Imperius Curse and the Death-Slaying Curse, the get out of class was dismissed.


    Harry Ron and Hermione still walked out of the classroom together, but no one of the three wanted to speak first, just looked at each other and walked towards the Gryffindor lounge together.


    On the way they also met Neville, who also looked like he was frightened enough, his face was pale, and he walked back alone in silence.


    Ron opened his mouth to greet him, and he stammered back with a seemingly normal stammer.


    This made Ron whisper to Harry and Hermione in a low voice.


    "I thought Neville was going to be frightened enough. I guess he, like those Hufflepuff students, didn''t dare to watch the wizard being tortured by the Cruciatus."


    Also after class, Sherlock just walked to the door of his office when he saw Shirk standing there waiting for him.


    he asked suspiciously.


    "I remember you should have another class after that, right? What can you do with me?"


    Shilk said with a stern face.


    "Fiddlesticks, who was imprisoned in the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic, has escaped again."


    Sherlock looked surprised.


    "Escaped again? Is your old club''s defense so slack? It escaped when it said it escaped?"


    "Someone used Imperius to control a silent man and helped Fiddlesticks open the cell where he was held. The German Ministry of Magic did not find out who that person was, but my former boss, the director of the Department of Mysteries, wrote a letter. Here, she guesses that Fiddlesticks might come to us."


    Sherlock touched his chin, he pushed open the door of his office, and walked in with Shilk.


    "It wants revenge? Isn''t the purpose of escaping too simple?"


    Shirk shook his head with a serious look.


    "It was me who was in charge of taking care of it before. I know it better than others. It is a very vengeful thing. If it is capable, the first thing to escape must be without hesitation. Destroy the Department of Mysteries that has held it for hundreds of years, but it obviously does not have this ability now, so if it wants to seek revenge, it will most likely come to us first."


    Sherlock twitched the corners of his mouth when he heard what she said.


    "Okay, even if it is vengeful, can we really deal with it so well? We caught it before, so some things were a little troublesome, but this time if it came to the door, why would it be sure that it was mine? opponent?"


    "I didn''t divination." Silk shook his head gently, "but things are definitely not that simple, especially the person who released Fiddlesticks, his purpose is the key, I always feel that person''s goal It''s actually you."


    Sherlock''s face was slightly startled, and then he narrowed his eyes, as if thinking of something.


    "The target is me... that''s really rare. I don''t have many enemies in the magic world."


    Shilk didn''t stay with Sherlock much, and she still had a sixth-grade class to take.


    "If it really wants revenge, then its biggest target must be you, and you must be careful recently."


    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do at Hogwarts during this time." Sherlock waved his hand with a smile, signaling her to be at ease.


    After Shilk left, the expression on his face slowly became dull, his eyes were deep, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The next few days at Hogwarts were uneventful.


    The official start of the Triwizard Tournament will not be until a few days before Halloween in late October, and the students are still enthusiastic about the competition that has not yet started, but the study and life in the castle also continue.


    Harry had been visibly noticing lately that George and Fred seemed to be plotting something, and they rarely made a splash in the Gryffindor lounge, they always avoided everyone by facing a piece of parchment. muttered something.


    According to Ron''s private investigation, the Weasley twins are now concentrating on how to increase their age by a few months, so that students over the age of 17 can only sign up for the Triwizard Tournament.


    Harry felt that their chances of success were very low, and if they were allowed to just slip through it, the game would be messed up.


    After the first Defence Against the Dark Arts class, Sherlock gave them two more lessons on the Imperius and Death Curse in the same way, and the memories they saw were still in Moody''s mind. .


    Now the fourth-grade students can''t help but straighten their backs when they see Moody in the castle, with a look of awe, which is completely opposite to the attitude of subconsciously wanting to stay away when they see him in the past.


    There were even a few more daring ones, and the biggest dream in the future was to enter the Ministry of Magic as an Auror boy who cheekily leaned in front of Moody and asked him about things in the Auror Command.


    Moody may appear rude, but he has a warm heart.


    One of his most famous deeds is that he persuaded many Aurors who were swaying between the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters to turn back (not some persuasion with a wand to the nose, it really depends on one mouth).


    Facing the Hogwarts students who came to chat with him, he did not refuse, and he happily pointed out some of their shortcomings in spells.


    This makes the new castle keeper very popular among the students, which is completely opposite to the reputation of another castle keeper Filch among the little wizards.


    The first day of October is getting closer and closer to the start of the Triwizard Tournament.


    This evening, when Harry and the others came out of the Potions Classroom and were about to return to the lounge, he suddenly stopped at a corner of the underground corridor.


    "what is that?"


    He looked at an empty classroom that was empty all the year round, and across the window, he always felt that something was staring at him.


    Ron and Hermione followed his gaze, but saw nothing, but Harry still didn''t give up, he pushed open the door of the empty classroom, and the three walked in together.


    It was empty, and there was no one there, except that on the desk in the middle of the classroom there was a withered yellow straw that was blown in by the wind or someone had left behind.


    7017k

 Chapter 240： nightmare

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "It must have been in Potions class just now. Snape put so much pressure on you, Harry, that you''re going crazy right now. There''s nothing here."


    They took the straw and walked around the empty classroom without finding anything, Ron said with a shrug.


    Harry always felt that he was right. There was indeed a strange thing looking at him through the window glass of this classroom, but the truth was that there was really nothing here.


    In the end, they left the classroom, and the straw was thrown into the trash by Harry.


    "Don''t keep talking about the Triwizard Tournament with Seamus and the others. You must finish your defense class homework today, and I will definitely not copy it for you again."


    "Hermione you always say that."


    "I''m serious this time! Also, have you introduced our s-p-e-w to others? So that more people can join us."


    "I''m not in the mood to advertise that I''ve joined a group called Vomiting."


    "I''ve been thinking about writing a letter to Sirius recently, and I don''t have time to think about it for a while."


    "You''re always like this! Forget it, I''m going to find Professor Forrest, and he''ll definitely support me."


    "Oh yes, you''re thinking so good Hermione, and then the professor will say ''Hermione, I''m sure your great cause of freeing house-elves will be successful! "Then you can let go of that ideal."


    The three of them chatted away, and just after they left, in the shadow of the empty classroom, an arm made of dead branches slowly stretched out, and a broken kerosene lamp gently touched the arm. Shaking.


    Then, a faint orange-yellow flame lit up erratically from the kerosene lamp.


    ......


    That night, Harry had nightmares.


    He dreamed that he was caught by Voldemort, and the devil who couldn''t see his face laughed, pointed his wand at him, and used the Death Charm.


    He was hit by the Life Sucking Curse, but he didn''t die. Lily once again endured this death for him, and in the end, he could only watch his eyes with infinite nostalgia, which eventually disappeared.


    Harry sat up abruptly from the bed, gasping for breath.


    Staring at the night sky outside the window, and waiting for his mood to completely calm down, he looked at the current time.


    It was three o''clock in the morning, and it was still quite a while before dawn, but Harry couldn''t sleep now, and he sat on the bed, not daring to call Lily out.


    While in a daze, he suddenly heard movement from Ron''s bed.


    "Ron?"


    Harry gave a soft cry, and Ron drew back the curtains on his bed panting.


    "I''m having a nightmare!" He lowered his voice, but he could clearly hear his fear and nervousness. "I dreamed that our family was dead. Mom and Dad, Bill, Charlie, they were all killed!"


    Harry frowned.


    "It''s very wrong."


    Ron looked at him in surprise.


    "You had the same nightmare too?"


    Harry couldn''t reveal anything about Lily, he just nodded vaguely.


    "I was also woken up by a nightmare just now."


    In the bedroom, Seamus seemed to be affected by the sound of their conversation, and he turned over while smacking his lips. Neville''s purring was still the same, obviously his sleep quality was very good.


    Ron got out of his bed, drank a glass of cold water, and soon calmed down.


    "It''s probably just a coincidence, we just had a nightmare together," he said with a pretense of ease.


    Harry felt that things were not so simple, even now, he still remembered the feeling of being watched in the empty classroom this afternoon.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was not his own delusion, that there was indeed something in that classroom watching them.


    It''s just that he didn''t say anything more to Ron. He could feel that Ron was actually a little scared now and didn''t want to talk too much about this.


    The two of them didn''t have any sleepiness for the time being, so they chatted in a low voice, discussing the Triwizard Tournament until dawn.


    Fortunately, today is the weekend, otherwise, with their listless appearance, no matter which professor''s class they go to, they will be deducted a lot of points.


    In the common room, Harry and Ron sat in front of the fireplace and waited for Hermione to come out before going to breakfast together.


    It didn''t take long for them to see Hermione, who was also in a black circle, walking out of the girls'' dormitory, who was clearly not sleeping well.


    Harry and Ron were stunned for a moment, they looked at each other, and then asked Hermione in unison.


    "Did you have a nightmare last night too?"


    Hermione''s mood looked messed up, and she was sitting on the single sofa decadently.


    "I dreamed that some dark wizards found my house, they hung my parents in the sky like the wizards who made trouble at the Quidditch World Cup, and they took my wand away and could only scream and watch. They fell to the ground and fell to their death, but they couldn''t do anything."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other once more, this time with growing disbelief in their eyes.


    Hermione finally realized what was wrong with them at this time, and looked up at them both.


    "You said "also"?"


    Harry looked solemn.


    "Ron and I had the same nightmare and woke up in the middle of the night. We thought it was just a coincidence."


    Hermione saw reality better.


    "It can''t be a coincidence! The odds of three connected people having nightmares together on the same night are too low, too low, and we haven''t been terrified during the day."


    Harry thought of something, he thought.


    "I still think it has something to do with that classroom. I always felt like someone was watching us."


    Ron shivered involuntarily.


    "But after we went in, there was obviously no one inside."


    They hadn''t slept well all night, and now they were hungry enough, so they got up and walked to the auditorium while chatting Maybe there are some strange ghosts there, I read from some magic books In the past, some evil spirits will **** the anger of living people and make them have nightmares at night. "


    Hermione said solemnly.


    Harry looked at them and asked tentatively.


    "Why don''t we go to that classroom after we finish breakfast?"


    Hermione agreed, and Ron, though looking a little scared, eventually agreed to go with them.


    After breakfast, they came to the empty classroom on the basement floor of the castle together.


    The inside is no different from when they came in yesterday. Because it is underground, there is no sunlight to come in, and there is nothing to illuminate. We can only rely on some light from the corridor to prevent the entire classroom from reaching out in darkness. Five fingers not seen.


    7017k

 Chapter 241： spreading fear

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    Hermione used the Wand Lighting Charm, and Harry and Ron both did the same.


    The three of them raised their wands to light up the dark classroom and circled the surrounding corners.


    But they found nothing. The first time they came in, they could find a straw, but now they can''t see a single strand of hair.


    After a search to no avail, the three of them could only return to the Gryffindor common room.


    "Maybe it''s not the classroom''s problem, maybe it''s some new curse that Malfoy guy learned. He secretly cursed the three of them in Potions class yesterday."


    Ron guessed.


    The possibility he said was not without reason. After the beginning of this semester, the conflict between Harry and Malfoy not only did not subside with age, but instead escalated.


    There were times when the two waves almost got into a fight.


    But Harry always felt that Malfoy was not so bold, and although this Slytherin student who always turned against him and had a bad attitude seemed like a lawless man, Harry knew that he was actually a relatively timid person.


    The nightmare didn''t make them find any results in the end. The three played wizard chess in the common room all morning. After finishing their homework in various subjects under the supervision of Hermione in the afternoon, they ended this somewhat boring game. Saturday.


    Harry and Ron both went to bed early, but just when they thought they could get a good night''s sleep.


    Also at three o''clock in the morning the next day, the two were awakened again by the same nightmare as last night!


    And in this five-person dormitory, it was not only them who were awakened, their three other roommates, Seamus, Neville, and Dean, all sat up from the bed in shock!


    It was dark outside, but Harry''s bedroom was very lively.


    Seamus and Ron both got out of bed and walked around restlessly in the dormitory. Neville curled up on the bed, his eyes were empty, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Dean looked frightened enough and kept covering himself The quilt trembled on the bed.


    Harry looked thoughtful.


    In tonight''s nightmare, he also dreamed a picture that he didn''t dream of last night.


    It was a strange figure with scarlet eyes, holding something like a kerosene lamp in one hand and a sickle in the other, watching him silently from the corner of his dream.


    Watch as Voldemort casts the Death Curse on him, and Lily dies in his place again.


    At this moment, Seamus, who was telling Ron about his nightmare, suddenly said.


    "I also saw a strange thing in my dream! It looked like a person, but I couldn''t see what it looked like, but it had red eyes and a lamp in its hand!"


    As soon as he said these words, Ron also said in surprise.


    "I saw it too! I thought I was the only one who dreamed of this thing, obviously I didn''t have it last night!"


    Even Dean, who was huddled in the quilt, and Neville, who was in a daze, said that they had dreamed the same thing.


    Things got more and more wrong, and Harry and the five people in the dormitory planned to report the matter to Professor McGonagall early the next morning.


    When they first came to the lounge, they happened to meet the three girls in a dormitory of Hermione who were also listless.


    Lavender and Parvati also had nightmares that their whole family was killed by dark wizards, and the same demon-like thing that appeared in Harry''s dream appeared in the dream.


    All of them felt the unusualness of this matter. The eight of them didn''t even eat breakfast together, so they hurried to find Professor McGonagall.


    After telling about the nightmare, Professor McGonagall''s face became serious.


    She was more informed than Harry and the others, and knew that nightmares on such a large scale, and at the same time dreaming of a strange thing, clearly had a big problem.


    In the office, she conducted a comprehensive inspection of Harry''s eight people on the spot, but found no problems.


    Then she called Professor Flitwick again, and wanted to call Sherlock, who has the deepest research on Defense Against the Dark Arts, but helped her to call the portrait and told her that Sherlock was not in the office at this time and was out on business. .


    But Flitwick frowned and tapped them with his wand for a long time, and didn''t find any signs of being cursed or cursed.


    This kind of testing has been busy until the evening of the same day. After nothing was detected, Professor McGonagall could only help Harry and the others to go back first, and then see what happened tonight.


    However, on this night, not only Harry and Hermione were in the dormitory, but the entire Gryffindor students had almost the same nightmare!


    Family members were killed, and there was a red-eyed thing watching them from the corner.


    The next day, Monday, everyone in Gryffindor walked into the classroom with **** circles to class.


    The problem of this matter is getting bigger and bigger, because Dumbledore is not in the castle during this time, so Professor McGonagall called all the professors in the castle to the professor lounge at noon.


    And Sherlock, who had just returned from Gringotts, was once again slowly evacuating Lestrange''s vault like a hard-working ant, and it was only at this time that he knew about it.


    Shilk also just learned the news. She has just come to Hogwarts for less than two months, and her qualifications are too shallow. Professor McGonagall didn''t expect her to come over yesterday.


    "This matter has something to do with me."


    Sherlock didn''t mean to be a tortoise. After he realized that these Gryffindor students were dreaming about the straw man from Fiddlesticks, he directly said This is a The black magic creature that came out of the German Department of Mysteries. At this time last year, Vera came to Hogwarts to live for a while to catch it. At that time, Lupin helped me share the teaching pressure. Dumbledore Just let me do her a favor. Now it''s running out again, and it''s probably coming to Hogwarts to get revenge on me. "


    "It''s my fault, it''s affecting these students."


    "And my problem." Shilk also shared the responsibility.


    After knowing what it was, Professor McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief. Although there was no way to solve the problem, at least the known enemy was more reassuring than the unknown. She didn''t want to blame Sherlock. the meaning of.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty, you just did what you were supposed to do. Now you should find a way to stop the students from having such nightmares. In three nights, it has affected the entire Gryffindor students. When tonight is over, it is very likely that all the students in the school will have the same dream."


    7017k

 Chapter 242： straw

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Silk has taken care of Fiddlesticks for nearly ten years, and even in the German Ministry of Magic, it is impossible to find a wizard who understands the habits of this straw man better than her.


    "Nightmare is a way for it to recover its strength, and it is most suitable for use in situations where there are many people. This kind of behavior will not have any intuitive impact on people, but it will subtly **** people''s energy, and it will cause problems for a long time. "


    Professor McGonagall frowned.


    "It''s hidden in Hogwarts now, is there a way to find it?"


    Shilk said with a serious look.


    "This is one of its purposes. Using this method to restore its own strength is the second thing. What it hopes most is that we will take the initiative to find it. Only in its suitable environment can its abilities be fully exerted. Opportunity. That way he must not be hiding in a place where we can''t find it, or it will reveal itself to us."


    Her words caused the professors in the lounge to fall into contemplation.


    Soon Sherlock looked up at Professor McGonagall and asked.


    "It was Harry and the three who had nightmares first?"


    "Yes, on Friday night, Harry, Ron and Hermione all had this nightmare together, and they didn''t care much at first until the three of them were in the dormitory the next night. Harry and the others found me."


    "Then call Harry and the others first. As the source of infection, they may have come into contact with things related to the straw man."


    Soon, with the help of the portrait in the lounge, Harry and his party, who had just come out of the auditorium after lunch, were called to the lounge.


    Facing a group of professors here, they were obviously a little nervous.


    Sprout reassured them kindly, and Flitwick was afraid that they would not be full for lunch, so he gave each of them a cream cake.


    And this time the person in charge of questioning them was naturally Sherlock, and he didn''t show a multi-faceted harsh and serious expression, just like a normal question and answer in class, he asked them.


    "Did you encounter anything weird on Friday? Or see anything weird?"


    The three of them looked at each other, Harry finally answered.


    "As we were going up the corner of the stairs after our Potions class, I felt like something was staring at us in the empty classroom next to us, but when we got in, we found nothing inside. That day After the nightmare at night, we also suspected that there was something wrong with this place, so we went to check again, but still found nothing."


    Sherlock keenly felt that this clue was important, and he asked again emphatically.


    "Are you sure there''s nothing in that classroom?"


    Harry thought for a moment, and suddenly seemed to remember something and said.


    "On that desk in the middle of the classroom! We found a straw, Ron Hermione and I thought it might have been blown in by the wind, so we ignored it and threw it away."


    The atmosphere in the common room was suddenly quiet, not only Sherlock felt the problem, but other professors also realized that the straw in Harry''s mouth must be wrong.


    "Where did you throw it?"


    The memory of this Harry remembered very well.


    "Just in the trash can in that empty classroom!"


    Sherlock got up from his chair, nodded at Professor McGonagall, then patted Harry on the shoulder.


    "Reported this matter to the professor in time. You did a good job, Harry. If you want to hide it and try to solve it on your own, then say it two days later, the consequences of the matter will be very troublesome."


    Harry was very embarrassed at Sherlock''s compliment, he always felt that such a compliment was actually calling him a fool before.


    Although it''s really reckless.


    After learning the exact location of that classroom, Harry and the three were put back, they had classes in the afternoon, and there was nothing to help them with.


    The only people who went to the classroom to investigate were three of them: Sherlock, Silk and Professor McGonagall. The other professors also had classes in the afternoon. Although the Gryffindor students didn''t sleep well last night, Hogwarts did not. Not to the point of direct suspension.


    Harry, the classroom they were talking about wasn''t hard to find, it was right next to the stairs on the basement level of the castle.


    This is a long-abandoned Charms classroom. It seems that there have been no students or teachers in it for decades. Even Professor McGonagall has no impression of this classroom.


    They pushed open the door and walked in. First, they checked the entire classroom. The blindfolded Shilk was the one who could see clearly.


    "It''s been here, and it''s been here for a while."


    Neither Sherlock nor Professor McGonagall found anything other than that Silk could rely on her peculiar feeling to sense that it had come here.


    But they soon found the trash can in this classroom, but it didn''t contain what Harry said, the straw he threw here.


    "The house-elves clean the commonly used classroom every evening. The empty classroom is cleaned once a week. It is very likely that this classroom has been cleaned by them."


    Professor McGonagall looked at the empty trash can and said thoughtfully.


    They didn''t stop in the empty classroom and went straight to the kitchen at Hogwarts, which is also the home of the house-elves.


    The entrance to the kitchen is in the hallway where the entrance to the Hufflepuff lounge is, just scratch the pear on the fruit mural hanging on the wall of the hallway and a doorknob will appear and the kitchen door will open .


    Responsible for the food and hygiene of the entire Hogwarts There are many house-elves who serve the castle. They come and go in the kitchen as large as the auditorium. It seems that there are about a hundred people.


    Seeing that Professor McGonagall walked in with Sherlock and Silk, all the house-elves stopped their work, and everyone timidly grabbed the rags around themselves and opened the pair of Big eyes that weren''t cute at all looked at them.


    A house-elf came out to receive them.


    "Excuse me, is there anything you want us to do in the kitchen? Professor McGonagall."


    Professor McGonagall looked at the house elf who was just like the other house elf, and couldn''t even tell the gender, and called out his name very easily.


    "Abby, I want to know who is in charge of cleaning the classrooms on the basement floor during this time?"


    After her question, almost all the house-elves turned their eyes in one direction.


    7017k

 Chapter 243： free elf

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    It was an elf who didn''t seem timid at all, he straightened his back and looked at the three of them Sherlock.


    The elf named Abby looked at him with disgust, as if he was looking at an alien.


    Not only him, but all the other elf''s eyes too, like this elf is not their companion.


    "It''s Dobby, Professor. He didn''t clean enough, or did he break something? If so, please punish him. He''s so outrageous that he came to work at Hogwarts and asked Dumbledore. Professor Lido wants a salary! Fortunately, Professor Dumbledore is a kind man and is willing to pay him, but it still puts the elf to shame!"


    Abby''s voice unabashedly expressed her disgust for Dobby.


    But Dobby didn''t care about it at all. Under the repelling gazes, he stood with his chest raised up, as if he didn''t feel the slightest bit of shame, but rather proud.


    Professor McGonagall didn''t come here to solve the internal problems of the elves. She took away Abby and the other house-elves, leaving Dobby alone.


    "If Dobby doesn''t do a good job, you can take Dobby''s pay, but you can''t punish Dobby! Because Dobby is a free house-elf!"


    Dobby is indeed different from the other house-elves, as is evident from his words and deeds.


    But Sherlock didn''t have time to study the psychological changes of house elves at this time, so he asked directly.


    "Your work is done very well, and there is no problem. We came to you just to find out if you found a straw in the trash can of an empty classroom when you were cleaning the classrooms on the basement floor these two days. ?"


    Dobby immediately thought of what Sherlock had said.


    "Yes, Dobby remembers finding a straw that the great Harry Potter threw in the trash and Dobby treasured it!"


    Hearing what he said, Sherlock and Professor McGonagall looked at each other, and both saw surprises in each other''s eyes.


    It would have been better if Dobby didn''t clean the straw directly, saving them a lot of trouble.


    "Can you give us that straw? Dobby. Now something bad is happening at Hogwarts because of this straw, and we need to use it to find clues."


    Professor McGonagall did not forcefully ask Dobby for anything, and Dobby was also very reasonable, and he expressed that he would be happy to help the professors in the school.


    He took Sherlock and the three to his place, and took out a rag package. After opening it, it was full of tattered gadgets.


    Sherlock saw several pieces of parchment with Harry''s name written on it, and he guessed that these were things that Dobby had picked up and that Harry had thrown away.


    This house-elf is clearly a huge Harry fan.


    And in the pile of miscellaneous things, they also found the yellow straw at a glance.


    From the outside, it doesn''t seem that there is anything special about it, but Sherlock, who has dealt with the straw man once, has not let down any vigilance against this straw.


    After taking the straw from Dobby and making sure that the straw itself had no special spell, in the vice-principal''s office, Professor McGonagall studied it with a serious expression for a long time.


    "So how do we rely on this to find that dark magic creature?"


    Sherlock had nothing to do about this. They could only look at Silk. After all, she was the real expert, whether it was understanding the grass man''s situation or looking for something.


    Silk did not live up to their expectations, took the straw from Professor McGonagall and said calmly.


    "I need time."


    Professor McGonagall frowned.


    "how long?"


    "If its original intention is to let us find it, it can have results as soon as tomorrow, but if it wants to keep hiding and make trouble for Hogwarts, it will take at least three days."


    It''s only been three days since Harry and the others came into contact with this thing, and it has spread throughout the entire Gryffindor House. If they have to wait another three days, they can''t guess what it will be like after that, and they don''t want to know.


    "You try your best first, if we can''t get results tomorrow, we will think of other ways." Professor McGonagall can only say so.


    Because of the upcoming Triwizard Tournament, Dumbledore was very busy during this period, and he did not have much time to return to the castle until the official start of the tournament at the end of October.


    Therefore, all major decisions in the school now have to be decided by Professor McGonagall, who is the vice-principal.


    For the time being, things haven''t been a big deal. After all, the most exaggerated thing is that the entire college''s students had a nightmare. No students have had any other problems because of this, so the atmosphere in the castle is not particularly tense.


    Professor McGonagall also specially instructed several students in Harry who knew some inside information not to spread the matter.


    On the eve of the upcoming international competition Hogwarts is being watched by many eyes from the wizarding world, even if a little bad rumor spreads out, it will affect the reputation of the whole school. are fatal.


    But tonight, things turned out the way the professors expected.


    At around three in the morning the next day, all the little wizards in the four academies in the castle were awakened by nightmares at the same time.


    They all had the same dream, their family members were killed, and a strange figure with scarlet eyes was watching!


    Even if Professor McGonagall was deliberately suppressing the news, the students all panicked.


    Early in the morning, the auditorium was full of nightmares, and there were now several "credible" rumors circulating among the students.


    Among them, the most accepted and recognized by the public is that this is the aftermath of the opening of the Slytherin Chamber. Although the basilisk was killed, the curse of the founder spread completely.


    The current nightmare of family deaths is actually testing which students are Muggle-born, and before long, these students will die en masse.


    The rumors spread so much that Professor McGonagall had to stand up and explain to all the students before breakfast was over that their nightmares had nothing to do with Slytherin''s back room.


    The two professors Forrest and Hilke have found out the reason for the nightmares of the students, and this matter can be resolved soon, and no one will be hurt by it.


    Professor McGonagall''s prestige in the school, second only to Dumbledore, played a role, and Sherlock once had the feat of killing the basilisk, so that the little wizards had confidence in him.


    While Professor McGonagall was comforting the students in the auditorium, Sherlock sat beside Silk in Shilk''s office and heard her say that the divination had been successful overnight.


    "Number eight, white, a hidden room."


    7017k

 Chapter 244： puzzle

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock looked a little confused when he heard the three messages she read.


    "What does it mean?"


    Shilk cleaned up the playing cards on the table and left a square eight alone.


    "A place in the castle, like it was said yesterday, it''s meant for us to find it, it has no interest in these students at Hogwarts, and it has no other ideas, it just wants to find you. "


    "But if it''s just revenge, it shouldn''t be so urgent." She said softly, with a palpable puzzlement in her voice.


    Sherlock didn''t have any ideas to explore about the straw man''s intentions and goals. The most important thing now is to solve the problem before the matter expands and the news spreads.


    This year is not like the year when the Chamber of Secrets was opened. If it finally gets to the point of closing the school, the consequences will undoubtedly be more serious.


    "Number eight..." Sherlock picked up the poker card that Shilk left behind, pinched his chin and looked at it, "What could this possibly refer to? Time? Eight or eight o''clock? Or place The eighth classroom? The eighth floor? Or the eighth tower?"


    In solving puzzles, Silk has more experience than Sherlock.


    "The possibility of time is very small. If it indicates the eighth or eight o''clock, it will not be connected with the clues behind. White and a hidden room are more likely to indicate the location."


    With Shilk pointing out the general direction, then they will have a goal in their investigation.


    Sherlock originally had two sixth-grade classes in the morning. In order to save time, he had to ask Moody to help take it on his behalf, and because the arithmetic and divination class he taught was an elective course for third-grade students, she The workload is much easier than Sherlock''s, and even if there is a class today, it can be temporarily transferred to another time.


    They came to the first floor of the castle, started from the eighth classroom, and found a small empty classroom according to the eighth classroom they encountered after entering the castle, along the corridor.


    But this room was very ordinary, it didn''t even have a bench, and it looked like a potions classroom that was only used occasionally. Sherlock and the two checked every corner here and found nothing.


    "The eighth classroom is wrong, maybe it''s the eighth floor? But isn''t this a bit too big? There are quite a few classrooms and offices on that whole floor. I remember Filch also found two rooms there. As a utility room."


    Sherlock and Silk said with a headache as they walked up the stairs to the eighth floor.


    Shilk''s face did not show such a tangled expression as he did, and she was not too worried about this puzzle as she had become accustomed to answering prophecies.


    "It is very likely to represent the eighth floor, because there are three prompts, and the number eight is only the first prompt. The wider the range it represents, the more likely it is to be the answer, because the latter two prompts can be simplified. All prophecies The results are never useless, and ignoring any of the details can often make a huge difference.��


    "There are still students in class, do we want to find them from classroom to classroom?"


    Silk tilted his head and looked at Sherlock with his eyes blindfolded by black ribbons.


    "You''re not good at solving puzzles?"


    Sherlock touched his forehead.


    "Well, I admit that I lack some patience, because I can''t predict what will happen if the student''s nightmare continues, after all, it used to kill without scruples."


    "You don''t have to search from classroom to classroom, but pay attention to the two messages behind, white and a hidden room."


    Shilk could see that Sherlock was a little concerned and confused now. He has been teaching in this castle for the third year, and has long had feelings for Hogwarts.


    So she needs to be more calm.


    She looked at the decoration around the castle. As a castle that had been built in the tenth century, even after many renovations and renovations, the walls in Hogwarts were still unpainted or sprayed with paint. It is the primary color of the stone.


    It''s gray, even if the sun shines in, it will give people a unique feeling of depression when they stay in the castle.


    Most of the decorative paintings hanging on the walls are oil paintings and portraits, with rich colors. There are short knights riding horses and screaming constantly, a lady holding a cat and smiling, and a sympathetic monk holding a cross. scholar.


    Not only the walls but also those decorative paintings, it is difficult to find information related to white.


    So the second tip "white" should be the most important.


    According to Hilke''s previous experience in decrypting the prophecy, the number eight has determined a large range, and white is obviously to determine a clear orientation within this range, and the last prompt is to directly indicate the answer itself.


    "You''ve been at Hogwarts longer than me. Do you know of any paintings or walls that are predominantly white on the eighth floor?"


    With such a clear prompt, Sherlock just thought for a moment before thinking of a painting.


    "There''s a tapestry of a troll stick hitting Barnabas! That Barnabas is wearing a white tutu, and the tapestry''s theme is white."


    "where are we going!"


    Soon, they came to the tapestry.


    This is a very witty tapestry painting. Barnabas in a tutu seems to want to teach the troll to dance, but the troll raises the stick in his hand high and prepares to knock him on the head.


    The Barnabas in the painting looked very embarrassed. When Sherlock and Silk came here, the troll holding the wooden stick turned his gaze to them, staring and bulging his nostrils.


    Of course, Sherlock wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to the troll in the portrait. He looked around the tapestry ordinarily if he didn''t pay attention, maybe he didn''t feel anything, but now that he came here specially, he would find something wrong.


    Opposite the tapestry, there is a wall that looks a little abrupt. This wall is very ordinary, and it is no different from the other walls of the castle, but its location is a bit wrong.


    This is neither the end of the corridor nor the corner of the stairs, so it seems redundant to leave such a place.


    Although there are many redundant places like this in Hogwarts Castle, those walls will simply hang a few movable paintings for decoration, or simply place a statue directly.


    This wall was blank, with nothing on it, as if such a space was deliberately set aside.


    Sherlock frowned and looked at the wall opposite the tapestry, muttering one last reminder.


    "A hidden house...a hidden house..."


    7017k

 Chapter 245： Room of Requirement

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Shilk didn''t interrupt his thinking, and it didn''t take long before Sherlock suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashing brightly.


    "I remember seeing such a legend in my Hogwarts history book."


    "There is a magical room in this castle called the Room of Requirement. If someone in need stands in front of this room and wanders back and forth, it will appear and give the person in need the room he wants."


    "The last hint said that a hidden house is likely to be this one!"


    Sherlock said and walked to the abrupt blank wall, walking back and forth in front of the wall, thinking "I need a room" in his heart.


    After walking back and forth three times that day, a door suddenly appeared on that wall.


    When he saw the door, a relaxed smile appeared on Sherlock''s face.


    "That''s right! This prophecy refers to the House of Requirement."


    The expression on Shilk''s face was also relaxed, but she was not too optimistic, she said calmly.


    "We found the Room of Requirement, yes, but in which room Federick is, that''s the question."


    They found the House of Requirement, and the scope still hasn''t narrowed, but it''s even harder to find.


    After all, no one knew what kind of room Federic would choose.


    But the more it got here, the more calm Sherlock became. He stared at the door that suddenly appeared and said softly.


    "I remember you saying that if you can predict the information attached to that straw in one day, it means that it actually wants us to find it, not planning to continue to hide?"


    Shilk nodded slightly.


    "Since it wants us to find it, it''s not hiding in a place we absolutely can''t think of, and with the Room of Requirement, the room also has to be fully adapted to give it a buff."


    Sherlock touched his chin, thinking of the goblin''s underground secret room last year.


    "It likes black very much, especially the black that can''t see the five fingers. This kind of environment is the most suitable place for it to play."


    When he said this, he had already stood in front of the door of the Room of Requirement again, and began to wander back and forth again.


    ''I want a darkest room...''


    As I recited this sentence in my heart, it was also the third back and forth, and the door of the Room of Requirement seemed to have a toggle, and there was an obvious change.


    At the same time, Sherlock unfolded his own control magic, trying to peek at the scene behind the door.


    But just as he wanted to see behind the twelve black doors of the Department of Mysteries of the Ministry of Magic before, there was nothing but nothingness.


    This shows that the House of Requirement is similar to the black door of the Department of Mysteries, the door is just a medium, and the space it connects is not on the other side of the wall.


    Sherlock wasn''t too disappointed in this either. He originally wanted to make an attempt. Since he couldn''t see it, he would go in directly.


    "You wait for me outside."


    He said seriously to Shilk.


    Before Silk, whose face was darkened, scolded him for crossing the river, demolishing the bridge, and killing the donkey, he spoke first and continued.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to get angry. I won''t close the door later. You have to help me guard the door to prevent it from escaping."


    Shilk''s voice was still cold.


    "You don''t know how to catch it. No matter how powerful the Patronus Charm is, it can only suppress its power. It has no substance, and normal means can''t control it at all."


    Sherlock''s expression was calm.


    "You are an expert in prophecy and puzzle solving, and I am the most professional when it comes to fighting. Think about it, although you took it back last year, it suffered a lot from me. From its appearance to Judging from the various actions now, it is not a fool, without any support, with the same strength as last year, do you think it will foolishly come to me for revenge?"


    These remarks made Shirke silent.


    Sherlock''s analysis is not wrong. If there is really no change, with the wisdom of Fiddlesticks who have lived for so many years, there is basically no possibility that it will come from the trap.


    "I didn''t intend to solve it in one go." Sherlock had already put his hand on the doorknob at this time, "You help me keep an eye on the entrance, and if it wants to escape, stop it, I''ll try it first this time. What does it depend on.


    After he finished speaking, he pressed the door handle and gently opened the door.


    Behind the door was a heart-pounding darkness, as if a black hole swallowed all the light, even the sunlight in the corridor did not shine in a single minute.


    Shilk has acquiesced to what he said, and did not necessarily force him to go in with him, but just stood in front of the door and watched Sherlock step into the darkness behind the door.


    Just one step forward after entering the door, the darkness completely engulfed his figure, and even his voice could not come out.


    And the moment Sherlock stepped into this room, his left arm, where the crescent moon mark was, suddenly felt a slight tingling pain.


    This familiar burning sensation lifted his spirits!


    In the years since Sherlock came into this world, there have been only a handful of times the crescent mark has reacted.


    The first time was to encounter Voldemort''s Horcrux diary, the second time was to guide him to find the magic notebook left by Sally hidden in the library, and the third time was to find the soul in the vault of Lestrange''s house. Gold Cup.


    Now the imprint reacted again, which made him think of the Horcrux!


    Judging from previous experience, the most important reaction object of the mark is the Horcrux, and it has responded to the two Horcruxes Sherlock has found so far.


    There was of course the slight chance that there was something Sally wanted to leave him in the Room of Requirement.


    But Sherlock prefers the former, and there is a greater possibility that there is a Horcrux hidden in the Room of Requirement!


    But now is not the time to think about these things. UU reading he restrained his thoughts and let go of the control magic completely. Before looking for the Horcrux, he must first solve the current matter.


    The room filled with darkness was very large, and Sherlock fully unfolded the control magic without touching the end.


    Instead of pulling out his wand, he chanted a spell into the air.


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    In the next second, more than a dozen shimmers of light lit up beside him for a moment, and then they were engulfed by the darkness again.


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes and began to take out his bag and scattered all his wands.


    Of course, it is also possible to cast spells directly with control magic, but the consumption of stamina will be lower with a wand.


    And just as he scattered the hundreds of wands, a faint orange light suddenly lit up in the distance.


    7017k

 Chapter 246： Sherlock fears

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The dim light was not engulfed by the endless darkness around him.


    That bright light is like a waving sampan wandering in the sea. Although it is conspicuous, it is in danger of being engulfed by the sea at any time.


    But Sherlock didn''t take it lightly at this time. He knew that the broken kerosene lamp was not a sampan that could be overturned by a wave, but a deep-sea angler hidden in the sea, always ready to hunt with its sharp teeth!


    All the wands floating around him had been quietly aimed at the spot where the kerosene lamp came on.


    A strange voice that seemed to be screaming, and seemed to be trying to suppress, suddenly sounded in this darkness.


    "You~! Ruined it!"


    The question was endless, but Sherlock didn''t even think for a second before he figured out what it was talking about.


    "You mean that locket?" he said coldly, "that''s really unfortunate, it was indeed destroyed in my hands."


    The kerosene lamp was shaking gently, as if being blown by the wind.


    Two scarlet rays of light lit up in the darkness, and the escapee who had left Azkaban very early stared at Sherlock.


    "Sherlock~! You~ not him! You are not him! But you~ are not afraid!"


    When it first said these words in the goblin''s underground secret room last year, Sherlock already knew that this straw man representing fear saw through what he feared most at that time.


    Not mind-reading like Dementor, but even less unreasonable than mind-reading.


    Just like the low-level black magic creature Bogut in the magic world, he can see through the most feared person or thing in the wizard''s heart without limit. As a more advanced Federick, he is only stronger than Bogut in this regard.


    It��s just that what Bogut used to intimidate others was to directly become that thing, while Federick used words to express the secrets that people feared the most in their hearts.


    There''s no way to compare who is stronger or weaker in terms of performance, but in terms of combat power alone, Fiddlesticks will definitely crush a hundred Boggarts!


    For the straw man with the lantern and the sickle in one hand, the kerosene lamp is only one of his abilities. To truly harvest life, it depends on the sickle like a **** of death in his hand!


    As soon as the other party came up, he didn''t plan to fight directly, but to talk about some other topics, and Sherlock was naturally happy.


    "This proves that you still can''t cultivate at home. I''m not afraid of you saying these words at all."


    When he was talking, he was also slowly moving forward, getting closer to the light that was lit up little by little.


    Anyone else would think Sherlock''s response was provocative, but the famous Fiddlesticks'' straw man did not ignore it.


    Those scarlet eyes were still looking at the darkness where Sherlock was. It seemed to be able to see something deeply hidden, and it had already seen something unusual.


    "Your fears have changed~ You are afraid of other things~ You are afraid~ You are afraid~"


    Its voice suddenly stopped, and then the tone suddenly came again, and the voice of a boy who was in the period of voice change suddenly sounded in this space.


    "It''s okay Professor, you''ve helped me a lot, it doesn''t matter if I die now, thank you, Professor Forrest..."


    Immediately afterwards, a voice that was also a boy, but with a small voice, sounded extremely cowardly.


    "I''m scared of the professor...I''m really scared...Professor Forrest, am I going to die here?"


    A crying, trembling, girl''s voice sounded.


    "They''re all dead! Harry, Ron, Neville, Seamus, Lavender, Parvati... Is it all because of you, Professor? Did you kill them?"


    An extremely old, full of wisdom, with a bit of humor in the dull voice.


    "People always have to face this step, Sherlock. Aha, why are you showing that look? Don''t worry, I didn''t attribute the fault to you, and you don''t take too much pressure yourself, I just Just to start a great journey on the other side, which is a good thing, isn''t it?"


    An old woman''s voice, who was usually strict and harsh, but now showed all her tenderness.


    "My happiest thing is to see you grow up. There''s nothing better than this, don''t be sad about the child, don''t be sad, and may Sally bless you..."


    All kinds of voices sounded, and there were many voices from boys and girls, one after another, or cursed, or scolded, or complained, or comforted.


    Every sentence is a gift when a life is parting.


    Sherlock didn''t move, he stopped moving forward, stood silently where he was, and listened to these words expressionlessly.


    He didn''t miss every sentence, and he could tell who the master of the words should have been.


    And the last voice, without complaining or comforting, nor cursing or praising, that ethereal female voice just spoke in a weak but happy voice from the heart.


    "Nice to meet you, John."


    All the voices came to an abrupt end.


    The darkness returned to silence, and the expression on Sherlock''s face did not change. It was just that, his eyes stared at the light that seemed to be far away, but could be touched by two steps forward.


    The roaring and suppressed voice broke the silence again.


    "You''re afraid of these~ Sherlock!"


    Sherlock raised his hand slightly, and countless wands in the darkness rose together with his movements.


    "Maybe you''re right, I''m really afraid of such a thing happening." His voice was soft, just like the breeze blowing in the night, "but so what? It''s because of fear that I''m here. , that''s why I choose to stay at Hogwarts all the time, as a defense professor that I''m not really interested in."


    "I never feel ashamed to be afraid of somethingSince I''m afraid of it, it''s better to let it not happen."


    Although he didn''t change his tone or expression, Fiddlesticks''s words still had an impact on Sherlock''s mood.


    He suddenly felt boring for the slow test that he originally planned, so he simply released his ultimate move.


    Two hundred wands dancing together in the dark!


    "God Guard."


    The moment the silver brilliance came out of the spell, it pierced the surrounding darkness!


    It''s like there are countless silver-white thin lines on a piece of black paper, so obvious in the silence!


    Hundreds of crows formed together in the weaving of silver filaments, illuminating this darkest room like day!


    7017k

 Chapter 247： Ruined Crown

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    At the same time as the hundreds of Patronus Charms were used, Sherlock began to take out bottle after bottle of sadness potion from his pocket.


    He tried his best to suppress it, and that cheerful mood returned to him with explosive positive emotions. He controlled his urge to dance in place, and kept pouring medicine into his mouth.


    Sherlock had about three times the amount of grief potions he kept with him when he used multiple Patronus Charms for the first time to suppress positive emotions.


    But this time, the crows he summoned were also a little more than twice the number last time.


    So he strictly controlled the dosage of the sadness potion, preferring to use less than drink more.


    Because after drinking more, the negative emotional impact on him will be even greater, and it will cause very troublesome problems for subsequent spellcasting.


    The silver-white crows surrounded Sherlock, and under the pavement of silver light, he finally saw the whole picture of the room.


    This is a square as large as two football fields. The whole room is square, like a space left by a rectangle.


    And the straw man with a lantern in one hand and a sickle in one hand was standing in the far corner of the room.


    At the moment when the crows appeared, it sounded an extremely harsh roar!


    The next moment when the crows were surrounded, Sherlock waved his hand in the direction of the straw man without hesitation.


    Silver-white crows swarmed with chirping!


    The temptation is the temptation, but if Fiddlesticks is really so brainless, and comes to find him again with no improvement compared to last year, then the temptation will become a dead hand!


    But just when the silver-white radiant sun formed by the gathering of crows was about to touch the grass man, a blood-like brilliance flickered for a moment.


    Then the screaming stopped abruptly, and the boundless darkness spread from it again, and launched the fiercest confrontation with the silver-white flock of crows that had invaded here!


    The stillness, gloom, and ruined atmosphere are entangled with hope, happiness, and positive radiance.


    At this time, Sherlock finally saw what the darkness that erupted from the straw man was.


    That is also a crow!


    A group of black crows with a bunch of blood-colored eyes!


    The black and silver crows collided, and the black and silver colors were intertwined, as if they were drawing a pair of ink paintings together.


    But black obviously has the upper hand. After the black crow and the silver crow are offset, they can immediately get a supplement in quantity, but the number of those silver crows full of positive emotions is constantly decreasing!


    Sherlock figured out the problem right away.


    Compared with the previous one, the straw man with the lamp in one hand and the sickle in the other had an extra worn-out crown!


    A steady stream of new crows also emerged from the crown, which is completely unlike its own power.


    The expression on Sherlock''s face became solemn, and he once again controlled a small number of wands and waved, this time only the spell was a new black magic he learned.


    "Shen Feng has no shadow."


    The spells learned from the magic notebook Snape threw to him on the first day of school were undoubtedly extremely powerful, comparable to the Explosion Spell.


    In addition to the effect of multiple magic wands, the advantages of the magic wand itself are infinitely magnified!


    More than a dozen invisible and invisible sharp blades appeared in the air, and then swept all the distance in the middle in an instant, like a teleportation of phantom shift, and appeared directly in the middle of the black and silver crows!


    However, none of the black crows were affected by this spell, just like the blade slashed through the water, only a faint ripple was produced, and finally it slashed on the wall of the room, leaving more than a dozen profound strokes. knife marks.


    These black crows also ignore normal spells, and the only thing they can fight against is the Patronus Spell.


    But even with such an exaggerated number of patron saints summoned by Sherlock, it will soon be consumed by it, and the entire black crows not only did not decrease, but continued to fly out of the crown, more and more The more black crows gathered together.


    The Silver Crow, who was originally on the offensive side, has now been suppressed to become the defensive side, and there is obviously a risk that it will collapse at any time!


    And at this time, the grass figurine didn''t stand there in a daze. At this time, it had raised its sickle, and the other hand was swinging the broken kerosene lamp like a meteor hammer. Open the legs woven from dry branches and run towards Sherlock!


    Sherlock, who seemed to have nothing to do, did not panic, he waved his hand calmly again, controlled his wand to raise again, and used the second Patronus Charm without hesitation!


    "Call God Guard!"


    The silver light flickered again, and even if the crow swarm had not yet formed, it had already blocked the straw man who was less than ten steps away from Sherlock.


    At the same time, he poured all the sadness medicine left in his pocket into his stomach without hesitation. These amounts are definitely far from enough, but the feedback that can stop some emotions is better than not suppressing it at all.


    Hundreds of silver-white crows surrounded Sherlock again, but this time he did not control them to take the initiative to attack, but the guards retreated in the direction of the exit of the back room.


    Sherlock''s mother house is Ravenclaw instead of Gryffindor. Of course, he will not be tough. Now that he knows that the straw man has the support to fight against him, he has no intention to fight recklessly.


    He is not the only one in this castle. After getting the information, it is the best policy to inquire about the information about the crown and find a way to deal with it.


    Although there was no brain in Fiddlesticks'' head woven from straw, it was obviously not an idiot, and he could clearly see Sherlock''s intentions.


    The black crow kept pouring out of the crown tore a hole in the protective net formed by the silver crow. It was very difficult to move forward, but it was still approaching Sherlock step by step!


    Sherlock''s backing speed was not slow, and when Federik was five meters close to him, and two or three steps forward, the sickle could touch him, and he had come to the edge of the entrance to the Room of Requirement.


    There was an uncontrollable smile on his face, and a dim light flashed in those eyes that were filled with excitement due to the emotional feedback of the Patronus Charm.


    Just as he was about to escape from the Room of Requirement, Federic also screamed and rushed forward, swinging his scythe high.


    The silver crows surrounding Sherlock suddenly changed from defensive to offensive, and suddenly charged towards the grass figurine''s body!


    "boom!"


    There was a sound of heavy objects hitting, and Federic''s huge straw body flew backwards, and countless straws flew off its body at the same time!


    7017k

 Chapter 248： I wish you a happy life!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock rushed out of the Room of Requirement like a cannonball being shot into the air!


    Then they hit a soft body, and the two fell to the ground together.


    Sherlock and Silk, who were lying on the ground, looked at each other, and soon he stood up excitedly.


    "Sneak attack!"


    Then, with a thought, under the influence of magic, the door of the Room of Requirement was slammed shut.


    Silk sat on the ground and looked blankly at Sherlock, who was happier than taking stimulants at the moment, and clearly saw the source of his abnormal state.


    Sherlock only had excess positive emotions, but he did not lose his reason. He stretched out his hand towards Shilk with a face full of spring breeze, and said cheerfully.


    "It really has a problem. My Patronus Charm has basically no effect on it, but fortunately in the end, it wanted to kill me too much, and I took advantage of the loophole. This time, it is estimated that the entity it is is scattered!"


    Silk stroked the silver-gray hair on his forehead, stretched out his hand and held it with Sherlock, and stood up from the ground.


    "That can''t be its own power, if it were, it would be invincible."


    "Of course not." Sherlock said briskly, "It uses an alchemy tool, which is very evil. That power can counteract the Patronus. It is very likely that the group who released it gave it to it."


    Shilk didn''t let Sherlock''s hand go, and grabbed his arm at the same time, restraining his urge to dance on the spot.


    There were three or four small silver crows flying around him. Sherlock did not choose to cancel all the remaining Patronus spells, but left one of them standing on the tapestry opposite the House of Requirement. , always watching here.


    "I''ll take you to Madam Pomfrey first." Silk supported his arm, "You can''t continue in this state, it will have a great impact on spellcasting and spirit."


    Sherlock raised his other hand high and snapped his fingers.


    "You said it very well, so let''s go to the infirmary now! If you don''t mind, can we dance all the way there?"


    "I''m very concerned." Silke calmly grabbed Sherlock and led him towards the infirmary, "and in order to prevent you from being dignified in the castle after today, I won''t let you do this. Stupid."


    "It''s ruthless." Sherlock pretended to be pitiful, but he couldn''t pull off the springy smile. "The weather is so nice today! Oh hoo! It''s a wonderful day."


    Shilk tilted his head and glanced at him. If he didn''t know that he was in such an abnormal state, that strange talent would fail, or he would have to gag his mouth when he said anything.


    As for why he didn''t use the stun spell like last time at the beginning, because Sherlock still maintained the Patronus he placed in front of the door of the Room of Requirement, and the spell would be invalid if he was stunned.


    They had just reached the stairs on the eighth floor, and it just so happened that it was time for the students to finish class.


    The little wizards who had finished the first lesson of the afternoon came out of the classroom one by one, and the three of them, Harry Ron and Hermione who walked out of the magic spell classroom, happened to meet Sherlock.


    Sherlock''s state, anyone can see that something is wrong, Harry asked with a look of surprise.


    "Professor Forrest, what''s the matter?"


    Before Shilk could speak, Sherlock laughed.


    "Hahaha! Thank you for your concern Harry! But your eyes are really not very good. I am doing well now! I am healthy, in a good mood, and very happy!"


    Sensing that he was starting to get sick again, Hilke''s eyes hidden under the black ribbon rolled his eyes subconsciously, and then dragged him downstairs without saying a word.


    But Sherlock obviously hadn''t had enough chat with Harry and the others. His body accommodated Shilk and went downstairs with her, while he turned back and said loudly with a smile.


    "I''m very happy Harry, and I wish you a happy life! Happy life! Oh! And you, Hermione and Ron, you will be happy forever!"


    After hearing his words, Harry, Ron, and Hermione immediately stood in place as if they had been turned into stone statues.


    It was only when Silk and Sherlock walked down the stairs and disappeared that the three of them came back to their senses.


    Harry was pale and stunned; Ron was so stunned that his eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets; Hermione was shaking like a dick, looking like she wanted to cry but couldn''t.


    "No...impossible...the professor''s words just now definitely didn''t come from the heart! Right!" Harry said in a trembling voice.


    Ron swallowed and stammered.


    "Yes yes yes...Professor he certainly didn''t mean it...certainly not..."


    Hermione''s face was ashen, she said in an almost desperate voice.


    "Don''t deceive yourself, Professor Forrest''s expression just now, that look, he seems to be saying something different!"


    Harry and Ron, who originally wanted to use lies to deceive themselves, suddenly softened like a deflated balloon.


    The three of them squatted in the corner of the stairs, attracting the curious eyes of countless students who came and went, Ron asked in a voice that was about to cry.


    "Then what do we do next? Are we going to live in pain and despair for the rest of our lives?"


    Harry tugged at his hair too, muttering in a soulless voice.


    "Are we going to have a last word ready? I still have a lot to say to Sirius."


    Of the three, only Hermione quickly became determined!


    "We can''t just sit still let our future fall into pain and despair! We have to save ourselves!"


    "How to save yourself? Go to Professor Dumbledore and tell him that we were cursed by Professor Forrest?" Ron was still desperate.


    Hermione said seriously.


    "We''re going to ask Professor Forrest to say to us sincerely, "Harry, Ron, Hermione, the three of you are finished, and you are destined to live in misery for the rest of your life." "In this way, the curse can be cancelled!"


    The expression on Harry''s face didn''t improve at all, he said in pain.


    "But how can we let the professor say such things with all his heart? I have never seen a professor say such heartless words to anyone."


    Hermione clenched her fists.


    "If there is no way, we must create a way! We must try and give up, nothing will change, and there is still a chance to change!"

 Chapter 249： Dean of Hogwarts beat up the professor!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Everyone knows that today''s Professor Forrest is strange, or... in a good mood a little too much.


    When the first get out of class was over in the afternoon, many students met him in the castle. He seemed to have met a happy event. Even if he was grabbed by the arm of Professor Shilk, who was new to the castle this year, he still remained the same. His face was so excited that he wanted to chat with everyone he knew.


    "I wish you a happy day!"


    "I wish you a happy life!"


    "I wish you a happy life!"


    These were the three words he said the most after meeting people. Every student who had been blessed by him was at a loss, but kept thanking him blankly.


    Just when Silk dragged and dragged Sherlock to the floor where the infirmary was.


    With his head held high, he had just finished his third-year potions class when Snape, like a **** bat, came over at this moment.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Sherlock, who was dancing with the arm that was not caught by Shilk, saw him, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he started waving and shouting from a distance.


    "Hi! Severus! My old friend! It''s been a long time since we saw each other!"


    Snape heard Sherlock''s voice, his face was still cold, and he looked at him with extremely strange eyes.


    "What kind of medicine did he take wrong?"


    While Silk was hesitating about how to explain Sherlock''s current situation, Snape showed a clear expression at this time, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he smiled sarcastically.


    "It turned out to be too much Joy Potion, what? What are you doing, Sherlock..."


    However, before he had finished speaking, Sherlock struggled to bring his entire upper body to Snape''s side and put one hand over his shoulder.


    "Dude! Don''t be so indifferent, I know you are a arrogant and arrogant person, but when you were crying in front of me, I took you to drink and comfort you! Be honest, say whatever you think, you Such a discordant, unhappy life!"


    Snape was suddenly embraced by him and made such an intimate action. After quickly reacting from the initial dazedness, he began to resist violently.


    "You idiot! Who are you crying! Let go!"


    But even if he has started to strengthen his body recently, it is impossible to compete with Sherlock''s physical fitness in a short time, not to mention that he is half of Sherlock''s head, and Sherlock can control him with one hand. .


    "Aha! Are you still shy, old boy? There are no outsiders here, and I haven''t told anyone about this." Sherlock, who looked happy, seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and he suddenly blinked Eyes, "Oh! I seem to have told Lily, tell her that Snape who was crying in front of her room window is actually you now!"


    Snape stopped struggling to escape from Sherlock''s arm, and instead went to choke Sherlock''s neck, blushing and roaring at the same time!


    "You bastard!"


    "Hey hey hey! I''m helping you!"


    "I strangle you!"


    "Benevolence is revenge! The old otaku is beating up! The Slytherin dean is beating up the professor!"


    After a bit of confusion, Shilk struggled to save Snape from Sherlock''s clutches.


    She was saving a while, and Snape was about to be strangled to death under Sherlock''s arm. Sherlock''s situation was getting worse and worse, but even if he became a purebred sand sculpture, he would not be able to fight with bare hands. Snape can compare.


    "You shameless old man! Was I bullied by me because of my position? I''ll sue Dumbledore when he comes back! Damn Tsundere! Bah!"


    Even if he had always had the upper hand, even if he was being forcibly dragged forward by Shilk now, Sherlock didn''t forget to turn his head and speak harshly to Snape, as if he was the one who was almost strangled to death just now.


    Snape also left in a huff. He wondered if he would increase his exercise again after being beaten unilaterally by Sherlock for the third time today.


    After trying hard to move forward for more than ten meters and turning a corner, Silk finally took Sherlock to the Hogwarts school hospital.


    Madam Pomfrey, the school doctor, frowned when she saw Sherlock''s current appearance.


    "Why did he become like this again?"


    In front of a professional doctor, Silk did not dare to conceal Sherlock''s cause.


    "I used an excessive amount of the Patronus Charm and was attacked by positive emotions."


    After arriving at the school hospital, Sherlock, who had recovered his freedom, was finally able to jump up and down as he wished, and sang the shameful Hogwarts school anthem aloud.


    "Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hogwarts! Please teach us something, whether we''re old bald men or young kids with scars on our knees, our heads need to fit in , some interesting stuff, because now it''s empty and full of air and dead flies and trivialities..."


    Madam Pomfrey watched Sherlock''s performance in shock.


    "How many patron saint spells did he use? How could it be so serious?"


    Shilk looked at Sherlock''s current state and was also very worried.


    "The specifics are not clear, but it should be more than 200 rounds."


    "Two hundred rounds! Are you kidding me!" Madam Pomfrey muttered, "You have to help me control him, I want to check his condition!"


    Shilk nodded, then grabbed Sherlock''s hand.


    Although Sherlock, who was caught, was still dancing, he followed her to the testing room of the school hospital.


    Madam Pomfrey studied Sherlock for a long time, frowning from time to time, and finally put down her wand and sighed.


    "It is true that the Patronus Charm is extremely excessive. This is no longer within the range of normal wizards. Any other wizard would have gone crazy at this time. Sherlock is just overflowing with emotions."


    Saying she looked at Shilk with a serious face.


    "I don''t know what you guys did, and why did you use such an excessive amount of Patronus Charm, but his situation is very dangerous. I can see that after he realized that he was in a bad mood, he had already used it. A lot of sadness medicine was used to correct it, but instead of suppressing the emotions, it caused a stronger rebound."


    "If this situation becomes the norm, even if his spirit is far superior to ordinary people, there will eventually be a day when he can''t hold back!"


    Shilk didn''t seem to have any change on her face, but in the sleeves of her robe, her hands were tightly clenched into fists.


    "I will keep an eye on him in the future, and I won''t let him use such an excessive amount of Patronus Charm again."


    Madam Pomfrey shook her head helplessly.


    "You look useless. When he returns to normal, I will tell him again. Now he has to take a lot of sadness medicine. He must suppress this emotion and stop rebounding."

 Chapter 250： Depressed Sherlock

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Madam Pomfrey took out almost all the grief potions in the school hospital''s stockpile, and in the end, it was not enough for Sherlock.


    She could only ask Silk to borrow some from Snape.


    Although Snape, who had just finished fighting with Sherlock and had a stinky face in the office, seemed reluctant, he still handed over all his grief potion inventory to Shilk.


    In critical moments, Snape is still very reliable.


    In the end, Madam Pomfrey concentrated a dozen bottles of sadness potion and poured it into Sherlock, and he stopped that abnormal state of restlessness, but turned to sit in a chair, his face gradually getting more and more Sorrow.


    "Because the excitement is too high, I have to give him a higher dose. This will suppress his emotions, but he will remain in such a depressed state for a few days. After he recovers, his spirit will change. All right."


    Originally, Mrs. Pomfrey wanted to keep Sherlock in the school hospital for observation for a period of time before being released from the hospital, but she had already calmed down and changed from a "sand sculpture" type of Sherlock to a "depressed" type of Sherlock.


    "I still have very important things to do next, so I have to go out, otherwise the whole situation of Hogwarts will be in danger."


    Sherlock looked at the ceiling and sighed with a distressed expression.


    "How long will I be in this state?"


    Madam Pomfrey looked at him seriously.


    "It will take at least three days for your own spirit to adapt, and then return to normal. However, even if it becomes normal, you can no longer use the excessive Patronus Charm. The spirit and the soul are directly related, and each time it touches a kind of Emotional extremes are extremely dangerous, not to mention that you often use one extreme to suppress the other.��


    Sherlock, who was in a depressed state, always subconsciously thought things would go in the worst direction. At this time, he could think of what the final consequences would be if his spirit couldn''t bear such strong positive emotions.


    At that time, he will definitely be a wizard who will be able to enter textbooks in the future and let all wizards in the future know it - the only defense class professor in history who has gone crazy because of the excessive use of the Patronus Charm.


    "Okay, I''ll try to avoid using it again."


    Sherlock, who was sitting in the chair, supported his face with both hands, and his face was melancholy.


    Madam Pomfrey sighed and continued.


    "I know it''s unrealistic that you won''t need it once in the future, but even if you do use it, you can''t suppress it with sadness medicine afterwards. Once or twice at the beginning is fine, if there are more frequent great joys and great sorrows, it will cause irreparable damage to your spirit. , and once you don''t use enough, it will let the already excessive emotions rebound, which is the key to the problem."


    Not only did Sherlock overhear what she said, but Shilk also memorized it word for word.


    After coming out of the school hospital with a dejected Sherlock, Silk accompanied him back to the office.


    "Let Moody help you in the defense class in the next few days." He was paralyzed on his desk and said weakly, "It''s too irresponsible for me to teach students in this state."


    "Also, you called Professor McGonagall for me, and I have to tell her about the situation in the Room of Requirement."


    Sherlock''s current state is really not suitable for wandering around in the castle, but fortunately there is still Shilk to help him spread the word.


    Not long after, not only Professor McGonagall, but the other three deans in the castle - Flitwick, Snape and Sprout also came to Sherlock''s office together.


    In the absence of Dumbledore at the school, all the people in Hogwarts Castle gathered here.


    On the way here, Silk had already told Professor McGonagall about Sherlock''s current situation, but after seeing Sherlock slumped on his desk, they were obviously still startled.


    "How could it be so serious? How many grief potions did you drink?" Professor McGonagall looked very serious.


    "Don''t worry, Professor McGonagall, because it''s no use worrying, we''re all going to die anyway."


    Sherlock lifted his upper body limply from the desk like an invertebrate.


    "I have already dealt with that grass man, and it is indeed much more difficult than before. The Patronus Charm used to be a deadly poison to it, but now someone has provided it with help to make up for its shortcomings in this regard. insufficient."


    "You are all well-informed old professors. Have you ever heard of a crown-shaped alchemy item in the magic world that can resist the Patronus Charm?"


    The four deans looked at each other.


    They are indeed well-informed wizards in the magic world, and their insights in this area have always been at the top of the pyramid.


    The small Professor Flitwick frowned as he paced back and forth in the office and said.


    "There are many crown-shaped alchemy tools in the magic world, because some wizards always believe that this item representing kingship has special power in itself, but there are very few alchemy tools that can resist the Patronus Spell."


    Professor Sprout also nodded.


    "The Patronus Spell is a very special existence among all spells, and it can even be said that it has no unsolving spell like the life-threatening spell. But this incomparably righteous spell is only valid for some evil creatures. In normal wizard battles It doesn''t work, so few wizards make alchemical props for it."


    Professor McGonagall shook his head.


    "I have never heard of the existence of such alchemy tools in the magic world."


    Just when the office fell silent Sherlock, who was already depressed, became even more depressed, Snape, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke up.


    "I''ve heard people talk about the idea of ??such an alchemy tool before."


    Suddenly, everyone present turned their attention to him.


    Snape''s cold face remained the same, and he continued in his deep voice.


    "In the first year I joined that organization, the believer of that person, in order to break the deadlock of the confrontation between the two sides of the magical world, proposed a plan to win over the Dementors on Azkaban Island as allies, and in order to make these cameras The dementors play a bigger role, and one of them proposes to create a special alchemical item to help the dementors fight the Patronus Charm they fear most."


    "Such a plan was readily accepted by that person, and they all felt that the Dementor''s defection might be the last straw to overwhelm the situation at that time, but before the plan was fully implemented, that person disappeared, and later You know the matter, and this matter is over."


    7017k

 Chapter 251： Self-rescue of 3 people

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    In this office, except for Silk, everyone else is the core figure of Hogwarts, and naturally they all know Snape''s past.


    It can also be understood that the organization in his mouth is the Death Eaters, and that person is Voldemort.


    Although there is no direct evidence yet, his remarks can be regarded as a direct confirmation of Sherlock''s initial conjecture.


    The person who released Fiddlesticks from the German Ministry of Magic was Voldemort''s subordinate, one of the Death Eaters!


    During the summer vacation, after a Death Eater lived to bring Sherlock''s identity and strength back, Voldemort, who was already showing signs of revolting, directly targeted him.


    Voldemort did not send his subordinates directly, but did not know how to release Fiddlesticks who had a relationship with him.


    And also gave it a black magic item that can resist the Patronus Spell, so that it has the capital to seek revenge against Sherlock.


    Sherlock started to be wary of such a thing after talking to Dumbledore, but he didn''t expect Voldemort''s reaction to be so quick.


    Snape only knew the source of the crown, and he didn''t know the specific situation of the alchemy item, but even if he only knew this, it would be of great help to Sherlock.


    "We need to wait for my state to recover now, but don''t worry, even if you have the crown for the Patronus Charm, it''s not really without weaknesses, but it will also need the help of several deans, Pang Fu. Mrs. Lei specifically warned me that I can no longer use the Patronus Charm so recklessly in the future."


    At this point, Professor McGonagall will naturally not refuse.


    Even though Fiddlesticks came to Hogwarts for Sherlock, he also did a lot to protect students, and he was also a professor at Hogwarts, and he was considered to be the dean of Sherlock''s elders. Of course, he wouldn''t watch Sherlock desperately try and stand by himself.


    Then Professor McGonagall expressed concern about the state of the students at night.


    Sherlock comforted her in a tone that didn''t seem consoling at all.


    "Don''t worry, don''t look at me now, it''s actually a big problem. I can recover in two or three days. It''s uncertain whether it can reshape the entity after two or three days. The ability to absorb the energy of the students to restore their own strength."


    Hearing him say this, Professor McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief, and told Sherlock to leave with the other three deans after a good rest these two days.


    After they left, Sherlock sprouted again, lying on the desk, squinting, looking like he was about to die.


    Shilk did not leave with the deans, but poured him a cup of tea by the side, as if trying to cheer him up a little.


    But Sherlock didn''t even have the thought to reach out and pick up the teacup to drink tea. He directly used the control magic to turn the quill on the side into a straw, and then controlled it to insert it into the teacup and **** it.


    "How do you want to deal with it?"


    Shilk is still more worried about this matter, she is afraid that Sherlock will use the Patronus Charm in excess again.


    "Don''t worry, I wasn''t comforting Professor McGonagall and the others just now, but I really don''t think it''s a big problem. Maybe for others, the straw man with the crown really doesn''t have a solution, but for me it''s nothing. Difficulty. It''s just that I can''t easily get its attention on my own."


    The words that come out of Sherlock''s mouth now really have no way of comforting, but instead give people the feeling that everyone will not survive tonight, and Hogwarts will be littered with corpses tomorrow.


    But Silk''s trust in Sherlock was unconditional. Seeing that he was so confident, he didn''t ask any more questions after that.


    Tonight, the students in the castle were all in a state of trepidation after returning to the dormitory. They were all inexplicably afraid of the scene of the murder of their relatives in the dream last night. Even if they knew it was just a dream, they still avoided it. No.


    But when the little wizards fell asleep with unease, most of them slept until dawn, except for a very small number of students who had some nightmares that were completely different from the previous painting style because they were extremely worried.


    This made the discussion at breakfast in the auditorium the next morning turned into how Professor Forrest helped them make their nightmares go away.


    The surrounding Gryffindors who finally slept well and had a good night''s sleep were in a good mood. They continued to discuss the topic of a few days ago, about the Triwizard Tournament that started in less than two weeks.


    On the whole long table, only Harry, Ron and Hermione looked gloomy and gloomy.


    After the three of them were "cursed" by Sherlock yesterday, they all believed that they had experienced different degrees of bad luck.


    After Harry became himself in the middle of the night, due to all kinds of strange accidents, he became disabled like Moody, and finally sat in a wheelchair and was a nightmare for a lifetime.


    Last night, when Ron was terribly holding up the cup to drink water, he was accidentally touched by Neville, his hand trembled in fright, and the cup was shattered.


    Hermione said with a sad face that she had memorized the knowledge points of the history of magic very clearly yesterday, but she forgot all of them when she woke up this morning.


    They attributed all this bad luck to Sherlock''s crow''s mouth. At this time, they were eating breakfast and talking about the self-help problem that Hermione said.


    "It''s definitely impossible for Professor Forrest to say such hurtful words, especially if he wants to be sincere."


    Harry said the idea that Hermione had come up with yesterday, with the same gloomy expression on his face as Sherlock who had drank the grief potion.


    Ron also said with a gloomy expression.


    "This is too difficult, even if we make trouble with the professor and make his impression of us worse, he can''t possibly say such things to us Hermione''s face is thoughtful, and so on. After both Harry and Ron''s dejected speeches were finished, she said firmly.


    "I seriously thought about it last night. Indeed, it is impossible for Professor Forrest to say such curse words to us. We all know the professor''s personality, and he will only wish us a happy life like yesterday. , without uttering such a vicious curse."


    "Then we''re not really finished," said Ron and Harry with miserable faces.


    "But! Don''t forget that, in another case, the professor''s crow''s mouth will become a wishing machine! What he really thinks and says will come true!"


    Hermione looked at Harry and the two of them and said brightly.


    And at Hermione''s reminder, Harry and Ron finally stunned and thought of what method she said at this time!


    7017k

 Chapter 252： without me

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Harry and the others only had one Transfiguration class this morning, and after that, there was still more than an hour before lunch.


    Before that, they had figured out Sherlock''s current state, knowing that he had asked Moody to work on his behalf and asked for leave to stay in his office.


    The three of them considered time after class and walked towards Sherlock''s office together.


    That''s right, Hermione had figured out a way to break his curse.


    Since there is no way for Sherlock to say the curse on the three of them under normal conditions, then accept positive blessings under abnormal circumstances.


    Summarizing their experience of testing Sherlock many times, of course, I remember very clearly that in one state, Sherlock''s crow''s mouth will completely reverse its form and become a wishing machine that will become what it says!


    That''s when he doubted whether he was a crow''s mouth or not and took the test.


    Sherlock in this state will become a true **** who says what will happen!


    These are the experimental results that Harry and the others have taken great risks to test.


    And now is the time when they can use the results. As long as Sherlock is in a state of doubting himself, he can say his blessings to them, which can offset the previous curse and let Harry and the three future lives return to normal.


    Even if you are a little bit greedy, maybe you will get better luck in the future.


    Therefore, after the three of them planned everything, they knocked on the door of Sherlock''s office without hesitation after the Transfiguration get out of class.


    "Who? Come in."


    A feeble, completely uninspired voice came from the office.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione looked at each other and didn''t notice anything too strange. They just thought that the professor might be a little uncomfortable these two days, otherwise it would be impossible for Moody to take the class.


    The three of them pushed open the door and walked in together. As soon as they entered, they saw Sherlock lying on the sofa with his arms resting peacefully on his stomach, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Harry asked hesitantly as soon as he entered the door.


    "Professor, I heard that you are not feeling well recently?"


    Sherlock wasn''t even in the mood to even mention looking at them. Although his condition was much better today than yesterday, he was still depressed. He always felt that the whole world was gray, and everyone had no hope. It would be better to die early. .


    Hearing Harry''s voice, combined with the footsteps that were obviously not a single person, even if he guessed with his toes, he could guess which three people came to the office.


    "I feel a little uncomfortable, but it''s okay, anyway, I can''t die, um~ Even if I die, it doesn''t matter. There is no difference between being dead and alive."


    His depressing remarks made all three of Harry swallow subconsciously, feeling that Professor Forrest was a little too sad today.


    But the plan is ready, and the coming has come, they can only bite the bullet and continue to talk about what they have prepared in advance.


    "Uh~ that''s such a professor." Hermione still organized the words to speak, "We''ve been thinking about last semester these days, the crow''s mouth experiment we did with you, and I always felt that only three things were not enough to prove it. We must be thinking too much about this, so..."


    When she said this, she suddenly couldn''t say anything.


    I hadn''t thought about it when I planned it before, but after she said it on the spot, Hermione always felt that this reason was too lame, and Professor Forrest had to kick them out after hearing it!


    Obviously, Harry and Ron now also discovered this matter. They both pursed their white lips and looked desperate, waiting for Sherlock to speak and let them get out.


    However, things went beyond their expectations.


    Sherlock lying on the sofa was still so melancholy and lazy, he seemed to be struggling to sit up from the sofa, but he gave up the idea after just trying it, and then said in a tone of bewilderment.


    "Ah, maybe you are right. I am indeed easy to bring bad luck to the people around me."


    When he said this, his tone became inexplicably low, and he didn''t know whether he was talking to Harry or the others, or talking to himself.


    "Sally''s son is dead, Eddie is dead, Amy has been under the control of that unintelligible mother for more than ten years, and now Hogwarts is in danger again, and the students don''t know that someone is going to die in the back. ����


    Harry, Ron and Hermione were all stunned. They had never thought that Sherlock would say such dejected, self-blaming words.


    "Maybe if it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t have turned out like this, aha, I''m trying my best to make up for my mistakes, but who knows, this kind of make up is useful?"


    He stared at the ceiling, the depression seemed to have spread to the whole room, and the three of them couldn''t help being infected by Harry, feeling that their chests were congested, as if they were holding a breath but couldn''t let it out.


    "Maybe the voices that Fiddlesticks made me hear are not wrong. Those are the future endings of the people I came into contact with. No one will have a good outcome, and no one can live in peace, because I myself am a Crows that only bring disaster."


    Harry fell silent, but Hermione and Ron became more and more desperate.


    The two of them clearly knew Sherlock''s current state, that is, they consciously felt that they were a crow''s mouth, and everything he said at the moment would become reality.


    Then the last sentence he said, "No one will have good results, no one can live in peace" will become a real reality!


    According to their assumptions, Sherlock would never say such a thing, but now he just said it!


    And still at this time!


    This and the cheerful Professor Forrest they met yesterday, who wished them a happy life, were completely like two people, which made Hermione and Ron feel ashes.


    Two layers of curse, directly doubled, their future is really dark, and they can''t see the slightest brilliance.


    But Harry and the two of them reacted differently. He gritted his teeth and pursed his lips, clenching his fists tightly together, and suddenly said loudly when the whole office was silent.


    "Not the professor you think!"


    Both Ron and Hermione looked at Harry in surprise, and even Sherlock, who was lying on the sofa without even moving a finger, turned his head to look at him at this time.


    Harry looked excited, his body was shaking slightly, his eyes were wide open, and he spoke to Sherlock very seriously.


    "I don''t know what you said about the people who died because of you! But you are definitely not a crow who can only bring disaster!"

 Chapter 253： Youre so self-righteous, Sherlock

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Harry and the others only had one Transfiguration class this morning, and after that, there was still more than an hour before lunch.


    Before that, they had figured out Sherlock''s current state, and they knew that he had asked Moody to work on his behalf and asked for leave to stay in his office.


    The three of them considered time after class and walked towards Sherlock''s office together.


    That''s right, Hermione had figured out a way to break his curse.


    Since there is no way for Sherlock to say the curse on the three of them under normal conditions, then accept positive blessings under extraordinary circumstances.


    Summarizing their experience of testing Sherlock many times, of course, I remember very clearly that in one state, Sherlock''s crow''s mouth will completely reverse its form and become a wishing machine that will become what it says!


    That''s when he doubted whether he was a crow''s mouth or not and took the test.


    Sherlock in this state will become a true **** who says what will happen!


    These are the experimental results that Harry and the others have taken great risks to test.


    And now is the time when they can use the results. As long as Sherlock is in a state of doubting himself, he can say his blessings to them, which can offset the previous curse and let Harry and the three future lives return to normal.


    Even if you are a little bit greedy, maybe you will get better luck in the future.


    Therefore, after the three of them planned everything, they knocked on the door of Sherlock''s office without hesitation after the Transfiguration get out of class.


    "Who? Come in."


    A feeble, completely uninspired voice came from the office.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione looked at each other and didn''t notice anything too strange. They just thought that the professor might be a little uncomfortable these two days, otherwise it would be impossible for Moody to take the class.


    The three of them pushed open the door and walked in together. As soon as they entered, they saw Sherlock lying on the sofa with his arms resting peacefully on his stomach, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Harry asked hesitantly as soon as he entered the door.


    "Professor, I heard that you are not feeling well recently?"


    Sherlock wasn''t even in the mood to even mention looking at them. Although his condition was much better today than yesterday, he was still depressed. He always felt that the whole world was gray, and everyone had no hope. It would be better to die early. .


    Hearing Harry''s voice, combined with the footsteps that were obviously not a single person, even if he guessed with his toes, he could guess which three people came to the office.


    "I feel a little uncomfortable, but it''s okay, anyway, I can''t die, um~ Even if I die, it doesn''t matter. There is no difference between being dead and alive."


    His depressing remarks made all three of Harry swallow subconsciously, feeling that Professor Forrest was a little too sad today.


    But the plan is ready, and the coming has come, they can only bite the bullet and continue to talk about what they have prepared in advance.


    "Uh~ that''s such a professor." Hermione still organized the words to speak, "We''ve been thinking about last semester these days, the crow''s mouth experiment we did with you, and I always felt that only three things were not enough to prove it. We must be thinking too much about this, so..."


    When she said this, she suddenly couldn''t say anything.


    I hadn''t thought about it when I planned it before, but after she said it on the spot, Hermione always felt that this reason was too lame, and Professor Forrest had to kick them out after hearing it!


    Obviously, Harry and Ron now also discovered this matter. They both pursed their white lips and looked desperate, waiting for Sherlock to speak and let them get out.


    However, things went beyond their expectations.


    Sherlock lying on the sofa was still so melancholy and lazy, he seemed to be struggling to sit up from the sofa, but he gave up the idea after just trying it, and then said in a tone of bewilderment.


    "Ah, maybe you are right. I am indeed easy to bring bad luck to the people around me."


    When he said this, his tone became inexplicably low, and he didn''t know whether he was talking to Harry or the others, or talking to himself.


    "Sally''s son is dead, Eddie is dead, Amy has been under the control of that unintelligible mother for more than ten years, and now Hogwarts is in danger again, and the students don''t know that someone is going to die in the back. ����


    Harry, Ron and Hermione were all stunned. They had never thought that Sherlock would say such dejected, self-blaming words.


    "Maybe if it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t have turned out like this, aha, I''m trying my best to make up for my mistakes, but who knows, this kind of make up is useful?"


    He stared at the ceiling, the depression seemed to have spread to the whole room, and the three of them couldn''t help being infected by Harry, feeling that their chests were congested, as if they were holding a breath but couldn''t let it out.


    "Maybe the voices that Fiddlesticks made me hear are not wrong. Those are the future endings of the people I came into contact with. No one will have a good outcome, and no one can live in peace, because I myself am a Crows that only bring disaster."


    Harry fell silent, but Hermione and Ron became more and more desperate.


    The two of them clearly knew Sherlock''s current state, that is, they consciously felt that they were a crow''s mouth, and everything he said at the moment would become reality.


    Then the last sentence he said, "No one will have good results, no one can live in peace" will become a real reality!


    According to their assumptions, Sherlock would never say such a thing, but now he just said it!


    And still at this time!


    It''s exactly like the two of them that they met yesterday, the cheerful Professor Forrest who wished them a lifetime of happiness, which made Hermione and Ron feel ashamed.


    Two layers of curse, directly doubled, their future is really dark, and they can''t see the slightest brilliance.


    But Harry and the two of them reacted differently. He gritted his teeth and pursed his lips, clenching his fists tightly together, and suddenly said loudly when the whole office was silent.


    "Not the professor you think!"


    Both Ron and Hermione looked at Harry in surprise, and even Sherlock, who was lying on the sofa without even moving a finger, turned his head to look at him at this time.


    Harry looked excited, his body was shaking slightly, his eyes were wide open, and he spoke to Sherlock very seriously.


    "I don''t know what you said about the people who died because of you! But you are definitely not a crow who can only bring disaster!"

 ~： got it wrong

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! The first two chapters were accidentally repeated, and readers who have already subscribed should download it again and it will return to normal.


    This wave of mine, mine (�ĩn?)


    "Just a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor" is wrong


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    "Just a Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor" full text update, keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 254： responsible man

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Facing Silk''s questioning, Sherlock just shook his head with a wry smile.


    He sat up from the sofa, instead of looking at the girl standing in front of him, who was blindfolded with a black ribbon, but looked out of the office window.


    "There are a lot of things that I can''t tell you." He said softly, "It''s not because I don''t trust you enough, and it''s not because I''m worried about something, but it''s a secret that is destined to be hidden in my heart for the rest of my life. ."


    "I''m not such a righteous person. I''m not as good as your father. He can do a lot for the magic world selflessly, and he doesn''t even care about his family. Although I often call him stupid, I actually admire him because he What I can do, I can''t do."


    "But I can''t be that selfless, but I also have my own standards and bottom line. When I encounter something, if I can help, I will try my best to help, but if I help, it may put me or the people around me in danger. I will never do it.��


    "But if something started entirely because of me, but I patted my **** and walked away as if it had nothing to do with me, I couldn''t do it."


    Sherlock turned his gaze to Silk, and met her eyes blindfolded by black ribbons.


    "What I''m trying to do now is to wipe my **** for the changes I''ve made. I want to make sure that even with my interference, people who should be alive should be alive, not because something shouldn''t be there. Influenced by them, they died in a situation where even they themselves do not know why this happened."


    Silk seemed to grit her teeth, she pursed her lips, and then asked.


    "Then if someone died in this castle even if you fought for your own life, what would you do?"


    Sherlock blinked, he smiled.


    "I will blame myself and be ashamed, but that''s just the way it is. After that, I will continue with my own life. After all, people like me don''t even care about their lives. If I do this, even if someone still dies because of it, I also have a clear conscience.��


    "At least, I don''t even dare to face the mess I brought, to be an ostrich who can only bury its head in the sand. I''m a responsible man, right?"


    Outside the window, the autumn sun has risen to the highest sky, and the bright sunlight reflects colorful light through the glass and shines into this small office.


    Silk was standing under this tuft of sunlight, staring at Sherlock like he was angry and indignant.


    Sherlock''s still a little melancholy face showed a warm smile.


    Seeing this smile, the expressions on Shilk''s face all slowly converged, and then under Sherlock''s astonished gaze, she bent down and hugged him tightly.


    "It''s more important for you to be good than any responsibility."


    There''s still a week left until Halloween, and so to speak, the Triwizard Tournament.


    The last weekend before the holiday has come quietly.


    It has been three days since the last time the entire Hogwarts students collectively had nightmares, and on every night of these three days, no student continued to repeat that dream.


    This made the students in the castle quickly forget about it.


    After all, the Triwizard Tournament is getting closer and closer, and the little wizards who have been looking forward to it for two months have become even more impatient.


    But also on the first night of the weekend.


    The four deans of Hogwarts plus Sherlock and Silk, a total of six people, gathered in front of the tapestry of "The Troll Stick Beats Barnabas" on the eighth floor of the castle at midnight.


    The little silver crow, who had been guarding the tapestry for three days, flew lightly onto Sherlock''s arm. It has been dutifully guarding the entrance to the Room of Requirement, ensuring that Fiddlesticks did not leave it during this period. .


    On the way here, Professor McGonagall and the others have discovered the weirdness in the relationship between Shilk and Sherlock.


    Silk seemed to be angry about something, and didn''t have any communication with Sherlock along the way.


    Sherlock just laughed a few times and didn''t explain much.


    In fact, he originally wanted to explain two sentences, so that Professor McGonagall and the others don''t care, Shilk is just playing a childish temper.


    But he is also very self-aware, and such words will undoubtedly make Shilk''s mood worse.


    The reason Shilk is angry is also very simple.


    It''s just that after she gave Sherlock a tight hug that day when she was unprepared, Sherlock nagged her for two whole hours "You''re a big kid" "You said it yourself, let me Think of you as Vera instead of Amy" "How can a girl get in touch with a guy so easily" is similar to this.


    This made Hilke, who was already in a soothed mood, so angry that he didn''t even eat lunch, and gave Sherlock a slap in the face, and he still hasn''t calmed down until now.


    Sherlock is not a straight man of steel. After so long, he can naturally see the unusual feeling that Silk has for him.


    But still the same sentence, he couldn''t cross that hurdle in his heart, and couldn''t do the kind of thing that even a former villain like Snape would despise him.


    Returning to the topic, the purpose of their operation tonight is also very clear, that is, to completely get rid of Fiddlesticks hidden in the Room of Requirement.


    Before coming, Sherlock had told Professor McGonagall the complete plan, and the whole process was actually not complicated.


    In fact, before he was angry with SherlockSilk also proposed that since he already knew the location of Fiddlesticks, he would simply notify the German Ministry of Magic and let them send someone to find a way to hide the The grass man here is caught.


    But after Sherlock thought again and again, he decided to hide the news.


    In addition to worrying that someone from the German Ministry of Magic launched an arrest operation at Hogwarts, which might affect the students, Sherlock did not trust those German wizards.


    It was originally because of a problem with one of them that Fiddlesticks ran out of it. Who can guarantee that the people who came to Hogwarts this time will still have problems?


    So after confirming from Silke that as long as the straw man is completely subdued, she herself has the ability to control it, Sherlock decided that this matter should be resolved by Hogwarts herself.


    The four deans naturally have nothing to worry about, and each of them is no worse than the top Aurors of the Ministry of Magic.


    It''s enough to deal with black magic creatures like Fiddlesticks, who usually only secretly do things behind their backs.

 Chapter 255： Patronus

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "It turns out that the Room of Requirement has always been in this place."


    Standing in front of the wall opposite the tapestry, Professor Flitwick looked at the seemingly empty wall with no difference from the other walls in the castle, and drew out his wand, curious. Knocked all over the wall.


    "This is not the time to study this, Filius." Professor McGonagall said with a serious expression.


    Flitwick took his wand back, not wanting to ask for an answer.


    Hogwarts Castle has a long history, and there are many strange places like the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets and the House of Requirement.


    After Professor McGonagall pulled Flitwick away from the wall, Sherlock wandered back and forth in front of the wall three times, and summoned the room where Fiddlesticks was hiding.


    Before opening the door and starting the plan, he seriously confirmed with each professor their own preparations for the last time.


    "Professor McGonagall cast a spell on me, Professor Flitwick used a spell to speed up my approach, Professor Sprout and Snape used a Patronus spell to restrain me, and Vera and I ended up finishing."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but cast another glance at Snape, who had been standing beside him with a cold attitude.


    "You''re sure your Patronus Charm is working well."


    Snape snorted coldly and opened his mouth to reveal his shortcomings.


    "Anyway, it won''t be like someone who has an excess of emotional feedback from the Patronus Charm and turns into such a ridiculous look."


    Sherlock was already used to this old otaku''s vicious tongue and didn''t care much.


    And the dean of Hufflepuff, Professor Sprout, is a good man recognized by the whole Hogwarts. He also has all the advantages of a normal Hufflepuff badger, and is an absolutely reliable witch.


    After getting confirmation from each dean, Sherlock stood in front of everyone, took a deep breath, and put his hand on the door handle of the Room of Requirement.


    The next moment, he opened the door.


    I didn''t feel any wind blowing, but there was still a gloomy aura swept out from the space behind the door.


    Just seeing the darkness behind the door, the expressions of the four deans became extremely solemn.


    With their eyesight, they can clearly see that this darkness is unusual, and every part of it is filled with powerful magic.


    Sherlock did not step in directly, but controlled the silver crow, who had been serving as the doorman, and flew into the room of responsiveness as a sentinel.


    He spent three days to ease his emotional state, and Fiddlesticks, who was hiding here, must have done nothing in these three days.


    Even if Sherlock had dismantled his entity before he left last time, it would not have taken him so long to reunite with its powers.


    A faint silver light illuminated the scene in a part of the room. After confirming that there was nothing special in this part of the area in front of the door, Sherlock led the four deans and Shilk into the room together.


    And just after the last Snape walked into the Room of Requirement, the door behind them slammed shut!


    The darkness is endless, as if spreading all over the space.


    Even if they were prepared in advance, after they were completely in this space, except for Sherlock and Silk, who had already dealt with Fiddlesticks, the heartbeats of the other four deans unconsciously increased by half. shoot.


    At the same time, in the distance, the eerie yellow light that made people feel no warm smell came on quietly.


    For Sherlock and the others, the lighting of this light also represents a signal, a signal for the start of action!


    "Call God Guard!"


    Only the sound of a Patronus Charm sounded, which Sherlock used.


    It''s just that this time he remembered Madam Pomfrey''s doctor''s order, and he didn''t release the 200-shot, super-large Patronus Charm like before.


    Instead, only a dozen silver crows emerged from the darkness!


    At the moment when the Sherlock Family''s Patronus Charm took effect, Professor McGonagall pointed her wand at Sherlock who was standing in front of her with a solemn expression, and chanted an obscure incantation.


    Then, Sherlock disappeared directly into the darkness and disappeared without a trace.


    Always tense, Professor Flitwick, who was always ready, didn''t hesitate. After Sherlock disappeared, he immediately clenched his wand and danced around him.


    The bright silver brilliance swept across the tip of his staff in brilliant trails, but soon, those silver lights disappeared into the darkness, as if they had never appeared.


    And after Flitwick finished all the movements on his hand, the grass figurine seemed to have found something, and in the direction of the dim yellow light, there were two soul-stirring scarlet lights flashing in the darkness.


    An extremely suppressed and crazy voice roared in this space.


    "Xia - Luo - Ke -!"


    However, in response to it, only two incantations were chanted together!


    "Call God Guard!"? 2


    At the same time as the incantation sounded, silver light illuminated the entire dark space, and then, a silver doe and a silver mole jumped and formed in the air.


    When she saw the doe, Professor McGonagall''s face became obviously very complicated. She turned her head to look at Snape, the old bat spirit was expressionless, as if protecting herself God form doesn''t care.


    Although there was only one Patronus summoned by Snape and Sprout, the scattered silver radiance was stronger than any of Sherlock''s silver crows.


    But compared with the crows he summoned before, which consisted of two hundred patron saints, the overall quality was far inferior.


    The doe jumping in the air and the simple and honest mole, together with the dozen or so silver crows that Sherlock summoned before, rushed in the direction of the dim light. past!


    The silver light spread all over the place where the darkness spread, and the four deans also saw the true face of the straw man at this time.


    With a lantern and a sickle in the other, Fiddlesticks is as tall as Hagrid!


    And after the patron saints approached it, a strange scream sounded, and the worn-out crown worn on its head suddenly lit up with a blood-like scarlet light!


    Intensive bird calls echoed in the room of responsiveness, and pure black crows swarmed out of the crown, colliding with the rushing Patronus without fear!


    Just at the moment of contact, the silver brilliance on the doe, mole and silver crow dimmed countless times.


    But among the crows summoned by Sherlock, there was only one silver crow. The brilliance on his body did not weaken in the slightest, and he ignored the black crows and flew straight towards the crown on Fiddlesticks'' head!

 Chapter 256： fiery

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The silver crow is the same as the other patron saint crows, and it doesn''t seem to be any different.


    But it did ignore the black crows who had natural resistance to the Patronus Charm, and flew straight to Federico in the center of the crows!


    Just when he was within three meters of the straw man, it only took one breath to touch the crown on its head.


    The giant grass man with extremely flexible body suddenly raised the rusty sickle in his hand and aimed it at the flying crow.


    "Shh!"


    Just like the ordinary sickle in the hands of the farmer who had just harvested the wheat in the field, he slashed down without hesitation. The speed was completely inevitable for the silver crow!


    However, just above the silver crow where the seemingly unsharp blade of the sickle fell, less than ten centimeters away, a faint blue light suddenly flickered on the silver crow!


    The rust-stained sickle was firmly blocked by the Iron Armor Curse, but under that mighty force, the moment the blade and the blue light shield stalemate, countless to dense cobwebs appeared on the protection formed by the spell. crack!


    Silver Crow did not hesitate, he immediately made a decision and released the deformation on his body.


    Sherlock''s figure reappeared in this space!


    He didn''t choose to retreat, but leaned forward and stretched his right arm against the iron armor spell above his head that was about to shatter with a clear "click" sound!


    The next second, while the Iron Armor was completely shattered, Sherlock''s hand also touched the blood-stained crown on Fiddlesticks'' head!


    The straw man let out a loud screeching sound, and Sherlock firmly grabbed the icy crown, and tried his best to grab it off Fiddlesticks''s head!


    But the crown seemed to grow on the top of the straw man''s head. No matter how hard Sherlock tried, he couldn''t move the crown at all!


    At this time, Fiddlesticks could no longer afford to fight against the patron saints who had gradually become weaker and could disappear almost at any time. Its body suddenly retreated, and even Xia, who held the crown with one hand and never let go. Locke returned to the darkest place together.


    It was already expected that Sherlock, who had previously tried to use control magic and failed to take the crown from the top of his head, also completely saw at this time that there was almost no way to separate the two.


    So, instead of holding on to the crown tightly with his head, he quietly put a magic wand that appeared in his hand at some point in the crown.


    Then, before the sickle was swung down towards his body, he let go of his hand, and the whole person rolled around in a cloud of crows, and finally returned to Professor McGonagall and the others in a very embarrassed manner.


    Sherlock''s complexion at this time was very poor, and the whole showed an abnormal grayness.


    Those black crows who can drink the Patronus to fight, although they can''t directly cause obvious damage to the human body, they will continue to erode people''s spirits, making Sherlock, who is just going back and forth in the crows, appear apathetic. .


    "The established plan doesn''t work, we can only choose alternatives," he said solemnly.


    Hearing him say this, the expressions on the faces of the four deans and the five people including Silk suddenly became extremely solemn.


    However, the resolution has been collectively passed in advance, and at this time no dean showed any hesitation.


    They all held their wands in front of them and nodded to Sherlock.


    And Fiddlesticks, who threw Sherlock out of himself, completely let go of all his restraints at this time!


    It carried a group of crows around it like a dark cloud and raised the scythe in its hands, crushed the patron saints of the doe, mole, and crow, and moved towards Sherlock with an unstoppable momentum. They rushed over where they were!


    Sherlock''s face was solemn, and facing the straw man who was less than ten meters away, he uttered an obscure spell that he had never used before.


    The next moment, hidden on Fiddlesticks'' head, the tip of the wand in the center of the crown suddenly lit up with a cold orange flame!


    That fire was very similar to the fire in the kerosene lamp that Fiddlesticks was holding, but it was even more daunting after looking at it. The evil that filled the small fire made everyone who saw it All shudder!


    Fiery Fire Spell, an extremely evil black magic spell.


    There is almost nothing that it cannot burn, and it is extremely difficult to be controlled by people. Even those who release it have a high chance of being attacked by it.


    It''s not an Unforgivable Curse, but sometimes it''s much scarier than the Unforgivable Curse!


    After all, even the life-suppressing curse can''t kill people in a whole city, and the fierce fire curse has such power.


    The second the flames emerged from the tip of the wand, it ignited the wand that it had released Sherlock by hiding on the straw man''s head.


    For such high-level black magic as the Fiery Fire Curse, Sherlock couldn''t use the control magic to release it directly, so he had to use a magic wand.


    The burning wand seemed to be the most perfect burner, instantly expanding the fiery flames that had only a pinch of small flames at first, and then smeared on the blood-stained crown!


    Fiddlesticks, who was wielding the scythe, also suddenly stopped the forward movement at this time. It let out a wailing of extreme pain, and the crown seemed to be really connected to it.


    The blood-like light shines on the surface of the crown, as if trying to resist the infection of the fierce fire, but its confrontation is completely futile.


    The bonfire-sized fire that had already burned above the straw man''s head directly enveloped it completely inside!


    The grass man''s scream made Professor McGonagall and the others frown, but they still didn''t intend to let go of the wand in their hands and cover their ears.


    At this moment, a black mist suddenly emerged from the crown, but Li Huo was unrelenting, like a poisonous snake that had found its prey, entangled it tightly, as if it was about to take a bite. It gives the stance of swallowing the stomach!


    "Sherlock Forrest!!!"


    Most of the black fog, which had been engulfed by fierce fire, suddenly turned into a human face, and he screamed and called out Sherlock''s name.


    "It''s not over yet! You''ll understand! It''s far from over!!!"


    When he shouted the last syllable, the orange fire completely engulfed him, and then spread downward!


    Federic was rolling desperately on the ground at this time, trying to put out the flames on his body, but his behavior was in vain!

 Chapter 257： remember to go to bed early

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The image of the scarecrow is just the condensed entity of this dark magic creature named Fiddlesticks.


    Its true form is actually just a mass of black matter without any shape!


    After Li Huo completely burned its body, it returned to its original state and rushed towards the entrance of the Room of Requirement very fast.


    It wants to escape!


    But Professor McGonagall, who had been prepared for a long time, certainly would not give it this chance.


    "Call God Guard!"? 4.


    The doe and the mole reunited in this space, and at the same time, a bright silver tabby cat and a platypus-shaped patron saint appeared.


    Their speed was much faster than the black shadow, and they stopped it directly in front of the entrance of the Room of Requirement, and then an animal cornered it, grabbed it, and pulled it away like a pie!


    On the side, using no action, even Shilk, who was waiting for this moment, did not hesitate at all. He took out four small square boxes from his pocket, and combined them under the control of the magic spell to move towards being pulled. A flat black shadow shrouded down.


    All the darkness around him suddenly disappeared like sewage being pumped into the drainage pipe.


    Federico''s body was divided into four parts by Shilk, which could greatly compress its resistance.


    But although the ultimate purpose of their trip was accomplished, the matter was not over yet.


    The fiery flames that have completely burned the remaining entities of the grass figurines began to spread on the ground of the Room of Requirement. It showed no signs of stopping, as if it was going to devour the entire room!


    In such a situation, Sherlock and the others had anticipated it long before this alternative plan was prepared, and the Fierce Fire Curse was basically equivalent to being uncontrollable.


    But this kind of black magic is not as unforgivable as the unforgivable curse, but it requires very troublesome casting to control it.


    Looking at the group of fierce flames that was still expanding, Professor McGonagall and other four deans raised their wands, as did Sherlock and Silk.


    The silver Patronus Charm has dissipated, but at this time, the tips of the six of them''s wands flashed an ice-blue light together.


    They surrounded the group of fiery flames, looked at each other, and then slammed their wands into the ground together!


    "All curses end!"


    A blue circle was formed between the six wands, and then a faint blue flame rose up, sealing the orange fire firmly in the middle!


    The blue flame was constantly compressing the burning range of the yellow flame, and soon squeezed it to the size of a bonfire at the beginning.


    Li Huo seems to have its own consciousness. It is extremely angry at the moment, constantly transforming into ferocious beasts like snakes, wolves, tigers, and leopards trying to break through the blue cage.


    But in the end, it could only be worn down by repeated failed revolts, and it didn''t take long for it to become a small flame like the one summoned by the magic wand at first, and then it was completely crushed. extinguish.


    The room of Requirement became quiet again, and only the heavy breathing of Sherlock and the others was very clear.


    Before they came, they all thought that things would be resolved satisfactorily, but when all the hidden dangers were really eliminated, they all felt as if they had passed away.


    The professors looked at each other, and Sherlock suddenly laughed.


    "Finally, we put out Lihuo, and its resentful and struggling appearance made me feel like a scumbag."


    As soon as he said these words, several professors around also laughed out loud.


    Even the always serious Professor McGonagall had a smile on her face, and she still said seriously.


    "Black magic like the Fiery Fire Spell itself has the idea of ????devouring the Lord, so we did nothing wrong."


    "Okay, I know about Professor McGonagall, but we''re not in class right now, and we''re not talking about Transfiguration."


    Sherlock waved his hand.


    The atmosphere also became relaxed, and even Hilke, who was holding the four wooden boxes with Fiddlesticks, showed a shallow smile at the corner of his mouth.


    They walked out of the Room of Requirement together. Professor McGonagall and the others said that they were old, and they had not slept by this point. They were already very tired, so they separated on the eighth floor and went back to their bedroom to sleep.


    And Sherlock and Silk are not separated at this time. The two returned to Sherlock''s own office together.


    Along the way, Silke has deliberately restrained the smile on his face, and when facing Sherlock, he was still the same stern face at the beginning.


    Of course Sherlock knew that she was deliberately making a face on herself now, indicating that she was not yet relieved. At this time, as an elder and a gentleman, he naturally wanted to take the initiative to go down the steps.


    "My fault, I''m guilty, there are a lot of lovely, beautiful and generous Miss Vera, please calm down?"


    In fact, Shilk had always told himself in his heart that he couldn''t let Sherlock just talk like this. In fact, he was deceived by the insincere and unchanged apology.


    But knowing that she knew, and reminding her to remind, seeing Sherlock''s soft and slippery clothes, she couldn''t help but cocked the corners of her mouth and laughed, and soon she realized that she couldn''t let Sherlock go so easily. Face up again.


    "I''m indifferent, paralyzed, blind, I can''t speak, and I''m not cute at all."


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "Nonsense! You can''t say that about yourself next time. Besides, the more you say that, the more cute you appear."


    Shirke''s white and tender cheeks were slightly flushed.


    "Have you said that to a lot of girls?"


    Sherlock looked surprised.


    "How can I have so many nieces to coax?"


    "..."


    Shilk, who had already been unable to hold on to breaking the merits did not have to hold on anymore. She clenched her teeth and pursed her lips tightly, as if she wanted to scold Sherlock. With a taciturn vocabulary, he couldn''t scold a single suitable word, and in the end, he simply bit on Sherlock''s arm!


    "Ah! You really suck! It hurts! Let go! I was wrong! I was really wrong! Let go!!!"


    Sherlock screamed miserably, which made Shilk, who was really biting hard, a little unbearable, and finally let go of his arm.


    In fact, she didn''t have much strength at first, and it hurts to bite Sherlock. He just exaggerated it on purpose, so that he could calm down more.


    The anger had indeed disappeared, but now Shilk, who was ignited again, put his four wooden boxes sealed with Fiddlesticks on Sherlock''s desk with a cold face, and then turned and left. office.


    Sherlock looked at her back, rubbing his bitten arm while not forgetting to remind.


    "Remember to go to bed early."

 Chapter 258： Karkaroff

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    What happened at Hogwarts that night, no one knows except the professors who participated.


    The students in the castle still live a simple and happy campus life.


    Just talking about the Triwizard Tournament that is getting closer and closer, there are still very few people who will accidentally talk about the collective nightmare of the students in the whole school not long ago, and then laugh at who was making too much of a fuss at that time. Not a big deal.


    But the students didn''t know the inside story of the matter, and on the fourth day after the matter was settled, Dumbledore finally returned to Hogwarts.


    During his absence from school, Professor McGonagall would not hide what happened in the castle.


    As soon as he understood what happened, Dumbledore called Sherlock to the headmaster''s office.


    Running around outside for several days in a row made Dumbledore, an elderly man, not easy. He looked tired and lay on the chair behind the desk, sighing at Sherlock.


    "I knew he would strike, but I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly."


    Sherlock shrugged indifferently.


    "I think the sooner they start, the better, and dragging it backward will only make us tense. Besides, the direction they choose to start this time is also very beneficial to us, and they probably won''t think that the original Vera, who guards Fiddlesticks at the Department of Mysteries at the German Ministry of Magic, will come to teach at Hogwarts this year."


    In this regard, Dumbledore also nodded.


    "Lucky is indeed on our side this time, but again, they certainly won''t give up because of this loss."


    When he said this, a white light appeared on Dumbledore''s crescent-shaped glasses.


    "The Triwizard Tournament, there will be a lot of outsiders entering the castle, including wizards from the other two magic schools, as well as people from the British Ministry of Magic, this is a great opportunity for them, even if they know about us There will be vigilance and they will not pass up this opportunity."


    Sherlock also narrowed his eyes.


    "Actually, Professor, I don''t know if you''ve ever thought about it, and now that Fudge is in control of the Ministry of Magic''s officials, if once that person makes a comeback in the magic world, do you think that with the character of our Minister of Magic, he will be a help? ?"


    Dumbledore could understand what Sherlock wanted to express at this time. He crossed his chin with his hands, and after thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice.


    "No, according to Fudge''s character, the Ministry of Magic will not be our main force." Having said this, he paused for a while, and then continued, "But with his timid attitude, he dared not help us, nor did he dare to help us. Certainly not to fall to Voldemort''s side, and for us, the Ministry of Magic as a neutral party, alone against the returning Death Eaters, may also be the best outcome."


    As an official organization in the magical world, if it is united with the forces led by Dumbledore, then who will listen to the internal scheduling and orders?


    If it was the Ministry of Magic, why did Dumbledore set up the Order of the Phoenix alone?


    But if you listen to Dumbledore, what kind of situation does Fudge, Minister of Magic, put in?


    Especially since this is a politician with a strong desire for power.


    Therefore, according to Dumbledore''s vision, when Voldemort fully returns, the Order of the Phoenix and the Ministry of Magic will operate independently of each other, and the best situation is to fight against the Death Eaters.


    After all, most of the members of the Order of the Phoenix are themselves employees of the Ministry of Magic, so the two sides have some subtle connections, but they are not too close to cause internal disputes.


    But although Dumbledore''s idea is indeed very good, Sherlock still feels that this is only the best situation he expected.


    If something else happened, the Ministry of Magic''s chain would fall, and the Order would be left alone.


    However, Sherlock didn''t say more about such things. He was very clear that Dumbledore had some instinctive rejection of political matters.


    After the two chatted for a while, the topic quickly turned to the upcoming Triwizard Tournament.


    "The day before Halloween, students from the other two schools, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, will be led by their headmasters to Hogwarts. I heard that you took Harry on a trip to France. , and have a little friendship with one of Beauxbatons'' little girls?"


    Dumbledore looked at Sherlock and asked with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Sherlock also thought of the little mixed-race Veela girl who would give him gifts and occasionally send letters for Christmas in the past two years.


    "It''s a little girl from Delacour''s family. She''s a little dumb. If it wasn''t for Harry and I, she would have been abducted and sold by human traffickers."


    Sherlock told the story of the past, and Dumbledore couldn''t help but smile.


    He seemed to like listening to the funny story of Sherlock taking Harry on a trip to France, and even though Sherlock had told him several times, he still couldn''t get tired of it.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Beauxbatons, the key is Durmstrang''s side."


    Dumbledore''s face became serious again, apparently he and Sherlock were serious.


    Sherlock has also heard about this magic school in the northernmost part of Europe.


    "I heard that this school has a very loose attitude towards black magic? Many students are even openly studying things related to black magic?"


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    "These are just rumors. Although Durmstrang did turn a blind eye to the matter of students learning black magic, but generally speaking, it is not too far, and it has never been reported. , there is news that the student died under some black magic."


    "The crux of the problem lies with their principal Sherlock couldn''t help frowning.


    "Who is their headmaster?"


    "Igor Karkaroff."


    This is a name that is no stranger to Sherlock, and even more than ten years ago, he directly met Karkaroff at the time!


    "Because Durmstrang''s current headmaster is him, and he will be living at Hogwarts for the next semester, I deliberately recruited Moody. The Auror who arrested him was Moody. Dee, he has a natural fear of Moody, so I just want Moody to watch him."


    After listening to Dumbledore''s words, Sherlock touched his chin and asked thoughtfully.


    "Karkaroff was once Voldemort''s die-hard loyalist, so how likely is it that he will be loyal to his old master again?"

 Chapter 259： Beauxbatons students

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "It''s basically impossible."


    Dumbledore gave Sherlock the answer.


    "After he was caught by Moody, in order to save himself from prison, he confessed what he knew about all the hidden Death Eaters, which was a blatant betrayal to Voldemort. People like Hughes are doing a lot worse. According to what I know about him, he will not forgive such behavior. Moreover, even if he forgives, the Death Eaters under him who were arrested for Karkaroff''s leaks, will not forgive."


    "He wasn''t honest either. His loyalty to Voldemort was not firm, but he also possessed all the evils that Death Eaters possessed. By betraying his companions, he made up for it and saved him from being imprisoned in Azkaban. , and then he also left the UK for the North. Later, I don''t know who helped him to gain a firm foothold in Durmstrang, and even finally became the headmaster of that school. Up to now, the former Little is known about the fact that Principal Durmstrang was a former Death Eater."


    "That''s why I specially arranged for Moody to come here, just to watch him in the castle."


    Dumbledore''s explanation made Sherlock slightly less wary of this man, but he did not relax his vigilance completely.


    "Often the more we think it''s impossible, the more problematic the person is, and it''s better to let Moody''s watch over him."


    After that, they chatted a little more about the Triwizard Tournament, and Sherlock left the principal''s room.


    Three more days have passed, and finally on Friday, October 30 this year, the entire Hogwarts auditorium has a new look.


    Huge silk banners hung on the walls, each representing a Hogwarts house, Gryffindor with a golden lion on a red background, Ravenclaw with a bronze eagle on a blue background, and a black badger on a yellow background Hufflepuff and Slytherin with a green bottom and a silver snake.


    Behind the staff, the largest banner hung with the Hogwarts crest: lion, eagle, badger, and snake linked together around a large h.


    No one was in the mood to listen to the class all day.


    Sherlock, who was giving a Defense Against the Dark Arts class to the fifth grade, also found that the students could not calm down at all, so he simply stopped today''s class.


    Sitting in front of the podium, he continued to tell them the story of the ancient Eastern Defense Against the Dark Arts master Sun Wukong and his Muggle teacher Tang Sanzang traveling around the world, which has not been finished for two years.


    The students in the castle liked this story, which had never been heard in the magic world, but was very magical. Even if they had not heard it for two years, they still listened with relish.


    The defense class ended half an hour earlier, and it was now 5:30, half an hour before the arrival of the other two magic schools.


    Under the organization of Teacher McGonagall, all Hogwarts students lined up in front of the castle, ready to welcome the guests.


    The professors were no exception. Sherlock and Silk stood behind the students with a group of professors, whispering to each other.


    "While Portkey and Apparition are very convenient, I''m sure neither of these two schools will choose such a common way of playing. After this, the Triwizard Tournament is rarely re-convened, and they will definitely show their speciality. "


    "I took Harry on a trip to France during the summer of his second year, when we visited Beauxbatons and saw that they had a huge carriage and a group of Pegasus dedicated to this carriage, It is estimated that they will play in this way this time."


    Shilk listened expressionlessly from the side, she persisted long enough this time, and even now she has not shown any good face to Sherlock.


    However, after Sherlock''s painstaking explanation, he still got a response, but this response came from Hagrid, the tall magical animal protection class teacher beside him.


    "Oh! Are you sure? Sherlock, Pegasus! I''ve always wanted to meet, but it''s a pity there''s no such magical animal life on the island of Great Britain."


    "Of course, don''t worry, if they really come here in a carriage drawn by Tianma, then those Tianma will definitely be taken care of by you, and you can get close enough to them."


    Hagrid''s face was full of excitement. His expectations for this Triwizard Tournament were not much lower than those of the students.


    "Dumbledore told me that there will be some big guys in the Forbidden Forest after a while." He lowered his voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "I asked him what he was, and he didn''t tell me. , but I think it must have something to do with the future events."


    Hagrid couldn''t keep his mouth shut, and occasionally heard some interesting secrets from his mouth.


    Just as they were whispering, something as huge as a house suddenly appeared in the sky!


    Some students exclaimed that it was a fire dragon, but many people could see clearly that it was actually a carriage as huge as a palace!


    Under the shocking gaze of the Hogwarts students, a carriage pulled by twelve white-winged celestial horses fell in front of them.


    By this time, the students also saw the full picture of the carriage, as well as the badge of the Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry printed on the door.


    The door opened, and a boy jumped out of the car, opening a golden spiral staircase that connected the carriage to the ground.


    The current headmaster of Beauxbatons, Madame Maxime gracefully stepped down from the carriage.


    The little wizards of Hogwarts were all attracted by the headmaster''s wife It was the first time they saw such a huge witch!


    She was about the same height as Hagrid, who was already known as the little giant in the castle, but because she was a woman, she gave the students a surprise that she was bigger.


    Behind Mrs. Maxime were twelve or three men and women, all of whom were students of Beauxbatons. They all seemed to be around eighteen or nineteen years old. None of them were very adaptable to the current temperature in the UK, and their bodies trembled slightly. , and several students wrapped their heads in scarves.


    Among the students who had covered most of their faces with headscarves, there was a tall student with a pair of shiny emerald eyes, who was obviously a girl and walked away from Madame Maxime''s huge body as soon as she got off the bus Behind him, he looked around in the direction of the welcome line at Hogwarts, as if looking for something to write.


    Soon, she found the target she was looking for in the team, and excitedly waved to someone standing in the professor''s team from a distance away.


    7017k

 ~： hapiness

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    I wish everyone good luck and good luck in the Year of the Tiger, good luck and good luck in the year of the tiger, warm spring breeze and glory for the country. Rolling benevolent, judging by the public, vowing to work together, self-improvement, rebirth, joy of success, prosperity, good luck, good luck, good luck and good luck The light of the basketball altar, You Wei, Fu Lu, Shou Xi, Dragon and Phoenix, auspicious peach, Li Zhengchun, National Step, Long Teng Jiangshan, Yong Gu, Four o''clock, festive North Window, Mei Qi, Happiness, Borderless, Rui Xue, Spring, Plum Zhan, Hua Kui, Bamboo News, Sanduo, Peace, Elephant, Snow, Plum Gill The sun and the moon are all spring and spring, the Honghu is full of ambition, the golden jade is full of happiness and sweetness, the long-term financial resources are prosperous, the economy is rich and the wealth is pressing, Kangtai��an Shunmen condensed with Rui, the fragrance is floating in the four seasons, a happy and prosperous society, the Xinglin is full of spring, the country is rich, the country is good, the country is good, the country is good Spring return willow leaves forge a good relationship, Hongji, eternal happiness, happiness, love from heaven, heart-to-heart bond, world view, all things, policy, return, congratulations, making money


    Then today, the first day of the new year, today is a rest (^��^)

 Chapter 260： 3 schools

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock, who had already seen the headmaster of Beauxbatons while the rest of Hogwarts were being drawn to Lady Maxime, did not express as much about her appearance as others. surprise.


    So when the little girl hiding behind Madame Maxim waved to him, Sherlock noticed it immediately.


    He glanced at Furong, who had not seen each other for over a year.


    During this period, the little girl would write him a letter almost every one or two months, telling about her recent experience in school and some interesting things, as if she wanted to develop Sherlock into a pen pal.


    But Sherlock''s reply to her was very few, and she could count all the slaps. In such a situation that the master came to her door, Sherlock showed a little guilty conscience, so he showed an embarrassed smile on his face, also facing Furong. He waved and responded to her.


    She had been standing beside Sherlock all the time, seemingly ignoring him, but in fact, Hilke, who had always been focusing on Sherlock, naturally discovered this scene keenly.


    There was no change in the expression on her face, but the pale golden eyes hidden under the black ribbon saw the beautiful face in Madame Maxime''s huge shadow.


    "You know Beauxbatons'' students?"


    she asked coldly.


    Sherlock didn''t shy away from this. He shrugged and whispered while echoing Dumbledore''s applause for the newly arrived Beauxbatons students and headmaster.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that I took Harry on a trip to France the summer I met you? That''s when I met her."


    "She knows you well?"


    "Fortunately, didn''t you see that every once in a while an exhausted owl would send me letters? Those were written to me by this Miss Delacour."


    Speaking of this, Sherlock tilted his head and looked at the words he had said to him these days, none of which exceeded the two lines of Shilk tonight, and asked suspiciously.


    "What are you asking me for?"


    But at this time, Shilk pursed his mouth again and didn''t say a word, which made Sherlock feel lonely.


    But Sherlock didn''t care, and this girl''s eccentric temper was not a day or two.


    After saying hello to Sherlock from a distance, Fleur walked into the castle with Beauxbaton''s group.


    The students and teachers of Hogwarts will continue to welcome the guests of Durmstrang here.


    It wasn''t long before they sent Beauxbatons'' students into the castle, and this wizarding school in the northernmost part of Europe also gave the little wizards of Hogwarts a shocking appearance.


    They floated up from the bottom of the Black Lake on a ghostly galleon!


    The large boat anchored in the shallow waters of Black Lake, and then put up a plank toward the shore. Led by a middle-aged wizard in a black robe and a goatee on his chin, Durmstrang''s The guests arrived at Hogwarts.


    Before the pedestrian approached, everyone heard a warm voice.


    "Dumbledore! How are you, my old man?"


    Dumbledore, who was standing not far from Sherlock, was also smiling. He first turned his head imperceptibly to look at Sherlock, and then stepped forward to meet the man with the goatee. The middle-aged wizard shook his hand.


    "Excellent, thank you, Professor Karkaroff," he replied enthusiastically.


    The conversation between the two is like a pair of old friends who haven''t seen each other for many years and meet again today.


    But Sherlock, who had been staring at Karkaroff since his appearance, did not see the slightest enthusiasm and excitement in his eyes, but was full of coldness and sharpness.


    More than a decade later, Karkaroff looks very different from what he saw in the Leaky Cauldron before, and now he has a smooth and cunning that was completely incapable of showing before.


    Karkaroff pretended to miss Hogwarts Castle, and then ostentatiously called one of Durmstrang''s students to his side.


    At this time, the entire Hogwarts students also discovered who this student was.


    Victor Krum, the Bulgarian national team Seeker who performed exceptionally well in the Quidditch World Cup not long after he failed.


    Dumbledore walked into Hogwarts Castle with the last guests, the chattering, whispering Hogwarts students who wanted Krum to sign their robes. Entered the auditorium.


    "My God! My God! It''s Krum! Harry, I can''t believe that such a great Quidditch player is still a student!"


    Hermione rolled her eyes, unhappy with Ron''s fussing reaction now.


    "Isn''t he a Quidditch player? Why are you so excited?"


    She held her head high and walked past the three sixth-grade girls who were talking excitedly, asking Krum to sign their robes, and whether the other party would agree.


    And Ron was also surprised by Hermione''s indifferent reaction at the moment.


    "Isn''t it? Didn''t we watch the Quidditch World Cup together? Didn''t you see his performance in the game?"


    Hermione was getting impatient with Ron''s current behavior, and she ignored him and turned to Harry.


    "You told us before, what about the friend you met on your trip to France with Professor Forrest? Did she come over today."


    Harry shook his head. Fleur had been covering her head with a scarf because she wasn''t used to the cold air here in the UK, and she didn''t say hello to him, so Harry didn''t see her.


    "She may not be eligible, didn''t she come?"


    While they were chatting, UU Reading also walked into the auditorium.


    Although the entire auditorium was redecorated today for the arrival of guests from the other two schools of magic, in order to allow the students of the three schools to communicate better, there were not two more tables added to the auditorium.


    When Harry and the others came in, Beauxbatons'' little wizards had already chosen the long table in Ravenclaw to sit down.


    After a moment of hesitation, Durmstrang''s students also sat down on the long table at Slytherin House.


    Ron, who had turned into a brainless fan, was full of disappointment. He stared at Malfoy, who had spoken to Krum, and followed Hermione and Harry like a deserted woman and complained for a long time.


    Dumbledore welcomes the guests of the two schools from the high platform.


    At the same time as his welcome speech, among the Beauxbatons students on the Ravenclaw long table, a girl with a scarf and a face that could not be seen clearly attracted Hermione''s attention.

 Chapter 261： amazing thing

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "She''s expressing disdain for Professor Dumbledore''s speech!" said Hermione indignantly.


    "Did we invite them here? And even if it''s cold, why don''t you put on a cloak?"


    Her complaint only got a perfunctory response from Harry, Ron was still a grudge at this time, and his eyes were fixed on Malfoy, who seemed to be having a good time with Krum.


    Today''s dinner was exceptionally rich, and the house elves in the kitchen seemed to have tried their best to make a variety of delicacies, including exotic foods.


    "This is French onion soup, this one is French fish soup, I prefer onion soup. When Professor Forrest took me on a trip, I drank a lot of bowls. I can''t stand fish soup. , and beef tartare, which is totally raw."


    After shopping and eating in France for more than a week, Harry, who knew a lot about the food there, introduced the long table to Ron and Hermione. They had never seen a few kinds of food.


    "I know miscellaneous fish soup. My parents saw it when they took me to France for vacation, but we just took a sip and didn''t touch it again." Hermione said with some disgust looking at the bowl of seafood chowder.


    Ron didn''t seem to want to try it at all, but other Gryffindor students took a bowl of mixed fish soup and tasted it, and no one made a second attempt after that.


    Just when Harry and the others were concerned about the horses that had just taken care of Beauxbatons College, they rushed back to the auditorium for the wound on Hagrid''s hand, who was sitting at the end of the professor''s seat, which was blown by the blowing snail.


    A clear and pleasant voice suddenly sounded behind Harry and the others.


    "Hi! Harry, we meet again."


    Harry and the others turned their heads, and Fleur raised her head and greeted Harry with a smile on her face.


    Hermione also recognized at this time that she was the scarfed Beauxbatons girl who laughed when Dumbledore was speaking.


    Ron was stunned when he looked at Furong''s blue eyes, white teeth, and long silver hair like a waterfall at the ends.


    Harry was surprised when he saw Fleur.


    "Miss Delacour! I thought you weren''t here."


    "Just call me Fleur, how could I not come to Hogwarts." She took advantage of the opportunity to sit in an empty seat next to Harry, pushing Hermione aside.


    This made Hermione''s perception of this extremely beautiful girl even worse.


    "If even I hadn''t come here, Beauxbatons wouldn''t have picked any other warriors."


    Her tone was arrogant, just like her posture, which made Hermione look at her with a decidedly unkind look.


    Harry didn''t care too much. He spent a few days with Furong during the summer vacation of the second year, and he was already used to her character. He knew that she was actually a knife-mouthed and tofu-hearted, and sometimes even in front of Sherlock, there was no such thing as a knife-mouthed mouth. .


    "Can you give me that mixed fish soup? I don''t think you have any interest in it."


    Ron, who blushed on the side, ranted like a grudge for a long time before, but couldn''t utter a word at this time, and hurriedly brought the bowl of mixed fish soup to Furong.


    Furong''s big blue eyes suddenly turned into crescents.


    "thanks."


    Even when she was thanking her, she still stretched her neck like a swan, more like she was accepting a gift from someone else.


    Ron''s face turned even redder. He opened his mouth and tried very hard to spit out a thank you from his throat, but he didn''t say it for a long time.


    "Did you fly all the way from the sky? From France to England?"


    Harry was clearly more interested in Beauxbatons'' transportation.


    "I came here by flying, but that experience is not good. It''s very cold in the sky, especially after entering the UK." Furong said while sipping the mixed fish soup in the bowl, "I would rather use Floo directly. Fans came here, but Madame Maxime didn��t want to make such a simple appearance, and in order to give Beauxbatons a boost, she had to use that flashy carriage.��


    Such a candid speech slightly restored some of Hermione''s bad impression of her.


    But only a little bit of recovery.


    "Stop talking about me, how about you? How has Sherlock been over the past year?" Furong asked.


    Hermione, who had been paying attention to her, narrowed her eyes subconsciously after hearing this.


    As a girl, especially an extremely bright girl, Hermione could easily spot details that stupid boys couldn''t.


    Fleur asked "How about you?" at first, but then deliberately mentioned Professor Forrest''s name.


    This shows that there is only one person she really wants to know about the current situation, and the reason for using the word "you" is just to take into account Harry''s feelings.


    And most importantly, when mentioning the name "Sherlock", Hermione could clearly perceive the girl named Furong, her eyes light up slightly.


    Unusual, very unusual!


    Hermione secretly made such a definition in her heart.


    But Harry didn''t think as much as she did, he said carelessly.


    "I''ve been fine lately, and Professor Forrest''s life should be fine, too." Harry scratched his head, then added, "But he seems to have had some trouble with her girlfriend lately, Professor Silke. I haven''t heard from him for days."


    "Bang!"


    The silver spoon reflecting the white light fell weakly into the golden plate, making a crisp vibrato.


    Furong''s entire face was sluggish, as if she was suddenly petrified by someone''s spell.


    "Girlgirl...girlfriend?"


    She stared blankly at Harry, and stammered out the words Harry had just finished speaking unconsciously.


    Harry was baffled by her reaction, he said suspiciously.


    "Is it weird that Professor Forrest has a girlfriend?"


    Hermione, who saw all of this in her eyes, suddenly interjected meaningfully and said Don''t talk nonsense, Harry, neither Professor Forrest nor Professor Shilk acknowledged each other. Relationship. "


    The next moment, Furong looked like a statue that had been given a new soul, and her eyes lit up again.


    "This is just your guess?"


    Harry looked puzzled.


    "Even if they didn''t declare it to the outside world, they have already lived..."


    "I''ve inquired, and Professor Hilke''s house is actually next door to Professor Forrest''s house, so it''s not surprising that the two of them are visiting each other."


    Hermione wasn''t looking at Harry when she said this, she was looking at Fleur the whole time.


    When she saw that the girl with beautiful silver hair just like Shilk''s eyes became brighter and her face became brighter, she seemed to have discovered something extraordinary.

 Chapter 262： goblet of fire

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock didn''t know what happened to the students below.


    Because in the middle of the banquet, two adult wizards who did not belong to any magic school came to the professor''s long table on the high platform of the auditorium.


    Director of the Department of Magical Sports at the Ministry of Magic - Ludo Balmain, Director of the Department of International Magical Cooperation - Barty Crouch.


    Both of them are high-ranking officials at the director level in the British Ministry of Magic, second only to Fudge as a minister in the entire magical government position system.


    And the Triwizard Tournament, which is officially starting today, is related to the functions they are responsible for.


    The two of them came to Hogwarts tonight along with two other Witchcraft and Wizardry students, and sat on either side of Dumbledore, which did not surprise the professors who saw them.


    Even some politically savvy students take it for granted.


    Sherlock''s position on the high platform was not very far from Dumbledore in the middle, before Filch filled the empty chair. There was only one Professor McGonagall between them.


    Now there are Durmstrang''s principal Karkaroff and sports director Balmain on his side, and he can still hear what these people at the center are talking about during the dinner.


    "Oh, sorry, Barty and I got entangled with something in the ministry, and we came a little late." This was Balmain''s voice.


    "This is not the time to talk about Ludo." Dumbledore''s voice was enthusiastic. "Let me introduce you, although you may already know each other. These two are from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, respectively. Principal, Madame Maxime and Professor Karkaroff."


    A stereotyped and indifferent voice sounded, and Sherlock could hear it as soon as he heard it. It belonged to Barty Crouch, the son who had just died.


    "You don''t need to introduce it. It was the two of them who communicated with Ludo and I to hold the Triwizard Tournament as scheduled. What we want to know more is whether that thing can resume work normally tonight."


    Dumbledore was still smiling at his harsh tone and words.


    "Certainly, Barty, although it hasn''t worked in hundreds of years, I''m sure it''s still going to work."


    Balmain smiled dryly and rounded up the court.


    "Let''s toast together and wish the Triwizard Tournament a success!"


    "Aha, it''s certainly worth a cup." Dumbledore raised the golden cup in his hand with a smile on his face.


    Beside him, Madame Maxime and Karkaroff, who had not spoken much, also raised their cups.


    In the end, Crouch also raised the glass together, and the four of them touched it lightly, and then drank a glass of apple cider with a moderate degree of strength.


    While they were raising their glasses, Sherlock, who was chopping the steak with the knife and fork in his hand, could not help but pouted, and guessed how many of the four people who had touched the glasses were harboring ghosts. of.


    "When the dinner is over, you can come to my office with me."


    After putting a tender and juicy steak into his mouth, Sherlock turned his head and said to Silk on his left.


    Shilk just turned his head and glanced at him silently, without saying anything.


    Sherlock''s expression was serious.


    "I have something important about Fiddlesticks, and I must discuss it with you individually."


    Shilk, who had never dropped the chain at the critical moment, nodded slightly.


    Compared with the professor''s long table on the high platform, the atmosphere of the students below is obviously much more cheerful.


    The students of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang who came to Hogwarts showed great curiosity about the oldest wizarding academy in Europe.


    At the Ravenclaw table and the Slytherin table, they had a good chat with students from both houses.


    And Hogwarts students also showed a strong interest in the study and life of other schools.


    And no matter which school the little wizard is, they are looking forward to the upcoming Triwizard Tournament.


    Just on the long table in Gryffindor, Hermione, who found something extraordinary, was ready to continue the clich�� of the proud silly girl beside her.


    Dumbledore on the high platform suddenly stood up and lightly patted his palm twice, attracting everyone''s attention in the entire auditorium to himself.


    Subsequently, he announced that the Triwizard Tournament was about to officially begin, and introduced the identities of Balmain and Crouch.


    The principals of the three schools and these two senior officials of the Ministry of Magic are the five judges of the upcoming competition for the most part of the semester.


    "You already know that there will be three warriors participating in the game." Dumbledore said calmly, his voice echoing in the auditorium.


    "The three warriors represent one participating school, and we will grade them according to the quality of their completion of each competition event. After the three events are over, the warrior with the highest score will win the trio. The Warriors are selected by A fair selector."


    When he said this, the castle keeper Filch timely brought a large wooden box with jewels.


    Dumbledore drew his wand and tapped the lid of the wooden box a few times, and the box creaked open on its own.


    A rough wooden goblet was taken out of the wooden box by Dumbledore. The cup itself was not very conspicuous, but the blue and white flame burning in the cup attracted everyone''s attention.


    "The Goblet of Fire."


    Dumbledore said loudly.


    "Every student who wants to be a warrior must put his name and school name on a piece of parchment and drop it into this goblet. Tomorrow night, at the Halloween dinner, The Goblet of Fire will select the warrior it believes best represents the three schools."


    "And of course, the age limit I mentioned before. To prevent some students from being tempted, I will draw an age line in front of the goblet where I store this goblet, and no student under the age of 17 can pass through it. age line."


    "Finally, I want to stress one more point."


    He looked sternly around everyone in the castle.


    "Any student selected by the Goblet of Fire must participate in this Triwizard Tournament. Throwing your name into the cup actually forms a magical contract that must be followed and cannot be broken. Once you become a warrior, you will not Change of mind is allowed. So I want to remind you that you have to think twice and think about the consequences before deciding whether to put your name in the cup.��


    His voice made the whole auditorium a little noisy, and when the game really came, the students were very excited.

 Chapter 263： bondage contract

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Today''s dinner ended after Dumbledore had preached all the rules.


    From Harry, after hearing all the information about Sherlock''s experience in the castle for more than a year and his rumored girlfriend Shilk.


    Satisfied, Fleur left the auditorium with the other Beauxbatons students and returned to the huge carriage that had brought them here.


    Students from the two schools will live on their transport during the time they are at Hogwarts, which saves Hogwarts from preparing them with additional accommodation.


    After Fleur left, Ron returned to normal from the state of being like a mallet, unable to say a word for a long time.


    "Veela, she''s a veela!"


    Hearing his excited voice, Hermione rolled her eyes.


    "You idiot! Harry told us a long time ago that this girl named Fleur is a mixed-race Veela, with only a quarter of Veela blood in her body."


    "She''s charming, isn''t she?" said Ron intoxicated.


    Hermione sneered and said with her head held high.


    "No matter how beautiful she is, it doesn''t matter to you. She already has someone she likes."


    Ron blushed instantly.


    "I just said she was good-looking, but I didn''t say I liked her."


    Then, he hesitated for a long time before asking.


    "Did I just miss something? Did she say who she likes?"


    Hermione snorted and squinted at him.


    "Anyway, that person is not you. Why do you want to know so much?"


    Harry didn''t intervene in their conversation.


    He is also not interested in who Fleur likes, because he is staring at a Ravenclaw black-haired girl, and said with a smirk.


    "Actually, the girls at Hogwarts are not bad either."


    Hermione scorned the mentality of these two adolescent boys who seemed to be covering up, but in fact had already made it clear.


    Instead, he turned around and walked towards the Gryffindor lounge with his major discovery tonight.


    Also after the dinner, Sherlock and Silk returned to his office together.


    They sat at the desk, Sherlock solemnly took out the four wooden boxes containing Fiddlesticks from the pocket he was carrying with him.


    "I have found that since it was caught, it has not stopped resisting. Even if I can carry it with me, it is impossible to keep alert to it all the time. This is not the way."


    Shilk looked at the four wooden boxes on the desk, frowned slightly, and said in a cold voice.


    "It will indeed resist all the time. In the Department of Mysterious Affairs of the German Ministry of Magic, there will be special personnel monitoring it 24 hours a day, and it has been like this for the past few years."


    Sherlock touched his forehead with a headache.


    "So what? There''s no one of us who can stare at him all day long. Or do you have to give it back to your old boss in the end?"


    Shilk looked at the wooden box and looked at Sherlock again, as if he had something to say, but he also cared about something.


    Sherlock saw her entanglement, helped him pour him a cup of black tea, and said with a smile on his face.


    "There is no need to hide anything between us. If you know something and want to say it, don''t be afraid."


    Silk stared at him silently for a while, and finally spoke slowly.


    "Besides divination in the Department of Mysteries, my main function was to watch over it, and before I was given this job, I had the right to consult all the research materials about Fiddlesticks."


    "And in some of the materials, among the silent people who watched and studied it before, someone put forward the idea of ????completely controlling Fiddlesticks and being able to be controlled by wizards. His experimental target was selected by the German Ministry of Magic at that time, And a special group has been set up to conduct research.��


    "Because Fiddlesticks'' ability is very peculiar, if the Ministry of Magic can completely control it, it is not just as simple as adding another thug, but a new research direction in the entire field of mysterious magic. "


    "With the support of the entire German Ministry of Magic, and the purpose of the silent people who started to study this aspect is also very clear, they will soon have corresponding results. After verifying countless possibilities, they paid a dozen wizards to be paid. After Detick devoured the food as the price, these people settled on the only viable solution."


    "Using its inherent fear of the Patronus Charm, and using the Patronus Charm to weaken its own power. Signing an unequal contract between a wizard''s soul and Fiddlesticks'' own soul is similar to Just like the contract made by the wizard to the house elf, it can only submit to the designated wizard for eternity, and no idea of ??resistance can arise."


    Hearing Shilk''s calm remarks, Sherlock couldn''t help but feel a shudder in his heart.


    "And then? Since Fiddlesticks was able to escape later, it means that their plan did not succeed."


    Shirk nodded.


    "Theoretical possibility, after all, is only theoretical. Thinking of Fiddlesticks, an inherently powerful black magic creature, is far from being as simple as they think."


    "When they started to put the theory into action, they discovered that no matter how much the Patronus Charm weakened Fiddlesticks, the monster''s soul strength is still higher than any wizard And if If the wizard''s own soul is not as good as his, the situation will become very bad, and the person who signs the contract will be eaten directly by Fiddlesticks."


    "After the entire Department of Mysteries was doing this research at the time, and almost only the then-director died, they finally gave up this plan. Thinking that Fiddlesticks had no possibility of being enslaved, Seal all the data, and no one is entitled to access it except for every silent person who is responsible for looking after it."


    Having said that, Silk stared at Sherlock''s contemplative face extremely solemnly.


    "I hesitated to tell you about this, not because of something, but because I didn''t want you to make such an attempt on it. The German Ministry of Magic has paid dozens of silent people to confirm this Monsters are uncontrollable."


    Sherlock didn''t respond to her concerns immediately, but touched his unshaven chin with a thoughtful look on his face, and his beard was a little prickly, and softly repeated the words Shilk had just said.


    "Let the wizard''s soul be stronger than it..."

 ~： busy

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads! There are too many things. I have been my mother''s driver for five days. I haven''t returned home today, so I can only ask for leave.


    o(����)o


    "I''m just a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor" I''m busy with the holidays


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    "Just a Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor" full text update, keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 264： Sign up

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After learning about the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic and the research on Fiddlesticks from Schilke, Sherlock did not chat with her too much, and did not want to learn from her how to completely control that one. Grass man means.


    Fiddlesticks, who was imprisoned in the wooden box, would definitely not be able to make any waves in a short time. They are discussing these now just to prevent problems in the future.


    After Beauxbatons and Durmstrang''s students have come to Hogwarts, the Triwizard Tournament has officially begun the selection.


    Not long after the dinner was over, Dumbledore placed the wooden cup with blue and white flames in the most prominent place in the auditorium, and drew an age limit around the cup of fire, so that only those who were seventeen years old were eligible. Students can throw their name into the cup.


    This limit limits the opportunity for most students to sign up, but even if they can only watch from the sidelines, it still makes the students in the lower grades extremely excited.


    The next morning, on Halloween, the students at Hogwarts had no class to attend all day.


    After they finished breakfast, not many people left the auditorium, but kept staring at the goblet of fire, watching one student after another who did not meet the requirements being blocked from the circle, and a few eligible students. The student successfully threw his name into the blue-white flame.


    A group of Durmstrang''s students who first threw their names into the cup, these Norse wizards wearing black cloaks and blood-red robes, surrounded Krum and watched as the parchment with their names was engulfed in flames.


    "They''re definitely not the first," Harry whispered. "Some people don''t want everyone to see them sign up, and they secretly threw their names in while we were sleeping last night... well, if it was me. , I will do it."


    Just as Harry and the others were chatting on the long table in Gryffindor staring at the Goblet of Fire in the middle, George Fred and their friend Lee Jordan walked into the auditorium laughing.


    "We succeeded!" Fred said proudly to Harry and the others.


    George continued his words: "We drank the age-enhancing potion to make ourselves a little older for a few months!"


    "If one of us wins, the thousand Galleons will be split equally among the three of us!" said Lee Jordan.


    In addition to the Triwizard Cup, the final winner of the Triwizard Tournament also has a grand prize of 1,000 Galleons.


    The three of them haven''t signed up yet, and they have already thought about the distribution of bonuses.


    "You guys are thinking too much of the competition." Hermione reminded aside, "Don''t forget that Professor Dumbledore said before that the Triwizard Tournament was stopped for centuries for what!"


    However, Fred, George and Lee ignored her, and the three stood together in front of the age line drawn by Dumbledore.


    "I''ll come first!" Fred trembled with excitement, took out the parchment he had prepared long ago, and jumped into the line first.


    At that moment, Harry kept staring at them and they thought they had succeeded, and George couldn''t wait to jump in.


    But before Li also jumped, the twins were thrown out by a forceful blast together, and the same white beards appeared on their chins!


    They both gave the entire auditorium a false demonstration that a simple age-increasing agent could not fool Dumbledore''s restrictions.


    Dumbledore also happened to come to the auditorium at this time, reminding them intimately that they can go to Madam Pomfrey''s side and compliment them on their beautiful beards.


    The Weasley twins didn''t show much frustration at this, but looked at each other and laughed, and then walked out of the auditorium together to find Madam Pomfrey.


    Harry and the others, who had been spectators, were a little disappointed, although they all said that they didn''t care much about not being able to participate in the Triwizard Tournament.


    But this kind of representing the whole of Hogwarts to compete with other schools and taking the limelight to compete for honors still makes every boy yearn for it.


    They then watched as several eligible students successfully signed up, the most popular of which was undoubtedly the current Hufflepuff Seeker, Cedric Diggory.


    This is a sixth-year student with a good reputation in Hogwarts, and even Harry, who is his opponent on the court, has nothing to say about his character.


    But Ron didn''t care about him, saying that he was just a butter boy, which made a Hufflepuff little badger next to him glared at him.


    Then, just as Harry and the others were discussing their intention to leave the auditorium, Mrs. Maxime walked into the auditorium with Beauxbatons'' students.


    The wizards from France lined up and threw their names into the Goblet of Fire, including Fleur, who had been chatting with them for a long time last night.


    After the registration was completed, Fleur broke away from Beauxbatons'' student team and walked to Harry and the three of them.


    As soon as she came over, Ron''s entire face became as red as a tomato, his eyes stared straight at the ground, and he didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    "Good morning, Harry, and the two of you, Ron and Hermione, I remember." Fleur waved at them.


    Ron seemed to have exhausted his courage, and finally opened his mouth and responded.


    "Morning, morning... Good morning..."


    But his voice was so low that no one else could hear what he said, Fleur looked at Harry and asked.


    "I want to ask you where Sherlock''s office is? He promised me last time he would show me the castle when I was a guest at Hogwarts, but he hasn''t come to see me yet."


    Harry shrugged.


    "If you want we can also take you around the castle with you. Professor Forrest may have other things to do."


    "No, this is what he promised." Furong refused decisively, "No one else is needed to do it for you."


    "Well, if you insist, you can go to the office on the far left on the third floor of the castle. If there is nothing else, Professor Forrest should be there." Harry said helplessly.


    As soon as his voice fell, Hermione suddenly said.


    "If you can''t find it, I can accompany you there."


    Fleur naturally accepted it readily, while Harry and Ron looked at her in surprise.


    "Why did you go to Professor Forrest?"


    Hermione shook her robe pocket, and there was a sound of metal crashing from it. Harry and the others knew that there were badges of .

 Chapter 265： debate

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "You actually want Professor Forrest to join your "vomit" group?"


    Ron''s mouth stuttered when he said something like this, and he stared at him with an expression of disbelief.


    Hermione was very annoyed.


    "I said, it''s not called vomiting! Since none of you are willing to help me publicize, then I will invite others to join myself. At least Professor Forrest will definitely not be as prejudiced as you!"


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and they spread their hands.


    "It''s not that we are biased," Harry said, "but that we don''t see the point of what you''re doing."


    "Someone will know!" Hermione was very firm. "Every creature with an independent mind should not be a slave to anyone! Even house-elves need respect, and they need to be paid for their work!"


    Furong watched their argument with interest, and did not intend to participate in it.


    Soon Hermione and Harry Ron were separated.


    Harry and the others were going to visit Hagrid, while Hermione took Fleur to Sherlock''s office.


    "You want to help the house-elves fight for their rights?"


    After just listening to a few words, Fleur could easily infer what Hermione wanted to do.


    Hermione''s eyes lit up when she heard Fleur''s question. Even if she didn''t like this arrogant girl very much, she still didn''t want to give up the opportunity to develop members.


    "Yes, as long as it is labor, you must get paid, and house elves are not animals. They have their own ideas and are kind and loyal. Why should they be slaves of wizards? We have to help them and let them fight for their rights and interests. , even the work has to be rewarded!"


    However, Hermione''s impassioned remarks did not make Fleur feel any recognition, but shook her head and said.


    "I''m going to let Chekley hear it. I''m so excited that I have to poke you with my fingers and scold you."


    Hermione folded her arms and looked at Fleur.


    "Chickley? Is it your house-elves? I''ve never been able to understand. Could it be that house-elves are what they are now? I checked a lot of information, but there is very little about the origin of house-elves. Only some disgraceful history will be covered up by people with a heart. This is obviously the case with house elves. No creature is a slave in the first place. It must have been a wizard who did something to this race."


    It was only at this time that Furong really started to look at Hermione, and realized that she was very different from her peers.


    "What you said is not wrong." Fleur raised her head and said, "But what if the means are disgraceful? I remember that you are a fourth-year student, and you have already studied the magic history of the Goblin Rebellion. They later disqualified them from using wands, and if you''re really fighting against those injustices, why not protest that these goblins can''t use wands?"


    At this time, Hermione already knew that Fleur could never be her ideological companion, and she tried to break her insistence.


    "Because those goblins have already made mistakes, not letting them use wands is a protection for wizards and their punishment!"


    "How do you know that the old house-elves did nothing wrong? They serve wizards, and that''s what they deserve."


    Fleur stared at Hermione and asked if she wouldn''t mind having a debate with this funny little **** her way to Sherlock.


    "This is not punishment at all." Hermione said excitedly, "Slavery is slavery, don''t add an excuse to slavery. Besides, even if the former house elf made a mistake, an entire tribe should not be made slaves!"


    "You have a house elf in your own family. Is he loyal to your family? Is he kind? What wrong has he made since he was born? Let him use his life to serve you for free? And what have you done for him?


    Furong was also unmoved by her words.


    "It''s voluntary, they''re born to serve others, just like wizards are born to use magic."


    Hermione sneered.


    "Why would you compare you to a wizard born with magic in a creature who was born to be taught to be happy by serving others for free? Did someone teach them that they would get paid to work when they were just sensible? Someone told them Should every life be free? Someone told them that wizards and house-elves are not high or low, that all are equal?"


    "They have never been exposed to the right thoughts, so how can they be willing? You vested interests say that willingness will only show your disgust!"


    Fleur and Hermione couldn''t talk anymore.


    They have completely different ideas and concepts, and they can''t talk together at all.


    Fleur was born in a family of wizards and has long felt that the existence of house elves is a normal thing, but Hermione, who has received a modern education since childhood and has a great sense of justice, can''t stand it.


    Hermione likes Hogwarts very much, and she also likes the colorful magical world, but in such a world that she likes very much, there are house-elves who are so oppressed and enslaved, making it difficult for her to pretend. have not seen.


    But no one in the castle could accept her idea.


    People from pure-blood wizarding families like Fleur and Ron will only feel her ideas are out of line, while some students who have received the same modern education as her, like Harry, do not have the same sense of urgency as Hermione, feel that house elf Being enslaved is such a big thing.


    What''s more, every elf they met showed great joy in unpaid work, which made Harry think that Hermione''s behavior was disturbing their normal life. UU Reading Yes This is also very incomprehensible.


    But in fact, Hermione was more profound than each of them thought, and there was no one in Hogwarts who could support her and understand her, which made her feel a strong sense of frustration now.


    So even if she can get Sherlock''s approval and support, there is a great risk, she still has to go.


    She needs approval now, and let others tell her that her thoughts are right and just, not just like meddling and unreasonably annoying in the eyes of others.


    Of the professors at Hogwarts, only Sherlock could give Hermione a feeling he would identify with himself.


    She still remembered what Sherlock had told her in the empty classroom last year when she and Harry Ron had a feud.


    Right now, Hermione was just thinking about one thing.


    Professor Forrest is an honest, kind and gentle professor. He will tell himself whether what he is doing now makes any sense!

 Chapter 266： "House Elf Rights Promotion Association"

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock has a very busy day today.


    Of course, he didn''t have much interest in the enrollment of the students. He didn''t eat breakfast. He just woke up early in the morning and ate some cookies left over from yesterday.


    After that, he sat at the desk, playing with the four wooden boxes in which Fiddlesticks'' soul was imprisoned.


    Sherlock could really see the subtlety of this thing after taking it from Silk.


    Obviously, these four boxes were originally made as an alchemy tool, and later they were artificially divided into four by special means, but the separation was only superficial.


    The runes on the wooden box are still a whole, but one of the boxes is affected. If the other three boxes cannot be opened together, the creatures inside will also be unable to break free.


    And after being divided into four parts, even if it used to be a whole, it will now become four different individuals. There is no way to schedule it to get out of trouble at the same time, which is equivalent to restricting its way out.


    But as long as it keeps trying in it, there will always be a lucky success, so Sherlock specifically mentioned this to Silke last night.


    The method developed by the German Department of Mystery Affairs mentioned by Schilke on how to completely control Fidetic has a high degree of cohesion with Sherlock.


    Because the two souls are compatible and Voldemort''s remnant is used as a fusion agent, Sherlock, who has never come, dare not say it, but throughout the entire history of magic, no wizard can surpass him in terms of soul. .


    So that method is impossible for other wizards to achieve, but Sherlock definitely has a chance.


    It''s just that this is the information from the German Department of Mysteries after all, and Silk has also stayed there for more than ten years. She can''t leak these things casually. Sherlock doesn''t want to embarrass her.


    If he is sure that there is no other way, he will take the initiative to talk to the people from the German Ministry of Magic together with Shilk.


    After all, they can''t find a second wizard with such soul strength as him in the magic world, and the chance of success in the end is very high.


    Just as he was building four wooden boxes in a row like playing with building blocks, and feeling the vibration caused by Fiddlesticks'' resistance, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows, put the wooden box into his pocket, and then said to the person outside the door.


    "Please come in."


    Hermione, who had a firm expression but revealed anxiety in her eyes, bent over and walked into the office. Behind her was a witch with bright silver hair and blue eyes.


    Seeing Furong, Sherlock couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth.


    He could naturally guess what the girl was doing to find him. In the letters she wrote to him in the past, she had said countless times that when she came to Hogwarts, she would let him be a tour guide and bring herself here. Take a good tour of the old castle.


    But since the end of the summer vacation last semester, she didn''t write to herself again. Sherlock thought she had forgotten about it.


    A little girl of this age will keep her enthusiasm for such a period of time, and she will soon forget it after a long time of no contact.


    In the end, she didn''t expect that she prepared a "surprise" for herself, and she actually came to Hogwarts through the re-hosted Triwizard Tournament this year.


    Well, it''s not that Sherlock doesn''t want to keep his promise, it''s just that the girl''s energy makes him a little worried, thinking that she will have some undeserved thoughts.


    Ahem, being too attractive is also a sin.


    Sherlock, who was sad in his heart, selectively ignored Fleur behind him for a while, and set his eyes on Hermione instead.


    "Do you have anything to do with me, Miss Granger."


    Even standing in front of Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore wouldn''t feel much cramped Hermione, she became nervous under Sherlock''s gaze today for the first time ever.


    She frantically took out a simple small badge from her pocket and showed it to Sherlock.


    "Professor Forrest, I, I would like to invite you to join the... organization I created."


    Sherlock looked at the small badge in her hand and asked with interest.


    "..? What''s its full name? You gotta tell me about it?"


    As if seeing her nervousness, Sherlock showed a gentle smile on his face, waved his hand gently, and the two chairs that had been placed in the corner slid out by themselves, parked beside Hermione and Fleur respectively.


    "Sorry I don''t have any snacks to serve you here today, I just finished all the cookies from yesterday for breakfast."


    After entering the door, Fleur didn''t speak except for a glance with Sherlock. She was waiting for Hermione to finish telling Sherlock what she wanted to say, and then take a look at the meeting of the young professor who had not seen each other for more than a year. How to enlighten his students.


    Is it to tell her directly that this matter is an absolutely impossible reality, or to be gentler, to tell her where the problem of the student named Hermione comes from her thoughts at the moment, and then reveal to her that a wizard is a wizard, and a elf is a Elf, no matter how oppressed the elves are, there is no problem with the group of wizards themselves.


    As for Sherlock agreeing with Hermione''s ideas and what she''s doing now, Fleur never thought about it.


    As long as a sane adult is aware, it is impossible and meaningless to free the house-elves completely.


    In Furong''s heart Sherlock is of course not a fool, but one of the smartest people in the entire magic world. She didn''t think Sherlock would say such silly things.


    "..''s full name is "House Elf Rights Promotion Association", which is an organization for the right of house elves to belong to their rights."


    Hermione''s tone began to soften as she explained her thoughts.


    "Professor, you should know that in the wizarding world, house-elves exist. They serve various wizarding families, places and schools, and even Hogwarts Castle has a large number of elves working for free. Doing all kinds of jobs. They have no vacations, no pay, no personal space of their own, just following the orders of wizards, no different from medieval slaves."


    "Although the elves are not wizards or even human beings, they all have their own thoughts and consciousness. Most of them are kind and honest, and each of them has absolute loyalty to wizards. In a civilized society, even the enslavement of the magic world should not exist, and this is the original intention of my creation of this organization!"


    7017k

 Chapter 267： identify

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Hermione explained her thoughts very clearly, and Sherlock listened carefully.


    After she had said all her words, the office fell silent.


    Fleur leaned on the back of the chair and folded her arms in front of her chest, interested in how Sherlock spoke.


    Hermione became even more cramped again, her breathing became a little short, and she looked at Sherlock nervously.


    The expression on Sherlock''s face did not change from beginning to end. After Hermione''s words fell and the eyes of the two girls all focused on him, he showed an expression of admiration.


    "From the standpoint of all intelligent life, that''s a good, great idea! Miss Granger."


    His affirmation made Fleur stunned, and Hermione stunned as well.


    "You, you, are you complimenting me? Professor."


    Hermione asked in a trembling voice.


    Sherlock stared into her eyes, looked at her without hesitation, and said with a very serious expression.


    "Your idea is very good, very correct and upright, and it is a thing worthy of affirmation."


    Hermione covered her face, her body trembling as if she was about to cry.


    Since she proposed to let the Breeding Elf be independent, everything around her has been against it. Even her two closest friends, classmates in the same dormitory, Hagrid and other professors have not hesitated to tell her this. It is impossible and meaningless.


    Sherlock''s affirmation is very important to her!


    "There is nothing more right in this world than to speak out for oppression, to seek liberation for the enslaved, Hermione."


    Sherlock''s voice was calm, like the sea breeze that calmed the waves, so Hermione, who had red eyes, put down her hands and covered her face, and listened quietly to him to continue.


    "No matter what era or country, as long as they stand on the standpoint of all intelligent creatures, those who are willing to do this can be called heroes, but you know why when you proposed this idea, Are there so many obstacles around you?"


    Hermione sniffed and nodded vigorously.


    "I know, Harry, he thinks that the house-elves like to serve wizards themselves, and this kind of servitude itself is what they like to do. But in fact he doesn''t understand that the so-called liking of such ideas is instilled in them by wizards. And The adults who really understand these things, they all feel that the elves are not human beings and have no value in being liberated. Only by letting them serve the wizards all the time will they benefit the entire wizarding community."


    "But since I was a child, all the truths have told me that it is wrong to enslave a thinking life. Any self-conscious life should not be divided. The books have always told us what justice is, but adults But they keep telling me about benefits. I don''t want this, the right thing has to be done by someone, even if it''s just me."


    "But everyone said I was wrong." Hermione''s voice was sobbing.


    "Because your position is so much higher than others, no one will be as generous as you, most people will only consider things from the position of the group they belong to, and those who oppose you are standing in the position of a wizard , from this point of view you are indeed doing something wrong, Hermione."


    Sherlock''s voice didn''t stop.


    "There has never been peace in true liberation. How many obstacles do you encounter now? In the future, when house-elves really seek freedom, they will also encounter the same, even hundreds of times, a thousand times greater. And the consequences of such There will only be one, like a goblin rebellion, a war in the wizarding world."


    Hermione was stunned, she said hastily.


    "There must be a peaceful way, as long as the wizards are willing to pay the house-elves who think they work, then everything will be fine..."


    "These are just ideal pictures of your imagination, Hermione." Sherlock interrupted her calmly, "You are a smart and diligent student, but you should have seen a lot of Muggle history and magic history. Reading history makes people wise, no matter in the history of a civilized society, if the oppressed want to truly obtain their own rights and interests, they must need a war.��


    "Only war can win real interests, and only enough force can protect the status and respect that you have won. What you think now is actually the incentive that will lead to the war between elves and wizards in the future. Of course, they''ll reject your idea outright, because no one wants to see a war like this, one that won''t do any good for the wizarding community, whether it''s won or lost."


    Hermione sat on the chair with empty eyes, she said unconsciously.


    "So, what I want to do now is still wrong?"


    Sherlock folded his hands on the desk.


    "It depends on where you place yourself, Hermione. I can''t make a decision for you with such a choice, it''s up to you to think about it, I can only make your choice on a different level. Make it clear with you. Similarly, my affirmation of you is not false. You are doing a righteous thing, but justice is never absolute. "


    "A hero in one country may be a wicked villain in another country. This is the situation you are facing now, whether to choose to be on the side of the wizard or the side of the house-elves."


    There was silence in the office, Hermione stared at the ceiling absently, wondering what to write.


    Sherlock stood up and patted his shoulder.


    "You can go back and think about it for yourself, Hermione. What is your real idea, what kind of justice is it, and for whom it is justice. If there is anything you can''t figure out, you can ask me again~www.novelhall. com~ I can''t know everything, but I should be able to give you some advice and hints."


    Hermione finally left Sherlock''s office, and she didn''t get exactly the result she wanted, but she didn''t get completely rejected as she thought before.


    Sherlock told her a lot of things that no one had told her before, enough to make her think for many days.


    After Hermione left, Fleur spoke to Sherlock for the first time.


    "Why didn''t you tell her directly that it was wrong? You have to talk so much around the corner." Furong asked inexplicably.


    Sherlock poured himself a cup of tea, he said a lot, and his mouth is dry now.


    "Hermione is very smart, she is just walking into a mental dead end now, and she needs my admission, then I will give her the admission she wants, total denial is no way to make a person accept his own mistakes of."


    7017k

 Chapter 268： hibiscus and silke

    Furong looked at him inexplicably.


    "Are you so good to your students? I thought you only took special care of Harry before."


    Sherlock rolled his eyes at her question.


    "I treat all students equally. As a teacher, I should not only teach them knowledge, but also let them understand the truth of being a human being."


    The scene suddenly quieted down at this time. Furong stared at Sherlock, and Sherlock also looked at her. The two stared at each other with big eyes.


    After the air solidified for dozens of seconds, Furong said angrily.


    "I''ve come to Hogwarts now, do you have anything to say?"


    Sherlock knew that this kind of thing could not be avoided or escaped, so he helplessly stood up from his chair.


    "Miss Delacour, welcome to Hogwarts Castle."


    Furong didn''t seem very satisfied with his welcome speech, she said with a frown.


    "Do you always call your friends like this? Or do you plan to pretend that you don''t know me since you haven''t seen me for more than a year?"


    The robe on the hanger in front of the door flew to Sherlock''s side and put it on him.


    "I call my friends very casual, like Lupin, I always call him his last name, Snape, I prefer to call him Prince now, of course, if you want me to call you Fleur, then we now It''s time to go, Miss Furong."


    Only then did Fleur''s face show a slightly satisfied look, and she and Sherlock began to tour the entire castle.


    It''s just that she didn''t show much interest in Hogwarts along the way, but she was very interested in Sherlock''s teaching life at the school.


    "I heard that the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts was cursed by that person. You are the only professor in the past 40 years who has been in office for three consecutive terms without any accident?"


    When passing through the girls'' bathroom on the first floor where Myrtle was left behind, Sherlock told her the story of how the secret room was opened at the time, which also made Fleur take his defense class at Hogwarts for three years. Professor, are curious about things that are still safe.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "The Daily Prophet will publish a report on this matter almost as long as there is no news in the past two years. I heard that among the reporters in the newspaper, they also privately opened a bet that I would be in the In the first few years of continuing to work as a professor and dying in my current position, it seems that no one can hold me down for more than five years."


    Actually, thinking about the two years of teaching experience in the castle, Sherlock always felt that he was still able to stand here in good condition, and he was indeed lucky enough.


    Whether it was the basilisk in the first year of employment or the time travel incident in the second year, he almost survived several times.


    And Hogwarts in the next few years will only be more uneven, which makes Charlotte have no idea how long she will be able to sit in this position.


    However, Furong fought for him.


    "How could they do this? They would take your life as a bet. It is said that many wizards have sued the British Daily Prophet and their newspaper reporters. They don''t know how to learn about the privacy of some famous wizards. , and reported it.��


    Sherlock also knew something about this, he recalled.


    "The specific person they intend to sue is the reporter named Rita Skeeter, but the so-called prosecution is only a matter of thunder and rain. Those wizards can''t handle their own troubles. The high probability of prosecution is just intimidation.��


    The two chatted and walked in the castle. Many students saw them. After all, there was no class today, and the little wizards were very busy.


    However, when Sherlock and Fleur were together, they deliberately maintained a social distance, which did not cause any misunderstanding among the students at Hogwarts. Most people thought he was just taking the Beauxbatons student by the way. Just visit the campus.


    When passing by the castle library, Sherlock was introducing to Fleur that this is the largest magic book library in the British magic world. Silk, who was blindfolded with a black ribbon, happened to be holding two books from the library at this time. The magic book came out.


    Although the two discussed Fiddlesticks together in the office before, Shilk obviously hasn''t completely relieved Sherlock.


    As if she hadn''t seen him, she was about to pass Sherlock''s side with two tomes like bricks in her arms.


    Of course, Sherlock couldn''t pretend that he didn''t see anything.


    He smirked and stretched out his hand, helping to take over the two books in Shilk''s hand, and said cheekily.


    "For things like borrowing books from the library, it''s not enough to ask those senior boys to help. It''s too hard for you to waste so much effort to move to the office."


    Silke glanced at him with those golden eyes hidden under the ribbon, and said coldly.


    "I just want to go out for a walk."


    "Good idea!" Sherlock said in a compliment, "I''ve always suggested that you go out for a walk, but the air over the Black Lake is cleaner. Next time you want to go out for a walk, go there, the sunshine these days is not bad. ."


    Shilk''s voice was still cold.


    "There are few people by the lake, so it''s boring to go for a walk by the lake alone."


    "Then next time I go with you?" Sherlock said cautiously.


    But Shilk didn''t take his cues at all, and still walked forward with a blank face.


    "Don''t bother Professor Forrest. You are too busy to have time."


    "Why are you busy! Not busy, not busy at all!"


    Looking at the conversation between Sherlock and Silk, Furong''s expression was obviously a little weird, like a bit of taste, and she felt like an outdated light bulb.


    It wasn''t until this time that she had the opportunity to interject and ask.


    "Hello, Professor Silk, my name is Fleur Delacour, and I''m a friend of Sherlock."


    Hearing her greeting, Shilk didn''t show any indifference to her, just nodded slightly.


    "Hello."


    Furong looked at her delicate face, and she, who has always been incomparable with her own appearance, didn''t dare to make any comparisons at this time, she just asked with a complicated face.


    "I heard that Professor Silke is Sherlock''s girlfriend?"


    "Cough cough... cough cough..."


    Hearing her question, Sherlock choked on his own saliva, his face flushed, and he coughed desperately beside him.


    And Silk just glanced at him lightly, and replied with a flat face.


    "No, we are just ordinary colleagues. Who did you listen to?"


    Hearing what she said, Fleur''s face suddenly relaxed completely, and then she sold Harry without hesitation.


    "Harry Potter, he told me at the dinner yesterday."


    ??


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 269： Harry Potter

    Sherlock, who had already sentenced Harry to death in his heart, beat his chest hard, and finally recovered.


    He said pitifully to Shilk.


    "It''s not like an ordinary colleague relationship. Even if it''s not an elder...cough, it''s a relationship between that and that, and it can be called a friend."


    At this time, they had already walked to the door of Shilk''s office. Shilk still hasn''t shown a good face to Sherlock.


    "Who is your friend?"


    He stretched out his hand and took the two magic books directly from his arms, turned around and pushed the door, and walked into his office.


    Even if Fleur was blind, she could now see that the relationship between Sherlock and Silk was very unusual, even if it wasn''t the boyfriend and girlfriend relationship as Harry said.


    Sherlock didn''t show such an embarrassed expression at this time. He cleared his throat, as if he had returned to the serious and serious role of Hogwarts professor in front of Fleur.


    "The castle has almost taken you around today, so let''s go here first. I have other things to do in the future, so I can''t accompany you any more."


    Furong didn''t mean to take up too much of Sherlock''s time, she said generously.


    "Thank you for taking me around the entire Hogwarts castle today, but I won''t let the warriors of Hogwarts go in the next Triwizard Tournament because of this."


    Sherlock chuckled lightly.


    "The specific warrior list has not been selected yet, but you are quite confident."


    Furong said indifferently.


    "Besides Beauxbatons, no one else is eligible to be named a warrior."


    "Then I wish you good results in this competition in advance."


    Furong looked proud.


    "Of course."


    The two separated here, and Fleur returned to Beauxbatons'' carriage that looked like a palace. Sherlock also returned to the office and continued to fiddle with the wooden box about Fiddlesticks.


    The time of Halloween passes quickly. When night falls, the time when Halloween parties are held every year in the past is slightly different this year.


    The students were not in the mood to enjoy the same sumptuous Halloween feast as yesterday''s dinner.


    Everyone was absent-mindedly eating the food on the table, not even in the mood to chat.


    He stared straight at the long table that belonged to the professor on the high platform of the auditorium, and the goblet of fire that was placed in front of Dumbledore''s seat.


    At this time, the wooden goblet was still emitting a white-blue flame. It looked unremarkable, but it attracted everyone''s attention.


    Also sitting on the high platform, Sherlock didn''t have any expectations. His attention was always on the guests at the same seat.


    Whether it was Karkaroff or Madame Maxime, their gazes towards the Goblet of Fire also revealed nervousness.


    Even the careful Sherlock could sense from Karkaroff''s eyes that he was more nervous than Madame Maxime.


    He seemed to value the student named Krum very much. If he hadn''t been selected, Durmstrang would have no chance of winning this time.


    As for the other two referees, Balmain and Crouch from the Ministry of Magic, their emotions seemed much more normal.


    Balmain, who has a more cheerful personality, is also looking forward to the list of warriors participating in this competition. His face is more excited than nervous.


    Crouch had a dull look on his face, as if this game had nothing to do with him at all. His job this time was just to deal with it, which was very close to his temperament.


    And tonight, Sherlock wasn''t exactly a bystander.


    Dumbledore gave him and Moody a task together, and when the Warriors'' roster came out, they had to guide them with five referees.


    Dumbledore didn''t say what to do specifically, but they should know soon.


    This dinner ended very quickly when everyone deliberately accelerated the process.


    When every gold plate on the long table was clean, Dumbledore stood up in front of everyone.


    He stretched out his hand and waved his wand gently, and most of the candles in the auditorium were extinguished.


    The surrounding environment became dim, and in front of him, the wooden goblet with white and blue flames was even more eye-catching.


    "Okay, the Goblet of Fire is going to make a decision," Dumbledore said. "I guess there''s still a minute left, and before that, I have a few things to nag about. After the Warriors'' names are announced, I hope they Go to the front of the auditorium, walk along the staff desk, and enter the room next door."


    He pointed to the door behind the instructor''s desk and said.


    "They''ll get initial guidance here."


    After his voice fell, everyone in the auditorium held their breath.


    The Goblet of Fire is now emitting a dazzling light, brighter than anything in the auditorium, and even the blue-white light makes people feel a little dazzling.


    At this moment, the flame suddenly turned red!


    Sparks continued to splash out of the wooden cup, and then a tongue of flame flew into the air, and a piece of charred parchment flew out, which Dumbledore took into his hand.


    I didn''t mean to whet my appetite I just read the name above.


    "Durmstrong''s warrior - Victor Krum!"


    Immediately, there was a burst of strong cheers in the auditorium, and even the Hogwarts students did not hesitate to applaud themselves.


    Soon another piece of parchment flew out of the Goblet of Fire.


    "The warrior of Beauxbatons - Fleur Delacour!"


    The applause in the auditorium broke out again.


    Turns out, just like what Fleur had told Sherlock before, no one other than Beauxbatons was qualified to be named a warrior of this school.


    The parchment with the names of the Hogwarts warriors also quickly flew out of the Goblet of Fire, and Dumbledore spoke the name on the note with a clear and loud voice.


    "The Warrior of Hogwarts - Cedric Diggory!"


    The applause this time was undoubtedly countless times louder than the previous two.


    The cheers in the entire auditorium were deafening, and the Hufflepuffs were jumping up and down, screaming and stomping.


    After a long time, the commotion subsided.


    Just when Dumbledore happily announced that the three school warriors have been selected, and they will each represent their schools to compete for honors.


    The Goblet of Fire did not go out, but turned from blue and white to red again, and a fourth piece of parchment suddenly flew out of it!


    The huge auditorium instantly became quiet, and Dumbledore took the parchment with a solemn expression.


    Everyone watched him clear his throat and read aloud.


    "Harry Potter!"

 Chapter 270： 4th Warrior

    There was no applause, and after Dumbledore had pronounced Harry''s name, a sound like a quarrel of bees appeared in the auditorium.


    Harry sat in his seat blankly, staring blankly at those who kept leaving his seat and looking in his direction.


    "You know," he murmured to Ron and Hermione. "I didn''t! I didn''t sign up at all."


    Hermione and Ron were also at a loss, and they didn''t know why this happened.


    The noise in the auditorium was very loud and chaotic, and it was difficult to hear what the students sitting here were saying.


    Sherlock, who was sitting on the high platform, looked thoughtfully in the direction Harry was in. The scene where Dumbledore read Harry''s name just now reminded him of something.


    In his vague memory, Harry did participate in the Triwizard Tournament in the original book, and he also won the Triwizard Cup at the end.


    Then, why did his name appear in the Goblet of Fire?


    Just when the question arose in Sherlock''s mind, Professor McGonagall got up from her seat eagerly, and walked hurriedly to Dumbledore''s side.


    Sherlock could vaguely hear her saying to Dumbledore, "...let Harry go to the back first."


    Dumbledore nodded, then silenced the auditorium again.


    "Harry, please come up and go behind the door."


    Everyone in the entire auditorium was watching Harry. At this time, he didn''t feel the slightest sense of honor. He just felt like a monkey being watched by others. He wanted to dig a hole directly from the ground. go in.


    When he walked to the high platform, he and Dumbledore looked at each other. Dumbledore didn''t have a smile on his face, and his expression was even more gloomy.


    Almost all the teachers on the long table were looking at him, Harry looked at them at a loss, only Sherlock winked at him, which relieved the tension in his heart a little.


    Harry was taken behind the door where only the chosen warriors could enter, and then Dumbledore asked Flitwick to help keep the order of the auditorium, and called McGonagall, Snape and Xia, who had previously been determined to conduct warrior guidance. Locke and Moody, walked into the cubicle together.


    Karkaroff and Mrs. Maxim also walked in together. Both of them had ugly faces. In the entire auditorium, the two of them were the most unhappy about the accident.


    The remaining two referees, Balmain and Crouch, looked as usual, one was amazed by such a change, and the other was still paralyzed, looking preoccupied.


    They came to the cubicle behind the auditorium.


    Harry was standing there fidgeting, becoming the focus of the eyes of the other three eligible warriors.


    Balmain explained to Fleur, Cedric and the others that Harry became the fourth chosen warrior.


    While the others present had a dispute over this matter, Karkaroff and Madame Maxime naturally expressed strong dissatisfaction with it.


    Hogwarts has one more contestant, even if it''s just a fourth-year student, it will also increase the odds of winning.


    Snape was suspiciously questioning what method Harry used to successfully sign up. Professor McGonagall said angrily that she believed that Harry would never violate the rules and let senior students sign up for him.


    While they were arguing, Sherlock and Moody were sitting in an inconspicuous corner, talking quietly.


    "Look at Harry''s performance." Moody''s magic fake eye fixed on Harry, and kept turning, "I have a lot of experience in interrogating prisoners, and his current demeanor is definitely not disguised, nor That is, Harry, he didn''t know anything about being a warrior."


    Sherlock touched his slightly pricked chin and said thoughtfully.


    "The probability of Harry cheating on his registration can be determined to be 0. If it is not his own doing, it is someone who secretly helped him throw the parchment with his name into the Goblet of Fire without his knowledge. "


    Moody''s voice was hoarse and low.


    "The person who made this is very clear that the age limit for the Triwizard Tournament is a condition that was added this year. The Goblet of Fire does not only consider students over the age of seventeen, as long as the name is thrown into the cup The people in it will become its candidates.��


    "But this man does not guarantee that the Goblet of Fire will choose Harry as a warrior at Hogwarts, and even if he is famous, he is only a fourth-year student with very limited knowledge of magic. In this castle, There are senior students who are stronger than him."


    "So this guy used a very clever Confusion Charm to make that stupid wooden goblet think that there will be four schools participating in this competition, and Harry Potter is the only candidate for this fourth school, so that That will make sure that he will be chosen!"


    "We all know that the process of selecting warriors in the Goblet of Fire is actually making a magic covenant that cannot be violated As long as they are selected, no matter who they are, they must participate in the following games!"


    Speaking of which, Moody''s came to a conclusion.


    "Someone wants Harry to participate in this Triwizard Tournament! The ultimate goal is most likely to want him to die in the next game!"


    Sherlock shook his head and had other different opinions.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple, it''s pointless that someone wants Harry to participate in this Triwizard Tournament. But if this person really wants Harry to die, then his better chance is in everyone When they were all attracted by the Triwizard Tournament, he would attack Harry again. But now, doing such a thing will only make more people''s eyes stay on Harry, and it will make it more inconvenient for him to do it. "


    Moody frowned after hearing Sherlock''s reasoning.


    "Then what is his purpose?"


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes.


    "We can''t do that, but do you think the person who threw Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire might be in this room?"


    Moody''s hand hidden in his sleeve clenched suddenly, but then he slowly relaxed again.


    Looking at this room, the five judges who had ended their quarrel and chose to accept the reality, pinched their noses and recognized Harry, the fourth extra warrior, and let him compete, Moody said calmly.


    "Of course Dumbledore has absolutely no possibility of this, and each of the other four people cannot rule out suspicion."


    After it was confirmed that Hogwarts would have two warriors participating in the Triwizard Tournament, the expressions on Karkaroff and Madame Maxime were even more ugly.

 Chapter 271： suspects

    This middle-aged wizard, who used to be a dark wizard and is now Principal Durmstrang, is clamoring that he will never take his students to the next Triwizard Tournament, and that this is the case. File a complaint with the Ministry of Magic and the International Confederation of Wizards.


    Moody''s and Sherlock''s eyes were now on him.


    "Karkaroff''s suspicion is very high." Moody said in a deep voice, "He was caught by my own hands. I know how cunning and treacherous he is. Before being caught, almost all Death Eaters They all believe that he is one of the most loyal believers of the mysterious man, but on the first day he was just caught, he sold all his companions without hesitation."


    "Now he might have left a life-saving charm for himself with Harry. If the mysterious man makes a comeback in the future, he can use this in exchange for his chance to survive."


    Sherlock had a different opinion.


    "Dumbledore said that the most hated thing in You-Know-Who is betrayal, and Karkaroff himself should be very aware of such a thing. Harry can''t become his life-saving charm, but will become his life-saving charm. Besides, even if Voldemort is willing to let go There''s absolutely no way the Death Eaters who were caught in Azkaban for his betrayal would have let him go."


    What he said was well-founded, but Moody did not completely give up his idea, but reserved his opinion, and the two turned their eyes to the next person together.


    Madame Maxime, who was as tall as Hagrid.


    The headmistress was obviously also very unhappy, but she was much more restrained than Karkaroff, and didn''t say anything threatening.


    "Olim Maxime, this woman''s life is very simple. Except for the unknown family situation, her previous experience has a clear record." As a senior Auror, Moody saw what he saw in the Auror Command. There is a lot of information. "In her life so far, there is no intersection with the mysterious person at any point, and there is no deep hatred with Harry."


    On this woman, Sherlock and Moody have the same view.


    "She is indeed the most unsuspected person, because there is absolutely no reason to do so."


    Passing past Madame Maxime, their gazes stayed on Balmain, the short, dwarf-like Director of Sports of the Ministry of Magic, who was standing beside her.


    "It''s even easier with Ludo Balmain, who was a batsman for the Wimbourne Hornets and the England national team before he went to the Ministry of Magic to be head of sport. He was a man who liked to bet against people. , and is good at drilling camps and using fake money, there are many small problems, but I have never heard rumors that he has contact with the mysterious people."


    Sherlock couldn''t even recall the slightest bit of information about Balmain from his memory of the original book, which he still didn''t remember much.


    He also believes that this is a role that is not easy to play, and it is unlikely that he is the mastermind behind the scenes.


    In the end, they turned their attention to the last person together, Barty Crouch, the director of the International Magical Cooperation Department who had always stared gloomily at other people''s disputes after entering the door.


    This time, Sherlock spoke first.


    "I think he is the most suspicious!"


    Moody''s was puzzled.


    "Although Barty has an indelible stain on his son being a Death Eater, his character cannot be doubted. In the 1970s, when the conflict between the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters was at its sharpest, he was extremely persistent. He opposed pure-blood hegemony and the rule of mysterious people. Later, after learning that his son was a Death Eater, he directly arrested him into Azkaban without hesitation. At that time, some people even thought that his only shortcoming was It''s too selfless."


    Old Barty once served as the director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department for a long time. As the immediate boss of Moody''s former boss, there is still a love between them.


    And according to old Barty''s life history, he really has no possibility of joining Voldemort.


    But Sherlock clearly knew more than Moody.


    He lowered his voice, speaking in a volume that only he and Moody could hear.


    "The process is too complicated, so I''ll make a long story short, his son, the **** of that mysterious man, surrounded Barty Crouch Jr., who didn''t die in Azkaban before."


    Hearing this sentence, Moody''s pupils shrank suddenly, and Sherlock''s voice still did not stop.


    "Not long ago at the Quidditch World Cup, I found Barty Jr. and finally killed him, but I don''t know if Crouch knows about it now, but just based on that, he''s not a small suspect. ."


    Moody fell silent, his eyes did not stay on Crouch deliberately, but lowered his head and stared at his rough palm.


    "Even someone like him would betray the Ministry of Magic..."


    No one could answer his words, and neither could Sherlock.


    All their guesses now are just suspicions. Before there is conclusive evidence, except for Dumbledore, any of the other four people are possible.


    Or if you relax a bit more, maybe some wizard sneaked into Hogwarts Castle and did this secretly But the probability of this is very low, whether it is Moody or Sherlock Didn''t focus on it.


    After confirming Harry''s status as the second warrior at Hogwarts, the debate about one more warrior is over.


    Barty Crouch, as the referee''s representative, told the four Warriors the time of the first game.


    "The first project will be carried out on November 24th, in front of other students and the jury, it will test your courage, so we are not going to tell you what it is, daring to face the unknown is a wizard An important quality of...very important..."


    ��Warriors are not allowed to ask or accept any help from their teachers when completing a competition event. Warriors face the first round of challenges with the only weapon in their hands, their wand, and they won��t learn until the first event is over. Regarding the situation with the second program. Due to the high demands and long duration of the competition, the Warriors will not take the exam for the school year."


    The prompt is very brief. After finishing the above words, today''s affairs will end here.


    The judges and the professors left this compartment of the auditorium.


    After Harry went out, he found that all the students in the auditorium had left, and Ron and Hermione didn''t wait for him, but he wouldn''t go back alone.


    "So, this time we are rivals again?"


    Cedric always had that warm smile on his face, and looked like a good-natured big boy next door.


    Harry''s mood was in a mess, he just replied.


    "maybe."

 Chapter 272： Hermiones book

    Harry had many things on his mind on his way back to the Gryffindor lounge.


    The most frequent occurrence is undoubtedly the dream he had during the summer vacation.


    Voldemort was sitting on a sofa chair with Wormtail standing beside them, they were plotting something, the scar on his forehead kept burning.


    For no reason, Harry always thought that what they planned was related to him, otherwise why did he only hear their conversation?


    He looked preoccupied, without the slightest joy and excitement of becoming a warrior, and before he knew it, he had walked to the door of Gryffindor''s lounge.


    Mrs. Fat has already received the news in advance. There are many portraits in the auditorium compartment. There must be some gossip portraits that ran out and reported the letter in advance.


    Even when Harry said the order, she was still asking, is it true that he became the fourth warrior?


    Harry didn''t have the mood to answer her question, and went straight into the passage.


    Before half of his foot stepped into the grounds of the Gryffindor lounge, countless hands suddenly appeared and grabbed him in.


    Almost all the Gryffindors gathered in the lounge, and the little lions looked at Harry excitedly and excitedly, as if they were looking at the honor of Gryffindor.


    Jordan put a big red flag embroidered with Gryffindor lions around Harry as a cape. George and Fred kept asking Harry what method he used to step into Dumbledore''s line. That age limit, and was annoyed that he didn''t tell them the method.


    Angelina, the previous strong candidate for Gryffindor, also generously said that it doesn''t matter if she is elected or not, and the person who can be elected to Gryffindor is the glory of the entire academy.


    But Harry, who was surrounded by the crowd, could not feel the slightest joy.


    He kept answering all kinds of questions loudly and kept reuniting: "I didn''t! It''s not that I threw my name into the Goblet of Fire!"


    But no one at the scene believed what he said. Everyone was immersed in their own imaginations, thinking that as long as Harry participated in the competition, he would definitely win the final championship and a thousand Galleons.


    After being tossed by these people for half an hour, Harry finally broke out in anger.


    He shouted to break free from everyone''s entanglement, and returned to the bedroom alone.


    There was only Ron himself in the dormitory, which made Harry more gratified. He was convinced that Ron was one of the few people who was willing to believe what he said.


    But everything this evening was completely beyond his expectations, naturally including his best friend Ron.


    Ron looked at Harry very strangely, especially when he saw the dead Gryffindor cloak worn by Jordan.


    "Congratulations, Harry."


    Harry looked at Ron, he saw Ron''s strange face.


    "What are you talking about? Congratulations?"


    Ron laughed, and his smile became very twisted. He looked like he was not smiling, which made people feel very angry.


    "How did you cross the age line set by Professor Dumbledore? In a way that I know?"


    Harry''s face was full of disbelief. He breathed quickly and explained his words in front of Ron.


    "Listen, Ron! I didn''t sign up! I''ve been with you all day today, and you should know all about what I did, I didn''t go and throw my name into that **** glass! There must be someone else did that!"


    Ron raised his eyebrows, as if to hide it in his own hair.


    "Oh? Who is that, why do you do this?"


    "I don''t know who it is, but their purpose is probably to kill me. And can you stop talking to me with this expression!" Harry said irritably.


    Ron didn''t change at all.


    "Actually, you can tell me the truth, Harry, even if you don''t want others to know, you can tell me these things."


    Harry was completely angry, and this was the second time he had gotten angry in just ten minutes.


    "I thought you would believe me! In the end, you are no different from those people outside! They are all idiots!"


    This conversation between the two broke up unhappily.


    Ron pulled the curtains on his four-poster bed heavily, cutting off their communication.


    Harry was lying on the bed with no thought of wanting to sleep at all. He tossed and turned irritably, and in the second half of the night, everyone else in the dormitory fell asleep.


    He sat up from the bed, lightly touched the lightning-shaped scar on his forehead with his hand, and the illusory and ghost-like Lily appeared in front of his bed.


    This is the only person Harry is talking to at the moment. Everyone else in the world may not believe him, but his mother certainly won''t!


    Lily listened carefully to all of Harry''s remarks, and her face became more and more solemn.


    "It''s true that someone wants to hurt you, Harry. The Triwizard Tournament is not just a competition for the school''s honor, and almost no one can guarantee that they will not be hurt in this competition. They used to think that the number of casualties in the competition was too high. After that, the game was finally stopped.��


    "You can''t just treat this as a child''s play Lily said seriously, "Write a letter tomorrow to tell Sirius about it, and then go to the Professor Forrest and put your worries to rest." and ideas are all spoken out. "


    Harry never took Lily''s words on deaf ears.


    The next day was Sunday, and Ron was still in a cold war with him, and Harry was so annoyed with him now that he didn''t want to take the initiative to pay attention to him.


    He walked out of the bedroom and went down the spiral staircase. As soon as he came to the lounge, he saw Hermione sitting alone on the sofa with a thick book in his hand.


    Harry walked in front of Hermione. He was about to ask Hermione if he believed he didn''t throw his name into the Goblet of Fire, when he suddenly realized that what Hermione was reading was not a magic book.


    The name of that book is "1984".


    Although you can''t tell anything from this simple title, this is obviously not a book from the magical world.


    At this time, Harry also noticed the other books stacked next to Hermione.


    "Das Kapital", "The Biography of Che Guevara", "Social Theory and Social Structure", "Punishment and Discipline", "Principles of Marxism"...


    Harry opened his mouth wide. He looked at these books whose titles were enough to make him dizzy, and asked in confusion.


    "Why are you reading these books?"


    Hermione seemed to be immersed in the book "1984" and said without looking up.


    "The study of oppression and anti-oppression, the composition and division of classes, the structure of society, the analysis of power, and the dystopia that destroyed my previous ideas."

 Chapter 273： people who believe in harry

    Harry looked even more bewildered.


    "So what''s the use of these?"


    Hermione finally closed the book in her hand, she said solemnly.


    "Let me know what to experience and what is needed to liberate a group correctly, let me understand how oppression arises, and how a reasonable social structure can avoid oppression."


    Harry blinked his eyes, which were numb from being too wide open.


    "You haven''t given up the idea of ??saving house-elves yet?"


    Hermione said calmly.


    "I gave up."


    "Then you are still..."


    "I gave up my completely unrealistic, only ideal salvation." Hermione said softly, "I was too naive before, thinking of some things very simple, so I need to learn more."


    She raised the book in her hand.


    "There is very little research on class, oppression and society in the wizarding world, almost zero. On the contrary, Muggles have explored it very deeply. I asked my father to buy these books for me overnight and send them over."


    Harry didn''t know what to say now. He only understood now why Hermione hadn''t been seen during the day yesterday. It turned out that she wrote a letter to her father to buy a book.


    He didn''t speak, but at this moment Hermione could see his original intention.


    "Are you here to ask me if I believe you didn''t sign up at all, and someone wanted to frame you? Of course I believe it. The way you looked at the time couldn''t deceive anyone, and it was much more shocking than we were."


    Harry''s mood was obviously much better, he sat down beside Hermione, put his face on his arms, and said with a pouting.


    "After all, some people still believe me, but Ron doesn''t, no matter what I say to him."


    Hermione hesitated, and finally decided to speak.


    "Actually, it''s not that Ron doesn''t believe it, he''s just a little jealous of you."


    Harry felt so absurd, he spread his hands and sneered.


    "I''m jealous that I can be watched like a monkey? If he wants, I can give him all this treatment at any time!"


    "Because you''re always the center of attention, and when people mention him, the best way to call him is that he''s a friend of Harry Potter."


    Hermione tilted her head and explained, "Ron is neither the biggest nor the smallest in his own family, so he is actually the most easily overlooked in the family, and he longs to be watched, praised and appreciated by others. Agreed. But he will only see all of these in you, but he has never experienced it, so he has always been envious of you in private. Finally, when the warriors of the Triwizard Tournament confirmed the candidates yesterday, it broke out completely. "


    Hermione''s analysis made sense, but it made sense, and Harry still couldn''t forgive Ron for that.


    "If he wants to be that show-stopper, then he''ll do it! I don''t want to, why would he force his own ideas on me!" Harry said angrily, "I wouldn''t do it anyway. I''ll take care of him, unless he takes the initiative to apologize to me!"


    They sat in the lounge for a while, and Harry was about to get up and leave, heading for the owl shack.


    "I''m going to write to Sirius and tell him everything I''ve been through these days, and he can help me get an idea," Harry said.


    "If you still have time later, you can go to Professor Forrest''s office and have a chat with him," Hermione reminded.


    Harry nodded.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I do plan to go to the professor later."


    Hermione was very satisfied with Harry''s present performance, she said earnestly.


    "I always feel that you have matured a lot since entering the fourth grade. If I were an adult, I would definitely praise you for growing up."


    Harry''s face turned a little red. These were actually Lily''s ideas for him. If it was just him, he would definitely not think about writing a letter to Sirius or talking to Sherlock.


    "Even if you''re not an adult, you''ve already said so now."


    Hermione was noncommittal, she shrugged, spread the book on her lap again, and set her eyes on the book.


    "You go quickly, I''m going to continue reading too, bye."


    "goodbye."


    They separated from the common room.


    Harry walked directly in the direction of the owl shack, not even in the mood to go to the auditorium for breakfast.


    Now, as soon as he appears among Gryffindor students, he will immediately receive praise and applause from a large group of people, so even in the castle, he tries to avoid crowded places.


    He didn''t use his own owl, Hedwig, to send a letter to Sirius. This snowy owl is too conspicuous among the grey owls. As long as it flew out of Hogwarts, someone would recognize that it was sent by him. letter.


    In his last letter, Sirius also specifically instructed Harry not to use Hedwig in his next letter, and this time he chose a public owl in the school.


    Such behavior also aroused Hedwig''s dissatisfaction.


    It stood on Harry''s shoulder and conveyed its unhappiness to Harry through its claws, which made Harry grit his teeth and rub his shoulders while muttering aggrieved.


    "Why do you even blame me? It''s not my fault."


    After sending the letter, Harry returned to the castle, this time walking straight to Sherlock''s office.


    Regarding the matter of being determined to be the fourth warrior last night He had something to say in his heart. Hermione was reading a book and was not in the mood to listen to him. Ron broke up with him again.


    At this time, Sherlock is of course the best choice, and maybe he can give him some reasonable suggestions.


    It''s just that he stood in front of Sherlock''s office door and knocked on the door several times without getting a response.


    Just when he thought that Sherlock had something to do today and planned to give up and go back to the lounge, a slender figure walked down the corner of the stairs.


    "Harry? Do you have something to do with me?"


    Sherlock, who went out to find Shilk and went for a walk by the Black Lake, but couldn''t find anyone, happened to meet Harry who just wanted to leave at this time.


    Harry stopped in his tracks immediately, he made way for Sherlock and let him open the door.


    "It''s about my being selected as a warrior last night. I want to talk to you, Professor."


    "You really should talk to me, so suddenly being selected as a warrior, you shouldn''t be carried away, thinking that you have to perform well in the game in order to be the fourth warrior. ?"


    Sherlock said casually as he led Harry into the office.


    Harry was not only not embarrassed by this, but his face was full of emotion.


    "I haven''t explained it yet. Professor, you already believe that I didn''t sign up myself at all?"


    After entering the door, Sherlock took off his coat, just snapped his fingers lightly, and the door closed by itself.


    "If you have this ability in the fourth grade, then after you graduate, Dumbledore should also abdicate to become a leader."

 Chapter 274： Rita Skeeter

    Sherlock''s words were very poignant, Harry''s face showed a resentful look, and he sat across from the desk.


    "Do the other professors know about this?" Harry asked expectantly.


    Sherlock shrugged and poured a cup of black tea for himself and Harry.


    "Of course it''s impossible for everyone to believe it, but you can see from last night''s performance that Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall are definitely people who believe in you. Anyone with a little vision can see that they want to It''s not easy to blind the goblet of fire, this alchemy item has been a Triwizard selection judge for centuries. Like I said, if you can really use it in fourth grade Curse, after you graduate, Dumbledore will also fight for you."


    Listening to Sherlock, Harry pulled the dessert plate full of cookies in his direction.


    Because he didn''t dare to appear in the auditorium, he hadn''t eaten at all from morning until noon. This time he came to find Sherlock, and it was not without suspicion that he was eating and drinking.


    His mouth was full of cookies, and Harry didn''t forget to ask.


    "Professor, do you have any clues now? Who on earth would throw my name into the Goblet of Fire? Let me participate in this competition?"


    Of course, Sherlock didn''t gobble like Harry, but took a sip of the black tea and said calmly.


    "Of course there are clues, but it''s not appropriate to tell you. In short, you shouldn''t have too much psychological pressure. How to participate in normal competitions or how to participate, and other things, I and others are behind you."


    His words undoubtedly gave Harry a shot of peace of mind.


    Afterwards, he and Sherlock confided in Gryffindor''s students about his enthusiasm for being chosen as a warrior. And the fact that even his best friend Ron didn''t want to believe him, and that Hermione was reading some weird book lately.


    Sherlock didn''t express any opinion on the first two events, but only became interested in the last book Hermione read.


    "What did you say you saw her looking at this morning?"


    Harry repeated to Sherlock the titles of the few books he could still remember, and Sherlock murmured with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "It''s a good thing she can think in this direction."


    After eating and drinking enough at his place, Harry finally left with satisfaction.


    In the days that followed, Hogwarts was calm, and the focus of discussion in the castle, of course, was on the four newly elected warriors.


    Harry, who was not eligible but was eventually selected to the list, naturally attracted much attention.


    He was rarely supported by other academies, and Hufflepuff''s students thought he was stealing the glory of his own academy warrior Cedric. And Slytherin did not deal with Gryffindor from beginning to end, and under the leadership of Malfoy, naturally he would not have any good feelings towards Harry.


    They even had a magic badge pinned to their chests, with "Cedric is the real warrior" on the front and a string of "Potter shit" letters on the reverse.


    Just because of this badge, Harry almost had a conflict with Malfoy and his party in the castle. In the end, it was fortunate that Moody arrived in time. After learning that it was Malfoy and the others who took the lead in mocking, in front of the Sri Lankan who arrived later. Neptune''s ugly face mercilessly deducted 20 points from Slytherin.


    These days, Sherlock wanted to go out with Shilk for a walk. But she has never been found in the school.


    According to Professor McGonagall, she took three days off to go out the day after the Halloween dinner, and Trelawney took the divination class for these days.


    Gu Sherlock was confused about what she was doing outside, but didn''t write to ask.


    Silk has his own privacy, and in some matters, he should not be so lenient. In the past few days, Furong has been looking for him more diligently, chatting about a lot of things.


    On the day Shilk came back, Harry and the others also started preparations for the first competition and were called together for a wand test.


    At the same time, before testing the wand, Harry was also invited by a female reporter from the Daily Prophet named Rita Skeeter for an interview.


    Having been treated in such a special way, Harry had already noticed something wrong in his heart, and then when he saw that what he said during the interview was completely opposite to what was recorded on the parchment by Skeeter''s shorthand quill, His mood suddenly worsened.


    After tossing Harry for a while, this not-so-simple female reporter did not intend to end this Hogwarts journey, but found Dumbledore again.


    "Oh, I wonder if the famous Professor Forrest is in the castle now? I''ve always wanted to do an exclusive interview with him, but I haven''t had a chance. This time is just right."


    Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "You can go to the innermost office on the third floor of the castle. I believe that if Sherlock is here, he should be very happy to accept your interview."


    After getting Sherlock''s specific location, Skeeter left satisfied. She brought her interview equipment and knocked on the door of Sherlock''s office.


    At this time, Sherlock just got the news that Sylke had returned from off-campus. He picked up his coat and put it on, just as he was preparing to go out. Then, he waited for the smiling, green-robed Daily Prophet reporter.


    "Professor Forrest is planning to go out?"


    Sherlock looked up and down at the witch who seemed to laugh like a fake and nodded lightly.


    "You are?"


    The driver stretched out his hand and shook it with Sherlock.


    "I''m Rita Skeeter, a special correspondent from the Daily Prophet. Now, because of the Triwizard Tournament, I''m coming to Hogwarts for a few exclusive interviews. I don''t know if you have time. I want to know something from you. matter."


    Sherlock didn''t want to mess with her at first, and he didn''t care about the interview at all, but after he heard her name, he got some interest.


    Rita Skeeter.


    He is also a fairly well-known reporter in the most authoritative newspaper in the entire British magical world, such as the Daily Prophet.


    She will always use some methods that others don''t know to dig out the things behind celebrities. Many people hate her to the core. They know that her methods of obtaining those news are not clean, but they can''t find any evidence to convict her. Report to Wizengamore.


    In the same way, it is also because she can always dig out the dark secrets and lace news behind these popular figures, and she is well known by most wizards in the magical world. Any news she reports will inevitably appear on the head of the Daily Prophet. Version.


    ??


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 275： interview

    Sherlock put the robe he just put on back on the hanger, and then invited the driver to sit down in the seat.


    "I also heard about Ms Skeeter''s reputation very early on, and we could chat casually."


    Skeeter was obviously very satisfied with Sherlock''s answer.


    Despite her reputation among the majority of the wizarding community in the wizarding world, her reputation as a reporter has actually smelt.


    Few people are willing to give her a solo interview anymore, that is, a young man like Harry who has not graduated from school knows the depths.


    And Sherlock is one of the few adult wizards.


    She took out a stack of parchment from her pouch, and a quill that looked indistinguishable from other pens.


    Skeeter had that warm, but fake smile on his face.


    "I think you wouldn''t mind my use of this shorthand quill."


    Sherlock shrugged nonchalantly.


    This kind of quill pen, which can record the user''s dialogue and record it on paper, is not uncommon in the magical world. So until now, he hasn''t felt anything abnormal, but he just felt that the smile of this female reporter was a little uncomfortable.


    "Then the first question, Professor Forrest, as the only Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts for three consecutive years in the past 50 years, how do you feel about this school and the current headmaster, Dumbledore ?"


    The question seemed a bit sharp, Sherlock tapped the table top of the desk with his fingers and said.


    "As a wizarding school that has educated wizards in the entire British wizarding world, there is no doubt about the excellence of Hogwarts. And Dumbledore, who is recognized as the greatest white wizard of the 20th century, has always been regarded by students as Hogwarts. Watts is the best principal ever."


    At the same time as he spoke, the shorthand quill on the desk followed his words and quickly slid on the parchment, making a slight "rustle" sound.


    While talking, Sherlock couldn''t help but tilt his head to look at what the quill pen wrote on the paper.


    ''That''s the first sentence he blurted out when we interviewed the defense professor who has made a name for himself in the wizarding world in recent years. Of course, no one in the entire magical world doubts Dumbledore''s greatness, but as the headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, his influence on wizards in the magical world is too great. Just like the Professor Forrest in front of him, the frenzy in his eyes when he talks about Hogwarts and Dumbledore makes it impossible to doubt that the direction Dumbledore''s wand is pointing is him. goals to strive for. ��


    "Don''t care about what the pen wrote." Skeeter turned Sherlock''s attention to herself, she still smiled and said, "Not everything written on the paper will be published, I''ll be in the back. Some inappropriate words will be cut out."


    The expression on Sherlock''s face did not change at this time, but the brows hidden in his bangs rose slightly, and the fingers that were slowly tapping on the table also stopped at this time.


    "Then the second question, Professor Forrest, what do you think of the fact that this Triwizard Tournament selected an unruly warrior-Harry Potter?"


    The expression on Sherlock''s face became playful, and his tone was still neither high nor low, and he said calmly.


    "As his professor, I can''t understand Harry''s character. Being a warrior cannot be something he can do by cheating himself, and the next Triwizard Tournament will be a fourth-year experience for him. It was an extremely dangerous experience for his students. I think the public opinion outside should be more tolerant of him, after all, no matter how famous he is, he is still only a 15-year-old student.��


    On the desk, the rustling sound of the nib rubbing against the parchment never stopped.


    At this time, Sherlock also saw the "translation" of what he said after the shorthand quill pen.


    ''After my question was asked, the young professor expressed absolute confidence in Harry Potter. Of course, we don''t know whether this trust came from his heart or was influenced by Dumbledore. Lovers of Wujiwu also favored the student Harry Potter a lot, and even called on the wizarding community to give Harry Potter a lot of support. Have some tolerance. We can see that the professor is a little too partial to Harry Potter, and it is difficult not to wonder how he can ensure fairness when teaching in the school...''


    When I saw that quill pen wrote here. Sherlock snapped his fingers lightly, and the parchment and shorthand quill on the table suddenly seemed to fly uncontrollably.


    The expression on Sherlock''s face did not show any anger so far, but affirmed the driver.


    "No wonder you are able to make such a big name in the profession of a reporter. Let''s not talk about the means of obtaining private news for the time being. Just this cheeky nonsense ability is nothing to be the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet. "


    Seeing the quill and parchment flying out of her control, the smile on Skeeter''s face froze.


    Her eyes, hidden behind the gold-rimmed glasses, were fixed on Sherlock.


    "What do you mean, Professor Forrest."


    Sherlock waved his hand indifferently, and a flame spell appeared silently on the parchment.


    The parchment full of nonsense, UU Reading rolled up with a shorthand quill, was burned into a pile of black residual ashes by the sudden fire.


    "I


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^ I know that even without these manuscripts, you can still make up later. Sherlock looked flatly at the dark-faced female reporter, "but I remind you to pay attention, you''ve gotten into enough trouble now, if I were you, I would never go to Dumbledore again. Find out what the big gimmick is. "


    The expression on Skeeter''s face was ugly, her face was blue, and her lips were trembling. She didn''t seem to have thought that Sherlock actually burned her quill and the parchment full of interview manuscripts directly!


    "I''m really wondering, why do you, self-proclaimed smart people, think Dumbledore is the kind of good guy who is at your mercy and throwing dirty water?"


    Sherlock crossed his hands and said coldly.


    "The two Dark Lords who oppose him, one is still being held in the high tower prison in Austria, and the other is still alive and dead. What kind of confidence do you have, thinking that you will be stronger than these two? "


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 276： Hilkes contribution

    Remember [New] for a second,! Skeeter finally left in anger.


    Sherlock did have some interest in this female reporter, but after being interviewed by her, he had absolutely no intention of knowing about this kind of person.


    A woman who digs fake news by special means and super cheeky is not worth his time.


    After Skeeter left, Sherlock put on the robe he had just taken off for ten minutes, and walked out of the office humming a little tune in a good mood.


    Going up the stairs, he came to the door of Shilk''s office, sorted out his clothes, and then knocked on the door.


    "Please come in."


    After the familiar voice came out, he pushed open the door that wasn''t actually closed and walked in.


    "Ah, the beautiful and generous Ms. Silkk, the sun is shining and the air is fresh today, so are you interested in going for a walk by the Black Lake with me?"


    After Sherlock entered the door, he gave a gentleman''s gift and invited him.


    Shilk, who was sorting out the classroom materials for the students he had left these days, saw his funny appearance, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise slightly, but the expression on his face was still stern, as if he hadn''t calmed down yet.


    "You don''t want to know from me, what have I been doing these days?" she asked.


    Sherlock frowned.


    "If you didn''t take the initiative to say it, I wouldn''t have this curiosity, but since everyone has taken the initiative to speak up, then I really want to know."


    Shilk didn''t mean to hang his appetite, and said directly.


    "I went back to the German Ministry of Magic and found my former boss."


    Saying that, she took out a thick stack of documents from the drawer.


    "I told her that Fiddlesticks has been caught by you, and at the same time, I want to come here. I told you before, the previous experimental research of the Department of Mysteries on how to completely control Fiddlesticks."


    Sherlock was stunned for a moment when he looked at the magic document that Shilk pushed in front of him, and then showed a complicated expression.


    He didn''t go to pick up the document first, but asked softly.


    "What did they ask you for?"


    Hilke said lightly.


    "In fact, they have been studying Fiddlesticks for more than a century, and the data and materials they want to get are almost the same. How to take care of it has become a big problem. It has been released from the Department of Mysteries twice in a row. The escape has made the higher levels of the German Ministry of Magic very dissatisfied, and even plans to re-exile it to Azkaban have been proposed."


    "I still have some sympathy with my old boss. She spoke for me and offered to obtain these materials on the condition of watching over it. There was no obstruction there."


    "Although I took it out, I still want to remind you, don''t try this method lightly before you are really sure that your soul is stronger than Fiddlesticks, dying under this kind of experiment is powerful. Wizards are not in the minority."


    What she said was such an understatement, but Sherlock knew very well that her previous friendship with the current Director of the Department of Mysteries had played a big role in resolving the matter so easily.


    Otherwise, it would not be so easy for someone else, even a native German wizard, to get such experimental materials that took the lives of more than a dozen silent people so easily.


    Sherlock shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Why don''t you call me over? After all, I''ll use this thing in the end."


    Silk looked at him calmly.


    "Am I not qualified to do something for you? Or, have you never looked down on me and have always regarded me as a vassal who can only live under your protection?"


    Faced with questions like hers, Sherlock''s expression was serious.


    "I''ve never thought about it that way. You''re a completely independent person and you should have your own ideas and your own decisions."


    When he said this, he couldn''t help scratching his hair.


    "It''s just that sometimes, I may interfere a little too much with your affairs. It''s my fault. But you should be able to understand someone who subconsciously uses the mentality of middle-aged, old, uncle and elder. Is it a little lacking?"


    Shilk looked at his face that only showed that embarrassing smile in front of her, and the face that had been stern was like a spring blossom, and he slowly relaxed.


    "I can understand, but you know you''re wrong and you have to change it. You may need time, and I can wait a little longer."


    In the end, Shilk didn''t agree to go to the Black Lake with Sherlock. She took three days off, and she didn''t miss many courses but needed time to sort it out.


    Trelawney''s teaching method based purely on talent cannot be said to be wrong, but it is seriously inconsistent with Silke''s previous teaching plan. In fact, it is better to let the students study by themselves.


    In the end, Sherlock took the information that Shilk brought back, and returned to the office alone.


    These materials seem to be a lot, but in fact most of them are data of failed experiments, and only the last few are really valuable.


    He happened to be out of class this afternoon, and there was plenty of time for him to study these things.


    Of course, after all, there is nothing to study.


    The German Department of Magic and Mystery Affairs has already gone through all the wrong paths, and now what Sherlock needs to do is to use the Patronus Charm to weaken the strength of Fiddlesticks'' soul to the maximum extent, and then Compare whether your soul is stronger than it The person who uses the Patronus Charm here can only be the wizard who finally signed a magic contract with Fiddlesticks.


    Because the Patronus summoned by itself is equivalent to the manifestation of part of the soul of the spellcasting wizard, while using the Patronus to reduce Fiddlesticks'' soul, it also causes the monster to have an instinctive fear of the wizard''s soul.


    If all the conditions are met in the end, then this demon in charge of fear can be turned into his own lackey.


    After thinking about all the ideas clearly, Sherlock began to use the Patronus Charm in stages.


    In fact, not only at the soul level, he has an advantage, but the Patronus Charm is even better.


    Even if restraint is required and hundreds of Patronus Charms cannot be used at one time, Sherlock can still use twenty or so at a time, and after the feedback from the feedback subsides, then use the next round, which is more convenient than other wizards. many.


    In one afternoon, he summoned hundreds of silver crows to guard around the wooden box where Fiddlesticks was imprisoned and divided into four.


    It was visible to the naked eye, and it would occasionally tremble before, but it was obvious that the things inside were resisting, but now it has stopped.

 Chapter 277： Must be foolproof!

    Remember [New] for a second,! The Warriors have completed wand testing ahead of the first game event.


    And Skeeter''s interview about Harry was also featured on the headlines of the Daily Prophet, which of course was her gibberish and maliciously exaggerated interview dialogue.


    There''s actually a critique of Sherlock at the end.


    He said that he was arrogant and arrogant when he thought that he had achieved a little in the past two years. Even if the reporter of this newspaper specially asked for an exclusive interview with him, he was rudely rejected, and finally he secretly satirized Dumbledore''s unknown person. , actually let such a stunned young man enter the castle as a teacher.


    On the first day this paper was published, Sherlock was not noticed by many people, and Harry became the focus of ridicule in other Hogwarts houses.


    Now, apart from Gryffindor, the other three houses don''t have a good opinion of him.


    Even the most uncontested Hufflepuff little badgers who love to eat melons are full of love for Harry Potter because they feel that Harry Potter used despicable means to steal the glory that originally belonged to their academy warrior Cedric. contempt.


    Among the students, almost no one except Hermione believed that Harry was talking about it every day and had explained the "I didn''t sign up!" words countless times.


    So in the end, Harry simply didn''t explain it at all, and all the little wizards hung the badge on their chests, which was led by Malfoy and wrote "Potter stinky shit".


    Another Hogwarts warrior, Cedric, is a man of integrity.


    He has been discouraging the students around him not to do so, taking off the magic badge on his chest that not only insulted Harry, but also praised him as a "true Hogwarts warrior".


    But his actions didn''t have any effect, on the contrary, he made those students despise Harry even more.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It��s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    Although the castle has been getting more and more lively recently, the normal classes have to continue.


    "...Okay, that''s it for today''s class, but before the get out of class ends, I still have something to say to you." Sherlock, who was standing on the podium, looked serious, "I know you There''s been a lot of talk about the Triwizard Warriors lately, but since you can only be spectators, you need to distinguish between priorities."


    "This game is indeed a grand event that is rarely seen in ordinary times. On normal viewing days, Hogwarts will give you a relaxing vacation, but in the time you should study in class and in private, I don''t want you to still be caught. Interfering with the game."


    That''s how Sherlock''s last class of the week ends.


    Of course, his words couldn''t make the leather monkeys whose minds flew out of the sky to take back much of their hearts, but it could at least be of some use to those Ravenclaw students who were temporarily swayed by the recent atmosphere in the castle.


    After the end of today, tomorrow is the first Hogsmeade week after the start of the term, and students from Year 3 and above can go out to Hogsmeade town to relax.


    And Sherlock can also take advantage of this time to complete the final finishing touches on Fiddlesticks'' contract work.


    After being tortured by the Patronus Charm continuously for a week, the aura emanating from the wooden box is getting weaker and weaker.


    Its soul strength has been weakened to the limit, and the two consecutive defeats by Sherlock''s lead and the constant "intimidation" of the patron saint have also made this monster''s fear of Sherlock engraved in the deepest part of his soul.


    It''s a bit ironic that the monsters who play with fear the most are also fearful.


    Sherlock did not choose the place where he finally completed the contract, of course, he did not choose in his own office, but came to that room together with Silk, in order to find Fiddlesticks and unexpectedly obtained the Room of Requirement, from which he got a full room. The house is full of sunlight, and the room can only be opened from the outside.


    "How long does it take to complete the contract normally?"


    In front of the door of the Room of Requirement, Sherlock asked Shilk as he opened the door and prepared to walk in.


    Hilke said flatly.


    "An hour is enough."


    "Then we will set aside half an hour to prevent accidents, and you will open the door from the outside in an hour and a half." Sherlock said easily.


    Although Shilk didn''t show it on her face, anyone who was a little more careful could see her worry.


    Sherlock had already stepped into the Room of Requirement with one foot, and before entering, he smiled and comforted.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''m going to..."


    "boom!"


    Sherlock, who was only half-speaking, kicked Sherlock into the Room of Requirement with a quick kick, and at the same time slammed the door shut, interrupting the self-curse that he had not finished casting.


    After completing this series of actions, she let out a sigh of relief and couldn''t help whispering to herself.


    "You still talk about taking care of me all day long. Who is the most worrying one?"


    Bewildered, Sherlock, who was violently kicked into the Room of Requirement, couldn''t figure it out, how did he offend this girl?


    In the past, I just didn''t give myself a good face, but this time I actually moved my hands!


    Is it okay to go on like this?


    Sherlock angrily muttered words like "lawless" and "don''t know how to respect the old and love the young", and walked to the center of the room with the wooden box containing the Fiddlesticks.


    Although the words just now were not fully spoken, Sherlock still didn''t think that something would go wrong this time.


    Before he felt that he came to the Room of Requirement, of course he had already finished comparing the soul strength of himself and Fiddlesticks in this state.


    The gap cannot be said to be a world of difference, but it is as big as half the soul of a normal person.


    If the experimental data obtained by the Department of Mysteries is correct, then Sherlock does not have any chance of failure this time.


    After that, as he thought, there were no surprises in all the previous steps.


    But until the end, when Sherlock drew up the magic contract forcing Federick to sign it, he was met with resistance that was almost broken!


    It would rather its own soul die on the spot than sign such a contract that is completely servile!


    Sherlock is not worried about how it will die and live, but the steps have been implemented to this point. If Fiddlesticks forces self-destruction, his soul will also suffer a lot of damage.


    Because the Patronus Charm had been suppressed enough before, this kind of damage would not hurt him enough, but even so, Sherlock was still not reconciled.


    In this short moment, a method that seemed to be tried suddenly flashed in his mind.


    A literary master who has said many famous sayings also said such a famous saying.


    "Human nature is always a compromise. If you want to pierce the roof, others will definitely not agree, but after you propose to pierce the roof and are rejected, and then ask to open a window, then he will find it acceptable. "


    Doesn''t it find the covenant of slavery too harsh?


    Then Sherlock changed the contract to be a little more "equal". Can he still have the determination to break the net?

 ~： written request for leave

Let''s sort out the following plot, and update it early tomorrow.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 278： Hogsmeade Week

    Human nature always likes to compromise.


    This also applies to monsters like Fiddlesticks.


    If it is to be Sherlock''s slave for life and always obey the young man who defeated it twice, then even if it really chooses to dissipate its soul, it will not agree.


    But when it clearly expressed its resistance, Sherlock slightly revised the magic contract.


    Changed the clause with the word slavery in it to "cooperation", and the free service of Sherlock was changed to "exchange work for freedom."


    The time of work is set at 100 years. After 100 years, Fiddlesticks will be free again.


    Looking at it this way, such a very "equal" magical contract makes people feel less uncomfortable.


    Fiddlesticks, who has the ability to think independently, will find himself a step down.


    Slavery has turned into cooperation, which means that it has not lost its dignity.


    100 years of work in exchange for freedom is not unacceptable to Fiddlesticks, who has an almost infinite life.


    Anyway, it was imprisoned in the German Ministry of Magic for a century before, and it seems that it is no big deal to endure another century of captivity.


    Besides, this wasn''t considered imprisonment, so there was still a chance to go out with Sherlock.


    After all, they are an "equal" partnership!


    Even if he had already given himself the steps, when he actually signed the soul contract, Fiddlesticks was still very awkward, trying to continue to pretend to resist and let Sherlock put some of the terms on the contract. a little looser.


    But Sherlock just threw the pen away at this time. You can sign it if you like it. If you don''t, you will blow yourself up. The big deal is that you are a good guy who has been lying in bed for two months.


    Seeing that there is really no way to negotiate the price and give himself some benefits, it can only sign this revised contract pitifully in the end.


    But it didn''t find that at the end of this contract, there was a very small script written in ancient Rune, and it would not be noticed at all under normal circumstances.


    [Sherlock Forrest has the final right to interpret this contract]


    The matter of controlling Fiddlesticks in the end was completed without a hitch, and Fiddlesticks, who successfully signed the contract, naturally did not need to be locked in those four wooden boxes.


    It itself is an insubstantial creature, and the shape of the grass man is just the most frightening appearance it thinks.


    So under normal circumstances, it can be turned into some small ornaments and hung around Sherlock''s neck, which does not look noticeable.


    An hour and a half before entering the Room of Requirement, Shilk opened the door of the Room of Requirement from the outside on time.


    Seeing that Sherlock inside didn''t show any unusual appearance, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I just told you, it''s safe to keep it safe."


    Sherlock proudly walked out of the Room of Requirement with Silke. At this moment, he suddenly remembered how he entered the Room of Requirement just now.


    "Why did you kick me when I entered the door?"


    After Silk made sure he was okay, he didn''t even look at him.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to kick."


    "What do you mean by wanting to kick? Don''t give me no big or small, you''d better make it clear to me now!"


    "I want to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow."


    "Don''t change the subject!"


    "are you going?"


    "......go!"


    ......


    The relationship between Harry and Ron still hasn''t eased.


    Even in today''s Hogsmeade week, Harry was resolutely unwilling to meet Ron, preferring to go out in an invisibility cloak.


    Although Hermione said it was silly to talk to the air, if Harry wore an invisibility cloak, she would never walk with him, but in the end, she went out of Hogwarts Castle with Harry.


    "People keep looking at me now," Hermione said dissatisfiedly, "and they think I''m talking to myself."


    They just came out of the Honey Duke candy store, and there are many students around.


    "When you talk, don''t move your mouth too clearly, they won''t see it." Harry tried to teach Hermione why she was not so special now.


    But Hermione doesn''t really mind making people think she''s a weirdo who talks to herself, her real purpose is to trick Harry into taking off his invisibility cloak so that he can go to the Three Broomsticks later." By chance" and Ron met, maybe the two would reconcile as before.


    But Harry didn''t mean to be fooled at all. No matter what Hermione said, he didn''t want to take off his invisibility cloak.


    Facts also proved that Harry''s approach was right, because after coming out of the candy store, they met a nasty woman, the Daily Prophet reporter who only interviewed Harry not long ago - Rita S. Kit.


    If she was allowed to see Harry, it would definitely be a tangle.


    "Why doesn''t she leave!" Harry, who was hiding under the invisibility cloak, said angrily.


    Hermione said indifferently, "She will definitely stay here until the game officially starts. The interview with you before is not a big achievement for her."


    Hermione and Harry didn''t go in until Skeeter and her camera assistant came out of the pub.


    There were also a lot of people in the tavern, and they were almost full. After all, there were only three taverns in the entire town of Hogsmeade. Compared with the sloppy Pig Head Tavern and the Madame Paddyff Teahouse, which only couples would go to, the three. A Broom Tavern is the perfect place for a drink with friends.


    Hermione took Harry to an empty table and sat down From outsiders'' eyes, she could only see that Hermione was drinking butter beer alone.


    "This is really stupid." Hermione reluctantly complained again, and then she took out a book from her small bag, "Fortunately, I always carry this thing with me."


    Harry saw the title of the book, "The Communist Manifesto".


    "I''ve never known what the **** you''re reading these books for." Harry grumbled in a low voice, he had been living at the Dursleys, and apparently knew something about the books Hermione had read recently, "The Wizarding World. The situation is different from the Muggle side."


    Hermione was indeed serious.


    "As long as it is a society composed of people, it is actually similar in nature, but now it seems that after entering modern times, wizards have not been differentiated into classes by things such as productive forces, but this does not mean that classes do not exist, it is only based on Another way is in the magical society."


    These things Harry said to her, just listening to them made a big head.


    Just when he was bored, his eyes turned to the door of the tavern inadvertently, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    ??


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 279： Moodys Discovery

    "Look! Hermione!"


    Harry kept his eyes fixed on the direction in front of the tavern door, and kicked Hermione carefully under the table, motioning her to look at the place he found.


    Hermione looked away from the book impatiently, and saw what Harry was telling her to read.


    Outside the door of the Three Broom Tavern, four people walked in together. Because one of them was very conspicuous, many people in the tavern noticed them.


    Originally, Sherlock took Silk with him. He just wanted to stroll around the streets of Hogsmeade. The reason why he had been insisting on inviting Silk was purely because he felt that she was staying there all the time except for classes. In his own office, this is not good for the body, and it is not that he is conspiring to do something else.


    As a result, not long after they came to Hogsmeade, they met Hagrid and Moody who also chose to come out today, so the four of them came to the three broom taverns together.


    As soon as he entered the door, when Sherlock was about to find a seat, Moody''s magical false eye suddenly spun around, and soon stopped where Harry and Hermione were.


    "Haha." He let out a burst of laughter as if he had seen something interesting, "It seems that someone doesn''t want to be too conspicuous, come with me."


    He took Sherlock and the three to Harry''s side, and then sat around an empty seat beside them.


    Under normal circumstances, Sherlock would not let out the control magic and waste his energy, so he did not find Harry hiding under the invisibility cloak, but just looked at Hermione with a strange expression.


    "Why are you drinking here by yourself? How about Harry and the others?"


    Hermione blushed, and just as she stammered open her mouth, before she could decide whether to tell the truth or not, Moody, who was beside her, laughed out loud.


    "Harry, is he sitting next to you soon? Sherlock."


    Suddenly, Sherlock understood, he looked at the empty seat opposite Hermione with a strange expression, and asked softly.


    "Are you planning to do something bad again? Why are you wearing an invisibility cloak?"


    Harry was still surprised that Moody''s magic eye could see through his invisibility cloak, and faced Sherlock''s question, he was a little embarrassed to say that he didn''t want to see Ron, but instead. Just looking for an excuse to fool around.


    "I don''t want others to see me, I''ve been bothered by them these days"


    His excuse was quite reasonable. Sherlock and the others didn''t hear anything wrong.


    They all knew of Harry''s current situation at Hogwarts. If he really showed up in a tavern that was almost full of students, he would probably have to be disgusted and looked down upon.


    In this regard, even Sherlock and the other professors have no better way. It was rare that Moody comforted him.


    "Don''t worry, when the first project is over, after those students have seen the dangers of the Triwizard Tournament, they won''t have the heart to gossip about you any more."


    However, his words did not have any consoling effect. After listening to Harry, he felt even more chills, and he felt uneasy about the competition that would test his courage soon.


    Hagrid, who had been silent for a while, his eyes flickered, as if he was thinking about something.


    Sherlock and the others didn''t stay in the tavern for long, they just chatted for a while, and after drinking two glasses of butterbeer, they got up and prepared to leave.


    However, when they finally left, there were three people, and Hagrid said that he still wanted to drink two more drinks, so that they could leave without worrying about him.


    After Sherlock and the others had all left, Hagrid took advantage of Hermione''s time to get a drink at the bar and leaned into Harry''s ear, who was wearing an invisibility cloak, and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "Come to my hut at twelve o''clock tonight to find me, remember to wear an invisibility cloak."


    After saying this to Harry, he also stood up from his seat with a calm expression and left the three broom bars.


    Harry didn''t understand Hagrid''s words, and he didn''t hide it from Hermione when Hermione came back.


    "Why did Hagrid let him find him in an invisibility cloak in the middle of the night?"


    Hermione was also surprised by this.


    "Hagrid asked you to find him in the middle of the night? I don''t know if it''s good or bad, Harry, but you haven''t forgotten that tonight is also the day you and Sirius made an appointment to meet?"


    Harry''s letter to Sirius received a reply not long ago, and he made an appointment to use Floo fans to talk to Harry tonight.


    Harry, of course, hadn''t forgotten about it.


    "Then we have to make a quick decision tonight. I hope it''s not a problem for Hagrid to find me."


    Just as they continued to chat, Sherlock, Silk and Moody, who had already left the tavern, walked side by side on the streets of Hogsmeade.


    "About throwing Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire, I also asked Vera to help with divination to see if I could find any clues about that person but I always found nothing."


    His voice fell, and Shilk also spoke at this time.


    "Divination is not omnipotent. The ability to see something depends not only on the ability of the fortune teller, but also on whether fate is willing to open this hole."


    It was only when Moody came to Hogwarts that he learned that Sherlock had a close relationship with the witch named Willa Silk.


    He has always wondered that Sherlock, who used to be like a stuffy gourd, should not have the tendency to have a girlfriend so soon, even if his temperament changed drastically.


    However, at this time, of course, he would not ask these questions, but opened his mouth to talk about his findings.


    "I always walk around the school a lot during this time, especially in the middle of the night. Just a few days ago, a group of big guys related to the first event of the Triwizard Tournament seemed to come to the Forbidden Forest. , there was a lot of movement at night."


    "That is, during a period of time, I found a suspicious person who came out of the forbidden forest."


    Sherlock frowned and repeated his description.


    "A suspicious person?"


    "He was wearing a black robe, with a hat covering his face, hiding his head and showing his tail. I found him by accident by the black lake. Before I could draw my wand, he also found me, and then turned around and drilled. In the forbidden forest, and then I can''t find him."


    Moody said solemnly.


    "Afterwards, I talked to Dumbledore about it. He said that there have been a lot of Romanian wizards in the Forbidden Forest recently, and I may have seen these people. But he wasn''t sure, he just let me Be more vigilant and watch the situation in the castle."

 Chapter 280： tip

    "Wizards in Romania...the big movement in the Forbidden Forest..."


    Sherlock touched his chin, as if thinking about something.


    "The combination of these two things, what else do you think?" His eyes looked at Shilk.


    Without any hesitation or hesitation, Shilk spit out a word.


    "Dragon."


    Romania is the most famous in the entire European magic circle, no doubt that this place has the largest fire dragon research base in the world.


    In Gryffindor House at Hogwarts, going to Romania to be a brave dragon trainer was the second most desirable occupation after going to the Ministry of Magic to be called an Auror.


    So after combining these two obvious clues, Sherlock and Silk had no accident that they thought of the creature like a fire dragon.


    Obviously Moody had thought of this before, so he just said that to Harry in the tavern just now.


    "The first event of the Triwizard Tournament is very likely to be related to fire dragons. But whether the man in black robe I saw is a Romanian dragon trainer is still up for debate."


    Moody, who was limping when he walked, did not accompany Sherlock and Silk on the walk. After finding out some anomalies in his own time and venting to Sherlock, he returned to Hogg alone. Watts Castle.


    As this year''s temporary castle guard, Moody''s main responsibility is to protect Hogwarts Castle. Even during holidays like Hogsmeade Week, he only has half a day to relax at most.


    Sherlock and Silk continued to walk on the streets of the town.


    "If the first competition event is really going to be a fire dragon, how can they ensure the safety of the students?"


    Shilk''s tone was calm, but Sherlock could hear her worry.


    After all, she has been a professor in this castle for almost three months. It is also clear that protecting the safety of students, no matter the circumstances, is the top priority for schools and teachers.


    Sherlock patted her shoulder and comforted.


    "The group of dragon trainers are not for dry meals. They will have the ability to control these fire dragons."


    In fact, Shilk already regretted it when he first asked this question, but before she could stop Sherlock from speaking, he had already finished all his words.


    This can''t help but make Shilk frown, as if annoyed by his carelessness.


    There may be no problem with the previous words, but after Sherlock said these words, the consequences would be uncertain.


    "gone back."


    She turned and walked in the direction of Hogwarts Castle.


    Sherlock looked inexplicable.


    "It''s only been less than a morning, so you won''t continue shopping?"


    Shilk said without looking back.


    "Before the first project is over, we''d better all stay in the castle, watch out for the students."


    Sherlock could only helplessly follow behind her, secretly muttering in his heart, sure enough, a woman''s mood is like the British weather, changing at any time.


    Back at Hogwarts Castle, the two of them separated and returned to their offices.


    Because this week is the first Hogsmeade week of the semester, basically all students who are eligible to go out have gone out, and only those first- and second-year wizards who are not old enough to participate in Hogsmeade Week are left in the castle. them.


    After Sherlock returned to the office, it wasn''t that he had nothing to do. Whenever he had time recently, he would try to communicate with Fiddlesticks who was hanging around his neck.


    This creature that has lived for centuries naturally has an independent way of thinking.


    When they were still in a hostile relationship before, the two parties had a brief conversation. Now that they have signed a magic contract, their communication is naturally more barrier-free.


    It''s just that this kind of communication is no longer limited to language, but as long as the other party thinks, he can directly understand his meaning in thought, which is more direct and simple than verbal expression.


    But now if the relationship between Fiddlesticks and Sherlock can be given a ready-made value, it is definitely a proper negative number.


    The straw man, who didn''t know that he had been stumped on the contract, didn''t want to respond to any of Sherlock''s exchanges at all.


    Now it just wants to be alone, to relieve the faint sadness of facing another 100 years in prison.


    But of course what Sherlock cares about is not what he wants to do, but what I want to do.


    He will directly talk to Sherlock and answer Sherlock''s question, which is also added to the scope of "work".


    And if the work is not done well, the sentence of its imprisonment will be extended, and these are clearly written in the contract.


    So, full of sadness, Fiddlesticks could only be forced to work.


    "I said, tip, after living for so long, you should know what you are, right?"


    "..."


    "What? You don''t even know what you are?"


    "..."


    "Anyway, when you were conscious, you were already like this? Tsk tsk tsk, then you are really not an ordinary person!"


    "..."


    "I''m not insulting you, I''m not scolding you, you have a problem with your own understanding. Also, since you came from Azkaban at the beginning, are the dementors on the island now considered you? songrandson or something like that?"


    "..."


    "Pretend to be silent and play deep, don''t you! Be slow to work, be careful I''ll give you an extension of your imprisonment!"


    "..."


    Aside from the parts that Sherlock deliberately made fun of, he could actually ask a lot of valuable things from this multi-creature that has lived longer than Nick Lemay, the living fossil of wizards.


    For example, the special time-turner that brought Sherlock and Snape back to the past, if it hadn''t gone to the underground headquarters, no one would be able to find such a place in the future.


    In this way, he and Fiddlesticks chatted, and Sherlock always asked questions unilaterally, while Fiddlesticks answered very reluctantly and briefly, and an afternoon passed.


    When the sky outside was completely dark, Sherlock ended this "friendly" exchange with satisfaction.


    At this time, he looked at the time and found that it was ten o''clock in the night before he knew it.


    Now let alone dinner in the auditorium, even the curfew in the castle has begun. Sherlock can only go downstairs on an empty stomach, wanting to go to the kitchen to see if there is still something to eat and let him fill it. abdomen.


    Those house-elves who saw that he actually came to the kitchen to ask if they had a late-night snack were all terrified.


    In the end, Sherlock had met here before, the special house-elf Dobby served him a not-too-late supper.


    And just when Sherlock, who was full of food and drink, left the kitchen to prepare to return to his residence, his eyes suddenly fixed on a direction outside the castle.

 Chapter 281： Forbidden Forest Night Walk

    Not long after Sherlock left the kitchen at this time, he was standing in the corridor on the first floor of the castle.


    Through the unglazed windows along the corridor, he could clearly see the scenery outside the castle.


    The weather tonight is very good. The bright moonlight creates a sparkling water wave on the water of the Black Lake.


    But Sherlock''s eyes were not fixed on this beautiful scenery, he was looking at a figure.


    A person wearing a black robe, carefully walking along the Black Lake towards the Forbidden Forest.


    Just the moment he saw this figure, Sherlock thought of what Moody had said to him during the day.


    Then he immediately made a decision in his heart, without any hesitation, he waved his wand and chanted the spell.


    "Call God to protect."


    A small silver crow was formed by countless silver rays of light in an instant, and then it fluttered its wings and flew out to the top of the castle.


    And Sherlock himself moved very quickly from the corridor, through the foyer, and left the castle.


    When he came to the Black Lake, he saw the strange black-robed man walking to the edge of the forbidden forest from a distance, and then he disappeared into the dark woods.


    Sherlock frowned. He didn''t stop for a moment, and quickly approached the Forbidden Forest, but after arriving at the Forbidden Forest, he was sure that he had lost his goal.


    The environment of the Forbidden Forest is much more complicated than the lawn by the Black Lake. Once it disappears out of sight, it is difficult to find the target again.


    But Sherlock didn''t give up, he just wandered in place for two steps, then turned and walked towards Hagrid''s hut.


    However, when he approached Hagrid''s hut and called out several times without getting a response, it was confirmed that there was no one in the house, and Hagrid was not at home tonight.


    But fortunately, a burst of dog barking brought a smile to Sherlock''s face.


    He crossed the fence surrounded by Hagrid, and followed the sound to find the timid hound that Hagrid kept - Fang.


    After seeing Sherlock, Fang Ya wagged his tail in a gesture of intimacy.


    Every time Sherlock came to see Hagrid for something, he would bring him a few dog biscuits or meat bones along the way, which made Fang and him have a good relationship.


    With Ya Ya there, it doesn''t matter that Hagrid is there now.


    Sherlock left Hagrid''s hut with Fang Ya, and soon returned to the Forbidden Forest where the black-robed man disappeared at the beginning.


    "Good tooth, help me find out which direction the person who just entered from here went."


    Ya Ya understood what he said, and after carefully sniffing the trampled lawn, she took Sherlock and ran in one direction of the Forbidden Forest.


    As Sherlock ran, he pulled the pendant off his neck and threw it into the sky.


    "It''s almost time to rest, it''s time to get up and work! Tip."


    When the pendant was thrown into the highest sky, it suddenly turned into a black crow with only one pair of blood-red eyes.


    Fiddlesticks, who was forced to work less than an hour ago, was called out again, which made him look very dissatisfied, and he vented his dissatisfaction bluntly, "Quack quack" The scolding in bird language is like a curse.


    "Slack?"


    Gu </span> Immediately it stopped croaking, spread its wings under the moonlight angrily, followed the silhouettes of Sherlock and Fang from the sky, and observed the surrounding situation from a wider perspective for them.


    Sherlock wouldn''t make the foolish mistakes that Harry and the others would make when they were young and ignorant.


    Now his strength is considered a first-class wizard in the entire magic world. Except for the top group, no matter how strong others are, they will not be stronger than him to the extent that he can''t even resist and directly crush them.


    Even if he finds a suspicious person like this, he will not follow him secretly. The patron saint that he summoned at the beginning is responsible for notifying other people in the castle.


    Now if Dumbledore was at school, he would have known about his entry into the Forbidden Forest.


    With his back against the big tree Dumbledore, Sherlock would not be stupid enough to create trouble for himself when there was absolutely no need to take risks.


    Yaya is very familiar with the environment in the Forbidden Forest. Even in the dark, as soon as he enters the forest, he starts to run wild. Fortunately, Sherlock is not an old abandoned house like Snape. , the stamina can keep up.


    They kept running forward for about twenty minutes, and when they were getting closer and closer to the depths of the forbidden forest, Fang Ya suddenly stopped his pace, as if hesitating about the next direction, and sniffed at the ground again.


    The crow that Tip turned into has also been circling above their heads, and through the contractual connection between it and Sherlock, he reluctantly reported the surrounding situation.


    So far it has not found anything of value.


    After a brief hesitation, Ya Ya chose a new direction and continued to lead Sherlock forward.


    It''s just that the ground has become wet and sticky. The area where Hogwarts is located just rained a little bit at the front end. Maybe it''s because the trees and leaves here are too dense, so that the ground doesn''t dry as fast as the outside. , hindering their progress.


    And this time, Ya Ya didn''t start running again, but moved forward slowly with her four legs.


    At first, Sherlock thought it couldn''t smell the smell left by the black-robed man.


    But soon, he found out from his increasingly obvious body that his teeth were shaking.


    "What are you afraid of Fangya?"


    Faced with Sherlock''s question, UU Reading Ya Ya of course couldn''t answer it in human language, it just tucked its tail, whimpered and whimpered around Sherlock, very resistant and continued to move forward.


    Fiddlesticks hovering in the sky gave Sherlock feedback, and it found nothing unusual.


    After entering the Forbidden Forest, Sherlock, who had already started to control the magic, did not find anything wrong around him.


    Looking at Ya Ya''s current appearance, he remembered that it seemed like a few dragons had come to the Forbidden Forest these days.


    "Don''t be afraid of Fang." Sherlock rubbed Fang''s dog''s head and comforted him, "With me watching you, go forward with confidence."


    As if she could understand his assurance, Ya Ya opened her four legs again and walked a few hundred meters forward.


    Just as the surrounding trees were getting denser and denser, suddenly, under the perception of Sherlock''s external control magic, a miserable green spell broke into the field at an extremely fast speed and shot at his location!


    But no matter how fast the life-suppressing curse was, it was still not as fast as Sherlock''s thoughts. A broken branch in front of him was silent, and it was transformed in an instant, and a door was erected to block him. !


    "Bang!"


    Sawdust splashed, and the Life Sucking Charm blew a small hole on the door panel.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 282： weird behavior

    Even if he didn''t react, there''s no chance that this life-requesting spell would hit him.


    This was the first thought that popped up in Sherlock''s mind after he blocked the attacker''s spell.


    But this doesn''t mean that the black-robed man didn''t want to kill him, but that something obviously went wrong with his own body. The hand holding the wand was constantly shaking, making it impossible to aim at such a long-distance spell. Target.


    After seeing the position of the man in black robe, Sherlock didn''t have any intention of communicating with him. The death-defying spell just now was enough to show the opponent''s position. He directly waved his wand lightly.


    There was no incantation sound, but an invisible sharp blade appeared in the air. It crossed the distance of more than ten meters in an instant, and slashed at the black-robed man in the next second!


    The blue light suddenly lit up, and an eggshell-like curved light shield protected the person who was hiding his head and showing his tail.


    The invisible magic blade and the iron armor curse composed of powerful magic stalemate, but the man in black robe did not stop, he was still walking in the direction of Sherlock, and it seemed that every step was very difficult. .


    Sherlock sensed something was wrong. At this time, Fang Ya ran away as early as the beginning of the battle, and only Tip was still hovering in the sky.


    If it hadn''t been for a contract to bind the two of them together, it would probably run faster than Fang, so it wouldn''t care about Sherlock''s life or death.


    Sherlock didn''t want to drag on to prevent any unforeseen incidents from happening. According to the time he asked the Patronus to notify Dumbledore, under normal circumstances, Dumbledore should have brought someone to the Forbidden Forest to find him at this time, but now He didn''t hear a single movement.


    Sherlock threw out a magic wand and floated beside him, just when he controlled all the wands to aim at the man in black robe.


    The mysterious man who never made any sound from the beginning to the end suddenly flew out of a small glass bottle!


    The glass bottle seemed to be blessed with the Flying Spell. After the man in black robe flew up, it flew straight in the direction of Sherlock!


    Sherlock''s brows were slightly wrinkled. He didn''t move rashly, but directly used a simple universal unlocking spell by controlling magic from a distance of seven or eight meters, trying to directly remove the magic attached to the glass bottle.


    His spell removal was successful, but at the same time as the magic on the bottle was lifted, the bottle itself suddenly exploded!


    "boom!"


    A crisp glass explosion sounded, and a dark green shadow emerged from the bottle, and then continued to rush towards Sherlock''s direction with lightning speed!


    The speed of this green shadow was countless times faster than that of the glass bottle. Almost in the blink of an eye, it crossed the short distance of a few meters and stabbed in front of Sherlock''s face!


    However, just when it had rushed within one meter of Sherlock, the light blue mask suddenly lit up.


    In every Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Sherlock would teach the students the importance of putting an Iron Armor on himself before fighting, and of course he would strictly implement it himself.


    At this time, Sherlock completely saw the true appearance of the green shadow that came out of the blown glass bottle.


    It looks like a strange snake, with a small body and a green body. It looks about the size of an earthworm, but its speed is amazing.


    But the moment the Iron Armor Curse blocked this magical animal snake, which seemed to be about to attack, the snake suddenly grew its mouth, and the entire snake body suddenly burst open!


    Gu The power of this strange snake''s self-destruction is not great, and there is no threat from the glass bottle. The splashing blood water did not even arouse the protective response of the Iron Armor Curse, and landed on Sherlock''s robe. Got a lot of dirt.


    A part of the sticky liquid fell on his face, and Sherlock''s immediate reaction was that the snake''s blood was poisonous.


    However, although he did smell a faint fishy smell on the tip of his nose, there was no odor mixed with it, and the skin that was touched by the liquid did not feel any discomfort.


    He was not careless, and immediately used a cleansing spell on his body up and down to clean up all the dirty things that splashed on him after the snake exploded, but the faint fishy smell still lingered.


    Sherlock''s brows were getting tighter and tighter. Even though he hadn''t suffered any real damage yet, the other party''s series of methods still made him feel very wrong.


    At this time, in the depths of the Forbidden Forest, not too far from Sherlock, several deafening roars came over!


    ����


    Harry didn''t come to him at twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, as he had promised to Hagrid during the day.


    Because he still had an appointment with Sirius in the latter half of the night, he specially moved forward the time when he came to see Hagrid by 40 minutes.


    At eleven twenty in the middle of the night he knocked on the door of Hagrid''s cottage.


    Today''s Hagrid is obviously very different. There is a flower in the button hole of his clothes, and his hair is obviously deliberately groomed. There were some traces left after he combed his hair.


    Hagrid didn''t seem to care about Harry''s early arrival, he just mysteriously asked him to put on his invisibility cloak and told Harry to follow him closely without waiting for Harry to ask more What, he took him to the place where the Beauxbatons students lived, beside the palace-like carriage.


    Afterwards, Harry, who was hiding under the invisibility cloak, was stunned as Hagrid invited Madam Maxime for a night out.


    If he hadn''t known that Hagrid, no matter how crazy he was, would never play him and called him out in the middle of the night to watch him pick up girls, Harry would have turned around and left.


    "Trust me, it''s definitely worth seeing there!"


    By answering Mrs. Maxime''s question, Hagrid deliberately said loudly that he was also reassuring Harry.


    Out of trust in Hagrid, Harry could only follow behind the two of them like a light bulb and walked into the Forbidden Forest.


    Enduring the ambiguous conversation between the two along the way, Harry didn''t know how long he had been gone, but when he remembered that it had been half an hour before he saw Hogwarts Castle and Black Lake for the last time, it seemed as if he could. The loud sound of tearing the eardrum caught his attention.


    Hagrid in front took Madam Maxime around a bush and stopped, and Harry also moved forward cautiously and walked to their side.


    In this second, he saw the overwhelming flames and the behemoth surrounded by fences!


    Dragon!


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 283： mad dragon

    Fire dragons have always been a wonderful existence in the magical world.


    This kind of creature often appears in various fairy tales, such as the most famous children''s fable book "The Poet Bedou Tales", which records many stories about dragons.


    And in the official archives of the Ministry of Magic, the dragon has always been one of the most dangerous known magical beasts.


    But no matter how terrifying the dragons in fairy tales are, in reality there are several cases of wizards being killed by fire dragons every year around the world.


    Most wizards will be in awe of fire dragons, but far from the level of fear or fear.


    Because although there are not many wizards in the UK who have seen a fire dragon for a day, this creature is closely related to them.


    Since the Ollivander family, a millennial wand-making family, optimized the wand core material, thinking that only the body tissues of the three magical animals, the phoenix, fire dragon, and unicorn, are the most suitable for the wand core material, almost every ten Three of the famous British wizards use wands with fire dragon nerves or heart strings.


    This made the fire dragon, which had a lofty status in the story, not so tall.


    After all, magical creatures whose heart strings and nerves have been dug out to make the core of their wands really don''t need a wizard to be too scared.


    But in the same way, no one has ever doubted the horror of the fighting power of dragons.


    Dragon skin is the most effective material for isolating magic in the world, and the huge physique and strength of fire dragons are also far superior to any other magical animals.


    The combination of these two abilities alone is enough for this race to crush the vast majority of other magical creatures.


    What''s more, the fire dragon can fly, and it can even spit out a large-scale aoe attack like the dragon''s breath.


    So in the magic world, even professional dragon trainers who serve for dragon training are not stupid enough to fight a fire dragon alone in the wild.


    And the strong body of this creature and the beauty of gathering strength made Harry completely stunned when he first saw it.


    There are a total of four dragons hidden in the depths of the forbidden forest, and each of them has a different type, but they don''t seem to have a good temper.


    The most conspicuous one was the black dragon spitting out flames from the fenced fence.


    The wizards running around it were obviously dragon trainers from Romania, and Harry also saw Ron''s brother, Charlie Weasley, who helped them pick up Norbert in first grade.


    "Damn! Hagrid, why are you here at this time? Back off! Back off! The Hungarian Tree Peak Dragon can shoot fire up to 40 feet away!"


    But Hagrid didn''t show the slightest bit of fear. He looked at the fire dragons obsessively. The level of infatuation he showed was much more affectionate than looking at Madame Maxime beside him.


    "Isn''t this fire-breathing beautiful?"


    At this time, Charlie didn''t have time to pay attention to him. He was organizing those dragon trainers who avoided the dragon''s breath. Thirty wizards waved their wands together.


    "I count 321, everyone uses the stun spell together, 321!"


    "Dizzy!" ��n


    The cooperation between the dragon trainers was very tacit. After Charlie''s last syllable fell, dozens of red beams hit the Hungarian tree peak dragon, which was constantly breathing out flames.


    No matter how high the magic resistance attribute was, the fire dragon couldn''t resist more than thirty stun spells, and it finally passed out quietly on the ground.


    After the huge head fell, the surrounding ground shook.


    After solving the most difficult one, the rest was much easier to handle. At this time, Charlie finally found time and walked to Hagrid''s side.


    When he saw Madame Maxime standing beside Hagrid, his brows were obviously slightly wrinkled, but he didn''t say anything more.


    "These guys don''t like this place very much. It''s so different from the environment they usually live in, and they''re restless these days."


    Charlie and Hagrid walked side by side and came to the grass blackened by the dragon''s breath.


    At this time, the other dragon trainers around were working together to control the four huge iron cages, planning to lock all these dragons in again.


    Madame Maxime was standing beside the iron cage with interest, looking inside. The Hungarian tree peak dragon in a hazy state was hit by more than 30 stun spells just now while she was showing her power.


    Only then did Charlie whisper to Hagrid.


    "You shouldn''t bring her to this place with you. The warriors can''t know what they''re going to deal with before the game starts. You bring her, and she''ll tell her students that it''s not fair to Harry and others."


    Hagrid deliberately said otherwise.


    "Will the competition let each of them deal with one of them? There are exactly four dragons here."


    Charlie shook his head.


    "We don''t know the specific content of the game. However, if they really let the warriors and fire dragons duel, then I think Dumbledore must be crazy."


    "It is estimated that we passed these guys and got something. The Ministry of Magic specially ordered us to bring all dragons this time. Female dragons are the most protective among dragons."


    The two of them talked like this, and Harry, who was next to Hagrid, heard everything in his ears.


    Of course he now understands why Hagrid let himself follow him in an invisibility cloak, just to help him know in advance what the first competition he will face next Haha Li is in a mess now, not only thinking about how he should face these fire dragons in the future, but also calculating the time.


    Now it''s not long since he and Sirius made an appointment to meet, and he can''t stay here any longer.


    Just when Harry didn''t plan to say hello to Hagrid and was about to leave, an accident happened suddenly.


    Somehow, the Hungarian tree peak dragon, who had been stunned by the stun spell, suddenly opened its golden eyes!


    The golden pupils were full of bloodshots, and its upper body protruded directly from the iron cage that had not been locked in time, and then made a deafening roar.


    "what happened?"


    At this time, Charlie couldn''t care to continue chatting with Hagrid, and his pale face joined the other dragon trainers.


    And the other three dragons also became extremely manic, as if they sensed something, they all broke free from the iron cage together.


    And no matter how the surrounding dragon trainers appease or cast spells collectively, there is no way for them to make these fire dragons quiet again.


    Finally, led by the comatose Hungarian tree peak dragon, the four fire dragons roared together and flew low in one direction of the forbidden forest.


    In the mess that was left behind, the dragon trainers looked at each other in dismay. Charlie''s face was extremely pale under the moonlight, and he muttered to himself in an unbelievable tone.


    "Unless someone here broke a dragon egg...why would these female dragons be so mad..."

 Chapter 284： dragon attack

    Latest website: Soon Sherlock saw the roaring beasts.


    It was the first time he saw a living and moving fire dragon with his own eyes.


    But through the magical knowledge accumulated over the years, Sherlock could easily recognize these fire dragon races with distinct personalities.


    The brown-black Hungarian Horntail, the green Welsh green dragon, the golden-red Chinese Fireball dragon, and the blue Swedish short-nosed dragon.


    Except for the Chinese Fireball Dragon, the other three are all common dragon species in Europe. Their appearance in the Forbidden Forest was not unexpected by Sherlock.


    What really puzzled him was why their hostility towards him was so obvious?


    The four fire dragons flying with their wings, looking at Sherlock, their eyes were filled with scarlet bloodshots, as if they had seen some kind of life-and-death vendetta.


    A fiery flame that seemed to melt steel surged from the sky!


    Of course, Sherlock wouldn''t just stand there foolishly, trying to use the thin armor spell on his body to hard top these flames that already had weak magic power.


    Before the four fire dragons opened their mouths to inhale, he had already fled the place where they stood before.


    But the dragon''s breath fell very fast, Sherlock just ran back less than three meters, and the huge wave formed by the sea of ??fire exploded behind him!


    "Armor protection!"


    The countless magic wands floating around him waved at the same time, and layers of light blue masks continued to emerge behind him, and then they were constantly smashed by the extremely powerful dragon flames.


    It sounded like glass breaking one after another, and at the same time, it was not only the flames of these dragons that struck Sherlock at the same time, there was also a sudden flash of green light like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter beside him!


    Sherlock, who had been tense all the time, curled up and fell to the ground without hesitation. An ugly donkey rolled around, but he managed to escape the death-slaying curse that sneaked over.


    "Shaite! You really treat me like a soft persimmon, don''t you?"


    He cursed from his mouth with a gloomy face.


    By now, if he can no longer see what the situation is, then he will not be a professor at Hogwarts.


    The black-robed man leaked his whereabouts tonight, just to seduce him into the forbidden forest. The liquid that the green snake exploded and stuck to him must have something to do with these fire dragons, and it was also the key to attracting them to hate Sherlock so much. .


    So far, he has not received feedback from the Patronus released in the castle, which means that the notification to Dumbledore is not going well. There is a high possibility that he is not in the castle tonight. This opportunity is obviously the time that the person who planned all this is looking for.


    The two gangs who helped Fiddlestick escape from the German Ministry of Magic and gave it the crown, and now lured him into the Forbidden Forest, and then tried to use fire dragons to surround him, must be the same. mate.


    Which force they belonged to, Sherlock couldn''t be clearer at this time.


    The flames behind him continued to attack Sherlock''s Iron Armor spell. At this time, he took out more than a dozen wands from his pocket, and then controlled the more than forty wands around him. Aimed, a direction behind the sea of ??fire.


    Dozens of wands were staggered in the air, but the movements they waved were so uniform, this time Sherlock also chanted a spell.


    "Shen Feng has no shadow!"


    In an instant, dozens of invisible sharp blades slashed across the overwhelming sea of ??fire, and in the vagueness, a bright blue light could be seen shattering, and then countless blood flowers bloomed!


    Sherlock has a very useful tip when dealing with enemies with Iron Armor Spells.


    Make the spells sent out by the group staggered by tenths of a second, so that a small part of the spells work together to break the armor spell first, and then let most of the remaining spells take effect.


    And the dozens of gods without shadows just now had obviously injured the black-robed man, but the fire dragons behind Sherlock were still a big problem.


    He pulled the distance away in time, and attached a lot of iron armor spells behind him, so that Sherlock did not suffer any damage in this wave of dragon breath, but the same flame was not the only means of these fire dragons.


    The fire dragons were attracted by the faint fishy smell still emitting from Sherlock''s body, and each dragon knew that he did not die under that sea of ??fire.


    Led by the Hungarian Horntail Dragon, which is small but looks the most powerful, the four fire dragons roared and dived down at him!


    At this time, Sherlock threw out all the wands in his bag, and uttered the incantation of the Mutant Iron Armor in a hurried tone.


    "All protection!"


    A transparent mask like an upside-down bowl was formed on his head, and the dull crashing sound of the huge body of the fire dragon colliding with the magic shield sounded the second after the mask appeared.


    There were four fire dragons, and all of them could fly. No matter how much Sherlock could run, he wouldn''t be able to escape their intentional containment.


    The protective effect of the variant iron armor is not invincible If the four crazy dragons collide a few times, they will be broken, and he can''t just sit in the mask and wait for others in the castle to hear the movement and react. Or those Romanian dragon trainers who have lost sight of dragons find it here.


    At this moment, many solutions flashed in Sherlock''s mind, but most of them were rejected by him again, and only one was left in the end.


    He twitched the corners of his mouth, made up his mind and did not hesitate, and directly ordered Fiddlesticks, who had been watching the play for a long time, to make it work.


    Originally, he was standing on a branch beside him making a tip, and those small scarlet eyes instantly became sharp.


    It fluttered its wings and flew to the sky, then turned into nothingness in the dark night.


    The next second, the eyes of the two fire dragons, the Swedish short-nosed dragon and the Welsh green dragon, suddenly became hollow!


    They seemed to have fallen into a more violent state, and the targets of their attacks were not limited to Sherlock, and even started to attack each other.


    This undoubtedly relieved Sherlock''s pressure a lot, and at the same time that the tip played a role, he himself was not idle.


    Hundreds of wands waved together.


    But this time the swaying was very long, and it wasn''t just a random movement with a light shake.


    The surrounding magic fluctuations were getting stronger and stronger, but Sherlock''s mouth was still pursed, and he didn''t utter a single syllable spell.


    After successfully mastering multiple magic wands and multiple methods, he has been trying to condense the weakened and scattered magic spells together to see if there is a chance to exert the power far beyond normal magic.


    The latest website:

 Chapter 285： kill the dragon

    Latest URL: There may be a way, but every previous attempt by Sherlock has ended in failure.


    Because of the formation and appearance of magic spells, it is a set of spellcasting systems that cannot be changed.


    The wizard itself has magic power as the basis, guides the magic power through emotions and thoughts, and then applies incantations and wands to make it affect the reality. In the end, a magic release is completed.


    This series of rules cannot be violated.


    And Sherlock''s multiple magic wands are actually a means of deceiving the rules. Under the control of magic, the body thinks that he will use multiple magic spells at one time at the same time.


    In this way, the magic power will be mobilized in multiple strands, and the next two steps will be completely unchanged, and finally completed.


    If he wants to combine the scattered and released magic into one, he can only do it after the magic has been formed.


    Sherlock has tried countless times for other common spells like the stun spell, the disarming spell, and the petrification spell, without ever succeeding once.


    Before the start of this semester, the only successful experiment he could count was the one about the Explosive Charm.


    However, strictly speaking, this cannot be called a success, because even if the Explosive Spell does not try to fuse it, the damage of the explosion will stack up with the number of Explosive Spells.


    Just when Sherlock had almost given up on this idea and was going to distract himself from researching some other means of enhancing his strength, an unexpected person gave him a magic notebook.


    It was also during the first breakfast of this semester that Snape threw the book to him while expressing contempt for him.


    In addition to some precious magical medicine formulas, there is also a very powerful black magic spell - "Shen Feng Wu Ying".


    The effect of this spell in Sherlock''s hands is beyond imagination, and he was even more pleasantly surprised to discover that things that other spells could not do, can be perfectly reflected on Shenfeng Wuying!


    In terms of power alone, Shenfeng Wuying is enough to stand side by side with the Explosive Curse, but it has very significant characteristics and its power is concentrated enough.


    This is exactly what Sherlock needs.


    After he finished using Shenfeng Wuying, he could let those invisible blades stay by his side for a short time. This time was not long, but it was enough for Sherlock to find a way to make these blades that would have attracted and merged together.


    In the end, many hairs converged into one, increasing its power several times!


    The only downside, though, is that it takes time to integrate.


    It''s not very long, but even if it''s less than five seconds, it''s deadly for a wizard''s battle.


    But now, after a tip helped Sherlock share the pressure of the two fire dragons, the armor spell protection he set was enough to help him last for five seconds!


    Under the combined force of the Hungarian Horntail Dragon and the Chinese Fireball Dragon who were still awake, the transparent mask had already produced obvious cracks.


    "Bang!"


    Another crash sounded, and the huge bodies of the two fire dragons slammed into the mask again. This time, the iron armor spell set by Sherlock was already covered with cracks like spider webs, and there was no way to withstand it. a hit


    The two fire dragons also noticed this, they waved their wings again and pulled back a short distance, and then swooped down!


    And at this moment, Sherlock kept holding it in his mouth, never uttering a spell, and it rang at the same time.


    "Shen Feng has no shadow!"


    A huge twisted ripple instantly appeared in the air!


    In the direction Sherlock was facing, countless trees, branches, and leaves, including the two fire dragons that had hit the shattering mask, were all twisted for an instant.


    The next moment, like a mirror being cut diagonally in the middle, all these things are divided into two halves!


    The Hungarian Horntail Dragon and the Chinese Fireball Dragon didn''t even react to what happened, so they were cut off from the neck!


    The two huge dragon corpses fell from the sky, sending out a tremor like an earthquake.


    The scarlet and hot dragon blood spurted out from the fracture without money, and even the two Swedish short-nosed dragons and Welsh green dragons, who were torn apart by the influence of Fiddlesticks, were also affected.


    Most of their wings were chopped off by the edge of the blade. Although they didn''t die, they also lost their ability to fly. They fell from the sky to the ground with a howl, knocking down a large forest.


    Sherlock was panting heavily. He didn''t immediately look at his victory. Instead, he looked around for the figure of the black-robed man, but he didn''t even see his shadow around.


    The previous Shenfeng Wuying had already caused him a lot of damage, and it is estimated that he had already escaped from here at that time.


    This can''t help but make Sherlock spit on the ground in an unfortunate way.


    These dragons are just tools to be used, and the identity of the man in black robe is the key point.


    At this moment, the two broken-winged fire dragons, who had been awakened from the illusion created by Fiddlesticks by severe pain, still looked as if they would not let Sherlock die, they struggled to use their limbs to try to escape. Stand up from the ground.


    Sherlock stared blankly at the two crazy dragons. He was already full of anger and now he has found a target to vent.


    Hundreds of wands were separated into two packs and flew over the two fire dragons, with the tips of the wands aimed at the **** wounds on their wings.


    "Thunderbolt explosion."


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang resounded under this night sky. The dragon skin, which was originally extremely resistant to magic, was pinpointed by the explosion spell, and it directly blew off their wings and half of their bodies. Flesh and blood!


    At the same time, it also made the Romanian dragon trainers who had just found this place stunned to see the scene in front of them.


    The ground was covered with brown-red dragon blood, steaming constantly, and the two severed heads of the Hungarian Horntail Dragon and the Chinese Fireball Dragon rolled down less than five meters in front of them.


    The ones lying on the ground were all dragon corpses. The one without a head was already dead. The two were mostly bloody. Although their bodies were still twitching, even if they still had a few breaths, they were still out of breath. More air, less air, can''t live for long.


    Hagrid and Charlie were the first to recover from their shock. They looked at each other and swallowed their saliva subconsciously.


    Madame Maxime, who was not far behind them, also opened her mouth wide, looking at the fire dragon entity that breathed dragon breath in front of her a few minutes ago, as well as hiding under the invisibility cloak, finding herself an excuse to "drop in" Harry, who came with them together.


    He looked at the dragon corpses on the ground, and then at Sherlock standing in the middle of the blood-stained ground.


    The dull eyes were like a silly roe deer who saw an unknown situation in the wild.


    The latest website:

 Chapter 286： Dragon Egg Liquid

    "Xia, Xia, Sherlock!"


    Hagrid stammered and called out Sherlock''s name. He cautiously stepped over from the pools of blood on the ground and walked to Sherlock''s side.


    Sherlock was in a normal mood right now. He used the cleansing spell to clean up the blood that was splattered on his body, while casually responding to Hagrid''s call.


    "You''re not mistaken, it''s me, don''t act like this is the first time you see me, Hagrid."


    Whether Hagrid is big-hearted, his tone quickly became smoother, but his voice was still full of incomprehension.


    "Why did you come to the Forbidden Forest at this time? And you killed these dragons? What the **** happened here?"


    Just when he asked these questions, a hoarse voice came from not far away.


    "We also want to know what happened to you? Sherlock."


    The owner of the voice was Moody, who was limping in from the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, accompanied by Snape with a gloomy face, and a small silver crow leading the way.


    Although Sherlock''s patron saint who stayed in the castle before did not call Dumbledore, he still played a role.


    "After your Patronus found me, I notified McGonagall as soon as possible. She told me that Dumbledore was not in the castle tonight, and Karkaroff complained to the International that there were two warriors at Hogwarts. Magic Federation, Dumbledore has gone back to deal with the accountability within the Federation, McGonagall wants to stay to guard the students in the castle, so let Snape and I come over first to see your situation."


    Moody explained to Sherlock why he was here with Snape.


    Then, like everyone else present, they all looked at Sherlock, wanting to hear him talk about what happened here.


    "I saw the black-robed man you noticed earlier." Sherlock said calmly.


    The expression on Moody''s face suddenly froze.


    Sherlock looked at Charlie at this time. He had known Charlie during the Quidditch World Cup in the summer before the semester started, and they were no strangers to each other.


    "Charlie, just before these fire dragons flew over, did any of your dragon trainers find anyone absent?"


    Charlie was stunned for a moment, and after two seconds, he came to his senses, and hurriedly shook his head and said.


    "I''m sure that there are not many of us here. At that time, the Hungarian Horntail was not honest, and our people were all trying to appease it."


    "Don''t be nervous, I just asked casually, and I don''t suspect anything wrong with your people. Come and help me smell it, what exactly is this smell on me."


    Charlie immediately walked over to Sherlock''s side with a serious expression. As soon as he got close, he could clearly smell the faint fishy smell.


    "Dragon egg mixture!" Just getting close to Sherlock, Charlie came to a conclusion with great certainty, "It''s not just one dragon egg, it''s the mixture of many kinds of dragon eggs, and then some kind of catalyst makes The smell in it is maximized, and this attracts all these dragons!"


    Charlie said with a weird expression.


    "The dragons we brought are all female dragons. Their aggressiveness and desire to protect are the highest among dragons. If they smell the liquid of dragon eggs, they will definitely go crazy."


    A sneer appeared on Sherlock''s face, and what Charlie said was basically the same as what he had guessed before.


    Moody guessed everything from the few words Sherlock said.


    "Dragon egg liquid was poured on you by that person? He wanted to lure the fire dragon over to kill you?"


    "His appearance tonight should be for me, specifically to find the opportunity that Dumbledore was not in the castle, and four fire dragons appeared in the Forbidden Forest."


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes.


    "Who could this person be? He knows so well about the situation in the castle. It''s unlikely that he is a wizard who came in from outside, right?"


    Hearing him say this, even the neurotic Hagrid could hear the hidden meaning and couldn''t help shivering.


    The scene quieted down, and no one dared to answer any more. This scene didn''t last for a few seconds before Sherlock shook his head and watched Charlie ask half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    "I killed these four dragons, won''t magic hold me legally responsible?"


    Hearing him ask this, Charlie''s face suddenly became bitter.


    "It''s true that fire dragons are protected magical animals, but the safety of wizards is the first priority. You can be regarded as self-defense. No matter which country''s Ministry of Magic will trouble you because of this, dragon eggs are prohibited. It is a serious violation of the law, especially if it is strictly damaged, and the British Ministry of Magic should send someone to investigate the source of the dragon''s egg liquid on your body."


    This result was similar to what Sherlock had expected. He didn''t have to take any responsibility for the dragon slaughter, which made him feel a lot more relaxed.


    But Charlie''s difficulties are obviously more than that, he continued to worry.


    "The key is that it is only a few days before the first project of the Triwizard Tournament starts. After this incident, the research institute will probably not agree to borrow a few more dragons, even if the institute reluctantly agrees time It''s definitely not enough."


    Sherlock thought for a moment, then waved his hand and said.


    "If you just have to deal with the first event, this is easy to handle."


    He stretched out a hand and gently snapped his fingers in the air.


    Standing on the branch on the side, the drowsy crow was leaning against the tree trunk weakly. Hearing the movement, he yawned in dissatisfaction, and then fluttered his wings and flew into the air, pinpointing the one that was cut. The Hungarian Horntail Dragon with a severed head suddenly disappeared into the darkness.


    The next second, the headless dragon corpse lying on the ground suddenly twitched.


    This made all the Romanian dragon trainers who were standing around, taking advantage of this time to check the state of the fire dragon''s corpse, startled.


    Then, under everyone''s shocked gaze, the dragon corpse was resurrected in such a grand manner!


    "It" doesn''t seem to be very familiar with this body of its own. When it stands up from the ground, its movements are still very stiff, but such proficiency is rapidly improving with its non-stop activities.


    It didn''t take long for "it" to be able to swing the pair of fleshy wings, and with just two taps, it lifted off the ground smoothly and flew up!


    Everyone present was stunned by such a strange scene.


    The scene where there was no head on the other end, and blood was still dripping from the fracture of the neck, was somewhat inexplicable!


    Sherlock didn''t feel that way, he said with great satisfaction.


    "If you can sew its head back later, it can even breathe fire normally, which is completely the same as when it was alive."

 Chapter 287： clue

    Dumbledore got the news of Professor McGonagall, and immediately rushed back to Hogwarts from the International Magic Federation.


    By the time he returned to the castle, it was already one o''clock in the morning in the second half of the night.


    Charlie and the Romanian dragon trainers were still dealing with the bodies of the four fire dragons. Sherlock and the others had already returned to the castle at this time and were called to the principal''s office.


    He and Moody were the only ones who came. Everyone else was asked to keep the events of the night strictly confidential and went back to rest.


    "Their movements are too frequent."


    Dumbledore seemed to have a headache, leaning back on the seat, looking a little tired.


    "Why would someone target Sherlock." Moody asked seriously, he still didn''t know that Sherlock''s identity had been known to the Death Eaters.


    Since Dumbledore called him here tonight, he didn''t want to hide it from him, and quickly explained to him what happened to Sherlock at the Quidditch World Cup before.


    "Their goals this time are very clear." Dumbledore said, clasping his hands on the desk, and said in a deep voice, "One is Harry, the other is Sherlock, and they want to do two things at the same time. Strong competition."


    Sherlock pouted involuntarily.


    "With such a big appetite, you''re not afraid to burst your stomach?"


    Dumbledore had apparently gotten everything from him.


    "If you didn''t have the God''s Edge and Shadowless Charm that Severus gave you, and if you didn''t successfully control that creature called Fiddlesticks beforehand, would you still be able to deal with these four dragons?"


    Sherlock was not stubborn and answered honestly.


    "Which one of these two is missing, I''m very likely to die in the Forbidden Forest tonight."


    "So, their plan is actually a success." Dumbledore looked at Sherlock seriously, "It''s just that the information about your personal strength is a little behind. This is a warning to you, Sherlock, you must be more careful in the future. !"


    In response to such reminders, Sherlock has always been kind.


    "I will pay attention."


    Moody''s brows furrowed, he is now thinking about a problem.


    "Are they the same man who threw Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire and who is now attracting Sherlock into the Forbidden Forest?"


    This is indeed a question worth pondering.


    No matter how you look at it, no one who can do these two things can come from outside the castle, only those who have been in the school all the time can do it.


    At this moment, a sneer suddenly appeared at the corner of Sherlock''s mouth.


    "Maybe we can find out tomorrow."


    Dumbledore and Moody''s eyes all turned to him, but Sherlock casually mentioned another matter.


    "As for whether or not to adopt a plan that I can help, let the dead fire dragon continue to function, and carry out the first event of the hegemony competition normally, the referees will definitely get together tomorrow to discuss a result."


    "The black-robed man who led me to the Forbidden Forest tonight didn''t escape unscathed. He was hit by at least a dozen of my magic spells."


    "The effect of this spell is not just as simple as slicing, but it can also continue to cause continuous damage to the wound. Unless the spell is removed, the wound will not heal so quickly."


    "And the release of this spell, besides me, only Snape, who invented the spell, knows."


    The people present were all smart people, Sherlock''s words were not complicated, and Moody''s normal eye glowed brightly.


    "You mean, when the referees gather tomorrow, we can check who has magical scars on them!"


    Sherlock said calmly.


    "I''m looking for an excuse to evade it. Those who didn''t come can definitely identify the suspect. When I was in the Forbidden Forest just now, I didn''t tell the story. I just didn''t want to publicize it in front of Madame Maxime."


    "Of course, Mrs. Maxime is basically not suspicious. She has always been with Hagrid, and the person I met is too different from her size."


    His plan is completely feasible, and Dumbledore and Moody naturally have no objection.


    This concludes their conversation tonight.


    And what happened that night, almost no one of the students in the castle knew.


    Informed professors will not take the initiative to speak out. Those Romanian dragon trainers will report the situation here to their research institute, but they will not pass any information to the students in the school.


    The only student who knew about this was Harry, who was wearing an invisibility cloak and saw it all.


    He left the Forbidden Forest before Moody came to the scene, and returned to the castle at the last minute to get in touch with Sirius.


    Harry didn''t hide it, he told Sirius all his experiences from the beginning of the year to the present, including what he just saw with his own eyes.


    "Hogwarts is now at the center of a maelstrom of conspiracy, Harry."


    After listening to Harry''s description of Sirius, he said very solemnly.


    "This conspiracy is aimed at you and others, and that Forrest is also involved."


    Harry was a little nervous, a little excited, and more at a loss.


    "Then what should I do now?"


    "I suggest you take a step and take a look Sirius said, "Your Professor Forrest, he is not a simple character, with him and Dumbledore around, he is fully capable keep you safe. "


    "But you have to be careful afterwards, especially when you are in the Triwizard Tournament! Your danger must come from the competition, so don''t be careless at that time."


    "I will be careful!"


    Harry promised very solemnly, he knew that the situation was tense at this time.


    Tonight, even Sherlock was caught in the trap. A small shrimp like him is only famous, and his strength is not even as good as a house elf. Of course, he must be more careful.


    After finishing tonight''s meeting with Sirius, Harry put on the invisibility cloak again and returned to the Gryffindor lounge.


    Just like that, the quiet second half of the night passed.


    The next morning, Dumbledore summoned all the judges in the castle to a temporary conference room in the auditorium.


    Somewhat contrary to what Sherlock and the others expected, no one made excuses for not coming, and all five referees had arrived.


    Except for Madame Maxime, who was there last night, who knew what was going on, the other three seemed to be completely unaware of it.


    Karkaroff, Bagman and Crouch all behaved normally when they entered the conference room.


    Moody and Sherlock are also here, they have been guarding the door of the conference room like two door gods.


    And Moody, who has been an Auror for decades, still found something suspicious after carefully observing several people in the room.


    "Old Barty''s face... a little too pale."

 Chapter 288： Tentative

    Barty Crouch is usually a very pampered person.


    Because of his old age, although his face is full of wrinkles and small age spots, his skin is still fair and tender, but today his complexion looks a little paler.


    After careful observation, Moody, who had dealt with him the most before, could sense something was wrong.


    After his reminder, Sherlock was only now aware of it, and Crouch himself was one of the two most suspects.


    Now, at this point in time, such a thing has been discovered again, which undoubtedly adds more doubts to him.


    Neither Moody nor Sherlock reacted strangely to this. They just got together and talked in a low voice in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "What''s next?" Moody asked.


    Sherlock didn''t stare straight at Crouch''s face like that, but pretended to appreciate the display furniture in the conference room casually, looking at him from the corner of his eye.


    "We need to verify whether he has any injuries on his body. Isn''t that magic eye of yours able to see through something? Can it be used to see through?"


    Hearing him ask this, Moody''s face was strange.


    "Of course not! My eyes can see through some magical clothes, but how can a normal robe like this have a see-through function!"


    "That''s it."


    Sherlock smacked his lips, showing a pity.


    Then he said, "Wait a minute, I''ll create a chance for you, and you''ll keep an eye on him. Remember, look at his back, where Shen Feng Wuying does the most damage."


    Just when Sherlock and Moody''s author had a brief communication, Dumbledore also told other judges who were called here to tell the accident that happened to the fire dragon.


    "...As I said just now, if you want to start the first competition according to the time set before, those Romanian dragon trainers have no way to borrow new fire dragons. If you want to follow the original plan and do not Change, then we can use the help provided by Sherlock, and with the cooperation of his unique friend, these dead fire dragons can be brought back to life, and the effect is no different from the original dragon."


    Dumbledore looked at the other four referees present and said softly.


    He did not fully explain the specific cause of death of the fire dragon, but vaguely skipped it, just saying that the fire dragon in the forbidden forest had some accidents.


    And what was the accident? Apart from him, among the five referees present, only Madame Maxime and the mastermind behind the scenes, who didn''t know whether he was hiding in the referee, knew the reason.


    After learning the news, the expressions on the faces of the four referees in the conference room were different.


    Madame Maxime, who knew the most, pursed her lips from beginning to end, without any intention of expressing her own opinion.


    It''s just that sometimes her eyes can''t help but look in the direction of Sherlock. Until now, she still can''t figure out what kind of tactics this young man used to solve the four crazy fire dragons at one time.


    Bagman showed enough surprises, he pondered.


    "After the restart of the Triwizard Tournament this time, it did give us a lot of surprises, the choice of Porter, and now we have to face whether the first event is postponed, or choose an alternate option that seems feasible. I actually It is more inclined to the backup option mentioned by Dumbledore. Now there are many eyes in the magic world looking at this Triwizard Tournament. If the first event is postponed, it will be difficult for others to stay. We A good impression of being able to finish all the competitions in this semester.��


    After he finished speaking, Crouch''s words remained brief.


    "I think the same as Ludo, and agree with the method Dumbledore said."


    "I don''t mind either." Madame Maxime said the same.


    All three of them expressed their attitudes, and there was only one Karkaroff left. Normally, he is also the one who is most likely to refuse.


    But this time, he seemed to know that even if he refused, in the 4:1 situation, his attitude was no longer important, so he didn''t say anything, just nodded calmly.


    "Since you all said so, it doesn''t matter what I think. As long as we can ensure that the competition of the first event is still fair, I have no opinion."


    "Thank you for your understanding." Dumbledore said with a smile.


    This meeting is obviously coming to an end here, and when all the referees stood up from their seats, the robe on Crouch, who was in the most marginal position, suddenly seemed to have consciousness as a whole. tease!


    Not only the robe he was wearing on the outside, but also the sweater and shirt inside were all lifted up. At this moment, Crouch''s upper body was exposed.


    Because the accident happened too quickly, not only did Crouch fail to react, but neither did anyone else.


    She was reminded by Sherlock before that Moody, who was always staring at Crouch''s back, did not see any scars on the exposed skin.


    "What''s going on?" Crouch looked angrily and pulled down his robe and sweater.


    "Sorry, Mr. Crouch, it''s my fault."


    Sherlock, who was pretending to fiddle with the bookcase on the side, who didn''t know when to leave the data, said apologetically.


    "I want to tidy it up here, but it seems that the craftsmanship of spellcasting is a bit poor. I originally wanted to use magic to bring the book beside you, but it accidentally affected your clothes. I''m very sorry for that, gentlemen."


    Crouch''s face looked bad, and he threw a cold sentence at Sherlock.


    "As a professor at this school, you should really hone your poor magic skills, Mr. Forrest."


    Having said that, he turned around and walked out of the conference room with a cold snort. The others didn''t see anything wrong, they just thought that it was indeed Sherlock''s mistake, and they left here one by one.


    In the end, only Moody, Sherlock and Dumbledore were left in this meeting.


    After everyone left, the door to the conference room was closed again.


    "No, I didn''t see any obvious scars on old Barty''s back." Moody frowned.


    Sherlock touched his chin with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "The spell of Shenfeng Wuying is very strong, but we can''t rule out that even if there is no release of the spell, someone has a way to heal the wound I caused overnight."

 Chapter 289： unexpected conversation

    "He''s still very problematic. We need to pay attention to him during this time in the castle."


    Moody did not excuse or justify Crouch because he was his former boss, but said solemnly.


    "I will keep an eye on him. If he has any changes, or has contact with some weird person, I will notify you immediately."


    Dumbledore and Sherlock naturally had nothing to disbelieve in Moody''s words.


    In fact, according to Sherlock''s idea that he would rather catch him by mistake than to miss it, if he did it wrong, he would just keep doing it tonight, grab him directly, and then pour Veritaserum.


    If the man in black robe was Crouch, then everyone would be happy, follow the trail and arrest all these people hidden in Hogwarts.


    If not, then apologize to him. It''s best if he can forgive. If you can''t forgive, just send it and forget it and force him to forgive.


    But unfortunately, Dumbledore and Moody are destined not to agree to such a move.


    They are all very well-behaved people. They wouldn''t agree to cooperate with Sherlock in such an outrageous thing.


    Now that Moody is willing to watch Crouch all the time, this is also a way.


    He didn''t have any teaching tasks in school, so he had plenty of time, so he could stare at Crouch all the time, and if he really gained something later, he might be able to find other more important clues.


    So many things happened last night, but they did not affect the teaching order at Hogwarts during the day.


    When Sherlock finished his class for the sixth graders in the morning and was walking towards the auditorium for lunch, in the foyer on the first floor, he happened to meet Shilk and just walked here.


    The two naturally sat side by side on the long table on the high platform.


    "You were attacked by a group of dragons last night?"


    Shilk stared at him and asked.


    Sherlock didn''t show much surprise about what she knew about these things.


    Even if Professor McGonagall won''t talk nonsense to others, she won''t hide it from Silk. She must have already known about it.


    "Accidentally caught someone else''s trap." Sherlock pretended not to care and said, "It''s all a small matter, you don''t see any injuries on my body, but the person who trapped me is not feeling well. It''s been a while."


    His consolation didn''t say any lies. Shilk could see it with his eyes, so after seeing him, he just asked a question, and didn''t say anything more about it.


    At the same time, on the long Gryffindor table below the auditorium, Harry was having a tasteless lunch.


    "What did you say to Cedric before class this morning?" Hermione asked in a low voice.


    Harry shrugged.


    "I''m going to tell him that the first event is fire dragon."


    Hermione looked surprised.


    "Why are you......"


    "So we''re on the same starting line," Harry emphasized, "Last night when Hagrid took me to the Forbidden Forest, Madame Maxime followed, and when I came out of the Forbidden Forest, I accidentally touched It''s Karkaroff. The two of them will definitely tell the Warriors in their academy everything they know, and it''s not fair to him if all three of us know and only Cedric doesn''t."


    Hermione didn''t say much, but a relieved expression appeared on her face.


    "I think you''re doing the right thing, Harry."


    Harry didn''t care about her compliment, but stirred the pumpkin juice in the cup with a spoon with a distressed expression.


    "But even if I know that the first project is a fire dragon, I haven''t figured out how to deal with it now. I know too few spells, and I don''t think I can even penetrate its skin. If I can be like Professor Forrest Just as good..."


    His last words were very low, and Hermione couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Just like who?"


    Harry shook his head hastily.


    "No, it''s nothing, I''m just thinking, how should I deal with the first game."


    Although no one reminded him, Harry still consciously didn''t tell the scene he saw last night.


    However, he estimated that even if he said it, few students in the castle would believe it.


    Four fire dragons as tall as a small mountain were divided into seven or eight pieces by one person in less than ten minutes. Even if that person was Professor Forrest, it was too far-fetched.


    If Dumbledore were replaced, maybe half of the people would believe it.


    Harry focused on the first event all morning. No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t figure out how he could deal with the fire dragon.


    He finished lunch absentmindedly, Hermione went to the library to find some materials, Ron hadn''t made up with him yet, Harry could only walk towards the Gryffindor lounge by himself.


    Just when he reached the corner of the stairs on the fourth floor, an unexpected person suddenly stopped him.


    "Hi, Harry Potter!"


    Harry turned to look at the man who called him by name, it was Bagman.


    He and the Minister of Sport at the Ministry of Magic had met at the Quidditch World Cup before the semester started, and had placed a bet with him on the winner of the final but then, They don''t have any more interactions.


    "Hello, Mr. Bagman." Harry responded humbly.


    Bagman has a smile on his face, that''s his character.


    "I heard you were a Seeker for the Gryffindor Quidditch team in your first year? Then you must be very talented, but it''s a pity there won''t be a House Cup at Hogwarts this year, otherwise I can see how you do on the pitch."


    Harry wasn''t too surprised when Bagman chatted with him about Quidditch.


    He knew that the director was also a professional golfer before he entered the Ministry of Magic.


    "You are over the top, sir."


    Bagman patted Harry on the shoulder.


    "Every good Seeker is also a master broom manipulator. With this ability, it can help you a lot in the future. That''s what the guy on my previous team was like. Even more kissing than his own wife, as long as the broom is there, there is basically nothing he can''t do."


    Harry wasn''t in the mood to chat much, but after he heard Bagman''s words, he was startled.


    And when he came back to his senses, Bagman was no longer around.


    Harry couldn''t manage so much at all. He became extremely excited and walked back and forth in excitement for two times. Then he gave up the idea of ??going directly to the lounge, and turned around and ran towards the library. go.


    Soon he found Hermione in the library and pulled her out without a word.


    "You must do me this favor, Hermione!"

 Chapter 290： Grass man in dragon skin

    On the afternoon of November 24th, all classes at Hogwarts were suspended.


    The students were organized to come to the temporary construction site next to the Forbidden Forest and sat in the auditorium, ready to watch the start of the first event of the Triwizard Tournament.


    And Harry and the other four contestants were all arranged in a tent next to the arena, where they had to prepare for the match.


    Although Hermione only helped Harry for a day and a half, he was able to achieve the planned results in normal practice, but Harry''s nervousness could not be suppressed.


    The other three didn''t perform any better than him.


    Furong sat on a low wooden stool in the corner. She was not as calm as usual, her face was very pale, and she looked sick.


    Viktor Klum looked more gloomy than usual, and Harry guessed that was his way of showing his inner tension. Cedric kept pacing back and forth, and when Harry came in, Cedric gave him a small smile.


    Harry smiled back at him too, but the smile didn''t seem so light.


    Just when the atmosphere in the tent was very depressed, Bagman walked into the tent carrying a purple silk bag.


    "Okay, it''s time for me to introduce you to the current situation." He was the one who was the most relaxed at the scene, "After all the audience have entered, you need to take your picks from this bag. The... kind of enemy that will be dealt with, ah, by the way, although I can''t tell you who the opponent is yet, the goal of your first game is to capture the golden egg!"


    When he was introducing the rules, hundreds of footsteps sounded from one side of the tent, and the chatter and laughter of the owners of those footsteps also came in, which made the four warriors here even more nervous.


    Bagman put the bag in front of Fleur.


    "Come on, Miss Delacour, ladies first."


    Fleur reached into a cloth bag with a trembling hand and took out a small, lifelike model of a dragon��a Welsh green dragon with a number around its neck: number two.


    After seeing this fire dragon model, there was no surprised expression on the faces of every warrior present.


    Obviously, as Harry had guessed before, neither Karkaroff nor Madame Maxime would keep their students secret, and everyone present knew in advance what the first competition event was.


    After Fleur passed, Harry and the other three also drew their opponents from their bags.


    Looking at the small Hungarian tree peak dragon model in his hand, Harry was making a rough guess in his heart, is this tree peak dragon a new dragon brought by Charlie and the others?


    In the Forbidden Forest at that time, in order to catch up with the meeting with Sirius, he did not see the scene where Sherlock asked Fiddlesticks to control the "resurrection" of the dragon corpse, so he didn''t know his opponent. A straw man in a dragon''s skin.


    The number on the model is the order in which each of them will play. Cedric was selected first. When he remembered a whistle on the field outside, he walked out with a pale face.


    While Harry and the others were smoking the fire dragon model, Sherlock, with a blood-eyed crow standing on his shoulders, was also in the forbidden forest behind the arena, looking at the dragon corpses that Charlie had prepared for him.


    He looked at the four fire dragon corpses, which were placed separately in the open space, and looked completely intact with no flaws. He was amazed.


    "Your craftsmanship is really good. You can''t tell from the front that these fire dragons have lost their wings and heads."


    Charlie rubbed his hands and laughed dryly.


    "We have the habit of making specimens of dragons, and it''s normal to have such skills." Speaking of this, he looked at the crow standing on Sherlock''s shoulders with some concern, "However, being able to pretend to be a dragon is a blessing. What''s the matter, can it really fully express the habits and abilities of a fire dragon?"


    For Charlie''s questioning, Sherlock didn''t make any excuse for Fiddlesticks, just asked casually.


    "What was the first dragon to appear?"


    "No. 1 dragon is the Swedish short-nosed dragon."


    Sherlock snapped his fingers, and the tip standing on his shoulder spread his wings and flew into the air, then suddenly disappeared in front of their eyes.


    The next second, the blue Swedish short-nosed dragon, which was lying on the ground soundlessly, suddenly opened its eyes. It lay on the ground and yawned weakly.


    Seeing that it was obviously trying not to work hard, Sherlock grabbed a small stone and threw it on its head.


    "Don''t be lazy for me! Be careful, I will judge you for sabotage!"


    "Swedish Short-nosed Dragon" curled his lips very humanely, as if secretly muttering, "You will use this sentence to threaten me too."


    Of course, Sherlock also understands that he needs a big stick and a sweet date. He holds a contract every day to force him to work. Of course, he has such an attitude of dealing with things.


    "You like to eat souls with fear, don''t you?" He walked up to the "Short-nosed Dragon" and whispered in a seductive voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Immediately, it looked like a short-nosed dragon on the surface, but it was really a fire dragon controlled by Tip, and a bright light lit up in his eyes!


    "I''m not a capitalist who only makes you work and doesn''t pay you. As long as you can complete the work given to you well, then I can still feed you with such a soul."


    In fact, Fiddlesticks'' trust value in Sherlock has not reached the point where he believes whatever he says.


    But life is always something to look forward to, isn''t it?


    The work of eating and waiting for death is also work, and the work of having goals and hope is also work, so it is better to do it to make yourself feel better.


    Although it is a devil who tortures people, creates fear and finally eats it for pleasure, he still has to be optimistic.


    With hope, the mental outlook of the "Short-nosed Dragon" changed instantly. He raised his head and roared at the sky, spewing a cloud of fire from his throat, and then flapped his wings and lifted into the air, heading towards the direction of the competition venue. fly away.


    Before it came here today, Sherlock had already made it clear to him, protect the golden eggs, and use the dragon''s own abilities to stop those little guys.


    And Sherlock''s death order for it is that it can hurt people, but it is not too heavy. If any student in the middle has an accident, then it will explode its own soul.


    In this way, after the whistle sounded on the arena, the "Short-nosed Dragon" flew into the arena in front of the entire Hogwarts teachers and students, and guarded the golden egg.


    The first warrior to appear, Cedric, also walked into the arena with a pale face.

 Chapter 291： 1st competition event

    Update: With Harry saying hello in advance, Cedric was not surprised by his opponent today.


    And in order to target the fire dragon, he made enough preparations early in the morning.


    After entering the stadium, it also represents the beginning of the game.


    Tip, who was nestled beside the golden egg, stared straight at him, wanting to see what tricks this little **** could play in front of it.


    Then Cedric stretched out his wand in front of him and cast a very high-end transformation spell on a rock beside him.


    The stone turned into a Newfoundland hound in the blink of an eye.


    This deformed brave dog jumped up and down and ran in front of Tipi as soon as it appeared, barking at it for a while.


    But in fact, when Federick thought about it with his little female toe, he knew that this was actually the trick of a human wizard.


    It rolled its eyes furtively. It really took me for a fool. At least you avoided me when you were deformed?


    Fiddlesticks originally wanted to pretend that he didn''t see this noisy dog, but when he rolled his eyes, a crooked idea came up in his heart.


    It appeared to be attracted by the Newfoundland Hound, got up from the golden egg and chased after the dog.


    And at this moment, Cedric made a sprint towards the golden egg!


    The Hogwarts students in the audience didn''t even dare to cheer, and everyone held their breath. Of course, they hoped that this warrior with a higher approval rating than Harry could get a better score.


    But no one made a sound, which did not mean that the "short-nosed dragon" would not kill a carbine.


    Just as Cedric was approaching the golden egg, Federic, pretending to be chasing the hound, suddenly turned around, aimed at him and let out a roar.


    Cedric was so frightened by the roar that he shivered, but he still clenched his teeth without deflecting the target, and still jumped towards the golden egg.


    Fiddlesticks, who had succeeded in scaring people, is very satisfied now, but letting him get the golden egg like this will make him look shameless, which is too stupid.


    So, it pretended to face Cedric''s direction, and spewed out a ball of dragon breath.


    When the flames engulfed Cedric, there was a burst of exclamations from the stands of the auditorium.


    Cedric successfully stole the golden egg, but he also had a burn on his body, which would make his score not look so good.


    If it was true, even if ten Cedric went together, Fiddlesticks would not let him get within three meters of the golden egg.


    But the game should always be entertaining. If it really did it to such an extent, Sherlock would probably have given it a small shoe afterwards.


    The IQ doesn''t need to be at all. A normal person with a low tip naturally knows what a tip is.


    The same is true for the next two games. It has changed to two dragon skins to play games with these little brats.


    When dealing with Furong, it knew that this little girl had something to do with Sherlock. It was a public revenge, and it set her skirt on fire in a wicked way, but in the end, it still let her get the golden egg.


    And Krum, who appeared in the penultimate second, made Mr. Tip a little uncomfortable. He was the first to cast a curse on it directly.


    In the end, although he still let him pass the test, Federik deliberately smashed the golden eggs a lot, so that his score would not be so high.


    The last warrior to play was Harry who drew the Hungarian Tree Peak Dragon.


    When Federic flew back to the arena wearing the fourth dragon skin, he also nervously walked out of the tent.


    Harry of course recognized that this was the student who had the best relationship with its current "partner" Sherlock, but even so, it didn''t mean to let go of water in the slightest.


    On the contrary, he should take this opportunity to vent the oppression he has been subjected to these days.


    As soon as Harry entered the field, he raised the wand in his hand without any hesitation.


    "Firebolt is flying!"


    He directly used the Flying Spell and summoned the broomstick he had placed in the bedroom.


    After a casual chat with Bagman the day before yesterday, Harry thought about what his real advantage was.


    He is undoubtedly a very good Seeker, and there may be no better use of his broomstick in Hogwarts than him.


    And when dealing with fire dragons, he can fully exert his own advantages, as long as he can summon the broom to his side.


    The Flying Spell, which was newly learned in the fourth grade, can do this completely.


    It''s just that Harry''s flying spell was not well mastered before. He asked Hermione to give him an emergency lesson in this day and a half, and now he has finally reached the point where he can successfully use it in the game.


    He rode the Firebolt under him, and a feeling of safety and security instantly flooded Harry''s heart.


    However, he had just taken off on a broomstick and enjoyed the freedom of flying in the sky.


    A tail with spikes, suddenly like a black whip, hit his left arm!


    The sharp spikes scratched the sleeves of his robe, and also scratched his arm, which caused a burst of exclamations and sighs in the entire audience.


    But Harry was only pulled a few meters away in the air, and immediately stabilized his body.


    He didn''t care about the pain in his arm, but regarded the scene as a Quidditch match, the golden egg was the golden snitch he was trying to catch, and the Hungarian tree peak dragon was just his opponent team That''s it.


    Harry, who felt like he was back at his home court, lowered the head of his broom and made a dive at the tip.


    Fiddlesticks was lying in front of the golden egg, unmoved at all, it just stared at Harry like this, turning its neck, wanting to see how long this human cub could linger around him.


    But it ignored that the body it controlled had its head beheaded by Sherlock before!


    Even if Charlie and the others have good craftsmanship, in the end the faucet that was sewn back didn''t really grow back.


    Tipping shook his head before he accompanies Harry twice, and its entire dragon head has a meaning that it is about to tilt to one side and fall.


    It was so frightened that it hurriedly straightened its head.


    If it really loses its head in such a large audience, it will be a lot of fun. Sherlock will definitely ask him to settle accounts and judge it to be a slack.


    Frightened and afraid of turning around, Fiddlesticks was not going to continue tossing Harry. It pretended to be provoked, waved its wings, and got up to chase him, but in fact it deliberately left him neutral.


    Let Harry fly into the dragon''s nest like a sharp sword, and get the golden egg in the shortest time of everyone present!


    The latest website:

 Chapter 292： buy dragon skin

    No matter how despised Harry had been in the castle, he was still the champion of all Hogwarts students when the real game began.


    Although Karkaroff was obviously biased when scoring, and gave him a low score on purpose, this didn''t affect Harry''s current mood in the slightest.


    When he came out of the arena, both Hermione and Ron were waiting for him below.


    "You need to go to Madam Pomfrey now, she will heal the wound on your arm."


    When they met, Hermione didn''t mention what happened in the match just now, but looked at Harry''s arm worriedly, and pulled him towards the temporary infirmary that Madam Pomfrey had built next to her.


    Ron, who was following them, no longer had the indifference he treated Harry before. He was embarrassed and apologized to Harry with a guilty face.


    "I understand Harry, no matter who threw your name into the Goblet of Fire, they wanted your life!"


    "You finally understand?" Harry''s voice was full of resentment, "This is really long enough."


    Hermione stood nervously among them, looking here and there, and Ron''s face was so guilty that he opened his mouth as if trying to apologize to Harry.


    But before he could speak, Harry interrupted him.


    "It''s okay, Ron, forget about it, sooner or later, as long as you can understand."


    "No, it''s my fault." Ron still insisted.


    Hermione watched them suddenly burst into tears, she grabbed the two of them and hugged them, cursing in a crying voice.


    "You two are so stupid!"


    She seemed moved by the sight in front of her, crying louder and louder, and ran out of the tent in the infirmary.


    And Madam Pomfrey had already pulled Harry away. She saw the wound that was caught by the dragon''s claws with a look of disgust.


    "It''s a fire dragon again."


    She was helping Harry with the wound, while Ron was chattering to him about how the others got the golden eggs from the dragon, and how they scored in the end.


    After the wound was healed, Harry had to go back to the warrior''s tent, and Ron was waiting for him outside.


    He and Cedric praised each other for doing a good job, but they both looked a little embarrassed on the surface. Harry only injured his arm, and Cedric had a small burn on his face. Mrs. Frey put on a yellow ointment.


    Although Furong and Krum''s scores are not high, from the outside, they are much more calm.


    Gathered back into the tent, naturally, to give them the time to read out the competition time for the next event.


    "The second project will start at 9:30 am on February 24 next year. Before that, you can rest for a long time - but we will leave some questions for you to consider!"


    Bagman''s voice was still as brisk.


    "You look down at those golden eggs you hold in your hands and you see they can be opened... see the seams there? You have to unravel the clues provided in the eggs - that will tell you the second What is the project, you can prepare in advance! Are you clear? If there are no problems, you can leave!"


    Just when Harry came out of the tent to meet Ron, he just looked up and saw a witch in a bright green robe.


    It''s Rita Skeeter.


    Just seeing her, Harry couldn''t help showing a look of disgust on his face. Before Skeeter came up, he turned and left with Ron, completely ignoring her greeting.


    "I swear, I''ll never answer her a word again!" Harry muttered softly.


    At the same time as the end of the first competition, Sherlock''s work today is also over.


    But at this time he had other things to do. With a bright smile on his face, he approached Charlie and asked if he could buy a complete dragon corpse from their research institute.


    Charlie was entangled by him and looked helpless.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, Sherlock, it''s just that there are rules in the shop. We dragon trainers can''t make decisions in private for such a business. If you really want to buy it, you can go to Romania if you have time, and I will help. You negotiated with the institute."


    Sherlock''s face was still full of unrepentance.


    "Can''t you first use your name to buy this dragon corpse? Don''t worry, I won''t lose a cent of how much it should be."


    "That''s not good." Charlie looked embarrassed, "These four dragons were originally borrowed from the research institute. They died at Hogwarts. Those people in the institute are already very unhappy. If you take the body back and sell it to you directly here, the above will definitely hold you accountable."


    Hearing this would indeed bring trouble to Charlie, Sherlock stopped insisting.


    He smacked his lips and looked at the four dragon trainers who were putting them into iron cages, ready to take away the dragon corpse, with a look of reluctance.


    To be honest, this time, let Tipi trick people in a dragon''s skin, and let him taste the sweetness.


    Fiddlesticks is simply a perfect tool straw man.


    After it occupies the fire dragon''s body and has control, it can not only use all the fire dragon''s abilities, but also feel no pain. Even if the body is destroyed by half , it can still continue to fight.


    It can be called an emotionless fighting machine.


    It''s just that these few dragon corpses are not for sale. If you really want to buy them, you have to go to Romania in person to do this business.


    Of course, Sherlock didn''t have time to leave Hogwarts this semester, so he could only watch Charlie and the others leave with regret, waiting for when he had time to settle the matter of tipping Longpi.


    After the first project is over, the second project will not start until next year.


    The warriors in the middle can naturally relax for a long time, but the study life in Hogwarts has to continue.


    After the game, Moody deliberately got together with Sherlock.


    "Crouch is about to leave Hogwarts."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Sherlock frowned.


    "Why did he leave?"


    "The time interval between the two projects is too long, and it is naturally impossible for him as the director of the Ministry of Magic to stay at Hogwarts all the time with nothing to do," Moody said.


    Sherlock touched his chin, he thought.


    "Actually, I was thinking, should we make a risky move."


    Moody looked at Sherlock with his perfect eye.


    "Do you want to use some special means?"


    Sherlock didn''t say anything, but that itself meant that he acquiesced to Moody''s words.


    Moody''s face turned serious.


    "I''m not suggesting you do this, Sherlock. You must first understand that Crouch is not just a high-ranking official at the Ministry of Magic!"

 Chapter 293： Crouchs follow-up observations

    "The Crouch family is a pure-blood family with a very long history. Although they are thin in Barty''s generation, they still have a wide network of connections in the magic world!"


    Moody''s voice was serious.


    "Unlike other pure-blood families, when Barty Crouch was in power, he did not join the strength of the Mystery Man, and clearly expressed his rejection of the Death Eaters. This gave him a high reputation in the wizarding world, Even after a scandal like his son''s broke out, the Crouch family''s reputation will still be made up for by his righteous actions behind him."


    "In the Ministry of Magic, he is now being suppressed by Fudge. On the surface, he was transferred from the Department of Magical Law Enforcement to the Department of International Magical Cooperation, but in fact, the functions and supervisory powers of these two departments are much worse. But it''s also just Fudge''s suppression, and he still has a very high reputation within the department."


    "This point, since Amelia Burns took over his position, it can be seen that he has not been able to substantially control the executive department in his own hands. Scrimgeour''s people still only believe his words. ."


    Moody''s persuasion did not make Sherlock stick to his ideas.


    What he said was indeed correct. Crouch''s own strength was actually not that strong.


    After all, not all wizards get better with age. They have been worrying about government affairs for many years, so that senior officials of the Ministry of Magic like Crouch are not even as good as a professor who was picked up by Hogwarts.


    But the strength is not strong, and the Crouch family and his personal connections should not be underestimated. Sherlock can''t guarantee whether he will leave any hidden dangers after pressing the old man for a while.


    If it turns out that there is nothing wrong with Crouch, and what he did is publicized, then Sherlock is most likely to become a street mouse in the wizarding world, and even Dumbledore may not be able to keep him. reputation.


    Moody''s remarks were entirely for his consideration.


    Sherlock sighed and said helplessly.


    "Then we clearly know that he is suspected, so let him be released from Hogwarts like this."


    After all, Moody is still experienced. He just thought about it a little and came up with a solution.


    "We can''t keep an eye on him 24 hours a day, and even if he''s at Hogwarts all the time, we can''t do that. But he''s alone, and he''ll be at the Ministry most of the day, during which time we can Let Kingsley and Tonks help him watch him, they have not been heavy on their recent tasks and have a lot of free time."


    This is already the best way. Kingsley is experienced and Tonks is a disguised magus. The two of them work together much better than Moody watching Crouch alone in the castle.


    After discussing about Crouch, Moody left, and he had to go to the Ministry of Magic to contact Kingsley and Tonks.


    On the other hand, after Harry returned to the Gryffindor lounge, he naturally received the warmest welcome from all the Gryffindor students.


    George and Fred went to the kitchen to get a bunch of food and held a small banquet in the common room.


    This banquet was much more comfortable for Harry than the night when he was elected as a Hogwarts warrior.


    They wanted Harry to open the golden egg in public, and everyone in Gryffindor would help him solve the second project puzzle.


    But after the golden egg was opened, there was only a horrible scream. George and the others made a bunch of unreliable guesses, which obviously couldn''t provide any help to Harry.


    While Harry and the others were arguing, Hermione was more interested in the food the Weasley twins got from the kitchen. She asked George where the kitchen was.


    "Conveniently, right down the hallway at the entrance to the Hufflepuff lounge, there''s a picture of a fruit on the wall, and you just scratch the pear and a doorknob appears to let you in. ����


    Speaking of this, George suddenly became alert, and he looked up and down Hermione.


    "Why are you asking this? Hermione, do you want to lead the house-elves to strike again? Are you going to give up those flyers and other things and mobilize them to rebel?"


    There was a burst of laughter from around.


    Hermione said calmly.


    "I''m not so naive now, I just read a lot of theories in the book, and I want to actually understand their lives and thoughts. Don''t worry, even if I want to let the house-elves go on strike, they will definitely be the first person they want to knock down. it''s me."


    Fred, who heard her say this, looked satisfied.


    "You''re much more mature than before, Hermione."


    Hermione didn''t care about his compliment, she stepped aside after learning about the entrance to the kitchen, and didn''t say anything more.


    During the banquet, the two Georges also showed everyone their new prank props. Poor Neville was used as an experiment and accidentally ate a cookie and was turned into a canary.


    After all, the celebration was only short-lived. The next day, they went back to their class routine Hagrid was still teaching them how to nurture those fried tail snails that looked disgusting.


    While Trelawney still predicted Harry''s misfortune and death all day long, Silk taught Hermione and the others poker fortune-telling in the arithmetic and fortune-telling class.


    The defense class in the fourth grade was not easy, because in the fifth grade next year, they were going to take the wizard rank exam. Sherlock gave them a much heavier study task than the third grade.


    But Hermione still took some time out to find Sherlock.


    Hot black tea and a plate full of cookies are the standard for Sherlock to receive students.


    "I''ve read a lot of books during this time, Professor." Hermione said with a bewildered face, "A lot of it is about the social structure, then the relationship between people, about class, how to study the social relationship, and then it will be true. Achieving equality for all. There are all kinds of isms, anarchic, social, etc., but the more I look at it, the more I feel like I don''t understand anything."


    "Is there real equality in this world? If so, why do some books say that wherever there are people, there will be classes, and the existence of classes is unequal?"


    "If even people themselves can''t be truly equal, let alone other species? So the ultimate goal of pursuing equality is to eliminate class? How to eliminate class in wizards? How to eliminate contradictions in the magic world face?"


    Hermione''s series of questions made Sherlock look at her a lot weirder.


    Compared to a normal fifteen-year-old girl, Hermione''s thoughts were far ahead of her peers.

 Chapter 294： Alien in Pixie

    But the more advanced you know, the better it is not necessarily a good thing.


    Once people''s thoughts get into the horns, it is easy to make mistakes. The most evil villains in the story are actually aspiring young people with ideals and aspirations.


    Sherlock is looking forward to Hermione becoming mature and becoming an intellectual pioneer who can benefit the British wizarding world in the future, but very much does not want this seedling to grow crooked and become a character like the so-called Dark Lord.


    Of course, history wins and loses, and it is the right of the winner to discredit the loser.


    If Grindelwald had won the final victory, the Dark Lord who hindered the progress of history might have become Dumbledore, and the title of the greatest white wizard of the twentieth century might have passed to him.


    But no matter from that angle, it was not what Sherlock expected.


    "How to eliminate inequality, this is an almost unsolvable question, Hermione, countless great people in history have thought about this question, but they have not come up with an answer."


    Sherlock said softly.


    "You can spontaneously read these books and think about these questions, which is very good, and proves that you really think about it. But knowledge is like this. The more ignorant people are, the more arrogant they are, and the more they know, the more right they are. The world is full of doubts and dazed humility. It''s not your problem, it''s for all seekers of knowledge."


    "If you read enough books, you can understand the wisdom of your predecessors, stand on the shoulders of those giants, and look at the current problems, but you also need to be clear about how these ideas left by these people came from."


    "Practice gives true knowledge, just read books, you will always stay in the framework of others. If you have more and more questions and become more and more confused about what you are thinking, then go and see for yourself."


    "Take a look at the problem you want to solve, and look at other ideas. Don''t blindly instill your ideas into others. You must first understand what they think."


    Hermione''s eyes were filled with determination.


    "I''ve already inquired about the location of the kitchen, professor, and I''ll get to know those house elves with my own eyes."


    Sherlock picked up his cup of black tea and took a sip.


    "One more thing, I hope you can always remember that no matter what ideas you have come into contact with and how your perception of the world has changed, you must not forget your original intention, which is to make everyone a better place. If what you do in the future violates this original intention, then you are no longer you, and I don''t want to see Hermione Granger like that in the future."


    All he can do now is to put a patch in advance on Hermione''s thoughts that haven''t been completely released.


    Judging from Hermione''s serious nodding look, his patch should still be able to play some role.


    After the conversation with Sherlock that day, Hermione took Harry and Ron together in the evening to the corridor at the entrance of the Hufflepuff lounge that George and the others said.


    "I think it''s better that we don''t disturb their lives." Harry said hesitantly, trying not to discourage Hermione, and at the same time expressing his appeal.


    "I''m not going to rush into the kitchen and persuade them to strike, as you think." Hermione said solemnly, "I know it''s not good for them, nor for us."


    Ron stared, because he had an argument with Harry some time ago, so he didn''t know what had happened to Hermione, and his face was full of surprise now.


    "Then why are you taking us to the kitchen?"


    "Go and see how the house-elves live and chat with them to find out what they think about unpaid work."


    While speaking, Hermione had already walked to the fruit mural, and then gently scratched the pear with her hand as George had taught her.


    Lizi giggled, and then suddenly turned into a doorknob and appeared in front of them.


    Hermione held down the green doorknob, opened the door, then grabbed Harry''s and Ron''s arms with both hands, and dragged them both into the kitchen together.


    Harry only had time to see that this was a room the size of the auditorium, and when there were about a hundred house-elves working in it, a familiar scream came from far and near.


    "Harry Potter! It''s Harry Potter!"


    Then a small figure flew over, jumped up and hugged Harry tightly.


    At this time, Harry also saw the appearance of the house-elf.


    "More, Dobby!"


    Dobby, excited with big eyes full of tears, looked very happy.


    "Dobby has come to work at Hogwarts, sir!" Dobby screamed excitedly, "Professor Dumbledore gave Dobby and Winky work, sir!"


    Winky and Dobby are the only two house-elves Harry and the others know.


    Dobby was in second grade when he learned of Lucius''s conspiracy to prevent Harry from returning to Hogwarts and be in danger. Winky met at the Quidditch World Cup the summer before school started. The Crouchs house elf.


    She was mercilessly fired by Crouch for illegally possessing Harry''s wand.


    Unexpectedly, they all came to work at Hogwarts this year.


    Dobby took them to find Winky in the kitchen. Winky didn''t seem to be having a good time here. As soon as she saw Harry and the others, she burst into tears, as if recalling bad memories.


    They were obviously two very different house-elves.


    Winky is the most traditional house elf mentality. The master is God, and she was born to work for the master''s family for free. Even if she is kicked out now, no one is allowed to speak ill of the Crouch family.


    And Dobby is obviously a different kind of elf. When he was at Malfoy''s house, he admired Harry, whose legendary deeds were widely circulated.


    Even after overhearing that his master was going to disrupt Hogwarts'' plans, he acted as the second-fifth boy without hesitation, and wanted to prevent Harry from returning to Hogwarts no matter what.


    Later, he became the only elf who advocated freedom. After he came to Hogwarts to work, he asked Dumbledore for wages and rest time.


    It''s just that although his is an alien, he has been domesticated for more than ten years, and he is full of guilt when he asks for wages and rest time. Originally, Dumbledore wanted to give him a salary of ten Galleons a week. Rejected by Dobby.


    He only needs one galleon a week''s salary and one day off a month.


    It seems that this is not proportional to the value of the labor he provides, but it is already an epoch-making feat among house elves.


    It is precisely because of this that the house-elves in the entire Hogwarts kitchen regard him as an alien, and even Winky doesn''t like him.

 Chapter 295： Hermiones abandonment

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    But Hermione was undoubtedly intrigued by Dobby.


    "Since when did you start to feel that the master''s words are not necessarily to be absolutely obeyed by you, and that you should sometimes make decisions for your own life?"


    Dobby was a little stranger to Hermione, but because she was Harry''s friend, he didn''t refuse to communicate.


    "Dobby''s old master treats Dobby very badly. As long as he is not happy, Dobby will punish him." When he said this, Dobby''s eyes were full of fear, "Sometimes Dobby is clearly right. , but punish yourself, because that''s the only way to make the old master happy."


    "At that time Dobby was thinking, why Dobby is doing this even though he is not wrong, the master Dobby serves, he, he... is an evil bad wizard!"


    He seemed to have exhausted all his strength before saying this sentence, and then he seemed to be unable to control himself, banging his big head on the table frantically.


    "Bad Dobby! Bad Dobby!"


    Fortunately, Hermione pulled him directly, preventing him from self-harm.


    "Thank you, Harry''s friend." Dobby breathed heavily. "Dobby still needs practice, he still needs practice."


    And after hearing his words, Winky screamed immediately, she was furious.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself! Not a practice! Dobby! You commented on your master like that!"


    "He''s not my master anymore!" Dobby said in disbelief, "Dobby doesn''t have a master now, he''s just working for Dumbledore!"


    "You''re a bad elf." Winky whimpered, with tears in her eyes, "I can''t imagine how Mr. Crouch would live without me, the mistress is long gone, and he has no one to take care of him, Alone at home and lonely, woo woo woo..."


    Hermione looked thoughtful at Winky''s current state. She didn''t say anything bad about Crouch in front of her, but asked tentatively.


    "Can I know, how did you live when you were young? Did you receive education?"


    But Winky was already in deep sadness. She didn''t answer Hermione''s question, but Dobby, who was on the side, said.


    "Elves don''t have their own schools. We are generally educated by our parents after we are born, and we don''t need to study the magic of elves. Basically, as long as we reach the age, we will learn it naturally."


    In front of Dobby, Hermione didn''t have to be so careful.


    "So what did your parents teach you?"


    Dobby recalled.


    "They would teach me how to better serve the owner''s family, my mom taught me her cooking skills, my dad taught me how to better garden, and they would tell me how to To make the master happy, what are the taboos of the elf."


    "They just gave you this?" Hermione''s eyes were filled with pity, but she didn''t show it.


    "Otherwise, what else could there be?" Dobby didn''t feel how pitiful he was. "Their lifelong ideal is that after their death, the master will cut off their heads and hang them on the wall to show, that is a small The highest glory of elves, and in the end, they did get their wish, compared to many, they are all elves that are very popular with their owners."


    "If Dobby had your own child in the future, would you still educate him like this?" Hermione asked cautiously.


    It seemed that Dobby had never thought about something so far-reaching, but after Hermione asked, he hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his big head.


    "Dobby will tell his children the benefits of freedom! Pixies don''t have to be slaves to any wizard! We love to work, but also to get paid! It''s...this is... ."


    He struggled for a long time and didn''t say what the reason was, but Hermione added this sentence to him with a serious face. Valley


    "This is the power of every intelligent life!"


    Dobby looked happy.


    "You''re right, I remember your name, Hermione, this is the power of intelligent life!"


    Dobby chatted with them a lot later, and he was excitedly talking about how he planned to spend the wages he earned.


    He puffed out his bare chest and said he was going to buy himself a jumper.


    Although Ron was not interested in Hermione''s previous so-called liberation of house-elves, he liked Dobby''s assertive elf very much.


    He offered to give Dobby the sweater his mother knitted him, and Mrs. Weasley knitted a new one for her children every Christmas.


    Dobby was pretty happy, saying that when he said he could make Ron''s sweater a little smaller so it would fit his size.


    They chatted for two hours before Harry and the three finally got out of the kitchen to leave.


    The house-elves enthusiastically stuffed their pockets with all kinds of snacks, and curtseyed respectfully to send them away.


    Before leaving, Hermione took one last deep look at the elves, and Dobby, who was happily returning to work.


    "I don''t need to think about how to free these house-elves anymore."


    Both Ron and Harry looked at her in shock.


    "You figured it out?"


    "You finally see that these little elves like to work?"


    Hermione shook her head, a relaxed smile on her face.


    "Because they don''t need me, I am a wizard and a vested interest served by them. From the wizard level, to help them obtain equal status, even if they succeed in the end, it is not firm."


    "To gain real respect and equality requires their own internal efforts. Only freedom obtained from the bottom up is true freedom, and some of them have already had this idea."


    "Dobby He is the first, but definitely not the last, his awakened thoughts will affect his descendants, and his descendants will affect more elves, with him The presence of elves is more important than the existence of wizards like me."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, Hermione said a long speech, but they didn''t understand it.


    However, neither of them went into the meaning of these words. Anyway, as long as Hermione didn''t insist on bringing the elf to rebel, such a ridiculous idea, it would be a good thing for them.


    The three of them walked into the corridor of the castle, and when they were returning to the Gryffindor lounge, they suddenly realized that it was snowing heavily outside the castle.


    "Hey, it turns out it''s almost Christmas!" Ron said excitedly.


    Harry shrugged.


    "I''m curious how we will spend Christmas this year."


    7017k

 Chapter 296： Childish Harry

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The truth was, of course, this Christmas was going to be a little different this year, as Harry thought.


    In other words, in history, as long as there is a year when the Triwizard Tournament is held, this Christmas night is a grand event for the students who host the school.


    Because everyone will not only have to eat and drink at this festival, but the students and professors will also hold a dance together.


    At this dance, the chosen warriors are naturally the focus.


    Too bad Harry didn''t want to be the center of attention.


    "You can''t refuse!" said Professor McGonagall firmly. "Hogwarts warrior, as a representative of the school, you must do what everyone expects. So you must find yourself a dance partner, Potter. ."


    "It''s traditional practice, and it''s something you have to take on."


    After hearing what she said, Harry''s face was lost.


    He never thought he would one day face such a choice.


    Not only is the ball mandatory for the warriors, all Hogwarts students from Year 4 and up will be staying at school this Christmas.


    But for them, this is something they really want to do. For Christmas at home, how can it be fun to hold a dance together at school.


    The girls have been congregating all the time lately, giggling whenever a boy walks past them.


    Harry sat side by side with Ron depressed, and a row of girls happened to pass in front of them. The girls also saw Harry, looked at him, and smirked secretly.


    "Why are they walking together in groups?" Harry said with a headache. "It doesn''t give me a chance to speak. How can I grab one of them and invite her to be my dance partner? "


    He seemed to be distressed, but in fact he couldn''t bear to glance in one direction.


    A group of Ravenclaw girls gathered there, and one of them, a beautiful girl with an oriental face and a waterfall of black hair, attracted his attention like a magnet.


    Ron on the side did not notice what Harry, who had been fascinated by Qiu Zhang, looked like at this time, he shrugged and said.


    "Tie one over with a noose? Have you figured out who you want to invite now?"


    Harry was embarrassed to reveal his crush, but his squeamishness made Ron discover the problem.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be like this, Harry, you are a warrior at Hogwarts, think about your heroic performance against the fire dragon, and you have to dance the ball, as long as you invite no girl will refuse you of."


    Although Ron''s tone was a bit sour when he said these words, what he said was not wrong at all.


    The next day, Harry received a prom invitation from a girl, he was so surprised, and then refused without hesitation, which made the girl look sad and leave.


    After that, several girls sent him invitations. The youngest were second-year students, and the older ones were even five years old.


    But the man Harry had been thinking about, never came to look for him.


    With the end of the semester and the last week of the Christmas ball starting, Harry still hadn''t found his partner.


    And the person he had always liked was only in the middle of the night when he was chatting with Lily, and Lily took the initiative to ask.


    "You don''t look like your father at all."


    Unreal, with a faintly fluorescent body, Lily had a nostalgic smile on her face.


    "When it comes to chasing girls, James''s face is thicker than the walls of Hogwarts Castle. He was sticking to me like candy all day long, which made me hate him."


    Harry, who was lying in the quilt, couldn''t help sticking his head out of the quilt and said wisely.


    "So I can''t be like him."


    Lily couldn''t help laughing.


    "But I married him in the end. Harry, you still don''t understand a little girl''s heart at all. Sometimes hating is actually another way of expressing liking. Girls always mature much earlier than boys in their hearts. So many girls feel that boys of the same age are naive, if she sees a boy as disgusting, in fact, maybe she likes it, she just subconsciously hates how she can be such a naive person."


    It''s a pity that Harry is still that naive person now, and he didn''t understand the golden words that Lily taught him.


    Instead, he pouted and muttered in a low voice, saying that he would definitely not be such a hated person.


    Lily looked at him with a mild smile on her face and reached out to stroke Harry''s hair, which she couldn''t actually touch.


    "I''m not saying that you should be a person that girls hate, but I''m trying to persuade you to be bold and try to invite her. What if you are rejected? She rejected you only now, what is the future? How, who can say for sure?"


    Harry''s face was a little red, and he covered his face under the quilt again, as if he had decided something.


    It was only a few days before the Christmas ball started, and it was at this time that Harry chose to shoot.


    After a get out of class on the history of magic, he found an opportunity and walked alone to Qiu Zhang, who was forming a group with his friends and planning to go to the auditorium.


    "I, can I have a few words with you alone? Qiu Zhang?"


    The girls walking with Qiu Zhang all laughed "giggling", which made Harry feel very angry in his heart, feeling that they had ruined such a solemn occasion.


    The empathetic Qiu Zhang naturally did not embarrass Harry in front of his friends, nodded in agreement, and walked with him to a corner with no one else.


    Even if he had gathered up his courage in advance, Harry was still hesitant to speak at this time.


    "You, um, I... prom..."


    Qiu Zhang couldn''t understand what Harry was saying even with four ears.


    "I''m sorry, what did you say?"


    "I mean, can you be my Christmas dance partner if you want?"


    Harry felt his face hot as if he could pancakes on it, but he insisted on saying the invitation.


    However, his courage was commendable, but the result did not follow his wishes.


    Qiu Zhang looked surprised Her face also turned red, but she still said apologetically.


    "Sorry, Harry, I already promised someone else."


    Harry seemed stunned, but he still managed to get some simple words out of his mouth.


    "okay."


    Qiu Zhang also looked embarrassed, and the atmosphere between the two became weird.


    "That''s it, I''m going to lunch with my friends."


    Just as she was about to leave, Harry couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Can I know who you promised to be his dance partner?"


    "Cedric." As if afraid that Harry didn''t know his full name, Qiu Zhang said again, "Cedric Diggory."


    7017k

 Chapter 297： public invitation

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    When Harry came to the Great Hall and had lunch with Ron and Hermione, the others didn''t notice him as if he had lost his soul.


    The entire Hogwarts students seemed to have just experienced an explosive event, and they were all discussing something enthusiastically, even Hermione and Ron were no exception.


    "How could she have such courage!"


    "I heard that girls in France are always so bold."


    "I guess there are actually many girls who want to do the same thing as her, but at most they only dare to do it in private."


    "You don''t have to guess, just from what I know, the Gryffindor girls who invited the professor to the ball are already too many slaps to count."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, she was in front of Professor Silk just now!"


    "Ah, shouldn''t that be more exciting?"


    Harry, who was debating whether to tell his friends about his rejection to get their comfort, is now extremely aggrieved.


    Ron and Hermione didn''t seem to see him coming back, chatting with the surrounding Gryffindor students about things he didn''t understand at all.


    It wasn''t until Harry coughed hard and deliberately that Ron noticed him.


    However, even so, he did not realize that Harry was in a wrong mood, but said excitedly.


    "It''s a shame you didn''t come with us just now, Harry! You missed a wonderful scene."


    Harry grumbled sullenly.


    "What was that scene? Professor Dumbledore suddenly announced that he was going to be Minister of Magic?"


    "A warrior of Beauxbatons, Miss Delacour invited Professor Forrest to be her dance partner!"


    "I thought it was something, just..." Harry was just halfway through his words, and his whole person came back to his senses, and suddenly he was stunned.


    "what!"


    Move the time back a little by half an hour.


    Sherlock was walking into the auditorium with Shilk with a relaxed face.


    "To be honest, I hope Snape can step up his fitness and knock me down with one punch in the future. It''s good for his body. Although he can''t do the scene where he beat me by hand, he can still make it. He became a little longer."


    Shilk twitched the corner of his mouth imperceptibly.


    "I hope that when you are beaten in the future, you can try to protect your face as much as possible."


    Sherlock was very dissatisfied.


    "You''re boring like this. I didn''t say it. With his physique, even if he practiced for 20 years, I could hit him ten times with one hand!"


    "For your own good, just say a few words less."


    On their way to class this morning, they happened to bump into Snape who had just returned from exercising outside the castle, which sparked the current topic.


    Sherlock felt that he had little to do with the approaching Christmas ball.


    This is a grand event for those students who are young and ignorant and who are just beginning to love.


    It''s just that there are indeed many senior girls who have secretly invited him, wanting to be his dance partner at the dance.


    Sherlock naturally couldn''t agree.


    Teachers and students dancing together at a ball or something, even in a relatively open society like the UK, it seems too contrary to public order and good customs.


    What''s more, although Sherlock pretends to be a three-year-old, he is actually in his twenties, not a few years older than the girls who invited him.


    But Sherlock didn''t tell anyone about being invited.


    It''s partly to protect the self-esteem of those little girls, and partly it''s really nothing to brag about.


    But Silk can''t hide it, she always knows some inexplicable things through some strange means.


    They walked to the teacher''s long table together, where several professors had already sat down, and Sherlock and Silk had just sat down, and they had not picked up the knife and fork. The girl just walked up to Sherlock in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Good afternoon, Sherlock."


    Other professors, including Shilk, seem to have not seen Furong who came to say hello, but if someone observes them carefully, they will find that all the professors except Shilk are out of the corner of their eyes. Keep looking over here.


    Sherlock never cared much about Furong''s name. After all, when they first met, they were not students or teachers.


    "Good noon, are you comfortable living at Hogwarts during this time?"


    "It''s a little cold here, and the air is humid, so I don''t like it a little." Furong seemed to never know what politeness was, "but the house-elves in the castle made a good fish soup, which suits my appetite."


    "I''ll take your word for the elves to take credit for Dumbledore."


    Up to now, their conversations are still normal. The professors who have been quietly listening to the gossip for a long time are also eating the food in front of them with a dull look, as if they have missed some sweet fruit.


    But Furong''s next sentence made the hand holding the fork of several teachers tremble.


    "I thought, could I invite you to be my dance partner at the Christmas ball?"


    Her invitation was very generous, without the slightest twist like Harry''s, or even any shyness.


    Not only the professors sitting in the same row as Sherlock, but even the students near the long table on the high platform, many of the students below heard what she said.


    "Bang!"


    It was the sound of the silver fork falling on the plate, and it was a series of sounds.


    Among the people around, only Hilke''s face did not change from beginning to end. He was still sitting next to Sherlock, quietly eating the steak on the plate.


    Sherlock himself was surprised.


    Well, he is a man of beauty and charm, he admits it.


    But like Furong, in a large audience, she sent out an invitation directly. There are really few girls who can do it and she doesn''t have a shy expression on her face, she is generous, like she is just asking. He had a somewhat difficult magic question.


    And Sherlock''s response was also very quick. He didn''t hesitate and said politely.


    "Sorry Fleur, I have no plans to go to the Christmas ball with the students."


    Hearing his words, Professor McGonagall, who was picking up the silver fork on the dinner plate again, had a satisfied smile on his face, while the other professors looked regretful.


    The students below had already heard a buzzing sound like the chirping of bees.


    After being rejected in public, Furong''s face didn''t show any embarrassment, she just said it again in an emphatic tone.


    "This is Fleur''s invitation to Sherlock, and it has nothing to do with the status of students and professors."


    7017k

 Chapter 298： Ban Happy!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock didn''t want to reject Fleur, embarrass her or something in front of so many people.


    But in the same way, it is impossible for him to agree to her request.


    "I''m sorry." His expression was serious, "I think you can invite other better students to be your dance partners, Fleur, I have no plans to dance with anyone at this year''s Christmas ball."


    Even if she was deliberately generous and she was rejected by Sherlock twice in a row, she would inevitably show a frustrated and sad expression at this time.


    "Are you deliberately looking for this excuse to reject me?"


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t deny that I''m rejecting you, but it''s not an excuse. I really have no plans to dance at the ball, and besides, I can''t dance at all."


    Furong looked a little unwilling now. She glanced at Shilk sitting next to Sherlock and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she still didn''t say what she wanted to say, and left with a disappointed face.


    She obviously had no intention of continuing to eat lunch, and left the auditorium directly.


    And after she left, the students in the entire auditorium were like frying pans, and almost everyone was talking about what happened just now.


    The professors sitting on the long table on the high platform, because Sherlock was next to them, naturally couldn''t chat as openly as the students, but Flitwick sighed with a smile.


    "Sherlock is really popular. Whether it''s a student or a professor now, it''s just as popular."


    Sherlock pursed his lips without complaining.


    Are you really sure that Sherlock in your school days is attractive?


    He ignored Flitwick''s good-natured teasing, and instead glanced at Shilk, not seeing any strange emotions from her calm expression.


    "She likes you."


    Just when Sherlock turned to look at her, Shilk suddenly said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Sherlock touched his forehead helplessly.


    "It can''t be called liking, right? Maybe it''s because I rescued her once. Although this kind of heroic saving beauty plot is vulgar, it does make her feel good about me."


    "Then what about you?"


    Hearing her question, Sherlock couldn''t help but smirk.


    "What are you asking, doesn''t my refusal just now show my attitude?"


    "She is in the seventh grade now, and she will graduate at the end of this semester. She will no longer be a student by then. If she still expresses a good impression of you, will you still refuse?" Silk''s voice was flat, like It''s like asking a trivial thing.


    Sherlock said without hesitation.


    "You know I''m not a prickly person. If I really have a crush on her, even if she''s still a student, I wouldn''t refuse to be so direct just now. Of course I can''t say anything about the future, but I''m sure right now. Just treat her as a little girl who needs education, nothing else."


    But Silk was very dissatisfied with his words, and after wiping the corners of his mouth with a table cloth, he stood up from the chair.


    "You''re not squeamish, but there is no one more hypocritical than you in the whole of Hogwarts."


    After speaking, she left the auditorium alone.


    Sherlock, who only stared at him, looked aggrieved. He vented his temper on the sausages on the plate and muttered at the same time.


    "Who am I provoking?"


    Fleur''s invitation to Sherlock to be rejected is pretty cool.


    But after returning to the Gryffindor lounge, Ron and Hermione finally learned that Harry was also rejected.


    Ron smacked his lips.


    "There is not much time left. There are less than three days before the Christmas dance. We must find a dance partner, otherwise we will be laughed at by other boys."


    Harry propped his chin with his hand in distress, as if he had not yet shaken off the sadness of being rejected by Qiu Zhang.


    Hermione, who was still holding a book and reading, reminded them without raising her head.


    "You really have to find your dance partner as soon as possible. The girls in the whole Gryffindor have been picked out, and there are more boys than girls."


    Harry was immersed in his own emotions, and he hadn''t heard anything from Hermione''s words, but Ron did hear something different.


    "You also found a dance partner!" he asked in shock.


    Hermione frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "Is it a strange thing for someone to invite me?"


    "Who is it? Neville?" Ron expressed complete curiosity.


    At this time, Harry also reacted, and he looked at Hermione with such shocked eyes, as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    "Why don''t we know!"


    Hermione held her head high and folded the book upside down on her lap.


    "Because you two are arrogant, arrogant, and stupid enough!"


    Harry and Ron didn''t feel angry after being scolded for a while, and they were still curious about who had invited Hermione to be a dance partner.


    However, Hermione never let go and was unwilling to tell them, and it was estimated that they would only know until the day of the dance.


    Harry and Ron finally had to figure out a way to find a dance partner to go to the dance on their own. Although they never said anything, they both had a Hermione in their hearts as a guarantee.


    Three days passed quickly.


    On Christmas morning, Harry woke up frightened by Dobby who came to visit him, and their entire bedroom was unwrapping their Christmas presents.


    Sherlock also came out of his office early.


    He looked at the lawn that was already covered with thick snow and stretched lazily.


    Coincidentally, at this time Shilk also just walked down the stairs and ran into him.


    "Merry Christmas," she said softly.


    There was a smile on Sherlock''s face, and he was about to reply.


    "Merry Christmas..."


    "You don''t need to say your wishes. If you can, you don''t need to say Merry Christmas to others today." Her expression was serious, not like a joke.


    This made Charlotte very puzzled.


    "What did you predict?"


    Shilk''s figure froze. She seemed to think that the excuse that Sherlock found by herself was a good one, so she followed his words.


    "Just remember my advice."


    Sherlock has never been a hardheaded person, and he especially has no doubts about Silke''s talent for divination, which was unquestionable since she was a child.


    Since she said that she had better not open her mouth to bless her today, she wouldn''t open her mouth if it was a big deal, it was just a matter of one sentence anyway.


    7017k

 Chapter 299： Imperius

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    If Harry and the others knew that Shilk had given Sherlock a "vaccination" early in the morning, the three of them would be so grateful.


    Since discovering Sherlock''s crowmouth talent, they''ve developed a habit of convention.


    Never spend too much time with Sherlock at Christmas!


    So early in the morning, Harry and the others tried to avoid Sherlock''s line of action.


    Fortunately, Sherlock didn''t run around the castle that day. After breakfast, he stayed in the auditorium and helped Flitwick set up the scenes and decorations for tonight''s dance.


    Shilk naturally had nothing to do today, so she had been sitting on the professor''s long table on the high platform, supporting her face with one hand, and quietly watching Sherlock and Flitwick set the scene together.


    "We need a little bit of bling."


    Flitwick stepped on the high stool and waved his wand at the garland hanging on the wall.


    The next moment, countless sparkling sparkles emerged around the wreath, adding a different color.


    Sherlock also tapped his wand, and a silver light for embellishment appeared around Jin Cancan.


    "By the way, Professor Flitwick, are you going to the dance tonight?"


    As a student who graduated from Ravenclaw, even now that he has become a professor, Sherlock''s name for Flitwick has never changed, and he always pays attention to such small details.


    With Sherlock''s support, Flitwick, who climbed down from the high stool, said with a smile.


    "Of course I will participate! This is a rare event, and my old arms and legs must be active."


    Saying that, Flitwick glanced at them from the corner of his eye, who had been focusing on their side, to be precise, Sherlock, who was on Sherlock''s body, and teased softly.


    "Don''t you really plan to dance at the ball today? Wasn''t the words you said that day an excuse to reject that little girl?"


    Sherlock looked helpless.


    "You are so old, why do you still like gossip so much? I really can''t dance."


    Flitwick laughed.


    "Don''t make excuses for yourself, Sherlock. Not being able to dance is not a problem to hinder you. Using this as a cover will only make people think you are hypocritical."


    Sherlock sneered.


    "Why do you even say that?"


    "If anyone else has said this to you, it proves that she sees you very well." Flitwick smiled and blinked.


    Sherlock was noncommittal, and helped to float the high stool to another wreath position, so as to facilitate Flitwick''s spellcasting.


    It''s free time in the morning. Most of the students go outside the castle to play in the snow or go ice skating on the Black Lake. Except for the two of them on the set and Silk, there are only a few left in the auditorium leaning against the warm fireplace. Formerly chatting Astronomy Professor Sinista, and Muggle Studies Professor Bubbaji.


    They seemed to be talking about something interesting, looked at Shilk and laughed, then waved to her from a distance and invited her to sit down together.


    Shilk hesitated for a while, and finally left the long table and sat next to the two female teachers, chatting with them one after another.


    Sherlock also saw this scene, and a relieved expression appeared on his face. He had always expected Silke to communicate more with other people and change her withdrawn personality.


    At this moment, Hagrid came in from outside carrying a fir tree.


    As soon as he entered the door, he called out to Flitwick.


    "This is the largest and most suitable fir I can find. No matter how big the others are, the auditorium can''t hold it."


    The fir tree he carried on his shoulders was indeed very thick, and even if Hagrid, who was more than three meters tall, held it up, he looked extra "delicate".


    Such a sturdy tree, obviously Hagrid used a reduction spell on it, otherwise even he would not be able to carry it so easily.


    Flitwick was very satisfied with the performance of this year''s Christmas tree. He instructed Hagrid to put the tree in a suitable position, and then stood in front of the tree, planning how to decorate it.


    Sherlock clapped his hands and sat at a long table in the auditorium. A cup of steaming black tea appeared in front of him at the right time.


    The house-elves in the castle were familiar with his preferences and knew what to prepare for him while he was resting.


    Sherlock picked up the cup of black tea and took a sip when a figure with a hunchback came to him.


    After Moody sat down, a glass of cider appeared in front of him.


    "Oh, thanks."


    He picked up the glass of cider, murmured his thanks, took a big sip, and said to Sherlock.


    "Karkaroff has been very honest since he came to Hogwarts. He didn''t do anything out of the ordinary except when he deliberately favored the students of his school when scoring the first competition."


    Sherlock held the cup of warm black tea in both hands and said lightly.


    "His resume can''t be hidden at all. Under such a conspicuous situation, I don''t think he will do anything out of the ordinary, especially this year Dumbledore specially invited you here, which is actually an attitude. "


    Moody didn''t say anything more about this. At first, he was actually more suspicious of Karkaroff, but from the current situation, Sherlock''s view was more accurate.


    "Kingsley and Tonks have been paying close attention to Crouch back at the Ministry of Magic since they received my letter, and they did find something amiss."


    Moody said solemnly.


    "Kingsley contacted me yesterday with a Floo fan, and he said that Crouch''s work situation is very different from before, he is now in the Ministry of Magic for a short time, often at home, and even during the Ministry of Magic The spirit is also very lethargic.��


    "According to Crouch''s assistant Percy Weasley, Crouch was ill, so he was often absent from his post."


    After listening to Moody''s story, Sherlock narrowed his eyes.


    "According to your experience as an Auror for so many years, do you think he is really sick in this state?"


    Moody fell into a brief silence.


    He was the elder of the Aurors, and Crouch had been his most reliable boss during Voldemort''s most rampant years, and he didn''t want to make a decision in this situation.


    But Moody has never been the type to be indecisive and entangled in old relationships.


    His voice was hoarse and he said coldly.


    "His state doesn''t look like he''s sick, it''s more like someone''s Imperius Curse!"


    7017k

 Chapter 300： Post-holiday plans

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock continued to drink the black tea in his cup silently, without interrupting his words.


    Moody continued coldly.


    "During the confrontation with the Mysterious Man, the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic summed up a wealth of ways to identify the Imperius Curse, but this experience has only been peaceful for more than ten years, and most of the young people in the Ministry have forgotten it. they."


    Sherlock gently touched the warm teacup in his hand.


    "Is there a way to prove the Imperius Curse?"


    "No!" Moody said flatly. "The great thing about the Imperius Curse is that you can''t tell at all whether the wizard who has been hit with this spell did what he did of his own free will."


    "After the fall of You-Know-Who, many former Death Eaters used this as an excuse to get rid of their crimes. It''s not just that the Ministry of Magic doesn''t want to pursue their mistakes, but the Imperius Curse is really hard to get evidence."


    Sherlock turned to look at Moody.


    "Then what should we do with Crouch''s affairs now? If there is already a high degree of certainty that he is under the Imperius Curse, then let him be left alone like this?"


    The expression on Moody''s face turned cold.


    "I didn''t agree with you using those unconventional methods before, because once Crouch has no problem, it will have a great impact on you. But now that we have confirmed that Crouch has a big problem, then It would be unreasonable to do nothing like that.��


    Sherlock stared at the bottom of the black tea in the cup for a few seconds, and then stood up from the long table.


    "Come on, we still need to let Dumbledore know about this matter, and he will make the final decision."


    Moody got up with him, left the auditorium quietly, and went straight to Dumbledore''s headmaster''s office.


    On Christmas Day, no matter how busy it is, Dumbledore will stay in the castle, which is equivalent to his home.


    After passing the stone monster guarding the door, Sherlock and Moody walked in together.


    When they came, Dumbledore was leaning back in his chair, leisurely eating the cookies he had just made. After all, today was the most important holiday of the year for British wizards, and he only had a chance to relax at this time.


    "Oh, Sherlock and Alastor, you''ve come just in time, are you interested in trying this dessert? I personally feel very good."


    The old principal seemed to be in a good mood. After seeing Sherlock and the others, he asked them to sit down with a smile.


    Sherlock and Moody didn''t have any extra politeness, and they said Crouch''s question straight to the point.


    "... Throw Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire and let him compete, lure Sherlock into the Forbidden Forest, and use the fire dragon to kill him. There is a high probability that Crouch is controlled by the Imperius Curse. what happened after that.��


    Moody''s face solemnly concluded.


    "I asked Kingsley and Tonks to help observe Crouch''s performance at the Ministry of Magic recently, and it did confirm Sherlock''s conjecture. He is very problematic, if not Imperius, he must be hiding something else ."


    Listening to Sherlock and Moody''s stories about Crouch''s various abnormal performances, Dumbledore''s face gradually became serious, and finally he folded his hands on the desk and straightened his body.


    "It would be a real shame if something like this happened."


    He was silent for a long time before speaking slowly.


    "Sherlock found out about Crouch''s son Barty Jr. is not dead and has been hidden by Crouch all the time. I can also understand it as a father''s love for his child. But if he does something now This kind of thing, even if it is done under the control of the Imperius Curse, is unacceptable."


    Sherlock looked at him and asked in a calm voice.


    "So what do we do next? Or do nothing?"


    Dumbledore''s two hands crossed, his thumbs rubbed gently, his eyes were deep, and the pair of blue pupils without eyes seemed to be bottomless.


    Instead of answering Sherlock''s question first, he asked Moody.


    "Alastor, what do you think Fudge would do if the Ministry of Magic knew about this?"


    Moody frowned, thinking about Dumbledore''s question carefully.


    "He should be very happy, because as long as Crouch is in the ministry for one day, even if he has lost the ability to threaten his ministerial position, it is like an eye-catching fishbone, which makes him very uncomfortable."


    "However, according to his character, there is a high probability that this matter will be publicized to the entire magic world, and Crouch''s reputation will be completely ruined, but he will definitely not care about arresting him. That''s not good for him. Any good, and if something really comes out of Crouch''s mouth, it''s a really hard thing for him to do."


    He analyzed the character of the current Minister of Magic very thoroughly. According to Sherlock''s understanding of Fudge, after he knew about Crouch''s problem, there was an 80% chance that he would do what Moody said. Do.


    "But that''s not the result we want," Dumbledore said softly. "It is meaningless to the development of the situation to discredit a director who once stood firm against Voldemort, but not get any valuable information."


    Sherlock and Moody looked at each other, and both heard a different meaning from Dumbledore''s words.


    "Christmas tonight is a day worth celebrating. It is not suitable for some violent conflict on this day." Dumbledore looked at them and said plainly, "Besides, there will be several centuries of competition in Hogwarts. You shouldn''t be absent from the hegemony ball that hasn''t been held again."


    "So if you want, the arrest of Crouch should be put after Christmas. In the early morning of December 26th, this may delay some of your rest time. If the Ministry of Magic will hold you accountable afterwards, All the consequences will be borne by me."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s statement Sherlock''s face showed a smile.


    "I usually sleep very late, and the early morning hours are when I am most energetic."


    Moody sighed softly and hammered his waist with one hand.


    "It is not good for the health of the elderly to go to bed late, but fortunately, my waist can still support these two days."


    Dumbledore let go of the intertwined hands and looked at Sherlock and Moody.


    "Because my goals in the magical world are too conspicuous, there is no way to go with you. Kingsley and Tonks are still serving in the Auror Command, and they cannot act rashly in private. You must be careful, if Crouch If he is hit with the Imperius Curse, then the person who reinforces the Imperius Curse every day is likely to be in his home all the time. If you find something wrong, don''t act rashly, come back and report it to me, and I will find a way to have someone give it to me. You provide reinforcements."


    7017k

 Chapter 301： 2 lost dogs

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    As evening approached, the students crowded in front of the auditorium, waiting for the arrival of eight o''clock.


    Almost every student who came to the party had their own dance partner beside them, men and women crowded in front of the hall, waiting for the door of the auditorium to be opened by Professor McGonagall.


    Harry eventually found his dance partner.


    But to be precise, it was his dance partner who came to him.


    Two days ago, Fleur and Harry, the two rejected dogs, got together.


    After being rejected by Sherlock, Fleur didn''t want to go to any dance party with the others.


    But as a warrior of Beauxbatons, she must dance at the beginning of the ball, which is not something she can decide according to her own will.


    So she could only find Harry, the only person she knew at Hogwarts other than Sherlock, and asked him if he had found her dance partner.


    At that time, he was struggling with having to invite a girl casually. Harry, who had dealt with things on the day of the dance, of course did not refuse this.


    He was not too embarrassed to invite any other girls.


    And tonight, Fleur and Harry naturally came to the door of the auditorium together.


    It didn''t cause much of a stir about the two of them being each other''s dance partners.


    After all, everyone saw in the auditorium a few days ago that Fleur had invited Sherlock but was tragically rejected, and the news that Harry''s invitation to Qiu Zhang was rejected also came out later.


    Every student knew that the two of them reluctantly chose to get together after being rejected to deal with the dance tonight.


    Even Furong didn''t put on such gorgeous clothes, and with her always cold face, she couldn''t see the slightest expectation for tonight.


    Harry stood with her in the corner outside the auditorium, there was no one around them, and after a moment of hesitation, Harry chose to speak.


    "Actually, you shouldn''t have invited Professor Forrest at all. According to what I know about him, he will not agree to your invitation no matter what."


    Furong, who was already in a bad mood, said coldly.


    "You don''t think I''m as good as your Professor Silk?"


    Harry didn''t expect her to be so direct, and she didn''t hide her intention to compete with Sherlock for Sherlock.


    "I didn''t mean it that way," Harry muttered inwardly as he explained, and if that''s what you think, then I do mean it.


    "I want to say that Professor Forrest is a person who attaches great importance to the relationship between students and teachers. In his eyes, even if we first met during the summer vacation, then you are also a student, and a student invites a professor to a dance party. , it is absolutely impossible for him to agree."


    After hearing Harry''s explanation, Fleur didn''t speak, but stuck her head out and looked at the waiting crowd, but didn''t see the figure she wanted to see.


    At this moment, the time finally came, and Professor McGonagall opened the oak door of the auditorium.


    Karkaroff also came over with Krum. Harry saw a beautiful girl in a blue robe beside him. For the first time, he just felt familiar and didn''t recognize who it was.


    Then Qiu Zhang also took Cedric''s arm and came to Harry''s side.


    Harry subconsciously wanted to step back, his face twisted a little, and he didn''t want to have any frontal contact with Qiu Zhang.


    It''s just that behind him is the wall of the castle, which is completely in a state of no retreat.


    "Hello, Harry."


    Cedric greeted Harry.


    His voice was still so gentle, but because of the psychological effect, Harry couldn''t help finding the greeting a bit harsh.


    "Oh, Hello."


    He tried his best not to look at Qiu Zhang, and Cedric didn''t seem to notice anything unusual about him.


    He seemed to want to talk to Harry about something, but at this time, Professor McGonagall helped Harry save him from such a difficult situation.


    "Please come here, warriors."


    Cedric and Qiu Zhang, Harry and Fleur walked over together, and Krum and the girl in the blue robe were already standing beside Professor McGonagall.


    The other students entered the auditorium first, while the warriors and their dance partners were the last to line up.


    And Harry finally found out who the girl next to Krum was.


    "Hermione!" He called out Hermione''s name, staring.


    The hair is no longer messy, and the whole personality is completely different from before, and Hermione, who is like two people, also greeted them.


    "Hello, Harry, and Fleur."


    Furong also looked at her up and down. She didn''t recognize this girl at first glance just now. She was the stubborn girl who had been debating with her on the way to Sherlock''s office.


    Not only them, but the other Hogwarts students who passed in front of the auditorium and who had just recognized Hermione were all surprised.


    Only Ron took his dance partner Parvati into the auditorium with a blank face, as if he didn''t see Hermione.


    After everyone was seated in the auditorium, Professor McGonagall called the warriors and their dance partners to line up two by two, followed her in, and they filed in to the big round table at the front of the auditorium where the judges sat. The people there applauded enthusiastically.


    The walls of the auditorium were covered with gleaming silver frost, the ceiling was a starry night sky, and there were hundreds of garlands of mistletoe sprigs and ivy, all of which Flitwick had been busy all day. results.


    The four academy tables were also gone, replaced by a hundred small lantern-lit tables, with a dozen or so people seated at each table.


    The Warriors were led to the round table where the referee was seated.


    Dumbledore had a smile on his face, as if he was in a good mood, but if a careful person kept staring at his eyes, he would find that the focus of his eyes did not seem to be in the auditorium.


    Karkaroff saw Krum and Hermione walking together with the exact same expression on his face as Ron Ludo Bagman was wearing a bright purple robe tonight with a big print on it. Huang Xingxing, he applauded as warmly as his classmates.


    Madame Maxime stripped off her usual black satin uniform and wore a flowing robe of lilac.


    But Crouch was the only one missing from the umpires, and Harry found the fifth seat at the table was Percy Weasley, the third son of the Weasleys, now at the Ministry of Magic.


    Before the dance officially begins, it is natural to fill your stomach.


    The Warriors and their dance partners were seated at the round table where the referee was seated, and Percy motioned for Harry to sit beside him.


    When Furong sat down, she finally found Sherlock.


    He was sitting next to the round table where the warriors were, filled with Hogwarts professors.


    7017k

 Chapter 302： prom

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Sherlock, are you sure you can''t just dance later?"


    On the round table, Flitwick shook the cider in his glass relaxedly, looking at Sherlock and asked with a smile.


    Sherlock is experiencing the strange feeling of eating at the round table in the Hogwarts Great Hall.


    Although the food and drinks on the table were very different, it still gave him the feeling that he was attending a country banquet in his previous life.


    Well, in fact, the atmosphere gap is quite big, but Sherlock is a little emotional.


    Facing Flitwick''s question, Sherlock shook his head with a headache.


    "I really can''t dance."


    Even Professor McGonagall looked at him with a smile.


    "This dance is not very formal, just follow the music."


    Sherlock pulled his face, he didn''t expect that he would be embarrassed by such a thing at this time.


    "Forget it, I didn''t find a dance partner in advance."


    However, Professor Sprout also spoke at this time.


    "Isn''t Shilk sitting next to you? You and her still need to look for it in advance?"


    Sherlock''s entire face suddenly collapsed. He turned his head and glanced at Shilk, who had been eating silently beside him, and then at the professors who were looking at him with a smile. The incident revealed a sense that they had made an appointment in advance.


    Just when he was pitifully in a dilemma, Shilk suddenly said at this time.


    "Forget it, I don''t really want to dance."


    With the Silk Gang talking, Professor McGonagall and Flitwick couldn''t say much. They just shook their heads sadly, thinking that Sherlock was too wooden.


    Obviously, his personality has become less indifferent than before, but he still treats girls with such an attitude that makes him worry that he will be alone for a lifetime.


    Sherlock himself couldn''t express his bitterness. Professor McGonagall and the others only saw the surface, so how could they know the inside story.


    The only person who knew the inside story was looking at him with a look of contempt mixed with a little disgust, which made Sherlock, who was already a bit aggrieved, furious.


    "What are you looking at!"


    Snape snorted and didn''t answer.


    Sherlock, not to be outdone, glared at him fiercely, thinking in his heart how to put a trap on this old bat spirit to relieve himself.


    This Christmas dinner ended in such an atmosphere.


    After everyone had eaten and drank enough, the dance officially began.


    Dumbledore stood up, told his classmates to stand up, and with a wave of his wand, he flew some of the tables to the wall, leaving a space in the middle.


    He turned into a high stage again, attached to the right wall, on which stood a drum set, several guitars, a lute (poem), a cello and several organs.


    At this time, the eccentric sisters flooded the stage together, and the audience burst into thunderous applause.


    They were all particularly thickly haired and wore black robes that were deliberately torn.


    That''s right, even though the band''s name is the Weird Sisters, the members of the band are actually wizards.


    Lead vocalist Myron Wagtay, lead guitarist Curley Duke, sound guitarist Heathcote Barbary, double bassist Donahan Temlet, bagpiper Gideon Crum... ...


    These are the star wizards in the wizarding world, and they are also regulars on the Wizarding Radio broadcast, representing popular music bands in the wizarding world.


    They took up their instruments, the lanterns of the other tables went out, and several warriors and their dance partners stood up.


    A sad tune rang out, and the warriors who were in charge of the dance started dancing to the sound of the music (actually, they went in circles to the sound of the music).


    Led by the warriors, the other students walked onto the dance floor with their partners, as well as the professors in the castle.


    The first track ended quickly, but was extraordinarily long for Fleur and Harry.


    After completing the task of starting the dance, the two of them chose to leave the dance floor involuntarily. Harry sat on the seat that was moved to the surrounding area. On the surface, he was waiting for Ron, but he was secretly gazing at the dance floor. Autumn Zhang around Cedric''s waist in the center.


    After Furong left the dance floor, she looked for Sherlock below.


    However, even if she observed everyone in the entire auditorium, she did not see Sherlock''s face from these people.


    Because in the middle of the first tune, Sherlock and Silk left the auditorium together.


    It was Sherlock who offered to come out and walk around.


    If he didn''t dance, he and Shilk always seemed a little embarrassed to sit on the side, so he simply stayed away from this place of right and wrong.


    In fact, not only the inside of the auditorium was specially decorated today, but the outside of the castle was also decorated in a unique way.


    One of the lawns has been turned into a grotto, shimmering with fairy lights - meaning there are hundreds of living fairies sitting in magical rose bushes or fanning statues With wings, the statues are of Santa Claus and his reindeer.


    These so-called fairies are actually small magical animals. They have the same appearance as humans, but they are only the size of butterflies, and their IQs are not high, that is, they are similar to ordinary animals.


    However, some special wizards will specially train these fairies to make them sing songs, but they only have tones, and they cannot speak human language. For example, Beauxbatons has a fairy choir.


    In such festivals, their only role is to act as a decoration.


    Of course, Sherlock didn''t come out this time to study fairies. He and Silk did not speak first, and walked along this man-made garden.


    Not long after, I walked past a newly built fountain today, and then took two steps to the front path. Sherlock suggested to take a break on the bench by the roadsideThe performance of the strange sisters in the auditorium It was loud enough that they could hear the music even here, but the atmosphere between the two was a little silent now, and neither of them said the first word.


    Such an atmosphere even made a little beetle next to him feel a little stuffy, flying from the branches and leaves of one flower to the petals of another flower.


    But in fact, Sherlock and Silk, neither of them felt that there was anything strange about such silence.


    Silk was quietly looking up at the starry sky in the sky, as if studying those mysterious and distant constellations.


    And Sherlock was staring at the mountains hidden in the dark in the distance. The black shadows on the mountains seemed countless, staring at the monsters of Hogwarts Castle at night.


    "The night sky is very bright, but the astrology tonight is not good. It indicates that there will be disasters in the near future." Silke''s soft voice broke the original silence.


    7017k

 Chapter 303： Well, Ill reluctantly agree.

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock wasn''t very interested in what she said about the near disaster.


    Even if he didn''t know much about the original book, he knew very well that Voldemort had been resurrected at the end of the semester.


    So if it''s true, he knew about this disaster prophecy much earlier than Silk.


    "Why do you still have to read the stars at Christmas?" Sherlock also complained while looking at the starry sky, "Every time you see this starry sky, you just think about the impact of their orbits on the future. Isn''t it too boring? There are no other more fantasies?"


    Silk''s eyes, blinded by the black ribbon, never moved away from the starry sky. When she heard Sherlock''s question, a slight smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "On the day my father died, I looked at the starry sky in the sky and imagined if you flew to the sky and ran to other stars, otherwise why would we find you no matter how hard we look for you."


    "I was later brought to Germany by that woman. At Christmas, I would sit alone at the top of the tower of the Department of Mysteries. I took off the cover on my eyes and wanted to see if this starry sky exists. No matter how many Christmas Eves pass by you, I see nothing."


    The expression on Sherlock''s face slowly became quiet, and Shirk''s voice was still ringing in his ears.


    "You know I couldn''t laugh when I was a kid."


    "Actually, I was able to laugh at the beginning, but since I was five years old, I felt that this expression was useless. Others can''t see it. I don''t have a mother, and my father is basically not at home. I laugh at home alone. How stupid."


    "When I met you at the Leaky Cauldron later, I really couldn''t laugh anymore."


    "At that time, I actually felt very happy many times. You taught me to fold a paper plane, bought me a windmill, told me that there were many people who loved us on the bridge, went to the amusement park with that fake uncle, and took a wave When Bantang took a group photo, I actually wanted to laugh, but I just couldn''t."


    "Sometimes people are so strange, when you think you don''t want something, one day someone suddenly appears, making you realize that the originally useless thing is actually useful, but when you think it is necessary, it exists The value of that person also disappeared with that person."


    Sherlock seemed to want to say something, but he opened his mouth. The words that were already on his lips, but he couldn''t say it at this time, and even he himself forgot what he wanted to say.


    At this time, Shilk finally looked away from the distant star sea. She tilted her head and looked at Sherlock quietly, her voice ethereal and soft.


    "Actually, I had planned to forget you."


    "Just when we entered the underground room in Hogsmeade together, Fiddlesticks let me see something that I''ve been guessing but never dared to admit. At that time, I already wanted to forget you. , and then remember the other you."


    Sherlock felt that his breathing was a bit unsmooth, as if something was pressing on his trachea, preventing him from exhaling the carbon dioxide in his body normally, nor allowing the oxygen to circulate normally.


    "But in fact, these two people are you. Whether it''s John or Sherlock, there''s no difference. Whether it''s Amy or Vera, it''s the same. Different times, different identities, but still the same emotion."


    The atmosphere was completely silent, Shilk hugged his knee gently, and put his face on his knee like this, the smile on his face was flat and beautiful.


    "There''s a saying that you''re not lying. You really don''t know how to dance. In the basement room in Hogsmeade that day, you danced very badly."


    Sherlock took a long breath, and he seemed to finally be unable to bear it anymore, suddenly stood up from the bench, and extended a hand to Shilk.


    "I can''t listen to this anymore! Come on, let''s dance! I''m bad at dancing! That''s what I''m saying to Professor McGonagall and the others!"


    Shilk didn''t do anything for the first time, just looked at him with a playful smile that had never appeared on his face before.


    "Are you making a formal invitation to a lady?"


    Sherlock''s cheeks twitched involuntarily.


    "Well, there really is you! Beautiful, lovely, kind, and generous Miss Silk, I sincerely invite you to dance with me this night!"


    "Then, I will reluctantly agree."


    Silk raised his head with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth, and then gently handed one of his hands to Sherlock''s outstretched hand.


    The music coming from the direction of the auditorium is not loud, but after a long transmission, it is particularly melodious when it arrives at this garden path.


    Sherlock''s dance steps are really messy, or it can be said that there are no rules, and it is completely based on feeling.


    After all, if you ask for a pure oriental soul who has never been exposed to dance, it would be a little too embarrassing to know such dance steps by yourself.


    "Cough, sorry."


    This was Sherlock''s awkward voice when he stepped on Silk''s foot.


    "Sorry for my mistake."


    "It was an accident."


    "There won''t be another time."


    "It''s not obeying itself!"


    There was no displeasure on Shirke''s face. She put one hand on Sherlock''s shoulder, and the other hand clasped his hand. The face was so delicate that it seemed that it shouldn''t appear in the world. The face is only less than a finger away.


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you later."


    Her voice was right next to Sherlock''s ear, and the warm breath on his face under his ear made him feel even more breathless.


    Like annoyed, Sherlock directly opened his control domain to cheat, so that even if he didn''t need to look at it, he could always pay attention to his steps.


    However, at the moment when his realm had just started, Sherlock''s face suddenly froze slightly.


    It was very close to him, and Shilk, who reacted very clearly to him, asked with some doubts what happened? "


    Sherlock''s slightly frowned brows loosened again, and he said as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry, I will never make another mistake in the future."


    And while he was talking, his hand that embraced Silk''s slender waist from behind quietly opened its five fingers in the direction of the grass behind the bench, and then tightened it suddenly.


    Among the flowers, an ordinary beetle that was indistinguishable from other insects suddenly floated in the air under the control of something inexplicably.


    The beetle struggled desperately, but could not break free.


    The petal where it was originally turned into a small transparent plastic box at some point, and it also flew into the air, locking it in, and finally floated silently into Sherlock''s pocket.


    7017k

 Chapter 304： Crouchs

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    December 26, suburbs of London.


    It''s only 0:30 in the morning, and Christmas is over, but Christmas carols are still ringing everywhere in this suburban town.


    Three or four young men and women with Christmas hats on their heads, holding a few unlit fireworks in their hands, walked along the snowy road with laughter and laughter.


    The neon lights hanging on the pine and cypress trees on the roadside are constantly flashing light of various colors, and some passers-by have noticed the old and young who are walking into the town along the road.


    The old man was a lame old man. He had an inconvenient wooden leg, and he limped on the snow.


    But looking at his appearance, normal people can''t produce a little pity and sympathy.


    His long gray hair was scattered behind him, and there were several inconspicuous scars on his face. His face was vicissitudes of life, and his back was slightly hunched, but under his solemn expression, he exuded a terrifying aura.


    Walking alongside him was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties.


    Compared with the lame old man, this young man looks much more handsome and pleasing to the eye, but both of them are dressed in the same weird clothes, it is a dark robe, like a robe that was popular in the Middle Ages.


    "If you accept my proposal and change into normal clothes before coming out, maybe we won''t be stared at so much."


    Sherlock grumbled, not without reminding Moody, but the retired Auror nicknamed "Mad-Eye" was too stubborn in some ways.


    Moody didn''t pay any attention to the gazes around him, he said gruffly.


    "Muggle clothes are so inconvenient, there''s not even a suitable place to hide my wand. Besides, I''ve been wearing it at dances for this trip."


    "Professor Sinista is your dance partner tonight? She didn''t complain about your outfit?"


    "Do you think those of us who are older would care about that? But she''s always worried that my wooden prosthesis will step on her feet when she''s dancing, huh, she doesn''t even know that when I was young, at the Ministry of Magic They''re a sought-after dance partner at the dance party."


    "I don''t care if she cares about your dress, but she definitely cares about what you said just now about her age."


    "Shut up! I''ll only say in private that mentioning her age in front of a lady is not a gentleman''s act!"


    The two chatted while walking, and soon came to the edge of the town.


    There are not many houses here, and there are not many wheat fields, but the trees are very lush.


    Even after they left the town, they didn''t stop and kept walking towards the depths of the woods.


    "Is the Crouch family''s manor here?" Sherlock couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Moody shook his head.


    "Pure-blooded family manors are generally built in inaccessible places, in order to prevent being disturbed by Muggles. The Crouchs, as a wizarding family with a long history, will of course not build their own manor near a Muggle town. "


    "This is just Barty Crouch''s own residence. In order to deal with magical things in London, he specially prepared a house when he was the boss, and he has been living here since then, the ancestral home of the Crouch family. No one lives there.��


    Moody certainly has enough say in the knowledge of the former head of the Magic Law Enforcement Department.


    Sherlock frowned after learning this information.


    "Where is the Crouch''s ancestral home? Does anyone know?"


    "No one knows about this. Old Barty has never mentioned it himself, and there is no record of this in the ministry." Moody''s expression was solemn, "Because of the history of the witch hunt, some pure-blood families have a lot of respect for their own family. The manor has a high level of confidentiality, and only communicates with the outside world through the fireplace, and untrusted wizards do not know where the ancestral homes of these families are."


    Hearing his words, Sherlock''s heart sank slightly, his face was a little unsightly, and he always had a bad premonition in his heart.


    With Moody leading the way, they quickly passed through the woods and came to a clearing where a small two-story building stood.


    The snowflakes piled up thickly around, much thicker than those on the town streets.


    Obviously, the snow before the snow fell at Christmas, the snow here has not been cleaned, so this snow will appear.


    The same is true of the two-story building. It has no Christmas atmosphere at all. The roof and window edges are covered with snow, which looks like an abandoned wild house.


    After Sherlock and Moody approached here, they silently drew out their wands.


    "Has there been news from Kingsley that it has been a long time since Crouch went to the Ministry of Magic?" Sherlock asked in a deep voice.


    Moody''s magical fake eye stared at the building in front of him and kept spinning.


    "On December 23rd, he promoted the third son of the Weasleys in the ministry, made him assistant to the director, and assigned most of the duties to him. Since then he has been No. According to the Weasley kid, he has a very bad cold and needs to rest."


    "It''s been three days," Sherlock said softly. "He hasn''t shown up for three days, so it''s hard not to wonder what state he''s still in."


    At this point, they had already walked to the small two-story building. The area of ??the house was not large. Sherlock directly deployed his control magic, and he could read the situation inside without entering the door.


    "There''s no one in there."


    Moody''s fake eye was also turning all the time. He didn''t hesitate, and waved his wand to open the door of Crouch''s house.


    The door was not locked, and no protective measures were taken, so it was simply pushed open.


    The scene inside the house was also revealed in front of them at this time.


    The living room was a mess, all kinds of furniture were violently overturned to the ground, and the pillows were filled with stuffing all over the room. Obviously, there had been a fierce conflict here.


    Moody limped in. Instead of studying other things, he squatted on the ground and lightly wiped the floating dust on the floor with his fingers.


    "No one has come for at least three months."


    Sherlock also walked through the messy furniture. He walked to the fireplace with a clear purpose, bent down, and picked up a gray ring from an inconspicuous corner.


    "Do you know this?" he asked Moody, holding up the ring.


    Moody came closer and stared at the strange bird with two heads carved on the ring.


    "This is the family crest of the Crouch family. It should be the family ring that Old Barty often wears on his hand."


    7017k

 ~： 305 The determined old Batty

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock and Moody''s only gain from this trip was this ring.


    Moody''s face was bad, he said sullenly.


    "This proves that old Barty was actually controlled a long time ago! But we only found out now!"


    Sherlock touched the ring in his hand, thinking about the summer World Cup in his mind.


    "If we calculate according to the time of the fight on the scene, the time when Crouch was controlled should be after the World Cup, and that time was also when his son, Barty Jr., who was hiding at home, was killed by me."


    Even if it can be deduced that Crouch was in control, they now have very limited information.


    Finally, after searching the small building again to no avail, Sherlock and Moody returned to Hogwarts together.


    There is no curfew in the castle tonight, but the students can''t be too presumptuous. By this time, no one is still wandering outside, and basically they have returned to their lounges.


    Dumbledore''s office was still brightly lit, and he was not dealing with anything else, but had been waiting for news from Sherlock and them.


    However, what he was waiting for was not good news.


    After listening to Moody''s report, he picked up the ring with the Crouch family crest that Sherlock found, and whispered softly in his mouth.


    "The Crouch family''s ancestral home..."


    Finally Dumbledore shook his head.


    "I don''t know about this. The older the family is, the more they build their manor in a hidden place, and the outside world has never reported the specific location of the Crouch family."


    Sherlock stared at the ring, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "If Crouch still does not appear in front of the public, can we infer that he is about to encounter an accident?"


    Moody''s expression looked extremely ugly.


    "I don''t understand, if someone from the Death Eaters used the Imperius Curse to get him to create chaos at Hogwarts, frame Harry, kill Sherlock. Then why is the game just over for the first time? A project, this school year has only passed for one semester, and now they have to change their attention to deal with him?"


    The problem he noticed was obviously not ignored by Sherlock and Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore tapped the table lightly with his fingers.


    "There are two possibilities. First, someone on the Death Eater side knew what we had suspected of him, so Barty not only didn''t come to them, but if they continued to let him stay in Hogwarts, It is also easy for us to follow the clues and find some other information about them."


    "Second, Barty himself is consciously fighting the Imperius Curse on his body."


    Sherlock frowned. As a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, he naturally had the deepest research on the three Unforgivable Curses.


    "Resist the Imperius Curse? Professor, with all due respect, there are indeed wizards in history who are extremely strong-willed to remove the Imperius Curse on their bodies simply by themselves, but Barty Crouch, he really did that too. ability?"


    Dumbledore and Moody looked at each other, and they both shook their heads.


    "You haven''t really experienced the era when the Mysterious Man exerted white terror on the wizarding world, Sherlock, so you wouldn''t understand how rare it was for old Barty to take such a clear stand at the time that he wanted to be at odds with the Death Eater group. "


    Moody said in a low voice.


    "It can be said that the group interests represented by the mysterious people at that time were beneficial to all pure-blood families. It is precisely because of this that 90% of pure-blood families in the magic world fell to them."


    "Among the few remaining pure-blood families with no apparent standpoint, the Crouch family is the most powerful family. At the beginning of the 1970s, old Batty had become the deputy director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department. In 1974, he was officially turned into a minister, and the violent armed forces of the Ministry of Magic are all under his control."


    "If he had chosen to turn to the mysterious man at that time, then the Ministry of Magic could basically be said to have lost the capital to resist, and the various benefits that the mysterious man had promised him could completely make him more than one person under ten thousand people. exist."


    "The mysterious man at that time was not as crazy as the latter. He basically fulfilled every word he said to the outside world, so no one would suspect that he was deceiving at that time. As long as old Barty agreed, he could get it. more prominent position."


    "That is, in such a situation, old Barty not only did not express any intention of moving, but also publicly declared that he would lead the Aurors to launch a military attack on the mysterious people, and he did so for six years. During these six years Because of this, he has been attacked countless times without shaking his faith!"


    Dumbledore took up his words, his hands clasped and his voice quiet.


    "His son will join the ranks of the Death Eaters. Perhaps out of the guilt of not fulfilling his father''s responsibility, Barty will bend the law for his own sake and hide the little Barty who should have been imprisoned in Azkaban for the rest of his life. Guaranteed his safety, but he would never take the initiative to fall on Voldemort, even using death to intimidate him."


    "The only thing that can make him do such a thing is the Imperius Curse, and Barty Crouch''s own willpower is definitely against the Imperius Curse that controls him, he doesn''t have what you think. As bad as I thought it would be, Sherlock."


    Although Sherlock once went back to the past for a period of time, the experience of that time really made him not have a good impression of Barty Crouch.


    The level of trust in him, of course, will not be as firm as Dumbledore and Moody.


    But since they both preferred the second possibility, Sherlock was naturally willing to trust their judgment.


    "But no matter what kind of possibility, Crouch''s state is bound to be fierce now He touched his chin and said, "If he is relying on his own will to fight against the Imperius Curse, then the death-eating It is impossible for the disciples not to discover this problem. If they realize that they can no longer exert control over him, the biggest possibility is to kill him. "


    Sherlock was right.


    Now that they can''t find old Barty and don''t know the ancestral home of the Crouch family, there is basically no way to follow up.


    They stayed in Dumbledore''s office until two o''clock in the morning, only to return without success.


    After Sherlock returned to his office, he did not choose to rest immediately, but took out a transparent box from his pocket, and inside the box was a beetle that looked ordinary from the outside.


    He stared at the beetle quietly for more than ten seconds, and then asked in a calm voice


    "Did you change back into a human form yourself, or do you need me to give you a little help?"


    7017k

 Chapter 306： arrested female reporter

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Rita Skeeter considers herself no ordinary journalist.


    She is daring and will do whatever she can to become famous and dig the privacy of famous people. With these, she has made her debut in the Daily Prophet, a magic newspaper that can be ranked among the top three in the entire British magic circle, or in the entire European magic circle. status today.


    From the perspective of a professional reporter, she is definitely not a qualified reporter. Of course, she also knows that she does not have the qualities that she should have.


    It never occurred to Skeeter that the purpose of becoming a reporter was to expose the darkness and shadyness in the wizarding world, which would be difficult to investigate, would not bring her much visibility, and would put her in danger.


    Digging out the privacy of celebrities, adding a little more personal information to it, and stirring up public opinion, this is what makes her most addicted to it.


    So if she is in Muggle society, she should be positioned as a paparazzi, and she is the one with the least bottom line.


    In order to satisfy her sense of achievement and desire, she even took the risk to learn the high-end application of Transfiguration - Animagus.


    And did not report to the Ministry of Magic, became an illegal Animagus.


    And God seems to be very kind to her, her Animagus form is extremely hidden, suitable for small insects lurking.


    This makes her even more powerful. She can use this unimpeded access to the private places of various celebrities, eavesdrop on their conversations and privacy, and then expose them.


    This kind of skill made her position in the Daily Prophet like a rocket, and she was promoted rapidly. She only entered the Daily Prophet in her thirties and became the deputy editor of the newspaper at the age of forty.


    Now she is solely responsible for reporting on the Triwizard Tournament.


    Of course, although Skeeter likes to talk nonsense and peep into other people''s privacy, she also has enough self-knowledge.


    To Dumbledore, the wizard ceiling recognized by the entire magical world, she can casually pour dirty water from other people''s mouths (she keenly found that the current Minister of Magic Fudge is not friendly to Dumbledore''s perception, Doing so will not only bring her popularity, the Ministry of Magic will certainly keep her).


    But even if these are borderline, they can barely be regarded as normal procedures. If Skeeter flew directly into Dumbledore''s office to peep at his privacy, she would never dare.


    So on this Christmas Eve when all of Hogwarts was rejoicing, Skeeter''s instinct told her that there must be big news to dig tonight.


    Her goal has been aimed at from the beginning, Hogwarts has only been in the Fantastic Creatures professor for a long time - Hagrid.


    After the exclusive interview with Harry, she set eyes on this man with an unusual physique, and used that hypocritical appearance to communicate with Hagrid during the period. She was excited to learn about the relationship between Hagrid and Harry. very good.


    Any news that could be related to Harry was listed as a key item on the first step in Skeeter.


    So she decided to do a deep dig on Hagrid this Christmas.


    However, just when she changed into the form of Animagus, watching Hagrid''s every move in the auditorium, watching him at all times.


    A man who made her grit her teeth suddenly caught her attention.


    The Christmas ball had just started, and Forrest, who had burned her press manuscript in front of her and threatened her, got up and left the auditorium with another female teacher.


    Keen intuition told Skeeter, there must be news to dig!


    She has been a reporter for the Daily Prophet for so long, and she has never suffered such humiliation, and Sherlock is the first!


    After that, she was also desperately looking for black information about Sherlock, but she couldn''t find it at all.


    This Hogwarts defense professor has an excellent reputation, and no one speaks ill of him, whether among the students in the castle or among the wizards who have graduated to work in the past two years.


    Even the most poisonous Professor Snape didn''t tell her anything about Sherlock.


    This made Skeeter like a fly that was staring at the egg but couldn''t find the gap, and could only "buzz" incompetently and furiously.


    And tonight she felt her chance had come.


    After a short decision, she first left Hagrid aside and followed Sherlock and the female teacher secretly, all the way to the garden outside the castle.


    But to Skeeter''s disappointment, the two were like two gourds, not having a single conversation from beginning to end along the way.


    After that, they finally spoke up, and let her hear it. It was obvious that the female teacher was interested in Sherlock, and the two dog men and women were looking for a place where no one was there to show their affection.


    Not only did he not dig out the information, but he also made up a report that the professors at Hogwarts were all messing with the relationship between men and women. The salary paid and the money from the Ministry of Magic, and the last sentence is to blame Dumbledore for his inaction.


    However, she hadn''t waited for the idea to arise, and she was ready to fly back to the auditorium to stare at Hagrid, her initial target.


    She was caught.


    Even if Skeeter thought about it, she couldn''t figure out how Sherlock found her.


    Compared with ordinary human deformation, the biggest advantage of Animagus is that the deformed animal has no restrictions at all, and the shape of the animal is no different from the normal animal.


    But even if she thought about it now, she didn''t change the outcome of the matter.


    After Sherlock caught her, he did not expose her immediately, but waited until the middle of the night before releasing her in the office.


    "Did you change back into a human form yourself, or do you need me to give you a little help?"


    It is not difficult to forcefully disarm Animagus Last year, Sirius, Lupin and Sherlock used it on Peter who turned into a mouse.


    Skeeter didn''t dare to be careful at this time. Before Sherlock could make a move, she took the initiative to change back to her original appearance.


    Sherlock sat in the chair, looked at the female reporter who was standing in front of him with a worried expression, and said with interest.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Skeeter, you are still an illegal Animagus."


    Skeeter smiled reluctantly, she didn''t have the aggressive aura she had before, she could only look at Sherlock with that pleading expression.


    "Mr Forrest, I beg you not to speak of this..."


    With a playful smile on Sherlock''s face, he stared at the pleading Skeeter and said softly.


    "Don''t say it? What good will it do me if I don''t say it?"

 Chapter 307： Legilimency

    enefit?


    If Skeeter were twenty years younger, he might wonder what Sherlock was implying to her at this time.


    But she is now in her forties. Although she thinks that she is taking good care of herself, it is really hard to say whether it is good for Sherlock or if she takes advantage of it.


    What''s more, the female teacher in the garden last night, Skeeter has seen so many witches in the wizarding world, and she dare not say who can compare with her in appearance, and she does not think Sherlock will. Look at this half-old witch with such an old pearl.


    So even if she thought about it with her shorthand quill that likes to talk nonsense, she could figure it out, the benefits Sherlock said were definitely not simple things.


    She was silent for a moment, and only spoke after ten seconds.


    "What do you want? Gallen? Or let me help you talk more about the news?"


    These are the only benefits she can think of. After all, as long as people want, isn''t it only rights and interests?


    However, Sherlock tapped the table top of the desk with his knuckles lightly, looked at her and asked with squinting eyes.


    "Are you well-informed in the magic world?"


    Hearing his question, Skeeter suddenly became alert.


    She suddenly thought that besides power, there are other more profitable places for her.


    Animagus in insect form provides her with many conveniences to eavesdrop on the secrets of other wizards, and she is well aware that some secrets can be exposed, and some cannot.


    Those tidbits can grab the public''s attention without offending the really powerful people too much, but once something gets out there, will Rita Skeeter be able to see the sun the next day? Still two.


    Skeeter laughed dryly.


    "Also, I''m not very well-informed. I only know some trivial things. You know, those big families will hide their real secrets so deeply that they won''t tell them easily."


    "You don''t have to be nervous." Sherlock said calmly, "I don''t want to get someone else''s information from you, I just want to ask you about a place."


    Skeeter breathed a sigh of relief, but her spirit was still tense.


    "Where?"


    "The ancestral home of the Crouch family, do you know where it is?"


    Sherlock stared at her eyes, those indifferent eyes seemed to be able to read people''s hearts. At the same time, a crow with black feathers and red pupils suddenly appeared on Sherlock''s shoulders, and the scarlet eyes revealed a hollowness. with indifference.


    One person and one bird just looked at Skeeter like this, which made her mind wander for a while.


    "I... I seem to have heard... Devon, where the purebloods gathered, they moved there in a group during the witch hunts... Where should the Crouchs be..."


    Sherlock''s voice was very soft, as if with some kind of inducement.


    "What about the exact location? Where is it in Devon? Don''t worry, it''s not a secret that can''t be told. It''s not important, but as long as you tell me, I can help you hide your business."


    Skeeter''s voice also became a little choppy, like a man in his sleep talking in his sleep.


    "Devon... no... I don''t know where it''s in Devon... no one ever mentioned..."


    Gu Lei Sherlock''s face suddenly showed a look of disappointment, and then Fiddlesticks, who stood on his shoulder to help him catalyze the effect of Legilimency, also turned into countless black lines and disappeared into the air.


    It was at this moment that Skeeter, who had been drowsy, suddenly widened her eyes. She looked at Sherlock in horror, clasped her arms together subconsciously, and took a few steps back until her back was stuck on her back. to the corner.


    "You used Legilimency on me! It''s illegal!"


    "Of course it''s not a dementor at this level." Sherlock said casually, "Although I''ve been studying this magic recently, I''m not very proficient in it, especially if I don''t use a wand."


    When he said this, his voice suddenly stopped, and then he gave Skeeter a horrifying smile.


    "Speaking of which, why should I explain this to you? Even if I really used Legilimency just now and violated the law of magic, do you think I might let you, the insider, leave alive?"


    Skeeter''s body trembled uncontrollably. She looked at Sherlock eagerly, but she couldn''t utter the pleas on her lips.


    Sherlock couldn''t help showing a sneer when he looked at her current appearance.


    People like her are like that.


    A gentleman can deceive others, and Rita Skeeter is like most people who have high moral standards, strength or ability but will not break the rules because of what she does, disgusting like a fly people.


    She dealt with Dumbledore like this, and she dealt with Harry the same way, Sherlock still didn''t know, and the same way she dealt with Hagrid afterwards.


    But Sherlock himself was not that kind of person.


    To deal with bad guys, you have to be worse than him, so when he is ready to kill, he will be ruthless, such as killing Barty Jr.


    It''s the same here in Skeeter, except that this woman seems to be not afraid of power, but in fact, she is a typical bully and afraid of hardship.


    "Don''t worry, if you kill you, you''ll make me feel bad. I can''t do it."


    Sherlock''s soft-spoken voice didn''t give Skeeter any sense of security. If she was given another chance to choose again she would never have any interaction with this young professor again!


    "But before the Triwizard Tournament is over, it''s better that you don''t come out and make trouble again, and honestly turn back into a beetle, stay with me, and I will naturally let you go back when the game is over."


    Skeeter didn''t have any bargaining capital at all, so he could only do what Sherlock said.


    Regarding this unscrupulous reporter, Sherlock hasn''t figured out how to solve it for the time being, but she must not be allowed to make trouble in such a special period of this semester.


    After that, let''s wait until everything is over.


    After dealing with Skeeter''s affairs, Sherlock still didn''t rest.


    He paced back and forth in the office for a while, then suddenly stopped, pushed the door and walked out of the room.


    It was now more than three o''clock in the morning, when the night was at its darkest, and the entire castle was silent.


    Sherlock didn''t stop in the castle, he went straight out the door and walked into the Forbidden Forest alone.


    In this way, he kept moving forward, and finally stopped in an open space.


    There are two tombs in the center of this open space, one has been dug up, and the other has a stone tablet inscribed with the name of the owner of the tomb��[Eddie Butler].


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 308： Break up!

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sherlock sat cross-legged in front of Eddie''s tombstone. He didn''t have the strong posture he had in front of Skeeter at all. Instead, he looked sad and sighed.


    "I didn''t come to see you today, I came to scold you! It''s all your fault!"


    He cursed badly, as if to vent all the resentment in his stomach.


    "If you didn''t die so early, I would suffer this crime? They say I''m hypocritical! I''m hypocritical! Damn, I took her with her when she was so young. At that time, I was like his father, you hand-sucking shopkeeper. How can you be a father!"


    "Who can understand me? I really don''t like it! But what I like is the previous one, the Vera before I met Amy! tnd Now Amy and Vera are one person, what do you want me to do? ?"


    "I''m not a pervert! Is it so easy to figure out feelings like this? What kind of feelings do I have for Amy? Can that be compared to the good feelings I had when I first met Vera!"


    "And you! If you don''t help, you will make trouble. You had to come to me at the time. Now, what''s the relationship between us? If I soak your daughter, then you must not jump out of the grave?"


    "That little girl called me hypocritical for being ignorant, and Professor Flitwick said I was hypocritical when they didn''t know anything. I have a little conscience! If I really had no bottom line, I would do whatever I want. Now! Who knows except that old **** Snape!"


    The icy cold wind slapped the man''s face with a biting chill, but Sherlock couldn''t feel the slightest bit of coldness.


    "I didn''t think about being a gentleman, but in this world, people have to use a ruler to measure their own actions! Okay! Now you are forcing me to lift the ruler up, so I don''t care. It''s gone!"


    "Amy or something, I''m going to take her to die with you! Willa Silk is Willa Silk, and the first time I saw her was at Hogwarts in the summer of 1993! Neither did I Remembering what she''s been through before and what kind of father she has, I''ll take her as an ordinary witch who jumped from the German Ministry of Magic to school!"


    He sat back down on the ground again.


    "In the future, you won''t be my brother. Anyway, I saved you twice, and I have never asked you for anything. Now I will exchange what you owed me in the past in exchange for breaking up with you."


    "The future is hard to say, I don''t know what will happen, what can I do, but if one day!  ��"


    When he said this, he seemed a little guilty, his momentum was obviously wilted, and he didn''t look at the tombstone, so he lowered his eyebrows and said pleasingly to the eye.


    "Cough, cough, I mean, if one day, I come to see you in a different identity, and there is nothing between us, you call my brother, I call your father''s chaotic generation, then what, what should it be called normally? Just call it, you will see me for the first time."


    As he spoke, he suddenly regained his courage and said loudly.


    "Then this matter is settled like this. From today onwards, we will end our friendship. According to the custom in my hometown, cutting one''s sleeves is equivalent to breaking up justice!"


    An invisible blade slashed the cuff of his robe, and the black piece of cloth fell in front of the tombstone with the wind.


    "From now on, the two of us owe nothing to each other!"


    After saying these words and doing these things, Sherlock let out a sigh of relief as if he had put down a big stone in his heart, and then turned around and left the cemetery.


    Just as he walked out of the Forbidden Forest with ease, the cold wind gently rolled up the piece of black cloth that fell on the ground, it swirled in the air, facing Sherlock''s back, like a People waved their hands silently, and finally landed quietly on Eddie''s tombstone.


    ......


    After the Christmas Ball, the school life of the Hogwarts Middle School students is back on track.


    Harry felt that the ball brought him little joy, but more frustration and unwillingness.


    Especially every day after class, I can see Qiu Zhang holding Cedric''s arm from time to time in the corridor, with a happy face on his face.


    Harry''s first love was stillborn before it even started.


    He didn''t know if his failed prom invitation could be considered a confession.


    When people are unlucky, they will get stuck between their teeth when they drink a mouthful of cold water.


    Harry''s current relationship is not working out, and there is also a problem in friendship.


    But the problem is not directly with him, but Ron and Hermione have a conflict again.


    The reason is also very simple, because at the Christmas ball, Hermione became the dance partner of Durmstrang warrior Krum.


    Ron kept saying that Krum''s contact with Hermione had bad intentions. He wanted to find out from her about the progress of Harry''s research on the golden egg, but Hermione was taken advantage of.


    He just made Hermione very angry, and indirectly meant to belittle her that no one would invite her to the dance if it wasn''t for her relationship with Harry.


    The two had a very stiff fight, even worse than the previous conflict between Harry and Ron.


    Now Harry is getting along very carefully between the two, for fear that something will go wrong and other conflicts will arise.


    And after Christmas passed, it was getting closer and closer to the start of the second competition in February.


    Harry has been disturbed by so many things recently, and his research progress on the golden egg can be said to be zero. During this period, Cedric also came to him once, ready to report him for revealing the fire dragon in advance before a competition event. The incident reminded him of his own research progress on the golden egg, and told him to bring the golden egg to try when he took a bath.


    However, Harry didn''t pay much attention to his reminder, because Qiu Zhang was standing beside him holding his arm at the time, which made Harry arouse the competitive spirit that men have, the more he let himself be like this If you do, you won''t go.


    In this state, during the offseason, Bagman, who was still wandering around Hogwarts from time to time, found Harry.


    "Hi! Harry, are there any new developments in your research on that golden egg?"


    Harry has not been in a very happy mood recently He didn''t want to communicate too much with this open-minded head of the Department of Magic and Sports, he said perfunctory.


    "It''s already a little frowning."


    Bagman didn''t seem to hear the impatience in Harry''s mouth at all. He looked around and said to Harry by lowering his voice.


    "If you need it, I can give you a little help, like a little hint or something."


    Harry looked at him in surprise.


    "But, but, are you the referee of this match?"


    Bagman waved nonchalantly.


    "I like you, Harry, and honestly, we''re all British wizards, and of course I''d love to help you."


    7017k

 Chapter 309： little help

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "But Cedric too, why don''t you help him?" Harry said.


    The expression on Bagman''s face became impatient, and he re-emphasized it.


    "I said, Harry, I only like you alone. I really liked how you got the golden egg on your broomstick in the first event, because I used to be a professional Quidditch player, so I liked it. Your technology, because of this, I can give you a little help without anyone else knowing."


    But Harry couldn''t accept his approach.


    In the first project, he had unknowingly accepted Hagrid''s cheating by revealing information to him in advance, but at that time he also told Cedric that the other two schools of warriors also all through different channels understood.


    If everyone cheats, the game is still fair.


    But now Bagman''s behavior is to provide convenience for himself alone, and Harry''s inner justice makes him decisively refuse.


    "Sorry Mr. Bagman, I can definitely solve the golden egg puzzle on my own, I don''t need anyone else''s help."


    After speaking, Harry turned and left, which made Bagman, who was stunned, a little angry, angry that Harry didn''t know what to do.


    Harry didn''t hide it, and when he returned to the Gryffindor lounge, he told Hermione about it.


    "He''s a referee! How could he do such a thing!"


    Hermione also said very dissatisfiedly, according to their ideas, as a referee, you must be fair and just.


    Balmain didn''t occupy their conversation for long, and soon Hermione talked about other discoveries of her own.


    "That nasty reporter seems to be missing."


    An excited look appeared on Harry''s face.


    "That''s a great thing! But are you sure she''s really missing?"


    "I''m not sure, but it should be." Hermione frowned and said, "You never pay attention to these things. When the Triwizard Tournament was announced to be held this year, the Daily Prophet reported that Rita Skeeter is the full-time reporter for the event, which means she''s solely responsible for the coverage of the game, but she hasn''t been in the castle since the last dance, which is odd."


    Harry didn''t think so much. For him, but what happened to Skeeter, as long as he didn''t bother him, and those reports of nonsense didn''t involve him, that''s a good thing.


    While they were chatting, Ron also came out of the boys'' dormitory at this time, and as soon as Hermione saw him, she turned around and walked upstairs with a cold face.


    "I''m going back."


    Ron also waited for her to leave before he came to Harry''s side.


    "You two really don''t do this," Harry said with a headache. "I really don''t think Hermione and Krum are any threat to me getting along."


    "That''s the root cause of things you haven''t seen yet! Harry," said Ron stubbornly.


    Harry didn''t refute him again, he felt that Ron was the only one of them who really didn''t see the essence of the matter.


    But since reconciling with Ron, Harry had been mindful that he didn''t want another breakdown in their newly mended relationship.


    Just when the three of Harry were entangled with emotional problems, in Dumbledore''s office.


    Sherlock, Snape, Dumbledore and Moody gathered here.


    "He''s found me more than once," Snape said indifferently. "After the Christmas ball, he found me privately once. He told me he was scared, he wanted to run away, and asked me what I was thinking. "


    Sherlock didn''t appear nervous, but looked at Snape with interest.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "I said, it''s his business if he wants to escape, and I''ll stay at Hogwarts!"


    Snape didn''t answer in a friendly tone, but that''s what his relationship with Sherlock was like.


    Dumbledore motioned for Snape to continue, and he continued.


    "Yesterday, he came to my office again, only this time with a strange question."


    Moody stared at him, subconsciously adopting the stern tone he used to have when he was an Auror.


    "What did he say."


    Snape said coldly.


    "He asked me, if that person really wanted to come back, what would I choose, whether to go to Dumbledore''s side or to go back to his side."


    The other three all frowned immediately.


    "I asked him what he meant by this, which side I chose in the end, and what did it have to do with him."


    "He didn''t continue talking, just looked at me and said, some things made me think more clearly. He was about to run away, but he was also thinking about things for me. After all, we are grasshoppers on a rope."


    After Snape finished speaking, the office fell into silence first, and everyone fell into a moment of thought.


    In the end, Moody''s hoarse voice sounded first.


    "Karkaroff''s question is a bit strange. It stands to reason that he felt the call of the mysterious man from his dark demon mark, so he should not be in the mood to care about other people now. I caught it with my own hands. He, I am very clear about his character, he is an extremely selfish villain, except for his own interests and comfort, he will never care about others."


    Dumbledore tapped his knuckles lightly on the table.


    "The matter of old Barty''s disappearance has become a big deal. The Ministry of Magic is sending out a large number of Aurors to find his whereabouts. After all, it is not a trivial matter for a director to disappear for no reason. According to our The previous speculation was that the person who attacked Sherlock and secretly signed up Harry for the Triwizard Tournament should be made by Old Barty who was controlled by the Imperius Curse. Now if Karkaroff also has problems, then his purpose is to what?"


    "We said before that Karkaroff basically has no chance of returning to the Death Eaters." Sherlock touched his chin and continued, "He not only betrayed Voldemort, he also betrayed countless Companion, even if Voldemort is willing to forgive him for something, it is impossible for those who betrayed by him to simply let go of their hatred."


    "Of course, these are just guesses we made. If for some reason we don''t know, Voldemort and Karkaroff reconnected and were willing to return to his command, then he found what Snape said. These words, I think, are likely to be a test."


    "He is testing Snape, Voldemort''s most loyal man, whether he really wants to stay by Dumbledore''s side, or whether his loyalty to Voldemort has never changed, and he has been dormant, waiting for the time to return. ."


    7017k

 Chapter 310： An Attempt at the House of Requirement

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Speaking of this, Sherlock couldn''t help but set his eyes on Snape.


    He couldn''t help but subconsciously began to recall, in the original book, when Rhys Snape went to work as an undercover agent inside the Death Eaters, how did he gain Voldemort''s trust?


    After all, he had stayed at Hogwarts for more than ten years, and an ordinary excuse would not be so easy to convince the other party.


    But now is obviously not the time to think about these things, and Moody has already followed his train of thought.


    "If it''s really like what Sherlock said, Karkaroff also returned to the mysterious man because of some relationship, then what he asked for and planned must be beyond our imagination."


    "It''s certainly not easy for someone like this who betrayed him so thoroughly before to be forgiven."


    Dumbledore said quietly.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions, this is just Sherlock''s speculation, and so far, apart from the vague words he said to Severus, there is no evidence that he has really been accepted by Voldemort again. already."


    "Also, since the beginning of this semester, you have been staring at him. Have you noticed any strange behaviors from him?"


    Moody frowned.


    "No, he seldom comes to Hogwarts Castle except for normal competition events, and basically stays on his ship. I have no reason to be on that ship, but he can''t do anything in it for the school. things that have an impact.��


    The office was quiet, Dumbledore rubbed his temples a little tiredly, and he sighed.


    "Batti''s whereabouts have not been found. So far, no one has been found, no dead body has been found. As a result, the problem in the castle has not been solved... Karkaroff''s business needs Alastor''s trouble. Stare, Severus too, and if he finds out what you said, pay attention to your answer."


    To this, Moody said solemnly: "I will always watch him."


    Snape nodded expressionlessly.


    They both have their own missions, and Sherlock has always been an idler.


    After leaving Dumbledore''s office, it was completely dark.


    Sherlock didn''t go back to his office, but went directly to the tapestry of "Troll Stick Beats Barnabas" on the eighth floor of the castle.


    He lingered back and forth in front of the blank wall opposite the tapestry, thinking incessantly.


    "I need a room with Horcruxes."


    Then a door appeared in front of him, Sherlock pulled the handle and pushed the door and walked in, but the room was pitch black and there was nothing.


    But just as he stepped into the Room of Requirement, the protective magic mark on Sherlock''s left arm once again produced a strong burning sensation.


    Since capturing Fiddlesticks from here, Sherlock has basically come to the Room of Requirement every time, looking for the room that might contain the Horcrux.


    However, it has been three or four months now, and he still has no results.


    The Room of Requirement can theoretically be given an infinite number of rooms, and the Horcrux hidden in it will only be in one of them.


    Sherlock could only try his best to think in the room close to the answer. Besides, Hogwarts this semester was full of events. Even if there were no specific tasks, he didn''t have much free time to do experiments here for a long time. Gu Qing


    After a few more unsuccessful attempts, he again had no choice but to leave the Room of Requirement.


    The day for the second event is also getting closer.


    Finally, two weeks before the start of the game, Harry put down his grudge against Cedric, followed his advice, and sneaked into the boys'' prefect''s bathroom one night.


    There is an oversized bath there, which is the prerogative of the prefect.


    The password to enter the door was also secretly told to him by Cedric, who was the prefect of Ravenclaw himself.


    After sinking to the bottom with the golden egg, and then opening the golden egg, Harry heard a sound completely different from the previous scream.


    There was a sound of singing from the golden eggs, the general idea of ??the song was that they had taken something important from Harry, and right where the singing sounded, Harry''s task was to free his precious things.


    He finally got some ideas about the second event, but it was obviously not enough.


    However, his luck did not disappear because of this. The ghost Myrtle floating around at night helped Harry further solve the mystery, allowing him to figure out what the creature he was going to deal with underwater.


    In this prefect''s bathroom, opposite Harry, there was a portrait of a merman showing off his fins.


    This is the only creature that can move freely in the water and sing.


    Harry, who had obtained all the clues in the golden egg, returned from the bathroom with a full load. He was wearing an invisibility cloak, holding the golden egg in one hand and was about to go upstairs to return to the Gryffindor lounge when the two figures who were arguing were also arguing. Just then he walked up to Harry.


    "You should answer me, Severus, we''re in the same situation after all, we''re all grasshoppers on a rope."


    Karkaroff didn''t have the wolf-like cunning and coldness of the past. His tone seemed impatient, and he kept urging the people around him to answer his questions.


    Wearing a black robe, under the light of the torches on the castle wall, Snape''s face was stiff like a big living bat, and he didn''t seem to pay much attention to him.


    "We''re not grasshoppers on a rope, Igor, you''re a betrayal on either side, and I''m not, I''ve never betrayed anyone."


    Harry squatted in front of the stairs wearing an invisibility cloak, he didn''t dare to act rashly, for fear that the wind he brought out when he was walking would startle the two people who were arguing in front of him.


    In fact, even if he could leave, Harry didn''t really want to miss this secret conversation He never liked Snape, because he usually didn''t like him in class or after class. always on yourself.


    Although he seems to have a very complicated relationship with his mother, Harry also specifically asked Lily for this, but Lily did not tell him anything.


    And whenever he asked about Snape, Lily always had that complicated look on her face.


    It is mixed with helplessness, sadness, remembrance and gratification...


    Harry always felt that there was a story in it, but he couldn''t ask more questions without Lily telling him, just listened to her admonishing himself that Snape was not a bad person now.


    Well, whether it''s the bad guy, Harry doesn''t know.


    What he knew was that, whether it was Snape, the good guy or the bad guy, he couldn''t raise the slightest goodwill.


    7017k

 Chapter 311： former death eaters

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "You''re at Hogwarts now!"


    Karkaroff''s tone became severe, as if he was persecuting.


    "That man''s most loyal subordinates should all be locked up in Azkaban! But you didn''t! Not only didn''t you come under Dumbledore''s nose!"


    Snape looked at him with a sneer, his eyes cold and empty as if he were looking at a dead man.


    "The most loyal men should be imprisoned in Azkaban? Is that really the case? Many people in that prison were forced to be imprisoned because of you. Think about it, Igor, because of you. ."


    Karkaroff''s face was ashen, as if he had been told of some pain, but Snape''s words still didn''t end.


    "As for me being under Dumbledore''s eyes now, you start to doubt my loyalty for that person? Don''t forget who he trusted most back then! I never felt that he would disappear from then on, wait for him On the day of his comeback, isn''t my position the most useful weapon for him?"


    Karkaroff''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Harry''s whole body, who was hiding aside, was also a little stiff.


    He is in confusion now, and he has not learned much information. It is not clear who the "that person" in the conversation between the two is.


    But Harry''s keen intuition told him that there must be something wrong with Snape''s words! It''s definitely not a good thing!


    "You''re thinking of this...you''re thinking of this..." Karkaroff muttered absentmindedly, but Snape turned around and walked down the stairs without looking back. said.


    "Instead of thinking about me, it''s better to think about yourself. You should be able to feel that the induction from the thing on your arm is getting more and more frequent. If that day comes, can you escape?"


    When his last question came up, his voice had become very weak, but Karkaroff and Harry, who stayed where they were, could hear it very clearly.


    Especially Karkaroff.


    After Snape left, his face slowly calmed down.


    He turned to look at the full moon hanging high in the sky, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hopefully, it is."


    Harry had forgotten how he got back to the Gryffindor lounge.


    Anyway, when he was lying on the bed, he was still covered in cold sweat, and he felt like he heard something amazing!


    He hadn''t slept well all night, and only fell asleep for a while until the early hours of the morning.


    The next day, he pulled Hermione and Ron to sit in the corner of the common room together.


    Without anything to hide, he said all the conversations between Snape and Karkaroff that he overheard.


    Hermione glared at Harry before focusing on the point.


    "You told me last time that you had found the secret hidden in the golden egg!"


    "It''s not the point, Hermione, and it''s not too late for me to know now." Harry waved, "The real point is the conversation between Karkaroff and Snape! You can understand what they''re saying. what?"


    It''s been so long since the Christmas ball, and Ron and Hermione''s relationship has gradually eased, and at least they won''t make it difficult for Harry to be caught in the middle.


    "This is definitely not a trivial matter. I have always felt that Karkaroff, like Snape, is not a good person." Gu Xiao


    Hermione, on the other hand, did not judge a person based solely on impressions, as he did, but carefully analyzed the conversation Harry relayed about the two of them.


    "Karkaroff''s statement that Snape is now hiding under Dumbledore''s nose is tantamount to betrayal..."


    She pondered this sentence, and then suddenly asked them a question.


    "If following Dumbledore is a betrayal, it means that the previous Snape belonged to the hostile camp of Professor Dumbledore. Which camp in the entire magical world meets this condition?"


    Ron pouted.


    "How is it possible, Professor Dumbledore is recognized as the greatest white wizard in the entire magic world, and no one dares to oppose him."


    Harry clearly seemed to have thought of something, and he couldn''t help shivering.


    "Not now, doesn''t mean it didn''t before..."


    That said, even if Ron was a pig head, he could understand what Harry meant.


    He opened his mouth wide and stared blankly at Harry and Hermione.


    "You mean... Snape he was once under You-Know-Who!"


    "Apart from this explanation, there is no other way to confirm what Harry and Harry heard last night, the conversation between the two of them." Hermione said with a serious face, "Not only Snape, but also Karkaroff. , Snape said he was a betrayal, which means he used to be the same as Snape!"


    Ron looked in disbelief as if he had heard a big joke.


    "One is the headmaster of one of the three wizarding schools in Europe, and the other is the headmaster of Hogwarts! They used to be the subordinates of the mysterious man! What a joke!"


    "They used to be like that, why did Dumbledore dare to keep them in the castle." Ron looked at Harry, "Throw your name into the Goblet of Fire, and the people who want to watch you die may also It''s one of them!"


    Harry was also confused at the moment.


    He could feel that Hermione''s analysis was right, but Lily had told him more than once before that no matter what Snape was like before, Snape must be a good person now.


    But according to their conversation last night, the remarks Snape said were not like what a good person could say, but more like an undercover lurking at Hogwarts.


    Harry didn''t struggle with this for long, and he chose what he thought was the best solution.


    Tell the professor everything you hear.


    In choosing which professor to tell specifically, he also played a little trick.


    After all, he was violating the school rules when he eavesdropped on the conversation told Professor McGonagall about it, and he might not be able to escape punishment in the future.


    And Dumbledore showed almost unreserved trust in Snape, so of course Harry went directly to Sherlock.


    In the office, Sherlock, who had already started writing the final exam questions for this semester, listened to Harry''s story.


    Instead of the shock or disbelief Harry expected to see on his face, he was calm.


    The laid-back attitude of drinking black tea and eating biscuits even made Harry wonder if he was telling some fables for entertainment.


    "Very well done, Harry." Sherlock nodded in praise, "Ignoring the fact that you violated the school rules and sneaked into the prefect''s bathroom in the middle of the night, you chose to report this to me in a timely manner. This is a very correct choice, um, I even Give Gryffindor ten points for that."


    7017k

 Chapter 312： Crouchs Trace

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The focus of Harry''s attention now, of course, is not whether Gryffindor has been awarded points for himself, but Sherlock''s attitude towards Snape at this time.


    "What about Snape, Professor, what should he do with it?"


    Sherlock didn''t say anything to Harry, he just waved his hand.


    "You don''t need to worry about Snape so much. I didn''t take what you told me on a deaf ear, and I''ll handle it properly."


    With such a promise to come, Harry left the office with a little peace of mind.


    At least from past experience, Sherlock has always been reliable in dealing with these things.


    After Harry left, Sherlock shook his head with a sigh.


    Sure enough, Harry is the real protagonist of this world, and he can encounter anything.


    The communication between Snape and Karkaroff was approved by Dumbledore, and what he said was also to make his position appear to be more on Voldemort''s side.


    To prevent that if Karkaroff really returned to the Death Eater camp, the spy status planned by Snape in the future would not be maintained because of this.


    Fortunately, Harry is not as brainless as he was in the original book. After all, he knows that his mother''s soul is also on him, and he can survive only by relying on him. If he dies, it is not just a matter of his own safety. .


    This is a real good thing, otherwise who knows what Harry will secretly follow Snape to do later.


    After Harry told Sherlock everything he knew, he didn''t think more about whether Snape would betray Dumbledore.


    The time of the second competition is getting closer and closer. Although he already knows the content of the second competition, he still has not found a way to move freely underwater for a long time.


    Even the day before the game officially started, he stayed in the library all day, trying to find a spell that would help him, and didn''t even realize that Ron and Hermione were called away by Professor McGonagall that day. Things that haven''t come back for a day.


    On the morning of the game, he was still in the library.


    It was also in the early morning when Sherlock looked at the good weather today and was going to call Shilk to go to the auditorium for breakfast, when an old female voice sounded beside him.


    "Professor Forrest, Dumbledore has something to call you to his office. The password for the office is ''lemonade''."


    The portrait responsible for the message is Dai Lis, the former headmaster of Hogwarts. Generally, if these portraits are dispatched, it is basically an emergency.


    Sherlock frowned, the original plan Dang An could no longer go, he nodded and agreed.


    "I''m going over here."


    After he finished speaking, he went straight to Dumbledore''s office. There was no one else here, only Dumbledore himself was sitting at the desk with a serious expression, his deep blue eyes seemed to be thinking about something.


    Seeing Sherlock coming in, he said directly.


    "Someone found Barty near the town of Dartmouth in Devon. The Ministry of Magic has not received any news for the time being. I want you to visit first to see the situation."


    Sherlock did not agree or refuse immediately, but asked.


    "Is the man who found Crouch reliable?"


    Dumbledore nodded.


    "An old member of the Order of the Phoenix, he has been in the business of herb farming in Devon since the dissolution, so he told me about it as soon as he discovered the problem, instead of notifying the Ministry of Magic."


    Sherlock made no other objection to this, just looked at Dumbledore.


    "So what result do you want, even if Crouch appears, we can''t be sure if this is a trap."


    Dumbledore''s thumbs rubbed against each other, and after a few seconds of silence, he spoke softly.


    "You must first ensure your own safety on this trip. After all, you are also their target. Then, bring Barty back as safely as possible. I will let Fox follow you. If you encounter any danger, or Once you''ve identified Barty, let Fox immediately Apparate."


    As Dumbledore spoke, the phoenix Fox, who had been combing his feathers on the golden branch, also fluttered his fiery wings and landed on Sherlock''s shoulders.


    "Fox''s Apparition magic is very special. With it, you can ignore basically all anti-Apparition taboos, and let it keep you safe when you encounter dangers that you think you can''t handle."


    "Originally, I wanted Moody to take this trip, but the second project started today, and he needs to keep an eye on Karkaroff, so this matter can only be left to you."


    With Dumbledore giving him adequate safeguards, Sherlock had nothing to fear.


    "I''ll pay more attention, Professor Dumbledore."


    Fox flashed a golden-red light with Sherlock before disappearing into the principal''s room.


    At the same time, Sherlock and Fox reappeared in a hidden corner of the riverside town of Dartmouth in Devon.


    This Muggle town on the Dart River is a well-known tourist destination in Europe. It has a small permanent population but a lot of floating population.


    After coming here, Sherlock had to make contact first, and of course it was the member of the Order of the Phoenix who got in touch with Dumbledore and said that he had found the trace of Crouch.


    The residence of the wizard, especially a wizard who is engaged in the cultivation of herbal medicine, will definitely not choose a place with many people.


    After walking out of the town for about two or three kilometers to the northeast, I came to a remote field where Edgar Taylor, the member of the Order of the Phoenix mentioned by Dumbledore, lived here.


    There are a lot of greenhouses around the house that is made of wood like Hagrid.


    These greenhouses are basically similar to the herbal classrooms at Hogwarts, and they are all used to cultivate magical herbs.


    The wizard named Taylor was a tall and burly wizard who looked quite old, and he invited Sherlock into his house.


    "I told the muggles that I was growing and researching out-of-season vegetables as a way to deal with curious people, but most people in town thought my business wasn''t doing well because they had never seen Any big company buys vegetables from me and sells them."


    "It''s a very clever excuse, but it will definitely attract the attention of people who care about it for a long time."


    "You''re right, so I''m currently planning to apply to the Ministry of Magic to place a Muggle Repelling Charm around my own home."


    They simply exchanged a few words and quickly got to the point.


    7017k

 Chapter 313： sap

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "I only heard about Barty from Dumbledore two weeks ago." Tyler''s expression was heavy, "The previous message from the Ministry of Magic was that he said he had been sick for a long time and hadn''t gone to work and couldn''t be found at home. Man, it seems to be missing."


    "Just last night, when I got up in the middle of the night and was about to take care of the herbs in the greenhouse, I saw a staggering figure walking around the edge of the woods where I lived."


    "At first I thought it was some drunken man in town who had gone the wrong way, but when I approached the man with the light, I realized he was the missing Barty Crouch."


    "When I saw him, his mental state looked a little off. I asked him why he was here. He didn''t answer my question. He just kept repeating that he wanted to see Dumbledore."


    "I was thinking of taking him to my house first and pouring a cup of hot cocoa on the poor guy, maybe it would calm him down a bit, but when I touched him he was like crazy He broke free from my hand and ran into the depths of the woods."


    "My side still needs someone to watch, so I can''t go out and try to find him by myself. I can only tell Dumbledore about it as soon as possible this morning, and see if I can tell what this might be. Thrilling guy to take to St Mungo''s."


    After getting specific information from him, Sherlock had already stood up from his chair, and he asked solemnly.


    "Can you still be sure that Crouch is still in that forest?"


    Taylor shook his head.


    "I can''t be sure about this. I can only say that I did see him in the middle of the night last night, and he did run in the direction of the woods. As for whether he is still in the woods, I don''t know."


    After he knew everything he could know, Sherlock didn''t stay with him for a long time.


    Immediately afterwards, Fox and Fiddlesticks, the red and black birds, were released.


    The woods are not large and the trees are sparse, allowing for a wider view from above.


    After Sherlock walked into the woods, he keenly discovered some special traces.


    The ground here is very soft, and on the edge of the woods, where Taylor accidentally bumped into Crouch, there are indeed many messy footprints. These footprints obviously belong to one person, and they have been extending into the depths of the woods.


    Sherlock followed the traces of these footprints to search the woods, and the sky, Fox and Fiddlesticks were also helping him expand the search area.


    Soon he made new discoveries.


    It''s just that these discoveries did not come from Crouch, but also from several other wizards.


    The appearance of these wizards is no stranger to Sherlock.


    Each of them was a pure-blood wizard with a Death Eater case, and one of them had a fainted old man on his shoulder.


    That man is officially the Barty Crouch that Sherlock is looking for on this trip!


    ��


    At the same time, in Hogwarts, the second event of the Triwizard Tournament also started as scheduled.


    There are still five referees, but the missing Crouch is temporarily replaced by his new assistant Percy.


    Audience seats were also set up by the Black Lake at this time, so that the students could intuitively see the progress of the Warriors'' game.


    But in fact, underwater, they basically can''t see anything, at most they can only know who finishes the race first.


    Harry finally arrived on the field ten minutes before the start of the game. Valley tick


    He slept in the library last night in a daze, and was woken up by Dobby early this morning.


    In the end, he couldn''t find any spells from magic books about free movement underwater, but Dobby, who woke him up, gave him new hope.


    As a house elf, Dobby can go in and out of many places in the castle. He overheard the specific matters of this competition in advance, and helped Harry to find a bony grass.


    After eating this plant, it can make the user grow gills like fish and breathe underwater freely.


    Dobby was undoubtedly doing Harry a great favor.


    He hurried to the scene of the game with the sausage grass, and almost everyone was waiting for him.


    Fortunately, except for the headmasters of the other two magic schools, who didn''t seem to be in a good mood, none of the judges reprimanded Harry for this.


    After he arrived, the game officially began.


    Everyone has their own different way of diving.


    Krum used superb polymorphism to turn his head into a shark head, which could not only breathe underwater, but also possess a human body to use magic.


    Both Cedric and Fleur used the Bubble Head Spell, a spell that could only be learned in senior years, obviously not something Harry could touch in advance.


    Harry ate gills, too, and the sides of his cheeks turned into fish-like gills, and webbed flesh appeared between his fingers and toes.


    Compared with the performance of the other three, Harry is now obviously the most ordinary, and even a little ridiculous, which made the students in the audience burst into laughter.


    But Harry wasn''t in the mood to ignore the ridicule.


    He already knew from Dobby that Ron was tied to the bottom of the water at this time. Through the singing of the mermaids in the golden egg, he subconsciously thought that if he did not rescue Ron in time, he might die underwater. .


    So after entering the black lake, he desperately went downstream to find the silhouettes of those mermaids.


    Soon no one saw it, but a familiar singing voice came from the bottom of the water.


    It was the song sung by the mermaid. With this voice as the target, Harry swam in the direction the song came from without hesitation.


    From a distance, he could already see four comatose figures tied up. UU Reading


    Not only Ron, but also Hermione, Qiu Zhang, and Gabriel, Fleur''s younger sister, whom he had met at Delacour''s house in France.


    Each of these four hostages is related to Harry!


    Two are his friends, one is his crush, and the other is his friend''s sister.


    Harry didn''t see this as a game anymore, he wanted to save every hostage trapped here.


    But the merman who looked ugly and guarded the hostages with a fork in his hand certainly wouldn''t let him do such a violation of the rules.


    Just as Harry was arguing with the mermen, he drew out his wand and prepared to do it.


    A heavy fork suddenly hit the back of his neck, and Harry completely lost consciousness as his eyes darkened.


    7017k

 Chapter 314： Black Wizard Gagson

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Sherlock knew what was going on without even thinking about it.


    The possibility of high probability, as Dumbledore and Moody had guessed before, the Death Eater''s Imperius Curse did not really control Crouch, he has been trying to get rid of Imperius by his own willpower control of the spell.


    And the people who took his soul obviously discovered this situation, but for some unknown reason, it may be that they still need Crouch to complete some tasks for them, and they did not choose to solve Crouch. But until now, he is still trying to continue to control him.


    Until two days ago, Crouch broke free from the Imperius Curse again, escaped from the custody of the Death Eaters, met Tyler near this town, and then Dumbledore appeared and asked him to come over. trip thing.


    From what it looks like now, the Death Eaters have found Crouch again and are taking him back.


    Sherlock didn''t act rashly, and it wasn''t him who discovered these people for the first time, but Fiddlesticks who had been traveling around the sky.


    After getting the exact information from Fiddlesticks, he immediately used the Disillusionment Charm on himself, and then sneaked towards the direction where the Death Eaters were.


    Soon, after walking about a kilometer, he saw such a group of people.


    Because it was an open and honest outing, they didn''t use the iron masks of those Death Eaters to cover up their identities. Sherlock had read all the information about these people, and each of them was a pure blood who once joined Voldemort''s camp. wizard.


    There were not too many people, there were only three in total, and the leader, Sherlock, was the most impressed.


    It was a blond wizard named Gargson.


    He was arrested three times by the Ministry of Magic for his private research on black magic before Voldemort''s uprising, but each time he was imprisoned for a short time, the reason explained by the Ministry of Magic was that his black magic research was not used on the human body Experimentally, but in fact the real reason can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye.


    After Voldemort showed his prominence, he publicly announced that he had joined the Death Eater camp, but he had never made any impressive moves, nor had he participated in any siege of the Aurors. Behind the scenes for Voldemort to study those ancient black magic.


    Therefore, after the fall of Voldemort, he repeated his old tricks, paid a lot of money to buy some officials, and said in tears that he was forced to use the Imperius Curse to do such a stupid thing.


    There are not a few people who have escaped guilt in this way like him. Among them, Lucius is the most famous, because he himself has always been very active in politics, even if he has no official position.


    But Gagson didn''t have the same luck as Lucius, his reputation was bad before Voldemort''s rise, so even if he spent the money, the Ministry of Magic sentenced him to Azkaban in order not to make the cover up too obvious. Imprisoned for half a year, in fact, he was released privately in less than two months.


    And Gagson himself is not an honest wizard. After coming out of prison, he has been studying black magic on a small island in northern Europe, but he has gradually faded out of the British magic circle.


    And now, he''s back again and continues to work against Voldemort.


    Sherlock stared at these people. Just a Gargson could make him judge that Voldemort must have gathered a lot of his former forces now.


    Most of these people are like Lucius and Gagson, who are not firm in their loyalty to him, but when he is sure that he can still control the situation, these people actually fall to him a lot. It can still be used.


    Just like Snape in Hogwarts now, and that somewhat suspicious Karkaroff, the Dark Marks on their arms are sending them Voldemort''s summons from time to time.


    Fiddlesticks and Fox stood on the branches of the two trees, respectively. The two dumb birds didn''t seem to deal with each other, and they didn''t like each other, so they didn''t choose the same branch.


    There are a lot of birds in this forest, so they are not conspicuous, and Sherlock has moved slightly closer to the position where these Death Eaters are very close, and his domain of control spread out, covering everyone , you can see their every move very clearly.


    At the same time, he also recognized that the person who was carried by a stout Death Eater on his shoulders was Crouch himself. This discovery was not a trap set by the Death Eaters.


    Sherlock could hear their conversation very clearly.


    "...The master has given us an ultimatum. If we can''t deal with this old thing within three days, let us go with him to serve as Nagini''s food!"


    "Get him? We almost lost him! How could it be done in three days!"


    "You have to ask Gagson about this. He was the one who said in front of the master that he can definitely regain control of this old thing before March."


    With blond hair and glasses, looking gloomy, Gagson turned around and looked at his two companions indifferently.


    "If I didn''t make such a promise, would you still be alive to this year? It was already in Nagini''s stomach as early as after Christmas! Now we at least have some hope of turning around."


    "You still have a way to successfully cast Soul Reaper on this old thing?" The Death Eater carrying Crouch looked desperate, "We''ve tried for three months to no avail, how can you be sure that it will be within three days? Time to get him?"


    Gargson''s face was calm, but his voice was particularly gloomy.


    "Master, he wants a useful Barty Crouch instead of a normal person, we will drive him crazy, and use the Imperius Curse after his spirit is completely destroyed, There is undoubtedly much less resistance then.��


    "I don''t dare to talk about other means, but if it''s about turning a normal person into a lunatic, I have a lot of useful spells in my hands."


    His words made the two Death Eaters of the same faction shudder.


    There is never a shortage of lunatics under the madman, and many people went mad with Voldemort, who had some charisma at the beginning.


    Sherlock, who was hiding on the side with the phantom body spell, did not focus on their conversation. He was silently calculating the distance between himself and the Death Eater carrying Crouch, while letting him On the branch, two birds staring at each other were getting ready.


    Sherlock didn''t intend to rely on brute force. His goal was actually very simple, which was to bring Crouch back to Hogwarts in good condition.


    7017k

 Chapter 315： underwater mutation

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The three Death Eaters had already drawn out their wands.


    Just when they waved and were about to use Apparition to take Crouch away, a crow with blood-red eyes, black feathers, and no variegation suddenly glide down from the sky and flew to theirs. before.


    The three of Gagson couldn''t help but stop their movements, and looked at the crow''s pupils, and then each of them fell into a huge fear.


    Their master seemed to be standing in front of them, his indifferent face looked at them blankly, and then he moved slowly and gracefully with one hand and raised his wand at them.


    "waste."


    Then a dark green streamer sounded along with the sound of the incantation.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Gagson was the first to react from this silent horror.


    He has done a lot of research on black magic, and relatively, he is also very familiar with such similar magic.


    Fiddlesticks can arouse the deepest fears in people''s hearts, but when the feared people clearly realize that what happened to them is false, they will quickly get out of the illusion of fear.


    Gagson clenched his right fist heavily, hammered his face, and used pain to speed up the process of escaping fear.


    And when he opened his eyes, he also saw a young, slender wizard standing in front of the Death Eater who was carrying Crouch and was still in deep fear, and one of his His hand was already on Crouch''s body.


    Gagson naturally knew Sherlock''s face. After Voldemort learned about Sherlock''s information, he showed his photo to all the Death Eaters.


    Promise that as long as this young Hogwarts professor can be brought before him, no matter how dead or alive, he will reward that person with endless wealth and power!


    Although no Death Eaters have dared to put their hands into Hogwarts under Dumbledore''s watch, there are countless people who are jealous of Sherlock himself.


    But at this time, Gagson was not in the mood to estimate how much benefit Sherlock could bring him. If Crouch was rescued by him, he would not even be able to save his life!


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Without hesitation, he pointed his wand at Sherlock, and uttered the unforgivable spell!


    But the dark green light just flickered for a moment, he didn''t notice it at first, the phoenix Fox standing on Sherlock''s shoulder had already lit up with a golden-red streamer.


    The light enveloped Sherlock, and then spread along his arm to the unconscious Crouch at a very fast speed.


    In the next instant, both of them disappeared, and even the crow that was hovering and gliding in the sky disappeared above the woods.


    Once Gargson''s life-threatening spell was used, there was no way to stop it. It did not hit Sherlock according to the intended target, but hit the figure of Crouch who had lost his shoulder and was still in fear at this time. on the body of the dead.


    In desperate fear, he let his companions take his own life.


    The angry cry of the notorious blond wizard caused a large number of birds in the woods.


    ......


    Hogwarts, underwater in Black Lake.


    Harry, who had fallen into a coma, was being grabbed by a male mermaid by the arm, and in front of him, the mermaids in charge of guarding the hostages the warriors needed to save all looked at him in astonishment.


    "Leach! What are you doing! Why knock out a wizard''s student!"


    The merfolk rebuked in their own language.


    The mermaid named Leach was indeed calm. He held Harry''s arm in his hand, preventing his body from floating up naturally, and said lightly.


    "That''s what Dumbledore, the headmaster of Hogwarts, meant."


    After hearing his words, the merman with the fork looked at each other in dismay. Among them, the one who was in charge of communicating with the wizard was the merman named Leach.


    Including the second event of helping wizards in the Triwizard Tournament this time, it was this Leach who made the connection, saying that doing so would allow Dumbledore to provide them with more resources and help them in the wizard''s Ministry of Magic for a more reasonable position.


    This long-sighted young fish has gained a lot of benefits for the mermaid because of his communication with Dumbledore. Among the group of mermaids at the bottom of the Black Lake, he has basically been determined to be the next leader.


    Therefore, what he said was very credible. Even if some of the mermaids who felt that something was wrong were faintly suspicious, they did not express this suspicion in public, but watched Leach grab Harry''s arm and move deeper into the black lake. swim away.


    "You continue to complete your tasks, and I am going to complete what Dumbledore told me."


    His plain, as if unmixed voice, returned to the ears of the merman through the lake water, and then disappeared into the dark water.


    Harry felt bad for himself at the moment.


    His neck seemed to have been knocked off, the pain kept stimulating his brain, and it was hard to breathe. In a coma, he had already forgotten about eating the sarcoid, and felt that his nose was completely closed. It became a decoration, there was no way to breathe a little air, and I could only rely on the inexplicable organs on both sides of my face to draw oxygen in the water. The whole procedure was very tortured.


    After his consciousness continued to fall into this groggy state, a burning sensation stronger than the back of his neck suddenly passed from his forehead.


    A vague female voice sounded deep in his mind.


    "Harry... wake up... Harry..."


    Harry''s drowsy thoughts began to slowly wake up, and he seemed to have exhausted all his strength before finally opening his eyes!


    What caught his eye was a dark silt beneath him.


    He has now been taken to the deepest place on the bottom of the Black Lake There are no fish here, not even a few aquatic plants.


    Harry felt the existence of the mermaid who was pulling his arm as if he was looking for something. He didn''t act rashly, showing that he was awake, but his thoughts turned quickly.


    This is definitely not what the game is about!


    Whether it''s the riddle solved from the golden egg, or the supplementary tips given to them by Bagman, who was the interpreter before going into the water, there is not a single word about this at all!


    There is absolutely no way that it was the private revenge of a mermaid who held a grudge against him.


    Before this game started, he didn''t even know what a mermaid was!


    The only thing Harry could think of at the moment was that what he was going through must have something to do with the man who put his name into the Goblet of Fire!


    7017k

 Chapter 316： life in desperation

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Harry''s mind was messed up.


    Although he knew very well that he couldn''t act rashly now, he couldn''t help but think about those messy things.


    It was dark all around, and he could hardly see anything, but the mermaid holding him seemed to be very familiar with the dark underwater environment. Instead of running around like a headless fly, he was looking for it with a purpose. what.


    The unpleasant feeling of breathing through the cheeks, and the lingering pain in the back of the neck, made Harry wake up quickly.


    Right now, he doesn''t have time to guess who is attacking him. Even if he guesses, he will at most be a clear ghost, which has no meaning to the ending.


    He had to find a way to get out of the trap and get back to the surface from the bottom of the lake.


    Harry didn''t know why the mermaid didn''t kill him directly while he was in a coma, but kept him underwater, but he clearly knew that the time for gillsweed was coming!


    It is very uncomfortable to breathe with both gills now, but if the gill grass fails, he will drown in the water without anyone else doing it.


    As for the competition, of course, he is no longer in the mood to think about it so much.


    Harry tried his best to calm down and not let himself get too nervous, and then slowly retracted the other arm that could still move into his sleeve.


    I don''t know if this mermaid is too big-hearted, thinking that Harry has absolutely no possibility of waking up in the middle, or he forgot to collect the wand. As long as he still has the wand in his hand, Harry still has no chance to fight back.


    He quietly clenched the wand hidden in the cuff, and then did not act rashly, but waited silently.


    The merman dragged his arm forward against the mud on the ground, Harry was behind him, and because he was looking for something, his attention was never on Harry behind him.


    This creates the perfect sneak attack environment for Harry.


    After about thirty seconds, the mermaid named Leach seemed to have found his target.


    And Harry was waiting for this time!


    He suddenly stretched out the hand that had been secretly squeezing the wand, aimed at the mermaid in front of him, and chanted the spell while waving the wand!


    "Passed out!"


    Harry opened his mouth, but only a few blisters came out of his mouth. Even if he could use his gills to breathe underwater, he couldn''t speak normally.


    But even if there was no sound, the stun spell still worked.


    The red light flickered on the tip of his wand, but just as the spell was shot from the tip of his wand, Leach quickly released the hand that was holding Harry''s arm, and the half-fish half-human body twisted. When he moved, he accelerated forward and avoided the stun spell.


    The current driven by waving a wand in the water made Leach, who has been living underwater, aware of the abnormality in advance. With such foreknowledge, he could successfully escape the stun spell at such a close distance.


    After all, Harry was still young. After the blow failed, he was a little flustered, and his body subconsciously swung to the surface to seek help from the professor.


    But Leach obviously won''t let him do that.


    After successfully dodging Harry''s first spell, he immediately used his dexterity far superior to Harry''s in the water to get back close to Harry''s body and try to reach for the wand in his hand.


    Although mermaids are magical creatures, their peculiarity is only reflected in the fact that they can live in water and have some magic power in their singing. Others are no different from normal humans, and they cannot learn orthodox magic. Not as good as house-elves and goblins.


    But in the water, their natural advantages are unmatched by other races.


    Harry also discovered his mistake at this time. It was undoubtedly the worst choice to escape directly underwater in front of a mermaid. Now that Leach was close to him, Harry even lost the chance to cast spells.


    The two fought over the wand in Harry''s hand.


    Not only is Harry at a disadvantage underwater, he is only fifteen years old, and he is still growing, and he has not made any strengths against an adult fish like Leach at all.


    The entanglement between the two only lasted less than two minutes, and Harry''s wand was successfully taken away by Leach, and his whole person was regained control.


    Harry, who was in a desperate situation, was almost desperate.


    During the whole process, Leach looked at him blankly, as if he was looking at a dead body.


    The mermaid raised the fork in his hand high again, trying to knock Harry unconscious with his hand again.


    He didn''t seem to have any intention of killing Harry, otherwise Harry would have had several more holes in the fight just now.


    At this moment, a huge black shadow suddenly covered the few rays of sunlight that could pass through the dark lake surface.


    Leach and Harry, both of them raised their heads subconsciously.


    At the same time, they saw countless thick tentacles full of suckers hanging down!


    The giant squid that had been living in the black lake stretched out its tentacles, wrapped around the two of them at a very fast speed, and then forced them to separate and swim directly to the surface of the water.


    After seeing this squid, Harry''s heart that was originally dead ashes was completely relieved.


    No Hogwarts student knows that the giant squid that lives underwater is a gentle and friendly creature. One of George and Fred''s favorite things to do is to come to the Black Lake to give food. This squid feeds bread.


    When a new student falls into the water while crossing the lake, it will also eagerly straighten the boat with its tentacles, and then rescue the new student back to the boat.


    This terrifying creature gave Harry a great sense of security at this time.


    On him, the gillsweed gradually lost its effect. Judging from the current time, if the other three played well, they should have rescued the hostages.


    Harry could only secretly hope in his heart now that Fleur or Cedric would be kind enough to save Ron by the way. As for the game results, he wouldn''t have time to think about it.


    Just when the gills on both sides of his face disappeared completely and his nose regained the ability to breathe, the squid brought him and the mermaid Leach to the surface, allowing Harry to breathe the fresh air on land!


    He could see far away in the lake that the shore was full of people, and the scene looked very chaotic, and as the squid kept approaching the lake shore, Harry shouted and waved, and finally someone noticed he.


    7017k

 Chapter 317： Facing unexpected performance

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    When Sherlock returned with Crouch, the Triwizard Tournament was not over.


    Fox took them directly back to Dumbledore''s headmaster''s room, but there was no one here now. Obviously, the old head Deng should be at the game at this time.


    In order to be safe, Sherlock did not intend to go there to join in the fun, but planned to wait in the headmaster''s office for Dumbledore to return after the game.


    He walked around the headmaster''s room without touching anything. He originally wanted to chat with the dozen or so portraits of the headmaster on the wall. Maybe he could hear some secrets about Hogwarts.


    But these old people seem to be sleep-deprived at ordinary times, all of them are drowsy, and they don''t seem to be in the mood to chat.


    Sherlock, who had nothing to do, could only walk to the windowsill with a cup of tea and watch the game over Black Lake from the castle.


    His eyesight is pretty good, and he can barely see who is who from a distance.


    The competition of the second project is not as exciting as stealing golden eggs from the eyelids of fire dragons. The audience around the black lake can only wait for the warriors to come back from the water, unable to see the end in the middle. what happened.


    Sherlock looked at the scene over there with interest, even though he had little memory of the original book, Harry was the protagonist of the world after all.


    If he can win the first project in the first project, the second project must not be bad, otherwise, how can he, the protagonist, become the focus of everyone?


    But the results that followed were far beyond Sherlock''s expectations.


    The first person to emerge from the water was Furong, but she came back alone and did not take hostages.


    Sherlock couldn''t see the expression on her face, but he could imagine how bad her face was. As soon as she left the Black Lake, she immediately ran to the referees and said something.


    Then the tall Madame Maxime stepped off the stage, as if to comfort her.


    As long as she goes ashore from the lake, even if she doesn''t bring back the hostages, Furong''s game will be over. There is no doubt that she will become the worst performer among the four in this event.


    Sherlock smacked his lips, and could only sigh that the little girl''s luck was not very good. In fact, her strength was not bad.


    About five or six minutes after Hibiscus emerged from the water, the second person to come ashore was Krum.


    He successfully rescued Hermione, such a result must be an undisputed first place, and there is no need for Karkaroff to deliberately favor him.


    And three minutes later, Cedric also brought Qiu Zhang ashore from the lake, but as soon as he got ashore, he handed Qiu Zhang to Madam Pomfrey''s care, and immediately ran to the referee''s bench, facing Dumbledore. Say something.


    He seemed to be reporting something important, and almost all the referees left and came to the lake.


    The professors and students at Hogwarts also seemed to have heard something extraordinary, and all stood up from the audience, and the scene looked very chaotic.


    Sherlock sensed something was wrong.


    He hadn''t seen Harry until now, which was already a problem in itself. In addition to the reactions and actions of the people around the Black Lake, he felt that something big was happening.


    He turned away from the window sill, told Fox and Fiddlesticks to watch Crouch here together, and at the same time asked the principals who seemed to never wake up before he walked down the castle and walked quickly. came to the Black Lake.


    There is chaos here, Professor McGonagall''s face is pale and scary, but he is still trying his best to maintain order.


    Sherlock walked to Shilk''s side. She didn''t squeeze into the crowd, but still sat in the stand silently staring at her palm, frowning slightly as if thinking about something.


    "What''s going on?" Sherlock asked solemnly.


    His question broke Silk''s thoughts, she said softly.


    "The Hufflepuff student brought back news that Harry was stunned and taken away by a merman who said before leaving that it was what Dumbledore meant."


    Sherlock''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Harry hasn''t shown up yet."


    "No, Dumbledore is preparing for a rescue operation."


    During this time, they have been thinking about the anomalies of the missing Crouch and Karkaroff, but they have ignored Harry, who has been heavy from the beginning!


    Sherlock was thinking deeply at this time, and he even had some doubts that Crouch was accidentally discovered this time, whether it was also a conspiracy.


    The idea was to grab most of their attention and not notice Harry.


    Harry''s method of entering the water was seen by everyone at the scene, and Sprout, who was a herbalist, knew exactly when the herbal medicine was effective.


    "There are at most two minutes before the effect of the gillsweed will end. If Harry stays at the bottom of the lake, he will definitely drown." She said with a serious face.


    At this time, Moody was ready to go into the water, and before he went into the water, Dumbledore had used Transfiguration to turn Professor Flitwick into a fish and let him go underwater to find Harry''s whereabouts.


    But the Black Lake is very big and the water is very deep. It is impossible to find a person in two or three minutes under such water.


    Just when everyone was restless, Dumbledore''s face was as ugly as never before, Professor McGonagall''s face was as white as a piece of paper, Snape''s fist was clenched, his nails were about to pierce his flesh, even Think about jumping off the lake by yourself right now.


    A huge figure slowly floated up from the surface of the Black Lake.


    The giant squid came from far and near, and many people on the lake shore also heard Harry''s shouting.


    Immediately, almost everyone''s faces relaxed, including the professors, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sherlock squinted to observe the expressions on the faces of the referees while heaving a sigh of relief.


    Of course, Dumbledore doesn''t need to say more Percy is not good-looking either. Madam Maxime''s original nervous expression has eased, which is in line with her character, although she and Huo in the game Gwartz is a rival relationship, but she herself is not bad.


    Bagman is happy and happy, which is normal.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that he likes Harry very much. According to what he has learned from Moody''s past, Sherlock guesses that he is very likely to overwhelm Harry in which bet to get the final victory of the game. Secretly behind the back will also give Harry a little "little help".


    The only person whose expression did not change was Karkaroff.


    But if you want to follow common sense, there is nothing unusual about his behavior.


    He is different from Madame Maxime. This person is extremely selfish and wants Harry to die in order to win the game.


    From the current point of view, everyone''s reaction can still be called normal.


    7017k

 Chapter 318： Match Results

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Not only Harry, but also the mermaid Leach was brought ashore by the giant squid.


    Even if he was controlled by the tentacles, he still did not give up the struggle, but all of these were in vain, and in the end he was dragged abruptly to the shore.


    Professor McGonagall and Professor Sprout both reached out their hands to help pull Harry ashore. Although Snape''s face returned to his indifferent expression, his obviously relaxed fists clearly showed You can see the change in his heart.


    "In front of everyone, tell what you''ve been through, Harry." Dumbledore said with a solemn expression, he didn''t mean to avoid anyone.


    Harry took two breaths on the shore, first glanced eagerly to the left and right, then did not answer Dumbledore''s question, but said anxiously.


    "Go get Ron and Gabriel out first, Professor Dumbledore! They''re still **** by mermen!"


    Just as he was talking, two mermaids emerged from the black lake at the same time, and they brought Ron and Gabriel who were still in a coma.


    Obviously, when the time comes to end the game, the hostages will be safely sent ashore, and there will be no danger to their lives.


    And the two mermaids who returned the hostages had shocked expressions on their faces after seeing Leach who had been **** and controlled on the ground.


    "What are you doing? We''ve been doing what we promised! Dumbledore, why are you tying Leach up!"


    One of the mermaids said angrily.


    Dumbledore waved his hand without showing any impatience, but calmly asked the two mermaids who returned the hostages to stay, just as a witness to clarify this matter.


    After seeing Ron and Gabriel being sent back safely, Harry breathed a sigh of relief, and in front of all the judges, he told all his experiences underwater, without any concealment.


    The Hogwarts students, who were originally spectators, were arranged by Professor McGonagall to organize their prefects to return to the castle after Harry landed safely. Those who stayed here to know the truth were all adult wizards except Harry.


    And after Harry had finished talking about everything, the two remaining mermaids said loudly with a look of anger.


    "Impossible! Leach has no reason to do such a thing! When he took this student away, he said that these were all your arrangements by Dumbledore!"


    Except for them, no one else believes the truth of this statement at all.


    Unless the current Dumbledore is someone pretending to be someone, he would never give such an order.


    And when Harry told everything, Sherlock had come to the mermaid named Leach. He frowned, took out his wand and tapped at the mermaid''s head, and soon came to a conclusion.


    "It''s the Imperius Curse."


    Sherlock''s words made everyone except Dumbledore Moody and Snape exclaimed.


    Just after returning from the lake, Professor Flitwick, who was drying his robe with a spell, stared in disbelief.


    "Someone actually used the Unforgivable Curse in the castle." Gu Li


    Sherlock used a stun spell to knock Leach out.


    As one of the three major unforgivable curses, the Imperius Curse has no solution except when it expires on its own. He can only control the mermaid''s actions first.


    "The point is that that person used the Imperius Curse to kill Potter!" Professor McGonagall''s face was still bloodless, her lips trembling with anger, "Who would do that? In this castle! "


    When she asked this question, and after repeating the complete story, Harry, who had been acting like a good baby and silent, gave Snape a sneaking glance.


    And when his eyes looked over, Harry was startled to see that Snape was staring at him with his emotionless eyes.


    Of course he had enough reasons to suspect Snape. Not only was this old bat spirit never dealing with him, but the conversation he overheard in the middle of the night at the front-end time had enough reasons to point suspicion at him. on the body.


    But Harry didn''t express his suspicions. After all, he had already told Sherlock what he had found before. He thought that maybe there was no action against Snape in the school, and there was some big plan. Talking nonsense can be bad.


    At this moment, Karkaroff''s somewhat impatient voice sounded.


    "I don''t care who does this kind of thing at Hogwarts, I just think, the game results in this project should still count, right?"


    Bagman frowned and said dissatisfiedly.


    "I think there is such a sudden accident in the middle of the game, so how to evaluate the specific results should be re-discussed."


    Karkaroff''s face darkened.


    "How many accidents have happened since this Triwizard Tournament? In the beginning, there were two warriors at Hogwarts. You said it was acceptable. Neither Maxim nor I said anything. Now If something goes against you, you have to start talking about reconsideration. What is the value of the next game? As long as the final trophy does not fall into the hands of Hogwarts, it will be an accident. Isn''t it!"


    In his words, he wanted to pull Madame Maxime to his same camp, but Madame Maxime did not speak from beginning to end.


    In any case, Furong''s results in this project were not good, and she could accept the results of the competition regardless of whether they were counted.


    And Percy, who replaced Crouch as the referee, also shut up at this time. He had no qualifications, and he had no right to speak at this time.


    Bagman seems to want to argue with Karkaroff for a few more words but Dumbledore has already spoken.


    "The result of the game remains unchanged. The rules of the Triwizard Tournament are like this. No matter what happens, it will not change the final result. Let''s start grading now."


    The result of the scoring is naturally no surprise. Krum, who was the first to return, got the highest score, Cedric was second, and Fleur and Harry were tied for the same score.


    This is still the result of Bagman''s obviously giving Harry a higher score, otherwise according to the time, Harry should actually be ranked behind Fleur.


    After the points and rankings were determined, Karkaroff and Mrs. Maxim did not stay here, and returned to their residences with their respective students.


    When Karkaroff left, Sherlock looked at him thoughtfully as he boarded the ghost ship that had always stayed on the Black Lake, as if he had thought of something.


    7017k

 Chapter 319： Purpose

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Harry and the merman named Leach were taken to the principal''s office together.


    For taking Leach away, after confirming that he was really under the Imperius Curse, the mermaid did not express any objection, but hoped that Dumbledore could guarantee Leach''s safety.


    Mermaids and centaurs are diametrically opposed in their attitude towards wizards. These magical races who always live underwater know clearly that it is best not to have any hostile intentions with wizards.


    After all, people''s fists are big, and they should be soft when they should be soft, which is not ashamed.


    Besides Sherlock, Moody was the only one who followed to the principal''s office.


    Bagman originally wanted to come along with him and pay attention to Harry''s situation, but Dumbledore declined him after seeing Sherlock winking secretly.


    They walked into the office together, and Moody and Harry were surprised to see Crouch''s presence here.


    "Why is Barty here?" Moody asked in surprise.


    Seeing Crouch lying on the sofa, just fainted and obviously still breathing, the expression on Dumbledore''s face could not help but relax a lot.


    "It''s Sherlock''s credit for bringing Barty back."


    Sherlock just waved his hand and said nothing.


    The Crouch thing could be talked about at any other time, and the key issue now was to figure out Harry''s.


    Dumbledore sat on the chair, clasped his hands together, and looked at Harry. The blue eyes were still so peaceful, which made Harry feel a lot more relaxed.


    "I still need to confirm some things from you, Harry, you said just now that this mermaid dragged you to the bottom of the Black Lake after knocking you out?"


    Harry organized the wording, and there was no one else here, so he could make it clearer by telling what happened.


    "Yes, Professor, I was awakened by my mother''s voice. I just woke up and saw him grab my arm and take me to the bottom of the lake, and then along the bottom of the lake like he was looking for something."


    "Did he show any intention to kill or injure you?" Dumbledore continued.


    Harry said with certainty.


    "No, if he wants to kill me, he can do it when I''m knocked out at first, and in the back, he''s taken my wand and can kill me at any time, but he It didn''t do that."


    His remarks revealed a lot of information, which made Sherlock and Moody glance at each other.


    Obviously, if the man who threw Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire meant to kill him, his plan had succeeded this time.


    But the mermaid controlled by the Imperius Curse did not do this, but the target of the action was very strange.


    There was silence in the office, and just as they were all thinking, the mermaid lying on the ground made a movement.


    "Um.... where am I?"


    He sat up from the ground with a bewildered look on his face, and it seemed that he had escaped from the state of soul capture and returned to normal.


    Of course, Dumbledore did the job of questioning.


    His eyes were still peaceful, and he looked at Leach''s eyes and asked him if he still remembered what happened before.


    After a brief flashback, Leach quickly remembered what he had done. Gu Ming


    He was extremely nervous, trying desperately to explain that it was not his intention to do such a thing. The day before the game started, he inexplicably entered that groggy state.


    His body is out of control, and his consciousness has no way to think soberly. The body seems to have another mind, controlling him to do things.


    As for why this happened, and when did he get the curse, I just asked three questions and didn''t know.


    The person who cast the Imperius Curse on him was deeply hidden, and he never showed up from the beginning to the end. Even if the incident was finally revealed, no trace or evidence could be found.


    But although Dumbledore is old, his thinking ability has not subsided at all, but is much stronger than most people.


    "Can you still find the place where you took Harry to the bottom of the lake under the control of Soul Reaper?"


    Leach nodded immediately without hesitation.


    "I know a lot about Black Lake underwater, and I still remember that place."


    From Harry and Leach''s side, I can''t ask for any useful wire speed, but we can continue to look for it from other aspects.


    After getting a positive answer, Dumbledore did not hesitate to let Leach take Moody together, and go to the Black Lake next time to go to the bottom of the lake to find the thing he wanted to find when he grabbed Harry before.


    After Leach and Moody left, there was no Harry here.


    Dumbledore encouraged him to prepare for the last competition in June, and let him go back to the lounge.


    Only Sherlock, Dumbledore and Crouch, still in a coma, were left in the office.


    Sherlock didn''t speak to Dumbledore about Crouch for the first time, but said softly.


    "Durmstrong''s students have always lived on the boat at Black Lake, as has Karkaroff."


    The expression on Dumbledore''s face paused slightly, then shook his head.


    "This alone only aggravates his suspicion. Without actual evidence, we still have no way to deal with him."


    There are many ways to get a person to speak, and there are even no other methods. If Dumbledore himself is in the right situation, he can directly ask Karkaroff to speak.


    But these things are all illegal in the magic world.


    Wizards have extraordinary abilities, but the magical society is still a society with civilization and order, especially characters like Dumbledore must follow the rules.


    It''s impossible for anyone other than the Ministry of Magic to use that (although Snape always uses Veritaserum to scare Harry).


    "Let''s talk about Crouch first. How did you find him before he woke up?"


    Sherlock told Dumbledore what he had experienced this morning, including the conversation he had heard from the three Death Eaters.


    "Voldemort obviously still wants Crouch to do something for him, otherwise he wouldn''t be so eager to force his men to recapture their souls as soon as possible."


    Dumbledore turned his head to look at the sleeping Crouch and said in a deep voice.


    "I think it''s not just because he can do anything in Hogwarts, but Barty''s identity is also very important. Even if he is now the director of the International Magical Cooperation Department, he still has a very strong position in the Magical Law Enforcement Department. High prestige, Voldemort is thinking about the future."


    7017k

 Chapter 320： Crouch waking up

    "As for the reason why he doesn''t want to kill Crouch easily, I prefer to believe that he is planning for his successful return."


    "Although he is crazy, cruel, and ruthless, he has never lacked foresight. Even if he makes a comeback, he has failed once after all. This time, it is the best way to fight in the magic world and the magic department as before. Good result.


    "So he has to infiltrate the Ministry of Magic in advance, and Barty is undoubtedly a good springboard."


    Dumbledore knew Voldemort well.


    In his student days, he could see through the disguise of Tom Riddle''s good student at that time, and he still has a very clear analysis of his character to this day.


    "It''s very important that you can bring Crouch back this time, not only to figure out what he did after being captured, but also to disrupt Voldemort''s next steps."


    Because when he went back to the past, Crouch''s son Barty Jr. was undercover in the Ministry of Magic, which caused Sherlock to suffer a lot, resulting in his unfriendly perception of Crouch.


    But after understanding his importance, Sherlock also felt that this could save him, which indeed saved a lot of trouble in the future.


    And while they were talking, Moody and Leach also returned to the principal''s office.


    From the looks on their faces, things were not going well.


    "He took me to the place at the bottom of the lake, but there was nothing. After I double-checked that he didn''t remember the wrong location, I had to come back first." Moody said with a frown.


    Leach explained nervously.


    "Indeed, it''s there. If I didn''t have someone else change my memory along the way, when my body was out of control, I grabbed the boy''s arm to take him there."


    Dumbledore didn''t seem to show much disappointment on his face, just sighed.


    "Our reaction is a bit late. After Harry gets ashore, let Harry guide him to dive to the bottom of the lake, maybe there will be important discoveries."


    Regrets can only be said after the event. After there were no other clues at all, Dumbledore persuaded Leach gently and apologized for what happened today. I hope the mermaid below the Black Lake will not mind. .


    Leach was originally a pro-wizard faction or a pro-Dumbledore faction. He was only flattered by Dumbledore''s remarks, and even said that these were accidents, and he could only blame the one who used the Imperius Curse on him. The dark wizard is cunning and has nothing to do with Hogwarts.


    After Leach left, Moody was able to speak openly.


    "I think it is impossible for anyone other than Karkaroff to do this. He has always lived on the Black Lake and has a natural advantage."


    He obviously thought about it with Sherlock. After being an Auror for more than 30 years, Moody naturally has a "sense of smell" unmatched by ordinary people.


    Dumbledore put his hands together, and the white light reflected slightly in his eyes.


    "But this does not constitute evidence that the Ministry of Magic has arrested him. Moreover, he is not a British wizard now. Unless there is direct physical or human evidence, according to Fudge''s character, he will never be willing to go to this trouble. ."


    Moody fell silent. He had also worked under the Fudge government for three or four years. Naturally, he knew what kind of temper the current Minister of Magic had.


    And just when the office fell into silence, Crouch, who was lying on the sofa beside him, finally slowly opened his eyes.


    Gu Yan </span> He first used those turbid and blank eyes to look around, and finally his eyes were fixed on Dumbledore, completing the focus.


    "Albus!" Crouch''s tone was very hurried, completely different from his usual calmness and rigidity.


    "You have to know these things, that person has re-gathered his former power! And is planning to make a comeback!"


    Dumbledore comforted him softly.


    "Calm down, calm down, Buddy, I already understand what you said. Your mental state is still very bad. Maybe I should ask the kitchen to prepare a cup of hot cocoa for you."


    Only at this moment did Crouch react.


    He was not tortured by the Death Eaters, but had returned to the safety of Hogwarts.


    His tense body and spirit slowly relaxed, and he collapsed completely on the sofa. His face, which was bloodshot and red due to tension and excitement, has now returned to that morbid paleness.


    Hot cocoa quickly appeared in the principal''s office out of thin air, which is undoubtedly the best drink for people who are both physically and mentally exhausted.


    He held the cup, and after taking a few sips, his face obviously became a little better.


    Dumbledore also asked at the right time.


    "Now can you tell us what you''ve been through?"


    Crouch, whose thoughts had stabilized, his face became a little complicated, especially when he turned his eyes to Sherlock.


    He seemed to be hesitating where he should speak, and he seemed to be wondering whether to say something.


    The other three people who were waiting for him to speak did not take the initiative to urge him, but just waited for him to make all the mental preparations.


    "I admit that I made mistakes before." Crouch said with a gloomy face.


    "My son, Barty Crouch Jr., he is actually a Death Eater. You all know that after I personally locked him in Azkaban, I have no regrets about doing it. Such a thing."


    "But Kath she resented me, she hated me for doing this to me, sending our only son to that prison, because of this her body broke down completely, St Mungo''s physicians about her condition She is completely helpless, she has a heart disease herself, and no amount of precious potion can cure her."


    "She also knew that she didn''t have much time left to live. In the last few days of her life, she only asked me to let me do one thing for her."


    Crouch''s tone returned to calm, but from his unstoppable vibrato, anyone could hear that his emotions were not at all as calm as his expression.


    "She wanted to die instead of Barty. She asked me to make her look like Barty, and then go to Azkaban to replace him."


    "I shouldn''t have promised her. This is contrary to what I have always insisted on, but I don''t think I owe anyone in my life, except for her."


    "I treat Barty Jr. very harshly. There are basically no opportunities for him to educate him in life, and I am responsible for making him go down the wrong path. But at the same time, I have provided him with much more than other peers of the same age. Starting point, let him have the opportunity to choose his career at random after graduating from Hogwarts, so that he does not have to worry about life, even better than most adult wizards."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 321： past

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com is nothing more than a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    "I think that even if I neglect to teach, I have always instilled correct ideas in him, and it was his own choice to go the other way. I can''t blame anyone. He may blame me, thinking that it is all My fault, this is also where his thinking is naive, he just wants to lose what he never wants to get."


    "But to Kath, I always owe something."


    "When I was young, I was busy with work, and even when my child was born, I didn''t spend a day with her at home. We didn''t have a wedding anniversary, no candlelight dinner, no romantic memories, but she still No complaints."


    "When I was promoted to Chief of the Executive Division and made a public statement of protest against Voldemort, she was already in danger. The inhuman thugs tried countless times to kidnap her to blackmail me into compromise, and several times they have been successful,"


    "But she never gave in, nor did she ask me weakly, even once."


    Speaking of which, Crouch had already grabbed his hair in pain.


    "At the most dangerous time, the Death Eater''s wand was already on her head, and she just smiled and said to me, let me work hard, take care of little Barty, and don''t be sad about her death."


    "I love her, so I feel sorry for her even more. So I can''t refuse this last wish before her death, even if it betrays what I have always insisted on."


    "As she said, I went to Azkaban in the name of a prison visit, and then in prison, I turned her into Barty''s appearance, and then turned Barty into her, and thus completed the replacement, He personally sent my wife to a dead end and rescued my son who had gone astray."


    "But even if Barty Jr. came out, his loyalty to Voldemort has not diminished. He treated the man as his own father, and after he came out of Azkaban, he was determined to find him again. I have no choice but to keep him at home with the Imperius Curse and let the house-elves take care of him."


    "It''s Kath''s last wish to be able to take good care of him. I can only pin it on that Voldemort will never come back. Barty will eventually accept this reality in the future."


    "However, the outcome of the matter finally proved me wrong."


    His expression has become numb. In the office, Dumbledore, Sherlock and Moody did not bother him, just listened quietly to him about the old man who almost became the Minister of Magic. own past.


    "Barty Jr.''s loyalty to Voldemort can''t be erased by any spell. His willpower is extremely tenacious, but the more he goes back, the more he disguises himself, making me think that he really has changed from his past self. He came out, and to put him at ease, I asked the house-elf to sneak him to see this Quidditch World Cup."


    "And then something happened."


    Cockroach raised his head and turned his eyes to Sherlock. His eyes were complicated, with hatred, happiness, unease, and relief.


    "You should also know what happened at that time. This Professor Forrest should also tell you everything he did. Barty took this opportunity to reconnect with Voldemort''s people, but he was found in the end. , Forrest killed him, and he told me the news at the scene that day."


    "I should thank you for not telling this on the spot, at least keeping my reputation that it doesn''t matter whether I have it or not." He said to Sherlock decadently.


    Everyone present tightened their breathing slightly, they knew that now Crouch was going to talk about the crux of the problem.


    "After the World Cup, when I got home, there were a few uninvited guests. I knew all of them, all of them were wizards who had done things under Voldemort and then used connections and bribes to get rid of their crimes. , the most notorious of which is Gargson."


    "They told me that Barty was not dead and was with them now. He misses his father very much and wants to meet me."


    "Of course such a clumsy lie can''t deceive me. I already know in my heart that Forrest didn''t lie to me. He really killed Barty Jr. with his own hands."


    "I tried to implicate them first, and then sent a message to the Ministry of Magic to wait for reinforcements, but they didn''t give me such a chance at all, they directly controlled me, and used the Imperius Curse."


    "After the Quidditch World Cup ended, all you saw of me was me who had been robbed of my soul."


    When he was talking, Dumbledore asked softly.


    "Harry''s name is the goblet of fire they controlled you into?"


    Crouch shook his head.


    "It''s not me, after the people in Gagson took my soul, they just asked me to plan one thing from beginning to end." He looked at Sherlock again, "Kill Forrest, and put the Take his body back."


    "That day in the Forbidden Forest, the fire dragon was summoned, and the one who attacked Forrest was me, but after the failure of that operation, I had already started to fight against the soul-snatch on my body, and Gagson and the others also noticed me. The situation is wrong Just when I was barely under their control, let me hand over the work to Percy, and then privately try to control me again."


    Sherlock couldn''t help frowning. Crouch''s words were completely different from what he had guessed before.


    "From the beginning to the end, you just did that one thing?"


    Crouch said calmly.


    "I''m willing to accept Dumbledore''s Demention, or drink Veritaserum and say everything again."


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    "There''s no need for this, we believe what you say."


    Moody''s hoarse voice also rang out.


    "They separated the two things."


    Sherlock and Dumbledore''s eyes turned to him.


    "Killing Sherlock and dealing with Harry were handed over to different people by Mysterious Man. After being recaptured, Barty was in charge of Sherlock, and Harry..." He said this intentionally After a pause, "I think it''s the guy we''ve always suspected."


    Dumbledore and Sherlock naturally knew who the person he was talking about was unspoken, but under the circumstance that tough methods could not be used, the existing evidence had no way to accuse him.


    Dumbledore looked back at Crouch.


    "I want to know, have you ever seen the current Voldemort with your own eyes during the time when your soul was stolen?"


    Crouch drank the hot cocoa in the cup and shook his head.


    "No, the only people who have been in contact with me are Gagson and the others, but from their words, I can confirm that Voldemort is planning to make a comeback!"

 Chapter 322： position

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Whether or not Crouch has seen Voldemort now is the key question.


    Even if he had evidence to prove that Voldemort was secretly planning some kind of "The Devil''s Return Plan", he never directly saw the reality of his real person.


    Dumbledore looked at him with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "What are you going to do after that, go back to the Ministry of Magic? How are you going to talk about Voldemort?"


    Crouch took a deep breath.


    "My position has never changed. I swapped Barty Jr. from Azkaban just to make up for my wife. The relationship between me and Voldemort will never be reconciled, and it will never be reconciled. When I return to the Ministry, I will speak out about it, at least so that the Ministry of Magic will be prepared."


    His answer is undoubtedly the most satisfying answer.


    Sherlock, Dumbledore and Moody sitting here are all aware of the fact that Voldemort is regaining his strength.


    They didn''t speak out or remind the Ministry of Magic, they all knew that according to the personality of the current Minister Fudge, he would never admit it.


    On the contrary, it is very likely that he will do his utmost to suppress those who tell the truth, so as to maintain his authority as a minister. During his term of office, such a once-infamous Dark Lord cannot have any possibility of returning.


    Of course he couldn''t stop Voldemort, but he could keep the mouths of those who disclosed these news, and he could keep his power day by day.


    And if such news came from someone like Crouch, it would be completely different. Although his contacts in the Ministry of Magic have always been excluded by Fudge, his real power has not been weakened much.


    Just like Dumbledore''s reputation in the magical world is far beyond anyone''s, but when his personal voice is at odds with the magical government, most of the people will still believe the government.


    After all, the credibility of the magic government has been accumulated over the centuries. Crouch belongs to the government system and is one of the highest-level groups. What he said is equivalent to taking advantage of part of the credibility of the government.


    After confirming Crouch''s position, the conversation is almost over.


    Before the end, Crouch said to Sherlock with a complicated face.


    "If I don''t hate you for killing Barty, it must be a lie. He is my own son after all. I sent him into Azkaban with my own hands. If he died there, then I would also I hate myself. But there is absolutely no problem with your position and practice about killing him. Besides, you saved me this time, so even if I have grudges in my heart, I have no right to have any dissatisfaction with you, and I will Here to say thank you."


    He stood up and bowed solemnly to Sherlock.


    "Thank you for saving me, and thank you for giving little Barty a relief."


    His actions made Sherlock look at him even more.


    Before, because of his son, Sherlock had a very general impression of him. Now it seems that he is indeed a character. It is no wonder that Dumbledore and Moody trust him so much.


    "Like you said, Mr. Crouch, I''m just doing my part in my shoes, so no thanks."


    Crouch and Moody then left the principal''s office, but Sherlock dawdled and showed no sign of going out.


    After the other two had left, he stared at Dumbledore and said seriously.


    "I have a plan."


    Dumbledore blinked and said with a smile.


    "I think it''s definitely not an easy plan."


    Sherlock didn''t play any riddles with him, and just said everything he thought.


    Dumbledore still had a smile on his face at first, but the more he listened to Sherlock, the more his smile began to subside, and finally it became serious.


    After Sherlock had finished speaking, he picked up the teacup and drank the warm tea inside.


    There was silence in the office.


    Dumbledore seemed to be thinking about what Sherlock had just said, and finally he shook his head seriously.


    "It''s too risky, don''t forget, you are also their target."


    "That''s right, but if I''m prepared, can they really embarrass me?" Sherlock said solemnly, "Besides, I''ve seen Voldemort in his prime, what else? Can the big scene scare me?"


    "I still think it''s not good enough. Your proposal is good, but maybe Moody is more suitable for the role."


    "I don''t mean to belittle Moody, but he is not very convenient after all, his body is not suitable for hiding, and the only person who is best suited to do this is me. Besides, there is no professor who is completely risk-free. Such a risk is when we can within the scope of commitment.��


    Sherlock stared into Dumbledore''s eyes, and Dumbledore didn''t evade, just looked at him like this.


    After a long time, Dumbledore shook his head again.


    "For the plan you mentioned, it''s still early, and I need to consider that there may be more suitable candidates."


    Sherlock knew that he wasn''t actually an indecisive person, but it really took him time to think about it, so he didn''t rush, but turned around and prepared to leave the principal''s office.


    Just before leaving, he left a sentence.


    "If this world is missing, the process of history will still move forward. There is no one who can''t take risks, and no one can''t die. We are all the same, Professor Dumbledore."


    Sherlock''s back disappeared behind the door of the principal''s room.


    Dumbledore clasped his hands silently, supporting the lower half of his face with the backs of his hands, the jumping light of the fire reflected in his crescent-shaped glasses.


    ...


    The results of the second competition quickly spread throughout the castle.


    This time, Harry, who took the last place, did not receive much criticism from the students. Most people responded with sympathy to him After all, everyone knew that he was in the game An accident happened in the process.


    Otherwise, according to the time when Harry was the first to find the hostage, he should have won the first place in this project.


    Of course, Ron didn''t complain that Harry didn''t get him out of the water.


    "I can''t blame you. It was someone''s conspiracy that you were able to participate in this competition. This time, that person started on this project."


    Hermione said worriedly.


    "I wonder if the professors can catch that man."


    Harry didn''t care much about it. Regarding his attack, the follow-up matter has nothing to do with him, he said with some relief.


    "Fortunately, the reporter who talked nonsense didn''t know where he went, otherwise I would be in trouble again."


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 323： 2 news stories

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The holding of the Triwizard Tournament will undoubtedly attract the attention of British wizards during this entire year of competition.


    And what the public likes to read, as the Daily Prophet, the largest newspaper in the British magical world, will naturally report what.


    Even if the journalist Rita Skeeter, who is now in charge of the matter, is now dead, the fact that a special identity like Harry was hijacked in the middle of the game is sure to occupy the front page of the newspaper the next day. .


    However, the unexpected thing, in fact, the day after the game ended, an even more shocking news occupied the entire cover of the Daily Prophet!


    Just the headline of this news is enough to make anyone who sees it wonder if the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet is crazy.


    [Director Crouch, who has been missing for five months, declares: The mysterious man is on the rise again, and I am under the control of the Imperius Curse by the Death Eaters]


    The content of the news is all Crouch''s own retelling. Obviously, even if the Daily Prophet dared to report the news, it would not dare to express its clear position in it. express any doubts.


    In this report, Crouch claimed that in September, after the Quidditch World Cup ended, he was under the Imperius Curse by Mysterious Men, who arranged for him to sneak into Hogwarts in an attempt to assassinate Hogwarts. Z''s current Defense Against the Dark Arts professor - Sherlock Forrest.


    But the mysterious man''s plan did not succeed. He also successfully got rid of the control of the Imperius Curse and was imprisoned by the Death Eaters. Finally, with the help of Dumbledore, Sherlock successfully rescued him.


    The entire report is very detailed, and there is nothing to hide, and it all lists the names of the Death Eaters who imprisoned him and cast the Imperius Curse.


    But the three of Gargson belong to the dark wizards who have long disappeared in the magic world. Even if their identities are exposed, there is no way to directly find out where they are.


    Today''s Daily Prophet broke out in the British wizarding world without incident. Countless wizards wrote to the Ministry of Magic to ask whether Crouch''s words were true, and whether Mysterious Man was really about to make a comeback.


    Even Hogwarts exploded on this day. Many students, like Hermione, subscribe to the Daily Prophet every day. They all got the news today, which directly overwhelmed the attack on Harry yesterday. .


    There were many daring little wizards who ran to Sherlock''s office and asked him about the authenticity of the news. Sherlock did not shy away, telling them that nothing Crouch said in the newspaper was a lie.


    This made the students in the castle even more shocked.


    And just as today''s Daily Prophet is spreading everywhere, the current British Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, just got the newspaper.


    After reading the entire report on Crouch, the knuckles of his grasping the newspaper had turned white from too much force.


    Fudge''s usually chubby, smiling face was extremely ugly, his face flushed red, and the muscles on his face were twitching with anger.


    "Why did I get this news in the newspaper!"


    The secretary of the minister who was standing beside said cautiously.


    "We also got this news in the Daily Prophet''s newspaper today, and I will inform you as soon as possible."


    Fudge was furious and smashed the hand holding the newspaper on the desk.


    "Crouch came back yesterday, how come no one notified me!"


    "Winches said that he told you about this. You said, don''t worry about him, and you want us to prepare a lawsuit against him for sabotage." The secretary continued to bite the bullet. Gu He


    Fudge''s eyes seemed to be spitting out fire. It wasn''t whether he was angry with Crouch, or because of this recent newcomer, the secretary to the minister who was not at all knowledgeable.


    "I want to know! Why did Crouch come to me to discuss such a big matter as soon as he came back, but wanted to publish it in the newspaper!"


    The secretary hesitated for a moment, then asked tentatively.


    "Should I call Mr. Crouch over now?"


    A professional politician after all, Fudge has now suppressed his emotions and looked at him coldly.


    "You can go back to the Centaur Liaison Office now, and have the newly appointed secretary to the minister call me the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet!"


    After Crouch suddenly dropped an atomic dan on the public opinion field of the magic world without any warning, Fudge responded very quickly.


    The new minister''s secretary, who had been in office for less than half a day, only knew that the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet had been in the minister''s office for an afternoon. On the second day after this blockbuster news was released, the new front page changed again.


    [Minister of Magic Connelly Fudge: We have not received any news about the resurrection of the mysterious man for the time being, and what Crouch said may have another purpose]


    Fudge did not directly deny what Crouch said, calling him a fart.


    Politicians and street gangsters are all playing hooligans, but the difference is whether or not they still want a torii after becoming a bitch.


    Fudge is undoubtedly a qualified politician who knows how to be a **** right, and got the torii.


    He declared to all British wizards in the Daily Prophet that he had not received any news of the resurrection of Mysterio, and he had no way of knowing whether what Crouch said was true.


    But what he knew was that Crouch had always held a grudge against him for not being the Minister of Magic, and wanted to bring him down through various means, and such an internal political struggle seemed to have spread to among the wizarding crowd.


    Fudge didn''t say a word about Crouch farting, but he said Crouch fart throughout.


    On this report, the Daily Prophet, which did not state its position yesterday, gave a "comment" below


    To put it simply, is to persuade Minister Fudge and Director Crouch that it is best not to affect the normal order of the magic world, communicate rationally, and solve problems internally.


    Such reviews are disgusting.


    It seems that he is a peacemaker, but in fact, he is helping Fudge to speak, and directly regards what Fudge said as an established fact.


    This made most of the British wizards subconsciously believe Fudge''s words, and Crouch''s reputation dropped sharply.


    But there are also a group of people who were skeptical about this report and did not jump to conclusions, because if according to Crouch, there are still two most important people who have not spoken.


    Dumbledore and Sherlock also played key roles in this incident.


    Whether or not they admit the truth of what Crouch says is true is what matters.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 324： Dumbledores response

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    News from Hogwarts spreads quickly.


    The day the news about Crouch was reported in the Daily Prophet, a student asked Sherlock about the veracity of the news and got a positive answer.


    After Fudge''s speech was published the next day, some wizard parents of some students received a letter from the school, which mentioned the truth that Sherlock admitted that Crouch was kidnapped by Voldemort''s Death Eaters. sex.


    But this day, because of Fudge''s speech and the Daily Prophet''s own rhythm, such news was only circulated among a small number of students'' parents, and even if it spread to the outside world, the movement was not very big.


    Although many people wondered, according to Crouch, why Voldemort instructed him to kill Sherlock after he took his soul, instead of getting rid of Harry Potter, Sherlock''s reputation is not very big after all.


    It was only a few days in the newspapers in the year when the basilisk threatened Hogwarts.


    Dumbledore was the only one who played an important role in this incident.


    On the third day of Crouch''s speech on Voldemort''s Return through the Daily Prophet, only a few people knew that Fudge of the Ministry of Magic had a private conversation with Dumbledore at Hogwarts using Floo powder. .


    But the result of this conversation was not very satisfactory to the Minister. It is said that he even broke one of his favorite tea cups in the office that afternoon.


    That is, on the evening of the same day, the Daily Prophet''s emergency release of the second newspaper of the day.


    The big things didn''t even wait until the next morning.


    This interim newsletter is also very simple, with only one page with the headline in bold, oversized black font.


    [Albus Dumbledore acknowledged the veracity of Crouch''s statement, saying: "The dark forces have never been far from us."]


    This report is an exclusive interview with Dumbledore by a reporter from the Daily Prophet, through which Dumbledore explained in detail the various anomalies of the Triwizard Tournament, and vaguely mentioned the reason why Sherlock encountered Voldemort''s target. , because his mother had heroically assassinated Voldemort in his heyday.


    It was finally determined that the Death Eaters led by Voldemort, who had previously imposed the White Terror on the British wizarding community, were regrouping.


    The editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, who was called by Fudge alone to the minister''s office two days ago, had a crooked buttocks, but after getting a new stance and attitude from Dumbledore, within two days, his buttocks began to crooked the other way. up.


    Because anyone with a discerning eye can see that if only Crouch and Fudge disagree on the return of Voldemort, Fudge must have an absolute advantage.


    But once Dumbledore publicly acknowledged Crouch''s words, the situation became completely one-sided.


    Dumbledore''s personal prestige and Crouch''s credibility as the head of the Ministry of Magic for nearly two decades are simply not comparable to Fudge, a minister who has just finished shrinking the power of the Ministry of Magic.


    The public opinion among the wizards of the entire magical world also changed again on this day.


    The British wizarding world began to panic, and there were even wizards who jointly demanded the liquidation of wizards with black marks on their arms, no matter what means they used to clear their crimes.


    Fudge''s personal reputation has also suffered a great blow because of this incident, that is, he has completed the return of power in the past few years in office, and replaced several important positions with his own, otherwise it is estimated that someone has suggested whether to do it now. The ministerial change has been carried out ahead of schedule.


    In the Hogwarts school, the students'' attention was basically attracted by this incident.


    Through an exclusive interview with Dumbledore, they learned that Sherlock was still a hero, and that he had been attacked once before the first event of the Triwizard Tournament began.


    At this time, someone finally recalled, about Harry being selected as the fourth warrior of the year.


    Thinking about what happened to him in the second project, someone else finally believed it. Harry''s successful registration was really not the reason for his own cheating, but a conspiracy that was likely to be carried out against him.


    It was in such an environment that Sherlock came to the principal''s office and wanted to know how he was thinking about the "plan" he said earlier.


    Maybe there was a special order, or maybe it was because Sherlock came here often, and it had become the reason why it was an acquaintance in his eyes.


    After seeing him, the stone monster guarding the entrance of the principal''s room gave him a place out of the way without asking Sherlock''s password and let him in.


    When he came to the eighth floor through the spiral staircase, and was about to knock on the door, he heard a faint sound coming from inside.


    "...Is this what you want to see! Dumbledore! Everyone in the magical world is panicking, and the people''s trust in the government has dropped to the lowest level! Many people even wrote to the Ministry, asking themselves now Or choose to flee the UK!"


    This voice Sherlock was not very familiar with, but after carefully recalling it for a moment, he could already hear it. It was Fudge''s voice.


    Dumbledore''s voice naturally did not need him to be recognized, even in the face of Fudge''s questioning, his voice was still gentle.


    "It''s better to panic now than to discover the danger unexpectedly later on without any preparation."


    "You really believe Crouch''s **** babble! He''s senile, figuring it out all day long! Everyone knows that man died fourteen years ago!"


    "You still haven''t dared to call him by his name, Connelly. You are better than your predecessor in this regard. She is the most capable female minister I have ever met. She has never shied away from the name Voldemort..."


    "I didn''t come to you this time to discuss with you whether I can compete with anyone!" Fudge''s voice was sharp and high I want to know, do you want to announce it again in public! Crouch is a complete liar! "


    Dumbledore''s voice was so soft that Sherlock could imagine the way he was shaking his head.


    "I''m sorry, Connelly, I can''t tell a lie like this in public."


    "Do you know what you are doing! Dumbledore! Do you know!"


    "I think I know better than anyone."


    The conversation came to an abrupt end, Sherlock sighed lightly, and without trying to hide anything, he pushed the door and walked in.


    Dumbledore sat with a contemplative look on his face, watching the fire in the fireplace that had turned from pale green to orange.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 325： routine prophecy

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "I actually don''t understand. Does Fu Guiji really understand the current situation? If it''s like this, he still thinks Crouch, you and I are all lying?"


    Faced with Sherlock''s question, Dumbledore looked tired.


    "It''s not that he doesn''t understand, it''s that he doesn''t see through. The desire for power and the fear of Voldemort have completely blinded him."


    "To be honest, he was not such a person at the beginning. He and Barty were both candidates for the Minister of Magic at the time, but no one thought he would be elected at the time, even himself. Treat yourself as an **** for that election."


    "Until it was revealed that Barty was a Death Eater, he, who didn''t think he could become a minister, became the only choice."


    "When he first became a minister, he was not very confident in his ability, because everyone, including himself, knew that Crouch''s ability was actually much stronger than his, and he could do what he is now. In multiple positions purely because of his luck."


    "So during that time, he often ran to me. Basically, all the big things that happened in the magic world, he would come to consult me. I rarely give him advice. He is an elected minister, not an elected minister. Someone''s puppet."


    "After a few years in this position as minister, his ambitions and desires have grown over time, and he has grown more confident."


    "I rarely come back to me when encountering things, but made a group of friends who fit his identity."


    When Dumbledore said this, Sherlock couldn''t help thinking of someone.


    "Lucius Malfoy?"


    "Yes, there are only this group of people who have a position in the magic world. Connelly himself is from a wizarding family, but his family is not prominent. Those ancient families who claimed to be pure blood before looked down on him from such a background. A wizard is slightly better than a Muggle family and a half-blood."


    "But after he took the position of Minister for Magic, the attitude of these people became more approachable, which made Fudge naturally become friends with them."


    "And then these friends of his would say things in his ear that he couldn''t help thinking about, especially about me."


    Dumbledore''s eyes were calm, and it was obvious that he didn''t know everything about some things.


    "Fudge''s mentality has changed significantly. His essence is not bad, but like I said before, his ability is not strong, and ugly words can also be called stupid. He really began to believe that I would threaten In his position as a minister, this time, I joined Bharti to carry out a subversive operation against the government under his organization."


    "He has also experienced Voldemort''s white terror on the wizarding world. The fear of Voldemort made him subconsciously avoid it. The fact that this person who has not heard from him for more than ten years will come back."


    "That''s why he vehemently denied it. In his knowledge, as long as he admits it, the title of Minister Fudge will never exist again."


    Sherlock couldn''t help frowning.


    "Totally stupid."


    Dumbledore, still staring at the fire in the fireplace, said something meaningful.


    "Some people change so easily, just because they are in different positions and come into contact with different people. And some people never change, even if he died and now he has to come back to life."


    Sherlock came here naturally not to talk about this with him, he asked bluntly.


    "How are you thinking about what I said before? Whether you agree or not, I have to start preparing early now."


    Dumbledore tapped his right thumb lightly with his left thumb.


    "If you really want to do it, prepare for it."


    In the end, he still made a compromise with Sherlock, but he looked at Sherlock with extremely serious eyes.


    "However, you have to be clear about one thing, Sherlock, I''m already a bad old man, and Harry and the others still need time to really grow up, and there are not many people who can still lead the way."


    Sherlock smiled at him.


    "Don''t say goodbye, I don''t like the atmosphere, Professor. Besides, the era we live in may end, but people like us will never disappear. The great white wizard is Dumbledore, and there will also be another great figure in the 21st century. This is an inevitable inheritance. What we have to do now is to complete the things that belong to us. "


    With that, he turned his back to Dumbledore and waved.


    "I always feel goosebumps all over my body when I say this. I really am not a person who is very suitable to speak big truths. See you again, Professor Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore looked at his back, and he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. He smiled and shook his head and waved his hand.


    "See you, the best Hogwarts professor, Sherlock Forrest."


    When Sherlock returned to the office, in front of his office door, Shilk stood there expressionlessly.


    She also held a crystal ball that looked like a prophecy in her hand, and inside it was floating a wonderful substance like a nebula.


    "Aha, did you come to me with a promise to come and hang out with me in Diagon Alley this weekend? I told you long ago that it was time to go to Mrs. Malkin''s robe shop to get a new dress made to order. It''s beautiful, but still a little monotonous."


    After the Christmas ball, Sherlock and Silk''s attitude towards getting along has changed significantly.


    Shilk can of course perceive this, she doesn''t know what happened in the middle, but it is obviously a good thing for her, at least Sherlock is no longer deliberately avoiding or avoiding her on some issues.


    It''s just that she came to him this time for other more important things.


    "I routinely performed a simple divination on you today." She seemed to be trying her best to keep her voice calm.


    Sherlock''s eyes widened, and question marks were written all over his face.


    "Wait? What do you mean by routine!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Her eyes, hidden under the black ribbon, were fixed on Sherlock, clearly not joking. "What matters is what are you planning to do?"


    The expression on Sherlock''s face subsided, and he was also looking at Silk.


    "I just got back from Dumbledore''s office and said something to him."


    "Don''t do this!"


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 326： Embrace

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Hearing Shilk''s words, Sherlock stopped pushing the door.


    He fixedly looked at the girl whose breathing was obviously faster than normal, and could feel that she must have seen something bad.


    Sherlock sighed softly, brought Sylla into his office, and closed the door to death.


    "Tell me, what did you see?"


    "You will have an accident." Silk''s expression looked disturbed, "If you are going to do what you want to do, you will be in danger!"


    Sherlock sat on the chair and instructed another chair to jump behind Shilk and let her sit down.


    He looked at Shilk quietly like this, thinking about it, as if organizing his own words.


    "I know your predictions have always been accurate, Vera. But for this thing, I always feel that the prediction itself is actually affecting the future process."


    Of course, Silk knew Sherlock very well, and he knew very well what he meant when he spoke like this, that he was trying to organize language and try to persuade her in turn.


    She was about to speak again, but was interrupted by Sherlock.


    "I know very well that you are concerned about my safety. Although I have no idea about the gift of prophecy and am a pure layman, when I used to work in the Department of Mysteries of the British Ministry of Magic, I checked a lot of prophecies in the Prophecy Hall. material."


    "Since ancient times, fortune-tellers have had two interpretations of the future, one is fatalism, that is, no matter what happens in the future, even if some prophecies that can be manipulated and changed are publicized, the final prediction results will remain unchanged. "


    "The other is causality. It is precisely because someone foresaw this prophecy and said it, so that the person in the prophecy did so in order to change the future, and the event in the final prophecy happened."


    "Let''s put aside which of these two arguments is more plausible. Whether it is fatalism or causality, when you divine this prophecy, there will be three changes in the future."


    "According to fatalism, no matter what I do, I will encounter such danger. According to causality, it is precisely because you told me this prophecy that I didn''t do that thing, but somehow caused me to do it. After that incident, there was still danger in the end. And according to the other side of the causal theory, if I did not heed the warning in the prophecy and insisted on doing it, then maybe I would be safe and sound.��


    Sherlock said politely.


    "So, judging from the overview of these three changes, I will follow my own pace from the beginning. You can only get the greatest guarantee of my safety when you don''t predict that I will be dangerous."


    Shilk didn''t interrupt him while he was speaking, and even after he had finished speaking, he just stared at him silently.


    Seeing Sherlock''s forehead sweating all the time, and reflecting on whether what he said just now was suspected of being a bit of a fool, Shilk said.


    "Before I came to you, you already knew that the risk was high, so why did you do it?"


    Sherlock scratched his head, revealing a smirk that could only be shown in front of Shilk.


    "Because no one is more suitable for this matter than me, and even your prophecy only says that there is danger, right? It''s not necessarily s..."


    Just before Sherlock''s last word was spit out, Shilk suddenly leaned forward and hugged him!


    Sherlock''s words couldn''t be said immediately. He showed complete consternation at first, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet as before.


    But soon, he came back to his senses and looked down at Silk''s long gray-silver soft hair, his originally stiff face couldn''t help showing a gentle smile.


    He touched her hair with one hand and put the other around her slender waist, feeling the girl''s warm and soft body.


    "I told you, don''t talk nonsense."


    Shilk, whose whole face was in Sherlock''s arms, had a dull voice, but he couldn''t hear the indifference and calmness of the past. Even if he listened carefully, he could find the slightly trembling vibrato.


    Sherlock touched her head and said softly.


    "I''m expressing my self-confidence, how can I say nonsense."


    "You have to go?"


    "There''s always someone to do, and I''m just right."


    Shilk quietly buried herself in Sherlock''s arms, and didn''t speak again until a long time later, before she spoke again.


    "I should have known before I came here that you have your own perseverance. If you can really listen to me, then Sherlock won''t be called Sherlock anymore."


    "You''re not the same as before."


    Sherlock blinked, still in the mood to joke at this time.


    "Have you gotten more handsome?"


    His joke didn''t make Hilke laugh, but the arm holding his body tightened and buried his head deeper into his arms.


    ...


    British Ministry of Magic, Office of the Minister.


    Compared to a few days ago, Fudge is in a terrible state today.


    His complexion was very poor, and there was a thick black circle around his eyes. It was obvious that he had not had a good rest for several nights in a row.


    Because of Dumbledore''s speech, he received roaring letters from the people every day, and none of them were not angry at why he chose to lie and cover up the truth.


    Of course, Fudge did not open these magical letters, and threw them directly to the new secretary to deal with, while he had been waiting in the office for news from another aspect.


    The Minister has not yet felt that the time has come to concede defeat.


    He still thinks that the so-called return of Voldemort is a ridiculous lie, all of which are performed by Dumbledore and Crouch, including the unknown young professor, in order to bring him down from the throne of power. Just play.


    As long as these things they say are false there must be a loophole, and Fudge is now looking for that loophole.


    He has been waiting for three days, and the pressure of public opinion from the outside world is also increasing.


    Even if it can be called stability within the Ministry, there have been voices in society that either he will step down or he will come up with a way to prevent Voldemort from returning.


    This made Fudge extremely irritable, and naturally he attributed the appearance of this voice to Dumbledore, thinking that he was controlling everything behind his back.


    And just as he was still waiting anxiously in the minister''s office today, there was a knock on the door.


    Fudge''s whole body was instantly refreshed.


    "Come in."


    Pushing the door and walking in was a middle-aged witch, she was thin and looked very capable in a fitted dark green robe.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 327： reverse

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    This is one of Fudge''s die-hard cronies, Amelia Burns, the current head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, who arranged for her to take Crouch''s place after he came to power.


    "We do have some findings, Mr. Minister."


    Fudge calmed his breathing and said.


    "Tell me the result directly."


    "We investigated several employees in the executive department who had the closest relationship with Crouch, and finally found a wizard named Pierce in the Office of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic, his memory has been modified."


    "Are you sure it has something to do with Crouch?"


    "We just tried to restore his memory at the beginning, but he behaved very unnaturally afterwards. It seems that he himself is not very willing to tell us the restored memory."


    Fudge''s face was gloomy, and he said in a cold voice.


    "So what are you doing with me now?"


    Amelia hesitated a little and spoke through her.


    "I said to ask you if we could take some... er, I mean..."


    She also acted so hesitantly, the more impatient Fudge became.


    "Remember what I said to you before! No matter what method! I want to know everything related to Crouch! As long as no one else finds out, hear me! No matter what method!"


    Amelia immediately lowered her head and said.


    "I see."


    "Give you 30 minutes. In 30 minutes, I hope that the hidden memory named Pierce can be turned into a document and placed on my desk!"


    "I will do as you wish."


    In fact, thirty minutes had not passed at all. After twenty-six minutes, Fudge had an additional detailed information report in his hands.


    Seeing this use of the absolutely forbidden means to get a memory, Fudge''s fat face showed a smile of surprise and fear.


    Early the next morning.


    Almost every British wizard has received today''s Daily Prophet.


    Because of the recent series of major events, even wizards who had not subscribed to the daily newspaper for various reasons chose to subscribe.


    With no television, no internet, and no cellphones, the only way wizards know about current events and events is the newspaper.


    And as soon as today''s newspaper arrived, every wizard who read the newspaper during breakfast had forgotten the cold bread in front of him.


    Staring straight at the piece of news on the front page, staring at it over and over again.


    It''s not like news written by some reporter, but more like a notice written by the government.


    In the announcement, the Ministry of Magic official said in a very severe tone that the investigation had uncovered Barty Crouch, the former director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement and the current director of the Department of International Magical Cooperation, who used his position to facilitate favoritism and cover up his own death-eating The kidnapper''s son escaped from Azkaban.


    The Auror sent someone to Azkaban last night to collect evidence overnight, and found the so-called "Jr. Barty Crouch" who died in Azkaban and was almost turned into a corpse. It was detected that the deceased "Barty Crouch Jr." was actually Barty Crouch''s wife, Kath Crouch, who claimed to have died at home.


    And in the tomb of Keith Crouch outside, it''s just an empty tomb!


    After a preliminary determination, Barty Crouch used the convenience of his position to exchange his wife with his son in prison, so as to escape the sea and rescue his sinful son.


    And it can''t be ruled out that Barty Crouch has been in the same boat with his son for a long time. He has always been an undercover agent arranged by the Death Eaters at the Ministry of Magic. It was only because of the downfall of the mysterious man behind him that he fell silent.


    If this is the case, then he has recently spoken out one after another, exposing that he was kidnapped by Death Eaters, and that the mysterious man will return. It is entirely because of his own selfishness that he blinded Dumbledore by acting and tried to take the position of Minister of Magic. , in order to secretly rescue the Death Eater companions who are still imprisoned in Azkaban.


    As soon as today''s Daily Prophet came out, the entire British wizarding world seemed to be adding fuel to the fire, and it exploded once again.


    The wizards are not fools, they have scolded Fudge for so many days, and now of course it is impossible to just listen to his one-sided words and directly believe his words.


    There were more roaring letters sent to the minister''s office, each of them scolding Fudge for confounding right and wrong. Even in such a crisis situation, they still have to fight politically and make up such flawed lies. Crouchella stepped down.


    Even within the Ministry of Magic, which has always been fairly stable, some fierce voices have begun to appear, and they are extremely dissatisfied with Fudge''s ability to talk nonsense with such open eyes.


    After all, it has not been long since the era when Voldemort imposed white terror. Everyone still remembers Crouch''s contribution to fighting against Voldemort. No one believed that he would be an undercover agent, let alone cover up his son.


    If he really wanted to cover up, he wouldn''t have arrested him in the first place.


    Just when the situation seemed to be getting worse for Fudge and there were calls for him to step down, the Wizengamore Witcher Tribunal opened on the day of the newspaper''s publication on Crouch''s allegations. .


    What everyone can''t believe is that in the trial court, Crouch took advantage of his position on the spot, murdered his wife, and assisted his son who should have been imprisoned for life in Azkaban to escape. .


    The matter has not yet spread to the outside world, and the members of the Wizengamot wizards in red robes at the scene also dropped their jaws in shock.


    As the wizard of choice for Wizengamore, Dumbledore naturally also attended this trial.


    He stared at the stage, sitting in the center with his ankles and handcuffs locked, with his head down, Crouch, who didn''t know what to say, his eyes were full of exhaustion.


    After Crouch confessed his crime, the entire court was silent, only Fudge showed a smug smile on his face.


    Dumbledore ignored Fudge''s smiling face and knocked on the wooden hammer in front of him. He looked at Crouch and asked loudly.


    "Barty Crouch, have you ever joined a Death Eater group?"


    Crouch slowly raised his head, his face did not seem to have any expression, it was very calm, and the calm made people feel a sense of vicissitudes.


    "no."


    "Have you used your position to provide information on the Ministry of Magic to anyone who was loyal to Voldemort?"


    When Dumbledore said the man''s name almost everyone in the courtroom shuddered subconsciously.


    Only Crouch remained calm.


    "no."


    "Have you ever used improper behavior to gain power for yourself and take a higher position?"


    "no."


    After asking these three questions, Dumbledore stood up from his seat, turned and left the courtroom, and a trace of anger that was being suppressed rose up in those blue pupils that were originally deep and calm. meaning.


    He and Crouch, who is now sitting in the iron chair, know it well.


    These last three questions and answers will not appear in tomorrow''s newspaper. The only thing the Daily Prophet will report will be his confession about helping Barty escape from prison.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 328： ruined

    That''s exactly what happened.


    The entire process of the trial was almost all reported in the Daily Prophet the next day.


    The reason for adding almost two words is because the latter part of this report did not mention the last three questions and answers that Dumbledore asked Crouch before he left.


    An entire page is devoted to Crouch''s confession of taking advantage of his position to help his son escape from prison and murdering his wife.


    The magic photo with the picture is exactly the calm face of Crouch when he confessed his guilt.


    In the photo that was supposed to be able to move even after being placed with a magic potion, Crouch was as still as a wooden man, not even blinking an eye.


    After this report came out, the British magic world, which was already boiling, completely exploded this time.


    No one would doubt the authenticity of Wizengamore. Yesterday''s court trial was attended by many people. Whether Crouch confessed or was tortured, everyone could see.


    The wind of public opinion has reversed 180 degrees today.


    The wizards who scolded Fudge yesterday, how nasty they scolded him, today they spurned Crouch ten times as nasty.


    Even in the trial, or in the Daily Prophet''s report, Crouch always only admitted his guilt for helping Barty Jr escape from prison, and did not admit that Fudge had used the Ministry of Magic''s circular to accuse him of complicity with his son. , undercover Ministry of Magic, on charges of working for You-Know-Who.


    But the wizarding people have naturally imposed these on him.


    People have forgotten the most powerful things in Voldemort before, and all the contributions he made to the magical world, and they used the greatest malice to count the guilt that was just imaginary on his head.


    In less than two days, Crouch''s reputation completely stinks.


    His previous remarks in the Daily Prophet that Death Eaters and You-Know-Who are on the rise were also taken by others as lies that he wanted to take down Fudge and take the position of Minister of Magic.


    And the most ingenious thing about Fudge is that in such a situation, he restrained himself and only pointed his finger at Crouch. All those supportive speeches made by Dumbledore were classified by him as "Dumbledore has received Crouch''s Blindfolded".


    In this way, the wizards who have great trust in this pillar of the magic world will not be divided, and some will even whisper behind their back that Dumbledore is indeed old, and his brain is a little useless. Little people like Crouch deceive.


    Even Sherlock, who didn''t attract many people''s attention before, has continued to decline in popularity in the magic world.


    It is understandable that Dumbledore was deceived by Crouch. Sherlock was so young, and he was helping a "Death Eater", which made people doubt his position.


    Someone has even written to the Ministry of Magic asking for an investigation into Sherlock. Perhaps the reason why Dumbledore was so easily deceived was the result of Crouch and Sherlock performing a play in front of Dumbledore. .


    But of course Fudge is not in the mood to touch Dumbledore''s brows now. Sherlock is the real professor of Hogwarts, and he can''t stretch his hand too far.


    Fudge, who has completed a beautiful turn of the situation, is most concerned about capturing Barty Jr., who had escaped from prison and hid a few years ago, so that even if Crouch''s crime is completely convicted .


    But when Crouch faced interrogation, there was only one answer from beginning to end.


    Barty Jr. had already been killed by Sherlock on the night of the turmoil at the end of the World Cup.


    This answer is simply ridiculous.


    Even a few Aurors who used to be Crouch''s subordinates, who are now interested in interrogating him and want to help him, felt that Crouch''s words were out of line.


    Valley Crotch He had previously said in the Daily Prophet that it was Sherlock who saved him from Death Eater control, and now he said that Sherlock killed his son.


    Kill his son and then save him?


    Aren''t you afraid of getting revenge after rescuing people?


    No one with a little brain would do that.


    But because of Crouch''s special status after all, he is not only the director of the Ministry of Magic, but also the Crouch family is one of the oldest pure-blood families.


    Even Fudge didn''t dare to use any special means against him, even if Crouch himself asked him to drink Veritaserum before answering all the interrogations.


    Things can only stay in a stalemate for the time being.


    Because of the most important person, Barty Jr. was not arrested and brought to justice, and Crouch has not been sentenced to be imprisoned in Azkaban, but temporarily detained in the detention room of the Ministry of Magic.


    But Fudge''s purpose has been fully achieved.


    He pierced Crouch''s "lie", confirmed that the mysterious man''s upcoming return is "nonsense", and the most important thing is to successfully "protect" his own minister''s throne.


    Fudge was in a great mood, feeling that everything was so perfect.


    His only concern was Dumbledore''s response.


    In that trial court, he could see the anger of this centenarian.


    But in fact, Dumbledore, who has returned to Hogwarts, has no time to take care of these things outside.


    Of course, he didn''t want to give up Crouch, ignore the Fudge government''s inaction, or even hold back, but as the end of the semester approached, he had more important things to deal with.


    In the open space of the Hogwarts Quidditch pitch During the noisy months outside, a labyrinth with an extremely wide area and complex terrain has sprung up.


    This is obviously the content of the third project, and these, a month before the game, Bagman has told all the Warriors in advance.


    Although Hogwarts was also influenced by the outside world during this time, and paid great attention to the Crouch incident, but as the project of the last competition draws nearer, the discussion of the students returned to the competition itself.


    Which school warrior will get the final trophy and the grand prize of a thousand Galleons is what everyone wants to know.


    In the third week of the Crouch incident, near the third day before the start of the third competition, Harry had a dream in a divination class.


    Just when Trelawney let everyone observe the floating nebula in the crystal ball, the scar on Harry''s forehead suddenly hurt.


    His entire figure seemed to have completely transformed into a perspective, appearing in a dark room.


    "The good news is one after another...very good...really good..."


    A hoarse, unpleasant, indifferent voice sounded from Harry''s own position, as if the one who spoke was himself!


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 329： Harrys Nightmare

    "He was rescued... Now I have no more candidates... Not only that, he said so much..."


    Harry only felt his forehead hurt to death, but he insisted on looking at the environment in this dark room.


    He could barely see a trembling figure kneeling on the ground. That figure seemed extremely frightened, his body trembled like a sieve, and he looked like he wanted to beg but didn''t dare.


    "Good thing the Minister of Magic was an idiot....but now you have another surprise for me...Wormtail...what a big surprise... ."


    When "I" spoke, Harry didn''t notice that the person kneeling on the ground was Peter Pettigrew who escaped last semester!


    Peter seemed to be terrified, and he choked with tears.


    "I don''t want to...I don''t want to be this master either, but I can''t...that **** Remus...that **** bit me... ."


    "Then why didn''t you say it sooner! If it wasn''t discovered...what are you trying to do! Keep dragging on...until I need you...you don''t say anything Don''t ring...then kill me with that dirty blood!"


    "No! Not...Master...I''m just not ready, I''m your most loyal servant...I''m sure I won''t hurt you or hide from you, I''m just...not ready yet..."


    Peter''s cry echoed in the dark room.


    "I" quieted down, which made Harry feel a little uneasy. He thought that "I" found something wrong.


    But this was obviously because he thought too much. The silence only lasted for half a minute, and "I" spoke again.


    "You should be thankful that you still have the credit for finding me... Otherwise, I will make you Nashji''s food today! There are two less candidates now... Next, about Harry''s side Things can never go wrong again!"


    Peter seemed to have been forgiven, and his whole figure collapsed to the ground without any bones or a single eye. At this time, he still did not forget to flatter "self".


    "Lord...Master, your arrangement is perfect! There will be no problem...As for a servant like me who is devoted to you with all my heart, it is not difficult to find, like... ."


    When Harry heard this, he suddenly felt the world spinning for a while, and then the pain on his forehead suddenly intensified, and the next second he returned to the divination class.


    The intense pain caused Harry to roll from his position, and the entire classroom noticed his unusual behavior.


    "Are you all right?" Ron said.


    "Of course he has something!" Trelawney looked excited, her eyes fixed on Harry, closing in grimly toward him. "What''s the matter, Potter? An omen? An apparition? What did you see?"


    "It''s nothing," Harry lied, and he sat up, feeling himself shaking.


    He couldn''t help looking around, peering closely at the shadows behind him, Voldemort''s voice sounding close at hand...


    "You covered your scar just now!" Trelawney said, "You rolled on the ground with your scar covered! Come on, Potter, I have experience with these things!"


    Harry looked up at her.


    "I think I need to go to the school infirmary," he said. "I have a terrible headache."


    "Honey, you''re obviously affected by the peculiar visual vibrations in my classroom!" Trelawney said. "If you walk away now, you won''t see what you''ve never seen��"


    "I just want to see a cure for a headache," said Harry.


    He stood up, and the whole class retreated, all with uneasy expressions on their faces.


    Gu Ding</span> Harry knew very well what he was going to do now. It was not the first time he had experienced such a nightmare.


    "See you later." He said to Ron.


    Then, ignoring Trelawney''s request, he ran straight out of the divination classroom, but instead of heading to the school infirmary as he said, he ran straight towards the principal''s office.


    Although he could not understand the meaning of the words between Voldemort and Peter in the nightmare, he would definitely not be wrong to tell Dumbledore everything he saw.


    However, the stone monster who had been guarding the headmaster''s room blocked his way. Harry didn''t have the same privilege as Sherlock, and could enter and leave the headmaster''s room at will without a password.


    In desperation, he could only give out a few passwords for sweets that Dumbledore often used, but in the end, he actually got the right one.


    "A pile of cockroaches? I''m just guessing..."


    While muttering, he passed the stone monster that jumped away, all the way up and into the principal''s room.


    However, although the door of the headmaster''s room is open, it is empty inside. Only on Dumbledore''s desk, there is a simple stone basin, and there are some silver threads in the stone basin. It flows slowly inside like a swimming fish.


    Harry couldn''t help being attracted by the silver filaments in the stone basin, he lowered his head subconsciously, and then a strong suction suddenly passed from the stone basin, sucking his whole body into the basin !


    ......


    At the beginning of Harry''s divination class, Sherlock, Dumbledore, and Moody stood in front of the Pensieve together.


    "Some things are indeed blurred by our impressions, but the Pensieve can help us recall a lot of points that we may have missed."


    Dumbledore turned his wand, and gently pulled out a bright silver memory thread from the position of his temple, and then put it into the stone basin.


    "Okay, now we can make the last summary before the plan starts. UU Reading checks through the past of that incident to check if we still have some omissions."


    Sherlock and Moody nodded with serious expressions, and then the three of them entered the memory in the Pensieve one by one.


    The whole world seemed to be turned upside down.


    The three of Sherlock appeared in a hall completely different from the principal''s office.


    They are all familiar with this hall. This is the Tribunal of the Ministry of Magic. At this time, it is full of red-robed wizards, all of whom are members of Wizengamot.


    Among the two or three hundred wizards, Sherlock also saw that Dumbledore was already Moody ten years ago.


    At that time, Moody still had two normal eyes, and the broken leg was still alive.


    Sitting on the iron chair of the trial seat is also a familiar figure.


    Igor Karkaroff.


    "You were brought out of Azkaban to testify to the Ministry of Magic, and you told us that you had important information to report to us."


    A voice rang out abruptly, and Sherlock looked at the owner of the voice. It was Barty Crouch, who didn''t seem to have so many wrinkles on his face and was still serving as the director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 330： 2 memories

    Karkaroff was as straight as he could, he was tied tightly to the chair.


    "Yes, sir." Sherlock could hear the familiar slickness in his voice, despite the horror in his voice, "I will serve the Ministry of Magic, I will help...I know the Ministry of Magic I''m... hunting down the rest of the Dark Lord, and I''m willing to do everything in my power to assist you..."


    Dumbledore and Moody, who were watching this memory with Sherlock, looked at Karkaroff sitting in the middle, their faces filled with reminiscence.


    "I remember that this was a trial that was coming to an end. Those important people have been convicted and sentenced to prison, and the rest are small characters and uncertain people... oh , No, I forgot, those people were also arrested and faced court on this day."


    Moody said in a deep voice.


    Dumbledore nodded, staring at Karkaroff on the iron chair who was trying to fight for his freedom.


    "There are many trials on this day, but only two deserve our attention."


    When they were talking, the people around them in the memory picture were not impressed.


    Sherlock and Moody, who saw Moody ten years ago, were chatting with Dumbledore about something.


    "Karkaroff, you said you know some people''s names," said Crouch, "please tell us."


    "You have to know," Karkaroff''s eyes looked around on the high platform, as if hoping to find someone who could speak for him.


    But to his disappointment, there were more than 200 wizards on the high platform, and each of them was staring at him coldly, and he could only say with his saliva.


    "That Man of Mystery has always been very secretive...he wants us, I mean his henchmen��I deeply regret being with them��"


    "Stop talking nonsense." Young Moody said mockingly.


    "��we never knew the names of all our associates��only he knew who we were��"


    "Didn''t you say you know some people''s names?" Crouch frowned.


    "I . Intelligence, to prove that I have completely cut off from him, and that I am too remorseful��"


    "What about the name?" Crouch said sharply.


    Karkaroff took a deep breath.


    "There''s Antonin Dolokhov. I, I''ve seen him torture countless Muggles and, and people who don''t support the Dark Lord.


    "We have Dolohov arrested," Crouch said, "not long after you were arrested."


    "Really?" Karkaroff''s eyes widened, "I-I''m very happy!"


    But he didn''t look happy, Sherlock saw that the news was a heavy blow to him, and a name in his hand was useless.


    He later reported the names of several wizards. Obviously, he cherished the "reliability" that he controlled now and ensured that he could get out of Azkaban.


    But these people have also been arrested by the Ministry of Magic, and his whistleblower has no effect.


    Karkaroff was really anxious now, he was afraid that he would be brought back to that dilapidated island full of dementors again.


    "Travers! He assisted in the murder of the McKinnons! And Murseb! He was an Imperius and forced many to do terrible things! Rookwood, he was a spy, from within the Ministry of Magic. Provide useful information to the mysterious man!"


    Gu Luo He obviously said something of great value, which caused a commotion in the entire stand.


    However, Crouch''s appetite was obviously not small. He stared at Karkaroff, as if he wanted to drain his last value.


    "If that''s all, it doesn''t completely exonerate you, Karkaroff, you will be sent back to Azkaban, and we''ll make a decision..."


    "And Snape!" Karkaroff yelled. "Severus Snape! I promise he''s a Death Eater too!"


    Crouch''s cold voice broke his last illusion.


    "Snape has been pardoned, and Dumbledore himself came to bail him out."


    In the sound of Karkaroff''s despair, he was pulled out again by the Dementors.


    His whistleblower seemed fruitless this time. Looking at Karkaroff being led out, Moody, who was standing beside Sherlock, sneered.


    "His luck is very good. Originally, according to the consultation of the Ministry of Magic, he was not going to have his sentence reduced. After all, except for Lukewood, who was undercover in the Ministry of Magic, the other names he said were already discovered by the Auror himself. "


    "But later, Barty thought about giving him enough rewards to set an example for the Death Eaters who were caught later and let them report their accomplices together, so he reduced his sentence to half a year."


    When he was talking, the surrounding scene changed. They were still in this courtroom, but the surrounding wizards had obviously changed, and the atmosphere was much more relaxed than the previous one in Karkaroff.


    It doesn''t look like a serious court trial is going on here, but a star chasing scene.


    Dumbledore pulled out his wand, apparently because the next few trials would be of little help to them, so he was going to press the fast-forward button.


    It was only after Sherlock accidentally caught a glimpse of the interrogator who was arranged to sit on the iron chair, he suddenly stopped Dumbledore''s movements.


    "Wait." He stared at the famous Quidditch player who was much younger than ten years later, "Why does he have to go to court? Also for helping Voldemort?"


    Seeing that Sherlock became interested in the following court trial Dumbledore also stopped his fast-forwarding action.


    He also looked at the man on the iron chair and said softly.


    "You''ll know when you listen."


    "Ludo Bagman, you were brought before the Magical Law Commission to answer the charges against your Death Eater activities."


    Crouch, who was much more tired than Karkaroff''s trial, said.


    "We have listened to your testimony, and now the verdict will be handed down. Do you have anything else to say before the sentence is pronounced?"


    "Just one sentence." Ludo Bagman, who was a star Crouch player ten years ago, smiled unnaturally, "Well, I know I''m a fool..."


    One or two wizards in the surrounding seats smiled leniently, but Crouch was unmoved. He looked down at Ludo Bagman with seriousness and disgust on his face.


    "Ludo Bagman, you were caught passing information to Voldemort''s henchmen," Crouch said. "For that reason, I propose that you be sentenced to Azkaban at least��"


    But there were angry shouts from the four, and several wizards stood up and shook their heads at Crouch, and even waved their fists, they were obviously preventing Crouch from delivering the sentence.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 331： father kindness son filial piety

    The latest website: "But I said, I don''t know at all!"


    Bagman''s round blue eyes widened, and he shouted eagerly in the roar.


    "Had no idea! Rookwood was my father''s friend...I never thought he was under You-Know-Who! I thought I was gathering intelligence for our people! Rookwood kept talking about doing I''m getting a job at the Ministry of Magic...and when I retire from the Quidditch team, you know...I can''t be chased by Bludgers for the rest of my life, can I?"


    There was a burst of laughter from the audience, and even in court, he was still very active.


    As a bystander, Sherlock frowned.


    "Lookwood? Is Karkaroff exposing the Death Eater lurking at the Ministry of Magic in order to commute his sentence?"


    Moody said gruffly.


    "Yes, what happened to Bagman is purely his bad luck. After Karkaroff exposed Rookwood, the Ministry of Magic did not immediately take action against him, but sent Aurors to monitor him for a period of time. , I want to get more information from him."


    "At this time, Bagman happened to be looking for a way out for himself after he retired from the British Quidditch national team. He used his father''s relationship with Rookwood to get on the line with him and wanted to get rid of him. Take the channel and become an employee of the Ministry of Magic."


    "Then the stalked Auror noticed and brought him under control on charges of engaging in Death Eater activity."


    Dumbledore also looked at Bagman who was still defending himself on the iron chair and said softly.


    "But his luck has not been bad to a certain extent. Some time before he was arrested, he had just led the British Quidditch national team and achieved far more achievements in the World Cup than before. On top of that, these people on the jury were very forgiving of him."


    As a result, as Dumbledore said, after Bagman completed his self-defense, there was a simple show of hands on the spot.


    In the end, most of the jury members said that Bagman was not guilty. He was really just unlucky, and he had no interaction with the Death Eaters at all.


    After Sherlock watched the entire trial, he didn''t feel anything wrong, so he shook his head, dispelled his doubts, and let Dumbledore fast-forward to the next session.


    And just as Dumbledore tapped his wand to change the scene in the courtroom, his eyebrows suddenly twitched and he said with a strange expression.


    "Aha, some things are just such a coincidence."


    Sherlock and Moody looked at him suspiciously. Just when they were about to ask what they meant, a figure suddenly appeared beside the three of them.


    Looking at the nervous black-haired boy with glasses, Sherlock asked in surprise.


    "Harry? How did you get in?"


    Harry didn''t know whether it was because he ran too fast or because he was too nervous. He looked at the scene of the wizards sitting in the surrounding Inquisition, and then looked at Sherlock, Dumbledore and Moody who were staring at him. .


    "I, I don''t know Professor, I wanted to come to Professor Dumbledore to say something, and then I saw a stone basin on the table, and it sucked me in..."


    Dumbledore smiled to reassure him.


    "Relax, Harry, although I don''t know how you know the password for my office, let''s go through this memory first and then talk about the rest."


    The same is the trial court, but this time a new jury has been changed again.


    Crouch, who is still a justice, looks more haggard than before. He looks like he has aged by several decades overnight. He looks very tired, and he is next to his. There was the same haggard, thin witch sitting there.


    The Dementors put the four into four chained chairs in the center of the dungeon.


    One of the stocky men stared blankly at Crouch; the other, thinner man, looked more nervous and glanced straight into the audience; a woman with thick black hair and long eyelashes, her eyes were cold, looking at A sneering smile appeared at the corner of the mouth of the wizard who sat on the high platform.


    There was also a young man in his twenties who looked utterly petrified, trembling, straw-colored hair scattered across his face, and freckled skin as pale as paper.


    Seeing these four people, Sherlock''s face instantly turned gloomy and cold.


    Harry, who was standing beside him, could clearly feel his change. Harry looked at Sherlock tremblingly. He had never seen Professor Forrest show such a terrifying expression.


    Of the four people being tried, three were acquaintances of Sherlock.


    The young man with straw-colored hair who seemed to be stunned was going back to the past, undercover in the Ministry of Magic, pitted him and Eddie countless times, and then killed Barty Crouch Jr. with his own hands. .


    The sneering witch was Bella, who was thinner beside her, and the nervous wizard was her husband, Rodolphus Lestrange.


    Each of these three people has a deadly feud with Sherlock, especially Bella!


    Looking at the pale young man, the slender witch next to Crouch began to rock back and forth, covering her mouth with a handkerchief and sobbing.


    Crouch stood up and looked down at the four with extreme hatred on his face.


    "You were brought before the Magical Law Commission for sentencing," he said clearly. "Your crimes were so egregious��"


    "Father," Barty Jr begged, completely devoid of the coolness and confidence that Sherlock had when he met him at the Ministry, "Father...please..."


    "��a rare case in this courtroom." Crouch raised his voice over his son''s, "We heard the allegations against you that the four of you kidnapped an Auror�� Frank Longbottom used the Cruciatus on him to find out the whereabouts of your master, the mysterious man-"


    "Father, I didn''t!" screamed Barty Jr, who was tied to the chair. "I didn''t, I swear, Father, don''t send me back to the Dementors��"


    "The accusation also says," roared Crouch, "that you used the Cruciatus Curse on his wife when Frank Longbottom refused to give information, that you conspired to bring You-Know-Who back, to restore the violence you had when he was strong. Life!"


    "Mother!" Barty Jr. shouted, and the tiny witch next to Crouch sobbed, rocking back and forth, "Mother, stop him, mother, I didn''t do those things, it wasn''t me!"


    "Now I call on the jury," Crouch exclaimed. "Raise your hand if you share my opinion that these crimes deserve a life sentence in Azkaban!"


    The wizards on the right side of the Inquisition raised their hands in unison, and the audience around them applauded as they did during Bagman''s trial, only this time with cruel expressions of victory on their faces.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 332： Conspiracy in the Headmasters Office

    Latest URL: "Actually I''m weird."


    Sherlock, who had come out of the Pensieve and returned to the normal headmaster''s office, looked calm and looked at Dumbledore and Moody.


    "Bella''s charge at the trial was to torture the Mad Longbottoms with the Cruciatus, Neville''s parents, so that''s all she''s guilty of? If not, add the people she killed and the crimes she committed. Aren''t those sins enough to get her a Dementor''s kiss?"


    Moody shook his head.


    "You know, Sherlock, there is no death penalty in the magic world, and a dementor''s kiss is not a death sentence, but it is better than a death sentence, but no one would ever think that this is the ultimate criminal law, after all, the moment the soul is absorbed, the deceased simply feels No pain whatsoever."


    "So the maximum penalty in magical law has always been Azkaban''s life sentence. No one can stand the dementors who eat away hope and happiness day and night, and the stronger the will, the more they will Live longer, but also be more desperate."


    "There is no end to this torture. In that environment, there is no hope left for them, only endless pain."


    With that said, Moody turned to look at Dumbledore.


    "That''s why Dumbledore has always disliked the relationship between the Ministry of Magic and Dementors. He always felt that wizards should not have contact with such monsters."


    Dumbledore didn''t say anything, acquiescing to Moody''s words.


    He turned his head to look at Harry, the blue eyes that seemed to see more than the magic eye looked at Harry and said softly.


    "So, Harry, what do you have to say to me before being sucked into the Pensieve?"


    Harry didn''t hesitate, Sherlock and Moody were trustworthy people, and he certainly wouldn''t have anything to hide.


    It''s just that the picture like a dream, and now let him recall, his memory picture has become intermittent.


    "Yes," said Harry. "Professor, I''m taking a divination class, but I�� I fell asleep."


    He hesitated, thinking he was about to be criticized, but Dumbledore said.


    "Understandable, go on."


    "Well, I had a dream," said Harry. "Dream about Voldemort, who was torturing Peter...you know Peter?"


    "I know," said Dumbledore at once, "to go on."


    "Voldemort got a letter from the owl, and he seemed to say that Wormtail made a big mistake, he said someone was dead, and that Peter''s blood was dirty and would kill him...and he My name was mentioned, and things couldn''t go wrong with me, and then my scar started to hurt, so badly, it woke me up."


    His retelling is confusing, but several key scenes are all spoken out.


    After Dumbledore heard his story, his brows furrowed, and Moody and Sherlock, who were listening on the sidelines, also fell into a moment of thought.


    "Is this the second time? Harry." Sherlock asked, looking at Harry. "Apart from the time you came to see me over the summer vacation, is this the second time this has happened?"


    Harry scratched his head, thinking carefully for a moment.


    "I had a few headaches in the middle, but I never dreamed of pictures like I did during the summer vacation and this time."


    He looked at Dumbledore, who was still thinking.


    "Professor, do you know why my scar hurts?"


    Dumbledore looked at Harry carefully for a moment, then said: "I have only one speculation, just speculation...I think when Voldemort came near you, or when he had a particularly strong vengeance. When you will, your scars will hurt."


    "But... why?"


    "Because that unsuccessful spell connected you to him," said Dumbledore. "This is no ordinary scar."


    When he said this, both Harry and Dumbledore turned their attention to Sherlock.


    Apparently they both knew that the lightning bolt scar on Harry''s forehead was part of Lily''s part, and that Sherlock had played a part in the magic.


    But although Sherlock has improved this magic, he doesn''t know why it can make Harry dream of Voldemort.


    "This shouldn''t be a problem with soul protection magic." Sherlock could only be sure of this, "The problem should come from Voldemort''s side. He used a failed death curse. This is the first case in the history of magic, so in fact It''s not surprising what sort of after-effects Harry has now."


    There was silence in the office for a moment, then Harry asked hesitantly.


    "Then...that dream...is it real?"


    "It''s possible," said Dumbledore. "Harry, from your point of view, have you seen Voldemort?"


    "No," Harry said honestly, "only saw the back of his chair, but couldn''t see anything at all, did he? He didn''t have a body, did he? But...then how could he possibly pick it up? Where''s the wand punishing Peter?" Harry said slowly.


    "Yeah," Dumbledore murmured, "how is that possible..."


    Sherlock and Moody couldn''t come up with an answer, but Sherlock was thinking a little more at this time.


    He touched his chin, looked at Harry, and said.


    "If Harry''s side can see what''s happening on Voldemort''s side, can Voldemort see Harry''s scene too?"


    Sherlock''s words immediately stunned the other three people present, especially Harry and Moody, who instantly felt horrified in their hearts.


    Moody''s magical fake eye was spinning fast, and Harry opened his mouth wide, unable to make any sound for a long time.


    Only Dumbledore shook his head slowly.


    "Judging from what has happened so far, there should be no UU reading , otherwise in the second competition, Harry would not be able to escape so easily."


    Even though he said so, Harry still felt a flurry of hair all over his body at this time, and he always felt that there was a cold gaze watching him silently in the dark.


    "But let''s not talk about why your scars hurt, and you have such nightmares."


    Dumbledore didn''t look at Harry when he said this, but looked at Sherlock.


    "We have another matter for you. Originally, I planned to call you tomorrow to tell you about it, but you came at the right time today."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s words, Harry''s face was dazed, and Moody, who didn''t know about it beforehand, also frowned slightly.


    Afterwards, the door of the principal''s office was closed, and the portraits of the principals who were already drowsy on the wall were snoring slightly at this time, obscuring the conspiracy in the room.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 333： visiting relatives

    UPDATE: The final event of the Triwizard Tournament takes place a week before the Hogwarts holiday.


    And when the game starts, exam week begins in the castle, but the students'' attention is obviously not on the final exam.


    After all, if the test results were not satisfactory once, they just went home and were scolded, but it took hundreds of years for them to meet this time in an event like the Triwizard Tournament.


    The first day of the exam week was the history of magic exam.


    As a warrior, Harry had the privilege not to take the exam this time, but he didn''t miss every exam, sitting in the back row of the classroom all the time, watching with interest the scenes of other students taking exams.


    The third event will be held in the evening, and on the morning of the game''s start, the three of them are eating breakfast as usual in the auditorium.


    "Crouch''s Death Eater son has not been caught." Hermione was studying the Daily Prophet at hand, "but he has been dismissed from all positions by the Ministry of Magic and is now in the holding cell. There have been proposals to move Barty Jr to Azkaban if he is not found by July."


    Ron didn''t subscribe to the newspaper, he was rubbing Hermione''s newspaper every day, listening to her tell the news of the day.


    "Percy is dying of heartbreak. I heard from my mother that he is like a lost soul every day when he comes home, but I am sure this is only a temporary performance of his, his ambition has always been great, although Crouch is his idol , but that''s all."


    Harry didn''t have much to say on the subject, he was eating jambread, and then pricked up his ears to eavesdrop on a few Gryffindor students not far away, complaining that this year''s Defence Against the Dark Arts final exam was a little too difficult. .


    Sensing that there was no movement on his side, Hermione and Ron looked up at him strangely.


    "Aren''t you nervous at all? Harry."


    Harry then turned his attention to the two of them and shrugged indifferently.


    "It''s not the time to be nervous. Besides, I don''t have to take exams for the past two days. The joy of watching your exams in the back has already diluted my nervousness."


    "Oh, my God! Stop talking about this. During the history of magic exam, I gave you a wink and wanted you to give me some hints to tell me whether it was Shrek the Freak or Stank the Troll, why didn''t you give it to you? I respond?" Ron said painfully.


    Before Harry could answer, Hermione glared at him.


    "This is shameless behavior."


    Just as they were arguing, Professor McGonagall suddenly walked up to Harry.


    "Potter, the warriors gathered in the conference room next to the auditorium after breakfast," she said.


    Harry was a little puzzled, he asked with a wink.


    "Didn''t the game start at night?"


    "I know," Professor McGonagall said. "The Warriors'' relatives have been invited to watch the finals. You can meet."


    After she finished speaking, she walked away, leaving Harry looking at Hermione and Ron, who were also staring at him, with a confused look.


    "I told you before that De... Will Aunt Petunia''s family come to my game?"


    "Is your brain rusted?" said Ron, staring. "Do you think about your two nominal family members coming back to watch your games? If it''s Sirius, then it''s okay. Of course that''s impossible."


    Harry twitched the corner of his mouth. He also thought it was impossible, but since Professor McGonagall came to find him specifically, it meant that his relatives did come to Hogwarts. After all, how did Professor McGonagall come to Hogwarts? It doesn''t look like a person who would use this kind of thing to tease him.


    After simply finishing breakfast, he stood up from his chair. At this time, he had noticed that both Krum and Fleur had entered the conference room that Professor McGonagall said.


    Another Hogwarts warrior, Cedric, was standing in front of the conference room door and waved when he saw Harry looking in his direction, apparently waiting for him.


    Without any hesitation, Harry walked straight to Cedric.


    "I''m waiting for you here." Cedric was still so warmhearted.


    They both went in together.


    Klum was chatting with his parents, also brunette, while Fleur was sitting with her mother, her sister Gabriel by their side.


    Madame Delacour and Gabriel waved at Harry with a smile when they saw him.


    Although it had been two years, they still remembered Harry, who had stayed at Delacour Manor for one night with Sherlock.


    Harry smiled back at them too, then passed Cedric and his parents to see Mrs Weasley and her eldest son Bill standing by the fireplace wall smiling.


    "I didn''t expect it!" Mrs. Weasley said enthusiastically, and Harry smiled and greeted him.


    "We wanted to come and watch you play, Harry!" She leaned down and kissed his cheek.


    "How are you?" Bill smiled and shook hands with Harry. "Charlie wanted to come, too, but he couldn''t leave. He said that your fight against the Hornets was amazing. It was incredible."


    With a gentle smile on Harry''s face, he looked at the mother and son and said softly.


    "thank you all."


    Both Mrs. Weasley and Bill were trying to avoid talking about the Dursleys, because they were the ones who were supposed to be here.


    The Weasley mother and son took Harry''s hand and recalled their past at Hogwarts with him. Harry remembered what Ron had said in the morning and asked casually.


    "How is Percy now?"


    Bill shook his head.


    "It''s not very good. After Crouch''s accident, it not only hit him mentally, but also frustrated his career in the Ministry of Magic. Because Crouch had previously handed over all the affairs of the International Department of Magical Cooperation to him to handle on his behalf. The reason for this, now that the Ministry is eyeing him, has conducted three cross-examinations. And he has also cancelled the matter of replacing Crouch as the referee of the Triwizard Tournament, and will be handed over to Cornelius Fudge himself."


    Harry''s eyes narrowed subconsciously. UU reading


    "Fudge himself?"


    Mrs Weasley patted his head in dissatisfaction.


    "You have to call him Mr. Minister or Mr. Fudge, at least give him the respect he deserves."


    Harry clicked his lips and grunted.


    "maybe."


    The game only started in the evening, and it was still exam time during the day. Harry accompanied Mrs. Weasley and Bill around the school all morning, and then returned to the auditorium with them at lunch.


    Ron was taken aback by the fact that they were here. Brothers George and Fred and Ginny also sat down. They were very excited. Although they were at Hogwarts, it gave them a sense of return. The burrow feeling.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 334： Harry and Harry

    UPDATE: The dinner at Hogwarts today is much richer than ever.


    Harry still couldn''t see how nervous he was as he slowly ate the food on the long table, waiting for the enchanted ceiling to change from blue to dark purple twilight.


    Dumbledore stood up from his seat, and everyone in the auditorium fell silent.


    "In five minutes, we''re going to invite everyone to the Quidditch pitch for the final event of the Triwizard Tournament, and now the Warriors are invited to follow Mr. Bagman to the playing field."


    Harry got up, the students at the Gryffindor table applauded him, the Weasleys and Hermione wished him luck, and he walked out of the Great Hall with Cedric, Fleur, and Krum.


    After leaving the auditorium, Harry deliberately fell behind, he just made a tentative move, and then someone came close to him.


    "Feeling okay? Harry," Bagman asked as they descended the stairs. "Are you confident?"


    Harry gave him a thoughtful look.


    "fine."


    Bagman didn''t seem to see Harry''s strange gaze, and after observing that he really didn''t have much nervousness, Bagman led them into the sports field together.


    The Quidditch pitch was completely gone, a twenty-foot-high hedge surrounded the edge of the pitch, leaving only a gap where the entrance to the maze was.


    The sky was completely dark at this time. In the darkness, the passage inside the entrance was dark and scary, which made the three warriors except Harry even more nervous.


    Soon, a few minutes later, hundreds of students filed in and sat in the stands above, the air was filled with excited words and clutter of footsteps.


    Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Moody and Hagrid all wore the uniformly drawn wizard hats.


    The four of them are the security guards tonight. They are patrolling outside the maze during the game. If the warriors encounter any danger inside, they can fire red sparks, and the professors will rush over, but they will also be automatically watched. for the end of the game.


    Bagman used a loud voice to his throat.


    Harry on the side was peeking at him, and could vaguely see that his hand holding the wand was trembling slightly, as if he was excited.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the final game of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me report the current score! First place - Viktor Krum 85 points! Second place - Sedri C. Diggory 80! 3rd - Harry Potter 75, 4th - Fleur Delacour."


    "Now listen to my whistle, Victor, who is the first, enters the labyrinth first!"


    After a quick whistle sounded, Krum hurried into the maze, followed by Cedric. Although he didn''t get first place in the first two games, his average score was also high because he was second.


    Harry is the third, he won the first event in the first event, but the second event dragged down a lot, resulting in an unsatisfactory score.


    As for Furong, it''s not that her strength is poor, but that she has bad luck whether she is facing the fire dragon or underwater in the Black Lake, which makes her now countdown.


    After the third whistle sounded, Harry followed quickly into the maze.


    Just after entering the dark labyrinth, his pace slowed down, and then he wandered aimlessly inside, and after reaching a corner where he was sure he would not meet other people, he took out from his pocket. A strange looking bird appeared.


    The bird''s eyes were surrounded by a pattern like glasses, and Harry looked at the bird and raised his eyebrows at him.


    "Let''s go, pay attention next, it''s in the principal''s office, don''t go anywhere."


    The bird nodded humanely, waving its wings directly, and flew out of the maze.


    Harry, who had no burden on his body, was completely relaxed, humming a little song from his hometown, as if he was walking in his own backyard.


    When he came to a fork in the road, he didn''t make a choice, he stuck his wand on the ground, and went whichever way it fell.


    It didn''t take long for him to meet a worrisome figure running back.


    It was Cedric, his robe seemed to have been burned by some creature, and the sleeves were still smoking.


    He saw Harry too, shouting as he ran.


    "It''s Hagrid''s fried tail snail! Too many, I managed to get out."


    He didn''t choose to walk on one path with Harry, but rushed into another path, and now he is still very responsible and wants to lead the blasting tail farther, not to affect Harry.


    Harry was amazed at his character, but he didn''t help him to get rid of those blasted tail snails behind him.


    It would be an insult to such a man of high character that he did so.


    Harry also turned to another road, but as soon as he walked in, he realized that there was actually a group of exploding tail snails here.


    Muttering that Hagrid''s preferences were truly unique, he drew out his wand.


    If a careful person sees his wand, he will find that the one in his hand is obviously different from the one he has been using before.


    It''s just that it''s pitch-dark here, and there''s no one else, so naturally no one will notice.


    As soon as the exploding snails found Harry, they rushed towards him quickly.


    This creature has a high desire to attack, and the explosive power of the tail is not weak. The most important thing is that it looks a little too deformed.


    Such a lot of crawling forward is really nauseating to the point of spitting up dinner at night, and it''s no wonder that Hagrid''s magical animals protection class has not been well received.


    There was no extra movement in Harry''s hands. He just waved his wand lightly, and he didn''t even utter the spell. There were about a dozen or twenty fried-tailed snails suddenly floating in the air. He got up and flew into the air as high as the labyrinth hedge.


    Having done all this, Harry with a relaxed expression retracted his wand into his cuff, and walked on the road that became unobstructed again.


    About a minute after he left, the blasted tail snails controlled by the Levitation Charm fell to the ground, lying on their backs on the ground for a long time and trying to straighten their bodies again.


    This is completely inconsistent with Harry''s normal strength, and no one else saw it.


    Those spectators in the stands were the same as those who watched the game at Black Lake before. They couldn''t actually see the process of the game at all, and could only wait there stupidly for the final winner to get the trophy and come out.


    Harry felt so stupid to be a spectator like this, and if he was still a spectator now, he would never have been sitting in the stands and blowing the cold wind all night.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 335： Play pig eat tiger

    Latest URL: Harry continued to walk aimlessly forward.


    He didn''t seem to be very keen on walking to the center of the labyrinth to get the final trophy. Instead, he was observing the surroundings like a view, but there was actually nothing worth admiring around.


    After getting rid of the exploding snail, he continued to walk about seventy or eighty steps forward, and a golden cloud blocked his path.


    He seemed interested in this strange thing, and muttered to himself, as if guessing which professor borrowed it from.


    Then he casually used a spell on it to stop immediately.


    But this golden cloud is obviously not someone''s spell, Harry''s release of the spell has no effect on it, and it still quietly blocks the center of the road.


    Staring at the cloud, rubbing his chin and thinking for a few seconds, he didn''t think there would be a level in this maze that students couldn''t pass.


    Since this thing is useless to remove the spell, it is not an entity itself, and normal spells will not be useful, so the only solution is to walk directly over it?


    To be reasonable, if you follow a normal Gryffindor thinking, this time should be directly rushed over.


    But unfortunately, Harry was not so reckless.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to win any championships. If this path is impossible, he can''t find another path.


    Then he turned around, returned to the previous intersection, and chose another road to continue forward.


    This time, he just walked a few steps, and suddenly there was a scream not far away!


    Harry frowned suddenly.


    It was a female voice, and the only woman who entered the maze was Furong.


    Without hesitation, he quickly ran in the direction of the voice, and soon saw Furong who was unconscious on the ground in the dim vision.


    She was obviously attacked by someone, her face was pale, but her breathing was relatively stable, but she passed out and there was no danger to her life.


    After confirming her condition, Harry directly used his wand to fire a red spark into the sky, providing coordinates to the security guards outside the labyrinth and asking them to rescue Fleur.


    The fastest person to get here was Hagrid, who took Fleur out of the labyrinth in front of Harry, wishing Harry good luck before leaving.


    Harry just chatted with Hagrid for a while, and after making sure Fleur was safely out, he moved on.


    To be honest, he actually thought that Furong could do well in this competition, but her luck was really bad.


    The possibility that the person who stunned her is a monster in the maze is very low. If it is a player, Cedric basically has no such possibility. Even if he has a conflict with Furong and has no choice but to stun her, he will use it. Sparks waited for the security guards to come and take her out.


    The biggest possibility is undoubtedly only one Victor Krum.


    Harry touched his chin as he thought, when he suddenly heard Cedric''s voice.


    "What do you want to do!" His voice was urgent, as if something urgent happened.


    Then, no one responded to him, just a spell sounded.


    "Drill the heart and gouge out the bone!"


    The air was filled with Cedric''s screams, and Harry''s whole face became ugly.


    He quickened his pace, walked forward around a corner, and then saw the scene in front of him. Valley Fake


    Cedric lay convulsing on the ground, and Krum was pointing his wand at him, looking ready to use the next Cruciatus.


    Harry didn''t hesitate to point his wand directly at him, Krum had just discovered him at this time, but Harry didn''t give him any time to react at all.


    "Passed out!"


    The red light hit Krum without the slightest accident, he stopped abruptly, threw himself forward, lying face down on the ground still.


    Harry frowned and walked to Cedric''s side.


    "Why did he use the Cruciatus Charm on you? If you want to lose your threat, why not just use the Petrification Charm or Stun Charm?"


    Cedric gasped heavily, but fortunately, he just ate a Cruciatus, and Krum was only able to use such a difficult black magic, so he was not proficient.


    Otherwise, even if it was just a moment, it would be difficult for him to slow down without a long time.


    "I don''t know...I can''t believe it, he sneaked up behind me, and when I saw him, he just cast that spell...It''s against the law to cast an Unforgivable Curse on someone! He Don''t you know?"


    Cedric struggled to his feet, his body still shaking.


    "Did you hear Furong''s cry?"


    Harry nodded.


    "I found her. She was probably knocked out by Krum. I put the red spark. Hagrid has taken her to safety."


    Hearing his words, Cedric raised his wand with trembling hands and also fired a red spark into the sky.


    "We can''t keep him here either, or who knows if some monster will come and eat him."


    They just helped Krum put a bunch of sparks to guide the security officer, and they didn''t wait here all the time.


    Harry and Cedric naturally continued to walk together.


    What Cedric thinks, Harry doesn''t know, he doesn''t care whether he gets the trophy or not, now that Fleur and Krum have been eliminated, the championship will definitely fall into the hands of the Hogwarts Warriors. No doubt about it.


    The further they went, the darker it got ahead, until a big, scary lion blocked their way.


    This lion has the head of a woman, and it is one of the most famous magical animals in the magic world - the Sphinx.


    "You are very close to your goal, and the quickest way is to pass from me."


    "But if you want to pass me like this, UU Reading must answer my guesses. Once you guess, I''ll let you pass, if you don''t guess, I''ll jump up, if you don''t answer me... What are you doing? ? What are you doing! Woohoo...!"


    Harry didn''t even want to give her a chance to speak his lines, so he waved his wand and made the hedges that were the walls of the maze grow at a faster rate, tying her up at a lightning-quick speed and blocking her by the way. mouth.


    Cedric watched in astonishment as Harry finished all this, and there was only one thing on his mind right now.


    When did Harry Potter become so strong!


    He had been playing pigs and eating tigers in school before!


    Just when he was stunned in place, Harry had already walked past the Sphinx.


    "Are you with me, or will we separate next?"


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 336： 3 strong cups

    Latest website: Ministry of Magic, Auror Command.


    Even though it was eight o''clock in the evening, the lights were still bright here, and in the headquarters, which was about the size of the Inquisition, there were still dozens of Aurors busy with work that had not been completed during the day.


    Sitting at the workstation, Tonks, who had just completed a smuggling case data collection, stretched lazily, revealing his body that was bulging forward and backward under his specially trimmed robe.


    "Oh, my God! I really don''t understand, why did I choose to be an Auror in the first place! There is no exciting spell shooting at all, only day and night sorting information in the office! organising materials!"


    She complained loudly without any consideration, even though her immediate boss was sitting next to her now.


    Kingsley certainly wasn''t going to teach Tonks a lesson about that, maybe if Moody was still around.


    He knew that these words were just a whimper of this non-mainstream witch.


    "After finishing the information, you can''t get off work, wait here with me." He said calmly.


    Suddenly, Tonks'' eyes were as big as bull''s eyes.


    This is not a metaphor, she really opened her eyes so big that her eyeballs seemed to pop out of their sockets.


    "Why! It''s very late now! Staying up late will make the skin of a beautiful lady worse!"


    Kingsley didn''t explain why, he just raised his eyelids at the still crowded Auror office.


    "Didn''t you find out that as long as the Auror has no mission in the Ministry tonight, everyone else is here?"


    Tonks glanced at the office in confusion, and found that it was already this time, but no one got off work at all.


    Kingsley looked at a document in his hand and said in a somewhat inexplicable tone.


    "Be mentally prepared in advance. It''s possible that this is just an ordinary overtime, or it''s possible... the magic spell you''re looking forward to is coming soon."


    ...


    Now that Harry asked such a question, it was certainly impossible for Cedric to continue walking with him.


    If he just leaned on him and pushed all the way, and finally reached the middle of the maze and saw the trophy, Cedric would never stop and fight with Harry.


    Now that we are separated from here, we can still win the competition with our own strength.


    So after passing under the obstruction of the Sphinx, Cedric and Harry parted ways again.


    The night is getting darker and darker, and the road becomes very complicated as it goes deeper into the center of the maze.


    After walking forward for about ten or twenty minutes, Harry finally came to an open space from the narrow passage.


    A stone pier stands in the center of the open space, and above the stone pier is the goal of all the warriors in this Triwizard Tournament - the Triwizard Cup!


    The pure gold trophy shone in the moonlight, as if a golden streamer was flowing on it. As long as it was obtained, it would not only become the final winner of the game, but also the ultimate prize of a thousand Galleons.


    But Harry didn''t show any ecstatic expression. He stared at the trophy instead and frowned. Although he didn''t look with his eyes, he somehow carefully explored everything in this clearing.


    In addition to the unremarkable trophy, there was a large spider hiding in the shadows under the maze hedge.


    This is obviously a magical species, otherwise it wouldn''t be as big as a car, but it doesn''t look like a giant eight-eyed spider, but other species.


    It was hiding in the shadows, apparently waiting for someone to get carried away with the trophy before making a sneak attack.


    A very insidious level, but...that''s all?


    Harry''s brows furrowed even tighter. This time he looked around, including the sky and the ground, and found nothing unusual.


    This is like an ordinary race finish, and the sneak attacked spider is also within a reasonable difficulty range.


    But just because it seems reasonable, it is even more unreasonable.


    Harry tentatively took two steps in the direction of the trophy, to see if there were any other hidden mechanisms he hadn''t discovered.


    But aside from the fact that the spider found that his steps were becoming more eager to make a sneak attack, there were no surprises.


    Seeing his unhurried appearance, the spider hidden in the dark has finally completely cleared its patience. It rushed out of the dark shadow and stretched out its eight legs like a black wind towards Harry''s position. ran over.


    Before Harry could start fighting back, a spell came from behind him.


    "Dizzy to the ground!"


    The sound of the incantation sounded in the blind spot of his field of vision, and a normal person could not judge whether the target of the spell was himself or the spider.


    However, Harry was unmoved. He seemed to have eyes behind him. He didn''t need to look to know that Cedric''s spell was aimed at spiders.


    The red magic beam hit the belly of the big spider, but it only knocked its body back a few meters to the side, preventing it from attacking Harry, and did not let it pass out directly.


    "Watch out!" Cedric yelled at Harry before he cast a petrifying spell on the spider.


    Harry didn''t cooperate with Cedric to cast the spell. He seemed to be dumbfounded by this "sudden" spider attack, and he froze in place and didn''t move.


    But in fact, his attention has been tense, on the surrounding environment.


    The spider has high magic resistance, and both of Cedric''s spells hit it, but neither did much effective damage to it.


    After being attacked, the spider''s hatred target naturally shifted to Cedric. It directly abandoned Harry who was standing by and rushed towards Cedric who was fighting heroically.


    The two sides experienced a fierce fight, and finally the spider, which had eaten nearly ten spells of Cedric, finally fell down.


    Cedric was gasping for breath. He had just been tortured by the Cruciatus and now he was using so much energy that if he faced Harry again, he would definitely lose.


    But during the time he was entangled with the spider, Harry had countless opportunities to get the trophy directly, but he did not do so, which made Cedric look at him very strangely.


    "You beat Harry, and I can''t be your opponent anymore."


    Harry seemed to be indifferent to what he said, but carefully studied the surrounding plants and trees, as if he could study flowers from them.


    "No, you won. It was a great showdown. You are definitely the best of the sixth and seventh year students at Hogwarts right now, there''s no doubt about that."


    Hearing Harry''s seemingly casual remarks, Cedric felt absurd.


    As if the man standing in front of him was not Harry, but some familiar professor at Hogwarts.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 337： tom riddle, voldemort, whos who

    The latest website: "I won?" Cedric looked at Harry in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Harry seemed to finally give up trying to find something like an "ambush" in this clearing, he shrugged and said to Cedric.


    "It literally means, well, go pick up that trophy, Diggory, you fought very well at the end and are fully qualified for this honor."


    After listening to Harry''s words, Cedric''s face did not have the slightest joy, but his face became ugly.


    "Are you giving me alms! It''s you who is more capable of winning the championship now! Why give it to me!"


    Harry had a headache. He didn''t know how to explain to Cedric. After all, the Triwizard Tournament was not over until no one got the trophy. The magic contract made at the beginning was still in effect, so he couldn''t Speak more clearly.


    "It''s not charity, it''s not looking down, it''s just that you are more suitable. After you pick up the trophy, I will tell you clearly..."


    Cedric stared at him, unmoved.


    "I can accept that we will lift the trophy together, but never a champion who is handed out! If you really agree with me, Harry, let''s lift this trophy together!"


    His appearance was very insistent, and Harry had no other choice but to choose to compromise first, do as he said, and then solve the follow-up problems after picking up the trophy.


    Cedric limped with Harry to the Triwizard Cup, his face full of excitement.


    As Harry said, he really deserved the championship of this game, and Harry under normal circumstances is the same, but now the situation is special.


    Compared with Cedric, Harry was obviously absent-minded. His eyes were not even focused on the golden trophy, but he was thinking about other issues worth pondering.


    "I''ll count to three, two, one, and we''ll lift it up together." Cedric said solemnly.


    Harry nodded, and Cedric began the countdown.


    "Three, two, one!"


    The two reached out and touched the trophy together.


    However, before they could forcefully lift the trophy from the stone pier, their whole body was like a hook on the navel, and was pulled and flew out in one direction by a huge pulling force!


    The surrounding scenery changed countless times in an instant. When Harry and Cedric stopped again, they had come to a position that definitely did not belong to Hogwarts!


    These are like a half hill, and Harry and Cedric are standing on a graveyard at this time.


    Cedric looked around nervously.


    "Where are we?"


    Harry didn''t answer him immediately, but stared at the three-strong cup that had briefly lost the effect of the door key, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "I see, no wonder, no wonder he cares so much about Harry''s grades!"


    Cedric swallowed, feeling that everything around him was so wrong!


    This cemetery is wrong, this strange night wind is wrong, and even Harry, who was brought here with him, is wrong everywhere!


    "You, you are not Harry!"


    Harry didn''t answer his question aloud, but stared at a small figure slowly walking out in the night not far away.


    Is that a wizard in a black robe with a baby in his bad? Or a pack of clothes?


    Seeing the person coming, Harry silently put his hand into his sleeve, and his eyes were fixed on the figure standing still six feet away from them.


    There was a pain in his left arm like a hot iron!


    The burning sensation is so intense that it has never been seen before!


    "Let go of what you''re holding...Nagini! Catch another boy!"


    A sharp and cold voice seemed to have found something, and it suddenly sounded from the swaddling clothes in the arms of the black-robed wizard!


    "Harry", whose body shape has gradually changed, suddenly felt that he was in his domain, and another huge creature broke in, and the position was behind him!


    Dumbledore''s high-end Transfiguration failed. Sherlock, who had already changed back to his original appearance, didn''t take care of the feather in his right hand, but suddenly stretched out his left hand, wanting to take Cedri, who was one position behind him. Grab his side!


    However, he grabbed Cedric''s sleeve, and the huge python Nagini that suddenly rushed from behind had completely wrapped Cedric!


    Sherlock''s strong pull, only tore off a section of his cuff!


    "It''s you... Sherlock Forrest! Let go of what you''re holding! Or this boy will die!"


    The grim voice sounded again, and Cedric, who was controlled by Nagini, couldn''t move at all, with only one head showing on his body and looking at Sherlock in shock.


    "Professor Forrest!"


    "Do not be afraid."


    Sherlock said softly, his eyes fixed on the swaddle in the black-robed wizard''s arms, and the thing he had been holding in his right hand was no longer hidden and was exposed from the cuff.


    It was a golden-red feather, as if plucked from a tool bird in the principal''s office.


    At this time, a whizzing sound came from the sky.


    Countless wizards wearing black robes and wearing iron masks that have spread fear to the entire magic world for more than ten years floated above the black-robed man on broomsticks.


    Everyone held up their wands, condescendingly aimed at Sherlock and Cedric, who was entangled by Nagini!


    "Put down what''s in your hands, Sherlock! Do you want to watch your student die in front of you!"


    The cold and sharp voice sounded again, and with the sound of his words, Nagini''s entangled body visibly tightened.


    Cedric''s breathing also became more rapid, but he still insisted on not saying a word, let alone asking Sherlock to save him.


    Sherlock was unmoved, he said indifferently.


    "Let go? I''m letting go now. We''re both going to die here. You let your pet let go of my students first, and I promise to throw away the things in my hands."


    "You dare to talk to me! You know who I am!"


    "Tom Riddle, Voldemort, You-Know-Who, do you have any other names?"


    When Sherlock uttered the name of the person who was so fragile that he could only curl up in a baby, the air on the entire hillside seemed to fall into silence.


    The Death Eaters, who were on their broomsticks and pointed their wands at Sherlock, held their breaths until Voldemort''s icy voice sounded slowly.


    "You know it all? So, what did you see?"


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 338： bottom man

    The evening wind in the summer night should not be considered cold, but the breeze blowing on the hillside has a strong chilling aura.


    A big snake named Nagini bound Cedric''s whole body, only one of his head was exposed.


    Sherlock was standing beside the serpent, the man and the serpent were less than three feet apart.


    On the opposite side of Sherlock, above the black-robed man who was holding a baby in his arms, there were so many Death Eaters that he couldn''t see the number of Death Eaters riding broomsticks in the air, and everyone aimed their wands at him.


    "What do I know?"


    He said softly, while the fingers of his right hand were lightly rubbing the feather plucked from Phoenix Fox in the palm of his hand.


    As long as he clenched tightly and let the feather spontaneously ignite, far away on the other side of Hogwarts, Fox could feel where he was, and immediately rushed over with someone.


    But if so, Cedric would surely die on the spot.


    As his teacher, Sherlock couldn''t just throw away the lives of his students.


    He had no other better way for the time being. He could only try to delay the time and put his hope on Hogwarts. After finding out that he and Cedric were missing, he could respond quickly.


    "The reason why Fiddlesticks was able to escape from the German Ministry of Magic was that you asked someone to help it?"


    Voldemort didn''t even refuse to communicate with Sherlock at all. To be clear, this was the first time the two of them met face to face.


    "I had high hopes for that ghost, but in the end, it was just a piece of junk!"


    Sherlock''s arm, where the tip was hidden, twitched slightly, obviously someone who was being scolded innocently was very angry.


    "Harry''s name was thrown into the Goblet of Fire, and I suspected that some of these people who came to Hogwarts this year had a problem." He said slowly, "I suspected at first. The man is Crouch, and the man Moody suspects is Karkaroff."


    "The two of them did show all kinds of doubts in the back, especially Crouch. You can''t completely control a man with a firm mind. He broke free from the Imperius Curse and escaped, and it was at that time that I Understand that when his soul was taken away, his goal was only me from beginning to end."


    "The conspiracy against Harry was assigned to another person, and Karkaroff naturally became extremely conspicuous at this time."


    "And it''s true. In the second competition, he made a subtle move and shot Harry under the water of the Black Lake."


    "If the big squid hadn''t rescued Harry at the critical moment, Harry would have fallen into your hands at that time."


    Voldemort made no secret of his distaste for his incompetence.


    "I have already given the traitor a chance to make another contribution, but he didn''t grasp it. He successfully proved his worthlessness."


    Sherlock''s thoughts flickered, and behind him, the Death Eaters'' vision was blind, and a dozen wands quietly floated out, hiding under the hem of Sherlock''s robe.


    "Your subordinate is very clever, he must have escaped by now."


    Gu Shar</span> "He can''t escape." Voldemort''s voice was cold and flat, as if stating a trivial matter, "So, where did you judge that I''m going to arrest Harry? go?"


    "Because Karkaroff had the opportunity to kill Harry underwater, but he didn''t."


    The wand at the hem of Sherlock''s robe has been divided into two parts, one part is all aimed at Nagini the serpent, and the other part is inserted into the soft ground, preparing for some kind of magic pre-casting posture.


    "And his attack on Harry and throwing Harry''s name into the Goblet of Fire are very conflicting."


    "If you want to find a chance to attack Harry directly, you don''t need to let him participate in the Triwizard Tournament. This will make him the focus of everyone''s attention, and it''s even harder to let him attack."


    "So, at the time, I was actually wondering, since you can separate the actions against me from those against Harry, would you also divide the most critical actions about Harry into two parts."


    "After all, Karkaroff used to be a betrayal, and no one can guarantee whether he will do his best for you, so you need another person to give you the bottom line."


    "Who do you think is the bottom man?" Voldemort asked indifferently.


    "It''s because I can''t guess who this person is, that I came up with this plan with Dumbledore."


    Sherlock said calmly.


    "Since you want Harry to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, you must start in the competition. Harry is safe in the first two projects, then your focus will be on the last project, no matter who is in the bottom line. Who are you, what are you trying to do, and as long as Harry is not Harry, your plans are a failure."


    "But after holding that trophy and being brought here, I can basically guess who the person who came to give you the bottom line of your plan is."


    "Ludo Bagman, a man who was found to be implicated in an undercover Death Eater at the Ministry of Magic, but was exonerated for his exploits at the Quidditch World Cup."


    "Except for this court trial that basically no one remembers, everyone at UU reading thinks he has nothing to do with the Death Eaters and Voldemort, and he is an innocent Director of Magic and Sports. "


    "Just because of that, you think it''s him?" said Voldemort.


    Bound by Nagini, Cedric, who had been fascinated by Sherlock''s reasoning, suddenly felt like something was touching his face.


    But when he turned to look around, there was nothing.


    Until he saw Sherlock''s direction, his pupils shrank slightly.


    At the hem of Sherlock''s robe, nearly ten wands were already pointed in his direction, and the tips of the wands swung twice humanely, as if to greet him.


    "Of course not only that, he is usually too attentive to Harry, no matter which project he has expressed to provide some unknown help to Harry in private."


    "This can also be interpreted as a retired Quidditch player''s approval of Harry, an excellent Seeker who is also an Englishman. But in such a situation, his behavior is a bit too obvious, isn''t it?"


    "But these doubts are just doubts after all. Without actual evidence, we can''t even use explicit means to attack Karkaroff. Not to mention Bagman, who is still in the position of director of the sports department. ."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 339： Madagascar

    Falling in love with youkanshu.com is nothing but a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Chapter 340 Madagascar


    "If I can, I really want to applaud you now, Sherlock."


    Voldemort''s grim voice did not hide his admiration.


    "Even if I become like this, I have heard of some of your deeds, and even the basilisk in the secret room was solved by you. If I could meet you earlier, I would throw it at you. Olive Branch, I invite you to be my servant."


    Sherlock chuckled lightly.


    "The legendary black devil seems to be a little bit more affectionate."


    Above, the masked Death Eaters instantly became restless.


    No one thought that Sherlock would be so daring, and he opened his mouth with such unbridled ridicule.


    Even Voldemort''s voice became more indifferent. He has never been such a generous person, but he was very small.


    "You''re just as ignorant of current affairs as your stupid mother! So her end was miserable, and you couldn''t be any better."


    "I do pay more attention to Harry and I need to get him in front of me, but you seem to be a little too smart, Sherlock, do you really think that if you change identities with Harry, you will ruin my plan?"


    "Without Harry, you can also become a qualified material!"


    Sherlock looked contemptuously at Voldemort who was so weak that he could only hide in his swaddling clothes and was still talking nonsense, and then raised the hand that was holding the phoenix feather.


    Everyone''s attention was on his hand, even Voldemort''s pet snake Nagini was no exception.


    "You know what this is in my hand. We can make a reasonable deal now. You let go of my student and I threw it away. Whether we can escape or not depends on our ability."


    "It looks like a very fair deal." Voldemort''s voice calmed down, but the calmness did not make people feel at all stable.


    Sherlock stared at the Death Eaters, and everyone else stared at the feather in his hand.


    "Then I''ll count down to three, two, one, and I''ll let go. You let your snake loose my student too."


    "As long as you keep your promise, I''ll do it too."


    Sherlock took a deep breath, and the Death Eaters also held their breaths, subconsciously clenching the wand in their hands, listening to him start the countdown.


    "Three... thunderbolt explosion!"


    Suddenly, a dazzling fire shone beside Sherlock!


    And at the same time as the explosion occurred, countless layers of light and shadow of the Iron Armor Mantra lit up around Sherlock!


    The Death Eaters in the sky didn''t have time to react at all, and Nagini, who unconsciously focused all his attention on Sherlock''s feathers, didn''t have any mental preparation for self-defense.


    The explosion happened right next to it, and its coiled body in order to trap Cedric was instantly fried, and the muscles under the skin relaxed subconsciously!


    Cedric, who had been tightly bound, finally got out of the predicament. His feet fell to the ground, and Nagini blocked all the blasting spells. At this time, he just looked a little embarrassed, and there was no harm on his body. .


    At this time, Sherlock, who was sure that Cedric was safe, also prepared to use the phoenix feather with his right hand to make it start to spontaneously combust.


    However, under him, a black shadow suddenly burst out from the ground! With one quick bite, she bit down Sherlock''s hand holding the feather!


    At the moment of being bitten, Sherlock felt that the feathers in his hand were corroded by the saliva of this creature, and his hand was like being cut into flesh by hundreds of knives, scarlet blood from the creature''s saliva. Out of the mouth!


    This is a scrawny, black body, and a cat-shaped magical animal with big eyes like a copper bell.


    Sherlock recognized it immediately.


    Madagascar!


    The French magic cat is also an important guard force of the French Ministry of Magic. These Death Eaters do not know who has raised one.


    Voldemort didn''t intend to make a deal with him at first, but kept the cat lurking under his feet. Sherlock''s control magic couldn''t monitor the location of the ground, so it seized the opportunity and succeeded as well. !


    The severe pain from his right hand made the expression on Sherlock''s face turn a little grim.


    Without him doing it himself, dozens of wands were already floating beside him to pinpoint the magic cat!


    "Shen Feng has no shadow!"


    The tiny, invisible magic blade was instantly formed in the air!


    At such a close distance, no matter how fast the magic cat''s reaction is, it has no room to escape.


    In the next second, countless blood flowers bloomed all over its body!


    Those deep scars attached to magic are constantly eroding its flesh.


    The demon cat wailed, let go of the big mouth that had been biting Sherlock''s right hand, and fell to the ground.


    "Kill that boy! Catch Sherlock!"


    Only at this time did the Death Eaters in the sky react.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Countless dazzling green lights shot towards the direction of Cedric who had just escaped from the trap, and at the same time, there were also various colorful spells shot at Sherlock!


    There were too many death-defying spells, and the green shadows of death were reflected in Cedric''s desperate eyes.


    Just when he had closed his eyes and waited to die, UU read www.uukanshu. A grass wall woven from vines grew extremely fast, blocking his way!


    Countless life-suppressing spells hit it. No spells that can be cracked by any magic can penetrate the real object, and they can only leave black marks on the grass wall.


    Various spells also rained down on Sherlock''s Iron Armor spell.


    The iron armor that protected him was getting thinner and thinner, and Nagini, who had been bombed before, had finally recovered at this time.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Sherlock, whose right arm was completely numb at this time, couldn''t move, grabbed Cedric''s arm with his still intact left arm, and ran with him down the hill!


    Anti-apparition magic was arranged around the hillside in advance, and they could only try to use apparition to leave after escaping from this area.


    Most of the Death Eaters riding broomsticks in the sky chased out, but a small number landed and knelt down among the black-robed man who was holding the baby.


    The demon cat that was dying and whose flesh was constantly being torn apart by Shenfeng Wuying was also carried here.


    Someone took out a small glass bottle, put it under the cat''s mouth, and opened its mouth.


    Sherlock''s blood dripped into the glass bottle like this.


    Behind the man in black robe, there was a huge cauldron, and the liquid inside was already boiling.


    The little wizard curled up beside the pot was Peter, and he was looking at the baby in the baby with his pitiful eyes.


    "Master, everything is ready... everything is ready..."

 v2 Chapter 340： Accident

    Hogwarts.


    The moment Sherlock and Cedric touched the trophy and disappeared into the maze, Dumbledore sensed something was wrong.


    After it was determined that Sherlock would replace Harry in the third project, Dumbledore established a weak connection with him through the feather of Fox.


    However, this connection will only take effect in Hogwarts at most. After leaving the castle, you can only wait for Sherlock to use the feathers and let Fox know the exact location.


    And now that such a weak connection has disappeared, Dumbledore naturally knew that it was Sherlock''s side that had an accident.


    The moment he noticed this, he stood up from the referee''s bench.


    Several referees sitting around him noticed his change and also saw the heavy expression on his face.


    Fudge had a smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes, he looked at Dumbledore.


    "What''s the matter, Albus?"


    Dumbledore didn''t even look at him, he got up and walked towards the maze without saying hello to anyone.


    Fudge''s mask-like smirk finally disappeared from his face, and his expression flickered, looking at Dumbledore''s back.


    "The game is still going on, what are you going to do?"


    At this time, the other referees on the referee''s bench also had different expressions.


    Among them, Mrs. Maxime had the most dazed expression, Fleur had become the first warrior to be eliminated, and Krum was brought out immediately after.


    Whoever won the championship in the future would definitely be a student of Hogwarts. She didn''t understand what Dumbledore was doing when he seemed to want to interrupt the game.


    Karkaroff has been struggling since the third event, as if he was hesitating about something.


    And that is when Dumbledore''s change attracted everyone''s attention, he also really made up his mind, without attracting anyone else''s attention, and silently disappeared on the field of play.


    Bagman''s expression is quite natural.


    There was also a surprised expression on his face, but whether he was surprised why Dumbledore would do such a thing, or how he couldn''t do it when he discovered the abnormality.


    At this time, the students in the stands also noticed the abnormal performance of Dumbledore walking quickly towards the maze, and there was a noise like a honeycomb in the auditorium.


    Hermione Ron and the Weasleys, who were sitting with them, were bewildered.


    "Professor Dumbledore, what is he doing?" said Ron.


    Hermione frowned too.


    "Could it be that something happened to Harry?"


    Just when they were wondering, Dumbledore had already come to the labyrinth.


    He didn''t need to go through the maze himself again. When he got close to the hedges that served as walls ten feet or so, the hedges seemed to degenerate and shrunk to the ground, leaving him an unobstructed passage. .


    Fudge''s uneasy and angry cry rang from behind Dumbledore.


    "You are sabotaging the Triwizard Tournament! The tournament, which could only be re-run after all the efforts of all parties, is now forced to be suspended because of you! You must give the Ministry an explanation!"


    His duty was heard by all the people in the audience, and the noise suddenly became louder.


    And several professors who acted as security officers gathered around Dumbledore.


    Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, and Hagrid all came, but Moody was nowhere to be seen.


    No one asked much about where Moody went. Even Professor McGonagall was attracted by Dumbledore''s abrupt actions, and they didn''t care about that crazy-eyed man.


    In this way, Dumbledore went all the way forward and walked straight to the very center of the maze, where the final trophy, the Three Powers Cup, was supposed to be stored.


    As the last hurdle before the trophy, the huge spider was obviously defeated and fell to the ground, and the top three cups on the middle stone pier also disappeared at this time.


    Everyone who saw this scene narrowed their eyes, and even Fudge, who had been clamoring for Dumbledore to be responsible for the failure of the match, became a mute with an open mouth at this time.


    Soon, some spectators came down from the stand and discovered the situation here. The surroundings were messy, everyone was discussing the unexpected situation, only Dumbledore frowned deeply.


    A gleaming golden light lit up on his shoulder, and Fox, who ignored the ban on Apparition in Hogwarts Castle, appeared on his shoulder, and then shook his head.


    It was telling Dumbledore that it did not sense that Sherlock used that feather.


    People kept asking him questions around him.


    "What''s going on here, Albus? What about Potter and Diggory?" Professor McGonagall asked the question that everyone on the scene wanted to know.


    But Dumbledore didn''t give her a definite answer.


    "As you can see, there was an accident in the game. I don''t know where they are now."


    His voice was serious, like never before Fox was unable to sense Sherlock''s position for a long time, which made Dumbledore feel a lot of unease.


    At this time, there was someone more disturbed than him.


    Silk looked up at the starry sky with a pale face, and muttered quickly about the changing trajectories of the planets in the night sky, hoping to use the stars to see where Sherlock was currently.


    But tonight''s astrology is very chaotic and changes very fast, which makes the astrological divination that Shilk learned from the previous director of the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic unable to play any role, and even her intuition that has been hopeless and unfavorable since childhood, in At this time, there is no way to give her a definite instruction.


    Only heavy fear, worry, and fear flooded into her heart.


    She didn''t have a hunch about where Sherlock was now, but she had another, lingering sense of panic.


    Shilk didn''t know whether this panic came from Sherlock, but the current situation made her think in that direction involuntarily.


    Just when the scene was chaotic, and the deep starry sky didn''t give Shilk any guidance, she pushed aside the people who were blocking her way and walked to the stone pier where the top three cups were originally placed.


    Facing the stone pier, Shilk took off the black ribbon that had been covering his eyes without hesitation.


    A pair of golden pupils were exposed to the air.


    Those pale golden eyes glowed with a faint brilliance, like two stars falling to the ground.


    All the previous experiences of the stone pier that placed the trophy, the people who approached it, all the pictures, all appeared in front of Shilk''s eyes!

 v2 Chapter 341： chase

    The hillside that has become secluded again.


    The trembling Peter took the first glance from the black-robed Death Eater, and after the first glance, no one would raise Voldemort who had a second desire.


    He gently put the thing that could not be called a living thing into the calm liquid like stagnant water in the crucible.


    With a "hissing" sound, Voldemort sank, and even the Death Eaters standing around could hear the soft sound of his limp body hitting the bottom of the cauldron.


    The black-robed Death Eater who held Voldemort before gently raised his wand.


    His body was shaking, and even his voice was shaking.


    "Father''s bones, given unintentionally, can regenerate your son!"


    The ground on which Sherlock was standing suddenly cracked open, and in the crack, there was a small wisp of dust, which rose into the air at the call of the Death Eater, and then gently fell into the cauldron.


    The originally calm liquid suddenly boiled, and the color of the potion turned bright blue, which didn''t feel very normal.


    The Death Eater still didn''t stop, he drew a long and thin dagger from his black cloak, and his voice became even more trembling and sobbing.


    "The flesh of a servant, offered voluntarily, can regenerate your master!"


    "Pfft!"


    This is the sound of warm blood bursting in the air, and at the same time, there is a bleak scream.


    The unnamed Death Eater cut off his arm with a knife, and the severed arm also fell into the blue liquid, and the liquid instantly changed its color again, turning into fiery red.


    Losing his arm, the Death Eater was panting in pain, and he continued to chant the last spell.


    "The blood of the enemy, forced to give, can resurrect your enemy!"


    The glass bottle containing Sherlock''s blood was opened, and the scarlet liquid inside was also poured into the crucible.


    In the next second, the color of the liquid in the crucible turned dazzling white!


    The dozen or so Death Eaters who remained here on their knees all pressed their heads to the ground deeply, and no one dared to look directly at the Dark Lord who was about to be reborn.


    The Death Eater who lost his arm completed a whole set of resurrection procedures. At this time, he fell weakly beside the crucible, while Peter was curled up in an inconspicuous corner.


    After being discovered to be a werewolf, his standing among the Death Eaters plummeted.


    Voldemort never thought that he had found his weakest self, and he has been taking care of his feelings until now, showing his ruthlessness to the extreme.


    The white liquid immediately turned into a black velvet-like color after a burst of boiling purring.


    Water vapor permeated around the crucible, and it didn''t take long for a slender, thin figure to stand up from the huge crucible.


    The man was as thin as a skeleton, and the cold and sharp voice came from the water vapor.


    "Put me on a robe."


    Immediately, a Death Eater with an iron mask stepped forward and put the prepared black robe on his master.


    The thin, skinny, but still tall man stepped out of the crucible and out of the permeating water vapor, revealing his true face.


    Skin paler than a skeleton, two large blood-red eyes, and a flat snake-like nose with only two slits for the nostrils.


    Voldemort is resurrected!


    At the same time, on a road a mile away from where Voldemort was resurrected, Sherlock was holding Cedric and running all the way.


    "What the hell! How big is the anti-apparition magic they set up? Why haven''t they escaped?"


    Cedric, who was caught under Sherlock''s arm like a cargo, looked up at the group of Death Eaters who were still chasing after them in the air.


    "Professor, I think they are very likely to spread the anti-apparition magic while chasing us. As long as we don''t run as fast as them, we will never be able to escape."


    "md, f**k! God is invisible!"


    Sherlock has been constantly building new iron armor spells to defend against the spells that are like a laser rain, constantly shooting at him, but he did not forget to find the right time and sprinkle a large piece of cold knives into the sky. .


    Then he moved Cedric from the underarm of his left arm to the underarm of his right arm, saving effort.


    Of course, the reason why Sherlock ran between Cedric and Cedric was not because Cedric was too weak to run.


    As a Ravenclaw Seeker and an excellent Quidditch player, Cedric''s physique is among the best among his peers, not much worse than Sherlock at all.


    This is only because Voldemort gave these Death Eaters an order to kill Cedric and capture Sherlock.


    All the Death Eaters used against Cedric were all life-suppressing spells, even if they had Iron Armor spells, they couldn''t stop them, and there were so many enemies that he had absolutely no room to escape.


    In order to protect his safety, Sherlock could only choose to block himself in front of him like this. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Fortunately, Cedric''s body was given a sufficient amount of Levitation Charm, so that Sherlock wouldn''t be so hard to hold, and his running speed wouldn''t be much slower.


    With Voldemort''s orders, these Death Eaters wouldn''t kill Sherlock. They had already fled for a mile, and still not a single death curse flew towards him.


    Those red spells are basically all stun spells, petrification spells and restraint spells, not even disarming spells.


    Because the hundreds of wands surrounding Sherlock looked really shocking, the Death Eaters couldn''t be sure that even if a Disarming Charm hit Sherlock, it simply disarmed the one in his hand. What is the use of the wand?


    Cedric''s analysis was well-founded, which made Sherlock utter foul language when he fought back.


    But now no one will hold him accountable for swearing in front of the students. If it wasn''t for the lack of words, even Cedric himself would want to scold him.


    Sherlock''s counterattack had little effect. After a period of chasing, these Death Eaters were probably familiar with his attacking methods and rhythm. Dozens of divine sharps were released without a shadow, but only a few Death Eaters were released. Blood spurted out.


    The moment the counterattack ended, Sherlock didn''t even have a chance to breathe, and immediately re-cast the Iron Armor spell on himself.


    "Even if we can''t escape the range of anti-apparition magic, we have to keep running out! They keep casting spells, and such obvious magic fluctuations will eventually be noticed by the Ministry of Magic, as long as we can persist until we are proud When Luo finds out that the situation is not right and brings people here, it will be a success!"

 v2 Chapter 342： Cedric is a crows mouth

    Update: Sherlock is right.


    But Cedric, caught under his arm and breathing heavily, raised a question.


    "But what you said, Professor, is only if these people above are chasing us. I heard the name of the person you called out just now, he-he is... the mysterious person? If he shot himself. ����


    Sherlock cut him off decisively.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth! There''s absolutely no chance of that. If he really had the ability to come after us, he would have chased after us in the first place. He planned so much to get Harry here, for sure. He wanted to use him to restore his strength, and now that Harry doesn''t come, his plan has failed."


    Although he said that, after Sherlock''s analysis, Cedric''s body shuddered inexplicably. He suppressed the unprovoked throbbing in his heart, and he was half self-comforting and half praying to himself. language.


    "Well, professor, you are right, the mysterious person can''t come over in person..."


    However, just as his voice fell, the half of the sky behind them suddenly became dark.


    The black mist shrouded the earth, like thick ink pouring into water, constantly spreading in the direction of Sherlock and the others, and then all the darkness fell in front of Sherlock, blocking his way.


    After the resurrection, Voldemort, whose strength had returned to his peak, condensed in the darkness, all the black mist gathered into his body, and finally held up his wand like this, his noseless face was icy cold. He smiled and met Sherlock''s eyes.


    Having released a lot of magic, Sherlock, who consumed most of his physical strength, stopped, he tried his best to calm his breathing, and looked at Voldemort like this without any shyness.


    The Death Eaters in the sky also stopped attacking Sherlock. They controlled their brooms to the ground, surrounded Sherlock in the middle, and all dozens of wands were aimed at him.


    Sherlock''s body was still flickering with more than a dozen transparent iron armor spells, and the wand floating around was swimming erratically. He took time to look down at Cedric and cursed in a low voice.


    "It really makes you a crow''s mouth to say it right!"


    Cedric lowered his head in shame. He felt that this might indeed be his responsibility, and decided to keep his mouth shut from now on and stop talking nonsense.


    Voldemort didn''t pay any attention to Sherlock''s small movements, his scarlet eyes revealed playful eyes, and his pale, slender fingers stroked the body of his wand lightly.


    "Sherlock Forrest, you really look a lot like your mother."


    Sherlock didn''t speak. He was trying to find a way to escape from the near-death situation. He didn''t have the mood to talk to Voldemort, who was reborn and felt a lot of emotion.


    "She planned to assassinate me, and she almost succeeded." Voldemort''s voice was still as cold and sharp.


    "Who would have thought that she would use that method. Fortunately, even if she took part of her soul into it, she did not make up for it."


    Hearing him say this, Sherlock couldn''t help sneering.


    "If she really didn''t affect you at all, why did you insist on killing me with your own hands? You''re just a stronger wizard, do you really think you''re invincible?"


    When he said this, the wands floating around him also began to move, but the target was not the Death Eaters, nor the Voldemort in front of him, but Cedric who was under his arm. .


    Without the sound of the incantation, the Transfiguration activated by a dozen wands has already played a role.


    Cedric''s body began to shrink slowly, and his appearance gradually ceased to maintain his human shape. Finally, after four or five seconds, he turned into an insect and fell into Sherlock''s pocket.


    No matter what happens next, it will be a fierce battle. He has no spare energy to take care of Cedric''s safety. He can only transform him briefly and hide it on himself.


    Sherlock''s Transfiguration level is not as high as Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall. Although temporary human transformation is not as time-consuming and laborious as Animagus, and it is extremely difficult and dangerous, it requires his concentration.


    He didn''t have time to use it when he just escaped, and now he has taken this part of the gap to finally ensure the safety of Cedric.


    At least until Sherlock dies, he won''t die in front of his professor.


    In the face of Sherlock''s movements, Voldemort did not interrupt him. This was not because he had any gentlemanly demeanor, but because he was very interested in Sherlock''s method of casting spells with multiple wands.


    "Of course I don''t feel that I am really invincible. Although there are not many ways to hurt me in this world, they still exist."


    "A method of using your soul like yours was left to you by your mother?"


    Sherlock, who had temporarily solved the burden of Cedric, had already adjusted his state.


    The wand floating around him spread out like a hedgehog, with the tip of the wand facing outwards, blocking a semicircle, and Sherlock himself held the wand in his hand and aimed it at Voldemort.


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you with actual combat now."


    Voldemort stretched out his hand and stopped the surrounding Death Eaters.


    He stared at Sherlock.


    "It''s been a long time since no one dared to stand in front of me and talk like this. I''ve seen your profile. You seem to be a Ravenclaw graduate? Maybe that stupid hat should make a new choice and send you to that whole country. It''s an academy for arrogant idiots."


    "I won''t let my subordinates take action." He pointed at his head, "She''s looking at you now, I''m going to put her last in front of her face. The spiritual support of you to kill, let you mother and son''s so-called bravery become useless and futile!"


    With Voldemort''s words, the surrounding Death Eaters slowly lowered their wands, and even if some of them secretly slandered their master''s brains not working well, no one would say anything to Sherlock again. shot.


    They all stepped back five or six steps, leaving enough room for both Sherlock and Voldemort to fight.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Without the slightest warning, Voldemort''s spell blazed from the tip of his wand!


    Sherlock was naturally aware of the correct way to deal with the Life Sucking Curse. At the moment when Voldemort''s incantation sounded in front of him, countless rubble was pulled and gathered in front of him, blocking the spell.


    But flying towards Sherlock with the Life Sucking Curse, there is also the endless black fog!


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 343： looking through eyes

    The latest website: The black fog was not resisted by the real object. It passed through the gravel and completely enveloped Sherlock.


    Beside Sherlock, the Iron Armor Curse that had been maintained all along came into play at this time, and the defensive magic resisted part of the erosion of this black fog, but it was only part of it.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    The shrill incantation sounded again from the black mist. This time, Sherlock had no way to prepare in advance. His control magic was limited in this black mist. It was limited to three meters, and there was no way to detect it. Information from three meters away.


    Sherlock could only roll on an unsightly donkey that had come in place, the dark green light rubbing the hem of his robe and hitting the ground, leaving behind a small scorched patch of land.


    If this continues, he can only be beaten passively. Voldemort has a life-sucking spell like this, just like when a cat plays a mouse, the claws that are protruding from time to time may appear the most deadly at any time. .


    Fortunately, Sherlock is not really incapable of fighting back. In any case, even if his current combat power is lower than that of Voldemort and Dumbledore, it is not so bad that he can''t see the end.


    After successfully dodging the second life-threatening spell, Sherlock did not hesitate to control the wands floating around him to form a circle around him.


    "Shen Feng has no shadow!"


    The invisible blade is centered on Sherlock, and it spreads out in an instant and cuts across the middle!


    The surrounding trees were cut off one after another, and even the black mist, which was thicker than the night, seemed to have been cut open.


    But there was no sound of sharp blades piercing the flesh. Sherlock''s attack didn''t seem to work at all, but the few pieces of black cloth that fell in the wind proved that even if Voldemort escaped his spell, he did not So easy.


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes, his breathing became more rapid, and his attention tightened.


    Whether it hurts people or not, it''s a good thing to have results!


    ......


    The third competition item, the center of the maze, was originally the position of the top three cups.


    Shirke''s pair of released pupils saw all the past of the stone piers used to store the trophy.


    From the very beginning when it was made by Hagrid, then placed in the labyrinth before the Triwizard Cup, then the Triwizard Cup was put on by Dumbledore himself in front of the judges, and then in the middle of the night , A wizard whose whole body was shrouded in a gray robe and could not see his face walked up to Shi Dun. He seemed to have used some kind of complicated magic on the three-strong cup, and it took a full two hours to complete it completely. , then disappeared.


    In the end, she also saw Cedric and Sherlock turned into Harry, and they came to the stone pier in the center of the maze. The two lifted the trophy together, and finally disappeared at the same time.


    At the end of the first time retrospective, Shilk''s golden pupils were obviously dimmed a bit.


    She closed her eyes, her breathing was a little confused, and she spoke to Dumbledore in a hurried voice.


    "The trophy that was originally here was changed to a door key, and both of them were sent away by this door key."


    As soon as Shilk''s words came out, there was an uproar around him.


    "Someone made a move on the Triwizard Cup? Teleported Potter and Diggory away?" Professor McGonagall''s face was extremely ugly. If she hadn''t known that Shilk wasn''t such a joker, she would have already opened her mouth to doubt her and said. the truth of the words.


    Mrs Weasley was very flustered.


    "There must be a way to save Harry and the two of them, right?"


    Cedric''s parents looked so decadent, they could only stare at Dumbledore hoping he could say something useful.


    Fudge was no longer aggressive at first, his face was a little embarrassed, and he stared at Dumbledore suspiciously. At this time, he was still thinking about whether this was Dumbledore''s conspiracy.


    Dumbledore heard Shilk''s words, but looked at several referees including Fudge.


    "It wasn''t Harry who was teleported away. Harry, he is now in a safe place. Harry, who was participating in the third competition, was changed by Sherlock."


    His words made the people around him completely explode.


    "Professor Forrest has changed!"


    "I said Harry was acting weird today," Hermione muttered to herself.


    Mrs. Weasley and Bill looked at each other, and the worry in their eyes did not subside much.


    But the voices of the vast majority of the students were rejoicing. Sherlock was undoubtedly a powerful wizard in their hearts. In such a sudden accident, his situation was definitely much better than Harry''s.


    Several referees, including Fudge, were shocked when they heard the news.


    Madame Maxime frowned.


    "You knew there was going to be an accident before the game started?"


    Dumbledore didn''t look at her, and he was staring at someone before answering Madame Maxime''s question.


    "We don''t know, it''s just a precautionary measure to keep Harry safe, and I think everyone should think the same as me, no matter how rare it is to re-run an event that hasn''t been held for centuries, No student''s life is precious."


    Under Dumbledore''s gaze, Bagman is now recovering from the shock that Harry was actually Sherlock in the competition.


    He still looked normal, with a surprised expression, but because he was worried about how Voldemort would react when he saw that the person sent over was Sherlock instead of Harry, his body couldn''t help shaking.


    This scene naturally fell into Dumbledore''s eyes.


    And just when Dumbledore announced the news, Shilk also reopened his eyes to the stone pier and tried to watch the second time rewind.


    Her focus was all on the mysterious man in the gray robe. UU Reading


    I don''t want to know his identity, but I want to see exactly where the door key method he used in the top three cups is located.


    But the goal of her backtracking was not the Three Powers Cup itself. This stone pier was just a medium, and did not directly contact spellcasting. Even if Shilk spent more energy to look at it, he could only see some vague waving gestures.


    After the second time backtracking ended, two dazzling bloodstains appeared on her face.


    Using such an ability would hurt her a lot, which is why she covered her eyes with black ribbons.


    But Silk had no intention of stopping.


    Just before starting the third time retracing, she clenched the pendant on her neck, and without any hesitation, pulled off the cork and drank the golden liquid inside.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 344： stalemate and injury

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Black fog surrounds Sherlock.


    Originally, the dozen iron armor spells he used in advance had been corroded by the black mist and only a few thin ones were left, and because of the relatively large consumption in the previous chase.


    Now Sherlock has been very struggling to face Voldemort''s offensive.


    In the higher-end wizarding battle, the weight and status of polymorphism is more important.


    The magic spell is still the key to defeating the enemy, but of course the enemy will not stand stupidly and let your spell hit. The best way to limit the enemy''s movement is undoubtedly the application of polymorphism.


    Voldemort, who was astonishingly skilled in black magic, also knew this.


    It''s just that few of his enemies have made him use this level of magic, and for some reason, he is very resistant to the magic classification of polymorphism.


    But Sherlock broke his ring today.


    Shen Feng Wuying, he must have seen the black magic invented by his once most talented subordinate, Severus Snape.


    Snape''s Shen Feng Wuying is very powerful, but also has very high limitations, but no matter what, it will never directly make a 180-degree horizontal cut like Sherlock is using now!


    The moment Sherlock used this spell, he already felt something was wrong. While using the Transfiguration to conjure a wall in front of him to delay time, the whole person quickly lifted off into the air, dangerous and dangerous. Dangerously avoided the invisible magic blade, but the hem of the robe was still cut off.


    The magic attached to the sharp blade made the cut piece of cloth torn into countless pieces in an instant, and fell to the ground with the breeze brought by the black mist.


    The black mist around him, and Voldemort, who was suspended in mid-air without any tools, turned gloomy.


    Sherlock didn''t do him any effective damage, but even so, it still made him feel humiliated. He tapped the wand in his hand, pointed it in the direction of Sherlock, didn''t utter any spells, just waved it like this write.


    The yellow-red flames flowed down from the tip of his staff and fell to the ground like water, and then the flames turned into a python bigger than Nagini, and spread towards Sherlock''s location.


    The scalding heat, even if it was still a distance away, seemed to be able to bake a person into a mummified corpse, so that Sherlock had already sensed what kind of black magic Voldemort was using without seeing the terrifying flame.


    One of the most evil and uncontrollable black magics.


    At the beginning of the semester, Sherlock used this spell to remove the crown Fiddlesticks was wearing on his head.


    After that, it was he and Professor McGonagall who worked together to solve the small piece of fiery fire that seemed "insignificant".


    And now, Sherlock soon saw the sky-reaching giant python that turned from Li Huo rushing towards him!


    Without any intention of resisting, he turned around and quickly retreated, while controlling the magic wand floating in the air to separate dozens of them, falling straight from the sky like a sharp sword, and the tip of the wand inserted into the ground, blocking the fierce fire. in front of.


    "All curses end!"


    A bright blue light lit up between the wands stuck on the ground, and at the moment Sherlock''s spell was uttered, a material that was very similar to flames, but people couldn''t feel any fiery sensations shot up into the sky!


    The blue flames formed a seemingly thin, but incomparably strong wall between Sherlock and the fire python, hindering Lihuo''s attack.


    The fire python seemed to have an independent life and consciousness. Its vertical wall composed of flames stared at Sherlock, and then slowly opened its big mouth, revealing two sharp fangs!


    "Bang!"


    There was a fierce collision between the red and blue flames, and at the contact of the two flames, sparks like those produced when iron pieces were handed over burst out!


    The Fiery Fire Curse was at a stalemate with the Breaking Curse, and Voldemort still did not stop attacking Sherlock.


    "He''s my man, Severus'' spell, and so will I."


    The cold voice sounded above Sherlock, followed by an emotionless incantation.


    "Shen Feng has no shadow!"


    An invisible huge blade formed in mid-air, aiming at Sherlock''s position, like a guillotine used in medieval executions, falling from the sky and aiming at his neck.


    The moment Voldemort''s spell was formed, Sherlock knew it was too late to hide.


    The biggest advantage of Shenfeng Wuying is not its lethality, but the casting speed and concealment that other spells cannot match.


    The time it takes for the incorporeal magic blade to form from the caster to hit the target is less than two-thirds of the life-suppressing spell.


    Knowing that it was too late to hide, Sherlock made the safest choice.


    Except for the dozens of magic wands that were entangled with Fiery Fire on the ground, the remaining more than a hundred magic wands all gathered above his body.


    With the use of Silent Transfiguration, hundreds of magic wands are linked together into a huge iron net!


    There was no other transformation material in the air, and Sherlock could only choose to use his wand.


    The moment the magic blade and the iron net came into contact, there was a violent collision, and they stalemate for less than two seconds, and the iron net that the wand turned into shattered!


    The magic wand, which was destroyed by external force and forcibly released from its deformation, was chopped into countless pieces of wood, which fell rustlingly from the sky.


    With the loss of destroying more than fifty wands, Sherlock did not successfully block Voldemort''s phantom, but he bought himself enough time to escape.


    He rolled sideways to the right, and just after he rolled out less than a foot, the divine blade that penetrated the iron net fell without a shadow!


    Sherlock had avoided all the vital parts of his body, but his left arm still hadn''t avoided the invisible corner of the god, his sleeve was torn, and scarlet blood burst from the wound on his arm. out!


    He clenched his teeth, and the sharp pain at that moment made his mind dazed for a second. Those wands floating in the air, and the cracking spell that was stalemate with the Fiery Fire Curse, also trembled involuntarily for a moment, almost out of his control.


    Of course, the wound on the arm was nothing, but the most disgusting thing about the God''s Edge, which was invented by Snape, was the invasion of black magic after the wound.


    The severe pain that seemed to go deep into his soul made Sherlock grin for a while.


    Fortunately, Shenfeng Wuying had a spell to unravel, which was recorded in the notebook that Snape gave him.


    He did not control the wand, and directly used the method of controlling magic without a wand and silently casting spells, and then used the understanding spell on his arm, but the wound was temporarily not healed.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 345： Compliance and legal

    The latest website: Voldemort floated in the sky, the black mist shrouded him like a vassal, and he stared at Sherlock with cold eyes.


    "You are very talented, such soul magic can allow you to use it to such a degree that you can''t find a second one in the entire history of magic, even if your stupid mother, the magic created by herself is ineffective in use. It must be better than you."


    "If you are willing to be my servant, I may be able to give you a chance to live."


    Sherlock sneered and looked up at Voldemort, clutching his arm, which was no longer bleeding for a while.


    "Who do you take me for? Barty Crouch Jr. If you don''t say anything else, what kind of person would surrender to an enemy who killed his own relatives?"


    Voldemort shook his head, looking a little regretful indeed.


    "That''s really a pity."


    He didn''t say any more nonsense, just waved his wand again.


    Still the unforgivable death curse, the dark green beam shot straight at Sherlock.


    She had lost a lot of wands, and Sherlock, whose physical strength was almost exhausted, seemed to have a lot more difficulty dodging the Earth Demon''s Life-threatening Curse now.


    He gasped violently, looking at the black cloud-like fog shrouded in the sky above his head, he couldn''t help thinking of the bad prophecy that Shilk said to him not long ago.


    Today, I am afraid he is really bad luck.


    ......


    After drinking the bottle of Flux that Sherlock had given her at the beginning of this semester, Shilk once again struggled to open his pale golden pupils, which had been extremely dim, and stared at the stone pier.


    There was still a replay of a scene, without paying attention to other redundant scenes, she stared at the dark night, and the person in gray robe walked to the stone pier.


    Shilk seemed to have returned to that night and became the only bystander at the scene.


    The vision in front of her was clearer than the previous two times, and she could clearly see that the man in gray robe raised the wand in his hand, aiming at the three strong cups placed here, carefully depicting the obscure and incomprehensible magic texture.


    Shilk has never attended any magic academy. She learned all the magic knowledge from the Department of Mysteries of the German Ministry of Magic since she was a child. In some magic, she is definitely more proficient than most wizards from academies. But in the same way, her magical knowledge is too simple.


    Just like the magic pattern this gray-robed man was inscribed on the top three cups, she couldn''t understand it at all.


    But even if she didn''t understand it, she remembered it all without blinking.


    Two hours had elapsed under her time-travel vision, but in reality, only five minutes had elapsed.


    Dumbledore naturally discovered Shilk''s current situation. He didn''t say anything to disturb him, but just looked at her pale golden eyes that were bleeding like tears, his brows getting tighter and tighter.


    He was not the only one who noticed that Silke''s situation was wrong. Professor McGonagall, Mrs. Weasley and others also saw that her current condition was very bad, but they did not dare to speak casually, for fear of disturbing them. The time was wrong, delaying what she was doing now.


    Just as Silk''s eyes became more and more hollow, the blood from the eye sockets had slipped down her cheeks to the collar, and the robe was full of blood, Dumbledore finally couldn''t help but interrupt her self-mutilation. Time.


    Shilk also ended this time backtracking.


    She collapsed weakly, but fortunately, Professor McGonagall and Mrs. Weasley immediately supported her body so that she would not fall to the ground.


    Shilk stretched out a trembling hand and used his magic wand to depict the most critical magic pattern circuits inscribed on the top three cups by the man in gray robe in mid-air. He tried his best to open his pale lips.


    "This is the magic pattern that person drew when he made the door key."


    Dumbledore looked at the lines, and the frown he had been frowning suddenly relaxed, and he said to Professor McGonagall in a hurried tone.


    "You take her to Madam Pomfrey."


    Then he stretched out his arm, and Phoenix Fox spread his wings on his arm, and the golden-red streamer flowed among its feathers.


    "Interested in taking a walk with me now, Connelly?"


    He looked at Fudge and spoke as if he was using a question, but in reality his arm was on Fudge''s shoulder.


    With a reluctant smile on Fudge''s face, just as he was about to say no, he and Dumbledore flashed a golden light where they stood before disappearing into Hogwarts at the same time.


    At the same time, Dumbledore and Fudge suddenly appeared in the Auror headquarters of the Ministry of Magic.


    Knowing the exact location where Sherlock was teleported away from Shilk, Dumbledore did not choose to go there immediately, but brought Fudge to the Ministry of Magic first.


    At this time, the Auror''s office was still brightly lit. Even if it was time for get off work, there were still a large number of Aurors gathered here.


    The place where Dumbledore and the others appeared was the head of the Auror Office, in front of Rufus Scrimgeour, the sorcerer who had been the head of the Auror for nearly twenty years.


    The first time he saw Dumbledore, he stood up from his chair with a serious expression.


    "So, it is certain that there will be a special operation tonight?"


    "I''m here, it means that things have reached the worst situation." Dumbledore said calmly, "Now you can call all the Aurors together."


    Fudge was relieved at first to find out that he was being taken to the Ministry of Magic.


    But when he heard this brief conversation between Scrimgeour and Dumbledore, his body tensed instantly.


    Fudge, who was always suspicious of Dumbledore''s plot for his ministerial position, immediately thought that Scrimgeour and Dumbledore had cooperated!


    It is very likely that what happened tonight was a conspiracy planned by Dumbledore!


    His eyes widened, UU reading looked at Scrimgeour and Dumbledore, and asked sharply.


    "What are you calling the Aurors to do! Without ministerial authority, even the director of the Auror''s office can only summon one-fifth of the standing staff at most!"


    Dumbledore''s face was calm and he said softly.


    "The Minister will be with us tonight, so it''s the rules and the law to gather all the Aurors."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! I didn''t agree with your actions! I don''t know where you''re going now! What the **** are you trying to do! Dumbledore!"


    There was no response to his shouting, and the Aurors, who were already in a state of preparation, had assembled in less than five minutes.


    Afterwards, Scrimgeour, Dumbledore, and the hostaged Minister of Magic Fudge three, led 85% of the entire Ministry of Magic''s Auror staff to leave the Ministry of Magic.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 346： The last thunderstorm before the torrential rain subsided

    UPDATE: Even though he''s exhausted, it''s a bit difficult to get Sherlock to do normal spellcasting right now.


    But he still insisted and increased the number of spells cast against the Fiery Fire Spell.


    More than ten magic wands were inserted into the ground, and the blue flames rose, instantly surpassing the momentum of the red flame python!


    The blue wall, which was constantly jumping with flames, gradually changed its shape, and finally turned into a big blue hand, which tightly grabbed the snake head of the fire python.


    It''s like fire meets water.


    The situation that was still in balance before has been completely reversed at this time.


    The fire python let out a silent scream, then melted in the big blue hand, and finally disappeared completely!


    Although Li Huo has been resolved, Sherlock''s current situation has only improved slightly.


    Voldemort didn''t give him any breathing time at all.


    The dark green spells kept falling from the sky. As long as Sherlock tried to use Transfiguration to conjure physical objects to resist, countless invisible sharp blades would immediately come out of the sky.


    Voldemort''s accomplishments in black magic have been searched throughout the entire history of magic, and he is the top group. Whether it is the life-threatening curse or Shenfeng Wuying, the power he unleashes is far superior to any wizard.


    And Sherlock is now completely dead.


    He was originally inferior to this black devil, who could be one of the most powerful wizards in history, in terms of hard power. Coupled with the large amount of physical strength he had consumed before, Sherlock clearly felt that he couldn''t last long.


    The black fog surrounding the battlefield had long since dissipated. As an opponent, Voldemort now knew that Sherlock was the grasshopper of the post-autumn era.


    The Death Eaters scattered around watched this unsuspenseful battle.


    They laughed and booed every time Sherlock evaded a spell from Voldemort.


    The thugs had made the private duel a celebration of Voldemort''s new birth.


    And as the background board for today''s celebration, Sherlock must only be the first soul of the returning Dark Lord!


    Even if he knew that he was going to explain it here today, Sherlock didn''t show the slightest timidity on his face.


    His eyes became more and more fierce, but his face became more and more calm.


    It''s like a lone wolf that has been driven to the end. While staring at his enemy violently, he will still calmly think about how to bite a piece of meat from the opponent in the next bite!


    He looked at the man floating in the sky, his face had become rampant, and he laughed and continued to use the curse, illuminating the whole night sky, a man called the devil.


    Sherlock''s calm, hideous gaze gradually became decisive.


    He knew very well that he couldn''t kill Voldemort no matter what, the Horcrux had not been completely destroyed, and even if the resurrected Voldemort died, his second resurrection would only become easier.


    So far, neither the Ministry of Magic nor Hogwarts has come here, and Sherlock already knows that if he drags him back for at most three minutes, he can only become a corpse under the curse.


    Since there is no doubt about death, even if he is dead, he will also leave an unforgettable lesson for Voldemort!


    Sherlock rubbed his back molars and put his knee on one hand, making his tired body stand up.


    The remaining magic wands, which were already less than a hundred, were quietly suspended beside him, and he needed to wait for an opportunity, a suitable opportunity.


    And at the same time as Sherlock stood up from the ground, beside him, suddenly there were countless iron cables that appeared out of nowhere!


    Those jet-black chains suddenly tightened, and before he could react, they tightly bound his hands and feet.


    Even when Voldemort was laughing, those blood-red eyes were still full of coldness and sharpness, as if it was another person who was laughing, and the real him would only remain indifferent forever.


    "I won''t let you die so easily, Sherlock. If it was like that, the battle wouldn''t last that long."


    His voice was playful and slow, like a victor reading out the final fate of the loser.


    "I''m actually thinking about whether to let you, like your mother, clear your memory, fill in those resentful, vicious, and desperate memories, and drive you crazy. Or let Nagini make you little by little. Eat and feel death slowly."


    Even if he lost his ability to resist, the expression on Sherlock''s face was still calm.


    He knew that Voldemort didn''t mean that the villain died too much. His ultimate goal of killing himself was purely to remove the half of Sally''s remnant that was attached to his soul.


    The more painful the death of Sherlock, the better it is to cry and pray before death, in order to achieve the best results.


    He stared at Voldemort''s eyes and could clearly feel that he was venting his emotions at this time, his attention was still vigilant, but his state had relaxed a lot.


    "Perhaps you should consider this." Sherlock''s voice was low, his voice hoarse due to lack of water, but it was enough for everyone present to hear it clearly.


    And just as he spoke, a dark figure suddenly appeared on his shoulder.


    It''s like a black paint dropped on a blank drawing board, which is extraordinarily abrupt, but makes people feel an inexplicable coordination.


    "But shouldn''t time be pushed back a little further?"


    At the moment when his voice fell, the black ink was completely condensed into a solid body!


    Covered with black feathers, the crow with scarlet eyes stood on Sherlock''s shoulder and looked into Voldemort''s eyes!


    Endless darkness filled his vision!


    These dark and unfamiliar people are completely different from the ones he has always been in contact with. In the dark night, there seem to be countless pairs of eyes peeping in private, staring at his every move!


    In reality, the moment Fiddlesticks and Voldemort looked at each other, in the sight of Sherlock and all the Death Eaters, his entire body seemed to have lost its support point and fell uncontrollably!


    The chain that was tied to Sherlock''s body, which was formed by Transfiguration, also changed back to its original shape because of the loss of the source of magic power, and untied his bondage This sudden situation made all other eaters The dead disciples were all stunned, but Sherlock didn''t hesitate!


    He knew very well that Fiddlesticks was only effective because Voldemort''s soul was split into multiple parts, and there was an inherent lack of resistance against it.


    But such an effect can only rely on surprises, leaving him little time to react.


    Without using any magic spell, Sherlock, who has completely put his life and death in his heart, used the most primitive means!


    The wand he always held in his hand turned into a long and narrow blade!


    He held it high.


    It was like the last thunderstorm that fell before the rainstorm ended!


    Brutally stabbed!


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 347： Voldemort! You TM are a fart! ! !

    Latest website: Dumbledore, along with Scrimgeour, Fudge, and the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic, used Apparition to the cemetery halfway up the hill.


    There was no one here, and the anti-apparition magic was revoked when Sherlock fled.


    In the dark night, there is no living being except the huge cauldron.


    Fudge was grabbed by Dumbledore''s arm, his body trembling subconsciously.


    He is afraid, afraid that in this place, this old man who has always shown kindness and kindness, but today is completely different, showed his hidden fangs, and solved him directly in this dark and windy time this month.


    "Ah, Albus... You really have something to discuss with me... There is no need to do this, I just want to be a minister safely... you If you really want those powers, I can be your puppet... this, so that you can control the magic world more safely behind the scenes!"


    His words did not change the expression on Dumbledore''s face in the slightest, but Scrimgeour looked at Fudge in disgust.


    This old Auror had experienced no less than three Ministers of Magic during his tenure as Auror Chief of Staff, and the most disgusting and incompetent was the one in front of him.


    He wasn''t even as strong as his predecessor''s female minister.


    Dumbledore frowned, and he raised the Elder Wand in his hand gently, as if he didn''t hear Fudge''s words at all, and just chanted the spell softly.


    "Traces appear."


    A golden vortex appeared in front of him, and the rotating end of the vortex floated faintly, indicating the direction for them.


    This spell can detect the movement of the person you are looking for, but if that person disappears through space-like magic like Apparition or a door key, it will have no effect.


    And now, the golden vortex has pointed out Sherlock''s position.


    "Bring the attention of your men," Dumbledore said to Scrimgeour.


    Scrimgeour immediately turned and held out a hand to the Aurors standing behind them.


    Afterwards, more than a dozen Aurors used their broomsticks to lift into the sky, surveying the situation below from the sky, and heading towards the direction of the whirlpool.


    Their speed was not slow, and Dumbledore and Scrimgeour were still leading the way on land.


    Fudge could see even at the stupid moment that Dumbledore was not targeting him with such a grand scene tonight.


    Half forced, half willing, he moved forward together until they entered the woods where Sherlock was surrounded by Death Eaters.


    The Aurors flying in the air were the first to notice the situation.


    The Death Eaters in the woods had nothing to hide at all, and it never occurred to them that someone else would find this place tonight.


    And just when Scrimgeour was about to give an order to prepare the Aurors to be on guard.


    In front of all of them, the Death Eaters seemed to have had a major accident!


    Those villains with iron masks were screaming in horror, and then everyone was running in one direction, casting a spell!


    Dumbledore, Scrimgeour, Fudge, and nearly a hundred Aurors at the scene also all saw the scene of their panic.


    Under the faint moonlight, the ragged, blood-stained youth was holding a sharp blade high, aiming at the non-human and non-ghost monster on the ground!


    Those determined eyes could not hide the cruelty and tyranny, and the roar that resounded through the entire mountain forest, together with the blade, cut through the silent air!


    "Voldemort! You tm are shit!!"


    The sound of the sharp blade penetrating into the flesh was so clear that it seemed to be ringing in the ears of the Aurors, and the title that the entire magic world dared not speak out, but it seemed so natural in the scolding of the young man!


    "puff!"


    Even demons bleed, and the blood was bright red.


    Voldemort, who had woken up from a brief absence, looked at Sherlock''s face in disbelief.


    The blade that he was holding in his hand was dazzlingly inserted into his chest at this time.


    The intense pain that he hadn''t experienced for many years, spread throughout his body in an instant!


    The Aurors who saw this scene, Scrimgeour and Fudge were all stunned.


    They still didn''t understand who was lying on the ground, who was pierced in the chest, but the scene at this time was enough to let them know that the boy who raised the knife in the moonlight seemed to have done something extraordinary!


    The Death Eater who reacted first waved his wand in horror and released countless spells to shoot Sherlock''s back.


    But those colorful spells, including life-threatening spells, stun spells, petrification spells, disarming spells, etc., were all blocked by a hedge that suddenly rose from the ground.


    Dumbledore tapped the wand in his hand to help Sherlock block the deadly spells.


    And Voldemort''s furious voice suddenly exploded along with a large black mist!


    "how dare you!"


    Under Sherlock''s blade, the body of the devil is gone, and countless black mists have enveloped the forest!


    The expression on Dumbledore''s face was extremely serious. He raised the wand in his hand. All the trees in the woods were like soldiers who received orders. In the absence of wind, the leaves rustled.


    This is the prelude to a massive transformation.


    Those green branches and leaves in early summer stretched out like swimming snakes, and turned into vines that spread along the branches in all directions, trying to block the black mist that permeated the entire forest.


    But no matter how dense the vines are, there is no way to resist the gaseous state.


    This black fog did not have any intention to fight against Dumbledore at all. The fog rose, and in the blink of an eye, all the darkness had disappeared without a trace in the woods!


    Those Death Eaters who were still terrified of Sherlock''s performance just now also reacted. After their master fled, they did not hesitate, and they all rode their brooms again, trying to get out of the woods. escape in.


    The Aurors finally recovered from the scene that was enough to make them unforgettable. Under the leadership of Scrimgeour, they began to chase and intercept the fleeing Death Eaters.


    At this time, Dumbledore walked to Sherlock''s side.


    Sherlock knelt on the ground weakly, the wand in his hand had already changed back to its original shape, and only the bloodstains that fell down on the wand could tell what kind of feat it had just accomplished.


    Opening his eyes with difficulty, Sherlock looked at Dumbledore who was walking in front of him. At this moment, a bright smile appeared on his face.


    "Unfortunately, Professor, I originally wanted to kill him once and leave him an unforgettable memory."


    Dumbledore''s voice was as gentle as they were chatting in the Headmaster''s office.


    "What you have left him now is enough to make everyone watching this scene unforgettable for a lifetime."


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 348： news spread

    Last URL: 1995, June 25.


    This is destined to be a big day to be recorded in the history of magic.


    The Daily Prophet that morning was a full two hours later than usual before being delivered to the homes of various wizards.


    And when the wizards who were muttering about what was going on today, picked up the newspaper, they were all stunned, and then screamed the names of their family members with pale faces, asking them to read today''s newspaper together.


    The mysterious man is back!


    This is the fact that there is no way to quibble with any excuse. In the scene last night, including Dumbledore, Scrimgeour and Fudge, plus nearly a hundred Aurors, all saw the real Lord Voldemort after the resurrection.


    After Voldemort was seriously injured and fled, and when the Death Eaters who had not reunited for a long time fled, the Aurors took action to capture many of them, and each of these people had left behind the case of the Dark Lord''s lackey. Most have confessed.


    They were all scumbags originally, and at this time they were not determined to keep secrets for Voldemort.


    Even Fudge, who has been denying it all the time, completely shut up.


    After all, having returned to the Ministry of Magic, he no longer has the energy to quibble about what has become an established fact. After today, a series of chain reactions within the Ministry of Magic will be enough for him to toss for a while.


    What most people said from Crouch''s mouth before was just skeptical, which has caused the wizards in the magic world to panic.


    Now that this has become a fact, it has shocked every British wizard.


    On the 25th, countless owls flew to the Ministry of Magic. In addition to people wanting to confirm whether the news of the mysterious man''s return is true from official channels, there are still people who want to know that the Ministry of Magic now has resistance The ability of that black devil?


    But these letters to the Ministry of Magic have not yet been answered.


    Today''s second Daily Prophet, known as the special issue newspaper, was sent to the hands of various wizards in the afternoon of the 25th.


    On the front page of this special issue, there is a large magic photo that takes up two-thirds of the page.


    Sherlock in the black and white photo held high the long blade in his hand, with ruthlessness and determination, he pierced the chest of the non-human non-ghost monster on the ground without hesitation!


    Of course, Dumbledore and the others did not have any spare time to bring any reporters for the action that night. This photo was extracted from the memory of an Auror who saw this scene, and was made into a photo through special means.


    The accompanying text below the photo naturally introduces the whole process of the normal operation that night.


    After telling that Dumbledore had already speculated on the resurrection plot of the mysterious man, and after laying out a plan with the defense class professor, he also beautified the Ministry of Magic.


    Because regardless of whether Fudge was willing or not, Scrimgeour, the head of the Auror''s office, actually led the Aurors to participate in this operation.


    Almost all the space after that is devoted to Sherlock.


    It tells that he became Harry, and he dealt with the mysterious man for a long time, and before Dumbledore led the reinforcements, he severely injured the mysterious man and almost killed the newly resurrected black devil.


    This made the British wizarding people''s favor for Sherlock soared.


    Before, they only knew that he was the youngest Hogwarts history professor, and he had served as a defense professor for more than two academic years, and he also helped the school through the difficulties of the secret room.


    Now the things that hit Voldemort so badly really made him famous.


    This is also a deliberate result of the Ministry of Magic.


    After all, the return of Voldemort will bring great panic to these wizards who have lived comfortably for more than ten years, so it is necessary to inspire the confidence of the people through some success.


    Sherlock''s performance that night perfectly matched the image of a hero who could lead the magic world through this difficult time.


    Dumbledore, once the spiritual pillar of the British wizarding world, is now very old. In the prophecy, the boy who is called the only one who can defeat the mysterious man who survives is still only a month away from the age of fifteen. children.


    In such a time when the entire magical world was so inexorable, Sherlock''s feat made him destined to be the only pillar of support today.


    Countless wizards began to write to the Ministry of Magic, asking the Ministry of Magic to give the greatest recognition to this young man who stood up at this critical moment. In the Crouch incident, Sherlock''s involvement was completely gone.


    Even if no one wrote the letter, the Ministry of Magic would not be stupid enough to say nothing.


    Now that the Merlin Order is deliberating on when to award him the medal, the level of the medal can only be first class.


    And just when the entire magic world was in chaos.


    Sherlock, who was lying in Hogwarts Hospital, just opened his eyes.


    In the evening, the dim sunlight shone into the room from the window, causing confusion in the mind at this time, and Sherlock, who was in a state of downtime, felt dizzy.


    He narrowed his eyes subconsciously, and then saw his clinic, the figure with his back to the sun, outlined by the orange-red light with beautiful lines.


    Shilk, who was also wearing a hospital gown, with a thick white gauze wrapped around his eyes, sat on another bed in the ward, silently peeling apples.


    Even if her eyes were covered, it didn''t seem to affect her vision in the slightest. The peel, which was connected into a string without any signs of breaking, was being separated from the flesh little by little.


    Just staring at Shirke''s beautiful figure like this, Sherlock, who was in a daze for more than a minute, suddenly came back to his senses.


    He abruptly sat up from the hospital bed.


    "How long have I slept?"


    "It''s less than a day and a night." She was still sharpening the apple in her hand, not surprised by Sherlock''s sudden speech.


    Obviously, when Sherlock opened his eyes, UU reading already knew that he was awake.


    Sherlock first quickly touched his body with his hands to make sure there was no missing parts, and he was slightly relieved after he might become a mad-eye like Moody in the future.


    Then he blinked, turned his head to look at Shilk, who had already peeled the whole apple and handed it to him.


    Naturally, Sherlock took the apple.


    But he didn''t eat it for the first time, but just stared at Silk''s gauze-covered eyes.


    Sherlock knew very well what abilities her eyes possessed, so she didn''t need to ask any more questions, and she didn''t need to answer more questions from Silk.


    The two of them didn''t say anything. It was just such an action of handing apples one after the other that all questions and words were kept silent.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 349： Inside Story and Light Bulb

    The latest website: "The apples are so beautiful that they are peeled."


    "Before you woke up, I had already cut ten of them."


    "You can cut like this with only ten exercises! Vera is a genius!"


    "I went to the Hogwarts kitchen this semester and learned some cooking with the house-elves. During the summer vacation, I will make it for you to try."


    "Your cooking skills have already reached the pinnacle. Do you still need to learn! The elf is still similar to yours. It is a blessing that I have cultivated in eight lifetimes to be able to eat Miss Silk''s cooking."


    "hypocritical."


    "Someone in Forrest never tells a lie in front of Vera!"


    "Is this a guarantee?"


    "This is a fact!"


    Outside the door of the ward, Dumbledore, who was coming to see Sherlock''s situation, put his hand on the doorknob. Hearing the conversation between the boys and girls inside, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Then he pushed open the door.


    The current pillar of the magic world, Sherlock, the hero who was about to receive the Merlin First-Class Merlin badge, was lying on the hospital bed with no image at this time, nibbling on the apple that Shilk had just cut in his hand.


    Even if Dumbledore walked in, Sherlock didn''t mean to restrain himself at all. Instead, he glared at Old Deng, obviously blaming him for not having any self-consciousness to come in now and be a light bulb.


    Dumbledore turned around and closed the door of the ward again. He obviously had something important to talk to Sherlock beforehand.


    He didn''t care about Silke''s presence either, whether it was Sherlock''s attitude towards her or the various efforts she made to find Sherlock last night, Dumbledore didn''t mean to treat her as an outsider.


    "Ludo Bagman and Igor Karkaroff are all under control."


    Dumbledore said solemnly.


    "Last night, after we found you disappeared, Karkaroff tried to escape, but fortunately Moody never forgot to keep an eye on him and caught him in front of Hogwarts. Bagman was in The one who was captured this morning will show signs of escaping after he finds out that something is wrong, but fortunately, I had already let Madame Maxime and Minerva watch over him and did not let him leave successfully."


    Sherlock nibbled at the apple, and the expression on his face slowly became serious.


    "So, what''s the question?"


    "Due to the special circumstances and the urgency of the situation, Scrimgeour directly applied for the use of Veritaserum, and he has been plagued by a lot of troubles. Fudge has no reason to refuse this matter. After being fed the Veritaserum, Bagger Mann also gave the real reason why Voldemort wanted to take Harry."


    "He found an ancient and evil resurrection magic, as long as he finds the bones of his father, the flesh of his servants, and the blood of his enemies, he can be resurrected. The first two are easy to solve for Voldemort, but the blood of the enemy , the conditions to be met are the most stringent.��


    "In the beginning, his target was Harry, and Crouch was an alternative. At the beginning of this semester, he had already sent someone to capture and control Crouch, and then through the promise of guilt and merit, let Kaka Love returned to his service, and Bagman, who had been on trial for more than a dozen years and had contact with the Death Eaters, didn''t wrong him."


    "He had just retired at the time, and after seeing Voldemort''s rising momentum, he chose to move closer to the Death Eaters to find a way out for himself, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he came into contact, it happened that Voldemort was bounced back by his own spell and disappeared. Okay. He didn''t have deep contact with the Death Eaters, so there was no suspicion at that time."


    "And last year, Voldemort sent people to find him again, promising him a lot of rights, and finally getting him to agree to go undercover at Hogwarts."


    "Voldemort made three-handed preparations for his resurrection. As an alternative, Crouch, Karkaroff, who was on the bright side, and Bagman, who was always hidden in the dark."


    "It''s just that during the period when the plan really started, Crouch first failed to assassinate you, then he got rid of the Imperius Curse by his own will, and was finally rescued by us. And Karkaroff was in the first place. The two competitions were in trouble, but fortunately, the big squid in the Black Lake helped Harry, so in the end he was left with Bagman, the most hidden back-up."


    Sherlock threw the gnawed apple core into the trash can and frowned.


    "It was the last backhand that made him succeed."


    Dumbledore put his left hand on his right arm, crossed his thumbs, and shook his head.


    "Through the previous memory, we have actually noticed Bagman, but no one thought that he would directly act on the top three cups in the end. This is indeed my negligence."


    Sherlock twitched the corners of his mouth, thinking of the magic cat that bit his arm.


    "So Voldemort was lucky in the end. Even if it wasn''t Harry who was sent over, I was his vengeance. Was he resurrected using my blood?"


    Dumbledore nodded.


    "It''s only possible that he used your blood. After all, you were the only one who was present at that time and qualified."


    Sherlock tapped his head with a headache.


    "It gives me a feeling that Voldemort''s resurrection is a fate."


    Dumbledore didn''t speak, but Shilk said softly beside him.


    "I am a fortune teller myself, but I have never believed in the fate of this world."


    Sherlock turned his gaze to her, and she tilted her head slightly, looking at Sherlock with those eyes that were covered by gauze.


    "After all, if there is really a fate, in my previous divination, you are now dead, aren''t you?"


    Looking at Shilk''s face, he laughed, and Dumbledore, who was sitting beside him, also laughed.


    "Yes, there has never been any destiny. UU reading destiny is illusory, and we are the only ones who can truly control the future."


    As Sherlock spoke, he stretched out his hand and gently helped Hilke manage her unkempt silver hair.


    Shilk''s body was a little stiff, and she hadn''t adapted to such an active Sherlock for a while.


    Dumbledore coughed lightly, and reversed the atmosphere that was gradually changing in the other direction, and then spoke to Sherlock about another matter with a solemn expression.


    "The Daily Prophet has reported what happened to you last night today, and the Ministry of Magic has decided to push you out as a pillar of the fight against Voldemort. Scrimgeour also made an application within the Ministry to re-employ you back to the Ministry of Magic. , he could even cede the Auror''s office to you at that time."


    Sherlock was stunned at this news, then looked at Dumbledore and asked.


    "So, Professor, what do you think about this?"


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 350： candidate for minister

    Popular recommendation:


    "There''s nothing wrong with them wanting to set you up as a banner against Voldemort this time around."


    "Even if the Ministry of Magic doesn''t put you on the bright side, Voldemort''s primary goal is to kill you by all means. Your performance last night can calm the panic of the people as soon as possible, which is also good for you."


    Dumbledore looked at Sherlock and said.


    "Of course, I didn''t make a statement to them. No matter how good it looks, you still need your own consent. If you don''t want to make such a show, I can negotiate with the Ministry of Magic and let them suppress the recent public opinion."


    Sherlock rubbed his temples with a headache.


    "To be honest, I really don''t want to make such a show. But if the magic world needs my name to build confidence in the people, that''s fine. After all, as you said, it''s not only a loss to me, There are benefits."


    "However, don''t keep promoting me as a golden sign. I just want to live a low-key life, and I don''t want to be a celebrity."


    Dumbledore said softly.


    "This involves the second matter, regarding the consultations with the Ministry of Magic, to re-absorb you into the Auror Command."


    "If you have this idea, the Ministry of Magic will definitely promote you again in the future, but if you are not going to work in the Ministry of Magic, then after they stabilize the current situation of the magic world, they will definitely stand up again. New characters to attract the attention of the public.��


    For such a thing, Sherlock could basically guess a general reason just by listening to Dumbledore''s simple words.


    If he is not going to join the Ministry of Magic, he will always build momentum for him and build the confidence of the people on him. After a long time, what will the British wizards think?


    It can only be said that the Auror is incompetent, not as good as a professor at Hogwarts, and Dumbledore has always been the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    To be honest, is the orthodoxy in the wizarding world at the Ministry of Magic or at Hogwarts?


    So this time the Ministry of Magic gave Sherlock an olive branch, not just because of his ability.


    Sherlock waved his hand and said.


    "That''s right. I didn''t want to go to the Ministry of Magic to be the head of the Auror office. It''s good to be a professor at Hogwarts."


    As for Sherlock''s choice, Dumbledore obviously expected it.


    They have been together for so long, and he also knows what character Sherlock is now.


    And from Dumbledore''s heart, he actually didn''t expect Sherlock to enter the Ministry of Magic at this time.


    "Although I won''t interfere with your choice, I really don''t want you to enter the Ministry of Magic." Dumbledore didn''t hide it.


    "It''s like every time the minister changes, I will be invited to run for election to succeed the next minister, but I don''t agree."


    "The political atmosphere there is too strong. If it''s just a normal situation, it''s fine, but they can''t handle a high-pressure event like Voldemort that threatens the entire wizarding world."


    he shook his head.


    "This is also my original intention of founding the Order of the Phoenix after I discovered this matter. The wizarding world needs an organization that can deal with Voldemort wholeheartedly."


    Sherlock touched his chin, and then he asked a very crucial question.


    "After this incident, how is the situation on Fudge''s side?"


    Dumbledore''s face was calm.


    "Connelly''s situation is very bad. There are many calls for him to step down from the ministry. He is also struggling with this matter now, but there is a high probability that he will lose the position of minister. From the beginning of the World Cup to the present, his decision-making It''s all really bad."


    "Then...who is the most likely person to take over the position of minister? Crouch?" Sherlock asked.


    "If the little Barty thing doesn''t come out, the only person to take over is Barty." Dumbledore''s glasses reflected white light, "He is also the most suitable candidate, but because he helped Barty escape and hid it. The matter has been exposed, then there is no possibility of this."


    "This is a huge stain. Neither the Ministry of Magic nor the people outside will accept a Minister of Magic with such a dark history."


    "Who is that?"


    Dumbledore said solemnly.


    "Rufus Scrimgeour."


    When Dumbledore and Scrimgeour arrived last night, Sherlock had lost his strength and passed out, so he didn''t know that the person who led the Auror was the Auror Director, but he still had the same personality and appearance. The old lion-like man has some impressions.


    Because of the events that went back to the past with Snape, this wizard was already the head of the Auror office at that time.


    In other words, he has been sitting in this position for nearly 20 years, and he is indeed a veteran.


    Through Sherlock''s understanding of this person, he can indeed be called hatred for evil, never wavering in his stance against Voldemort, nor weak in his actions.


    Just judging from Dumbledore''s expression, he didn''t seem to be very optimistic about Scrimgeour''s rise to power.


    Without waiting for Sherlock to speak, Dumbledore had already stated the reason Rufus''s position need not be doubted by anyone. Like Barty, he will always choose to stand on the opposite side of Voldemort, but his The character is a little too careless. "


    Sherlock frowned slightly.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Like this time, the matter of inviting you to join the Ministry of Magic was actually proposed by him. At the beginning, if there was no persuasion from me, he planned to force you to be hired."


    Dumbledore crossed his fingers, which was an action he made subconsciously when he was thinking about something.


    "Whether you agree or not, the Ministry of Magic directly declares that you are their person, and even if you don''t actually hold the position, there are some titles of positions, so that they can no longer bother to introduce new pillars to stabilize the reputation of the Ministry of Magic. , but use your fame directly for their purposes."


    Sherlock couldn''t help smacking his lips.


    "It sounds very uncomfortable, he just used me as a tool?"


    "Such an analogy is appropriate." Dumbledore laughed dumbly, "I stopped him from doing this, because he seemed to be a little dissatisfied with me, saying that I was too weak in some things."


    "It seems that this Scrimgeour has also become a minister in the future, and he is not a good character to get along with."


    Sherlock rubbed his face, and sure enough, the politicians are not good at all.


    Dumbledore stood up, it seemed that he had almost talked with Sherlock this time, and was finally ready to leave.


    "No matter what, his position will never change, which is a good thing after all." chaptere

 v2 Chapter 351： Can you give her a hug

    Popular recommendation:


    Sherlock was discharged from the hospital the day he finished talking with Dumbledore.


    In fact, his body is only on the arm, there is a wound caused by Shenfeng Wuying, and the black magic attached to the wound also let him use the spell to remove it in advance, and the coma is just too much magic spell, and the body loses strength. .


    According to Madam Pomfrey''s words, as long as he drinks more hot cocoa and eats chocolate, his body will be as good as a cow.


    Shilk also came out of the hospital with him.


    The problem with her eyes can''t be cured in the first place. Madam Pomfrey can only help to bandage it with gauze, not to prevent bleeding, but to prevent the pupils from contacting the sun, or seeing something real, triggering that kind of time. The ability to backtrack.


    At this time, Hogwarts Castle had already been blown up by what happened last night.


    Harry returned to Gryffindor early this morning, after all the dust had settled, and everyone was questioning his experience.


    But actually Harry didn''t have any experience.


    After Sherlock Dumbledore passed his anger with him, he also won his opinion. If he insisted on participating in the Triwizard Tournament by himself, Sherlock and the others would respect his choice.


    Harry also knew that this was not the time to satisfy his competitive spirit, and agreed to their plan.


    Later, on the day of the competition, Sherlock was transformed into him by Dumbledore using Transfiguration to replace Harry.


    And the real Harry was turned into a bird at the back, hid in Sherlock''s pocket, and entered the maze together.


    After all, Harry has a contract with the Goblet of Fire, and he must complete all the matches of the Triwizard Tournament unless he dies.


    Sherlock brought him in just to complete the contract, and then leaving the field by himself was equivalent to being the first to leave the field, ending all the games.


    Then he stayed in Dumbledore''s office all night, chatting with the portraits of past principals, and finally returned to the lounge early the next morning.


    The entire Hogwarts students are discussing today''s two Daily Prophet.


    The Triwizard Tournament was not successfully completed in the end, but became a secondary topic. Besides Harry, the other focus was Cedric, who was teleported away with Sherlock.


    He was surrounded by the auditorium almost all day today and did not leave. With his authentic Hufflepuff character, and he didn''t know how to refuse, he took the trouble to tell other students about his experience with Sherlock.


    In fact, Cedric hadn''t seen the exciting scene in the newspaper photos of Sherlock and Voldemort dueling one-on-one.


    To be honest, he was held under his arm by the professor at the very beginning, chased and fled by dozens of Death Eaters, and the mysterious man appeared in person behind him, so he was protected by Sherlock, and he did not see the battle between the two.


    But just like this, it was enough for these little wizards to listen to them with fascination.


    As Sherlock''s students, they have always loved this defense professor, and now something like this has happened.


    With Sherlock''s current momentum, if he voted for the most popular professor in the castle, he would at least get more than 90% of the votes, even Dumbledore couldn''t match it.


    After all, one is a young and handsome professor, and the other is an amiable but old-fashioned principal. Sherlock can only say that Sherlock has a great advantage.


    You can probably guess what the current situation of the castle is, so Sherlock didn''t disturb anyone when he came out of the school hospital, and quietly returned to his office.


    Returning to the environment he was familiar with, his body completely relaxed, he let out a long sigh of relief, lay down on the reclining chair, poured himself a cup of black tea and rested.


    However, less than five minutes after he lay down, there was a knock on the door of the office.


    Sherlock''s entire face suddenly collapsed. He really didn''t want to receive anyone right now, but the knocking on the door still sounded firmly. He didn''t mean to stop. He could only wave his hand and open the door. .


    A tall, silver-haired girl walked in. After entering, she turned over and closed the office door again.


    Sherlock couldn''t help blinking when he looked at Furong with a strange expression.


    "It turned out to be Furong, how did you know I was in the office?"


    Furong''s mood seemed a little depressed, but it wasn''t that depressed, she looked at Sherlock and said.


    "I went to the school hospital to find you first, and Madam Pomfrey there told me that you were discharged."


    Sherlock picked up the black tea, then controlled a stool and flew to Furong''s side, handing her a cup of tea as well.


    "I don''t use it for special visits. I don''t really have a big problem. Now I''m in great shape and can hit three Snapes."


    Furong naturally couldn''t understand it. What kind of joke was it that she could play three Snapes? Even if she could understand it, she probably wouldn''t be in the mood to laugh now. UU reading


    Holding the teacup, she whispered.


    "I''m going back tomorrow."


    Sherlock smiled.


    "Hogwarts is going to have a holiday the day after tomorrow, and you really should go back. Although this Triwizard Tournament failed in the end, not even a winner was chosen. It''s okay to go back, but Durmstrang''s side is miserable, their principal is still waiting for the trial."


    Furong obviously didn''t come to talk about this with Sherlock, and she wasn''t a cowardly girl either. The third sentence after entering the door directly explained her purpose.


    "I like you, Sherlock."


    "..."


    The expression on Sherlock''s face froze.


    He wasn''t surprised by this, and he wasn''t a fool, so he could naturally see something.


    He just didn''t expect her to be so direct.


    And before Sherlock made any response, Fleur spoke again, and she didn''t seem to have any intention of getting any response from Sherlock.


    "I also know that you don''t have that kind of feelings for me. The person you like is that Professor Shilk." The girl pursed her lips, and a smile appeared on her face at this time, "But I still want to tell you that I like you. , at least you have to know from me that there is a girl who likes you."


    "I don''t know if I will forget you again in the future, if I fall in love with someone else, maybe I will like you for the rest of my life, but now Fleur Delacour likes you!"


    "So, can you give her a parting hug?" chaptere

 v2 Chapter 352： Harrys Sadness

    It''s been two weeks since the holiday started.


    Harry''s life back at the Dursleys remained unchanged.


    No matter how many things happened in the magic world, how thrilling his experience in that castle was, after returning to this "home" on Privet Road, it was as if he had come to another world.


    Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon wouldn''t have cared about his experiences, and wouldn''t even have allowed Harry to draw that "little stick" in front of them.


    They all knew that Harry couldn''t use magic outside of school, so the incident with his Aunt Maggie had left Vernon with a sense of fear, but he still had enough restraints on Harry.


    At this time, Harry, in order to avoid the reprimands of his aunt and uncle, was lying on the grass in the garden, pretending that he was no longer home.


    In fact, lying like this is not comfortable at all, of course, it is not comparable to the sofa in the living room, but as long as there is no screaming, even lying directly in the mud, Harry is willing.


    Inside the house, Uncle Vernon was watching the news on TV very loudly, and he could vaguely hear something about the fact that the Spanish porters were not satisfied with the current welfare strike, and Uncle Vernon''s unique voice shouted.


    "If it were me, I''d give them the right to take a nap for life!" he roared viciously, obviously it wasn''t that he was really thinking about these porters.


    Harry''s attention was certainly not on Vernon.


    He was looking up at the sky with a piece of grass in his mouth, thinking about what happened in Hogwarts.


    Everyone in the wizarding world now knows that Voldemort is back, but it''s been two weeks since that event, and he''s not moving at all.


    But no movement is normal.


    It is said that Professor Forrest injured him very badly, and it is most likely that he should be carefully raising the wound somewhere.


    Already in Harry''s mind, the scene of the noseless man waving his wand furiously, using the Cruciatus Curse, and venting his anger on his subordinates.


    At the same time, Harry still had some lingering fears in his heart.


    If Sherlock hadn''t replaced his identity at that time, then the one who was taken away in the end was who he really was.


    He didn''t even dare to think that if he really faced Voldemort, what ability would he have to resist.


    Everyone knew there were prophecies that he was the only one who could defeat Voldemort, but Harry never felt any different.


    The reason why he was able to survive Voldemort''s life-threatening curse when he was a child did not concern him at all, because his mother bought it with her life.


    Every time Harry experienced people''s admiration for his scars, there was actually a subconscious feeling of sadness in his heart.


    Those people thought this was his glory, a testimony of victory.


    Only he understands that this is actually his mother''s death certificate.


    He chewed the grass roots in his mouth, and the bitter juice was swallowed by him and his saliva, just like his mood at the moment.


    As if he felt something, an illusory figure suddenly appeared beside him. Harry tilted his head and looked over. Lily, who was in a state of soul, looked at him quietly with a gentle smile on her face.


    "It''s still daytime, Mom, and Professor Forrest said you''d better come out at night," Harry said worriedly.


    Lily knelt down beside Harry like this, and gently stroked Harry''s black hair with those hands that would never touch the real thing.


    "There''s no big problem with shade to block the sun," she said softly. "I can sense you''re in a bad mood, Harry."


    Harry blinked, hiding.


    "No, I was just thinking about the mess."


    "Is it because that person came back?"


    Harry was silent, Lily was his own mother, and what his son was thinking, few mothers could not guess.


    "You will be fifteen years old in a few days. It''s still too early to say adults, but you can also say that you are a big child. It''s normal to have your own thoughts, but when you encounter problems that you can''t figure out, you must not hide them. Go ask someone who is older and more knowledgeable than you, that''s how people grow up, and no one has any trouble at all."


    Lily''s voice was so soft that only Harry, who was next to her, could hear it, masked by the loud TV on Uncle Vernon.


    Harry didn''t hide his thoughts either, and said in a muffled voice.


    "I was actually thinking, if Voldemort wanted to get me, what if someone dies because of me?"


    "If it was me who lifted the trophy with Cedric that day, then not only would I not be able to save my own life, but Cedric would surely die..."


    "So are you and Dad, if it wasn''t for me... you wouldn''t actually be dead..."


    Lily looked at Harry''s eyes and became distressed.


    Harry is indeed not a child anymore, he thinks a lot, but the more he thinks, the more he blames himself.


    The source of all his misfortune came from that prophecy, and the source of the prophecy was him.


    "No one would think of you like that Harry." Lily''s voice became serious, "Neither me nor James, we never felt like we were dying for anyone."


    "We are fighting against evil, in order to defeat the man. This is what we all voluntarily believed in and stood by. Not just us, Sirius, Lupin, Dumbledore, the Weasleys, and you now. Professor Forrest, they are all working hard and paying for this belief."


    "Like now you will also inherit the legacy of me and your father, and you are fighting against evil, aren''t you? So don''t make your own thinking so important, no one is indispensable, and don''t attribute unreasonable mistakes to on myself."


    "If you want to prevent the people around you from being hurt, then you need to gain more knowledge, learn, work hard, and have the ability to protect them, so that in the end, no matter how good or bad the result is, you will never again To blame and regret." Qiang Xie read Xie


    "After all, you have done your best to do it, no one will scold you again, and you will have a clear conscience."


    Harry spit out the grass in his mouth. He is not a person who complains about himself. He is only in a bad mood occasionally. When Lily said this, he cheered up a lot. control the big lord


    "You''re right, Mom, nothing will change if I lie down here. I have to work hard even in the summer vacation. Professor Forrest and Professor Shilk live very close to me. I have time. You should ask them for advice!"


    He got up from the grass and looked like he was going to go to Sherlock now to discuss magic studies, but he stopped before he even walked out of Privet Drive.


    Dudley, who was out with friends, happened to be back at this time.


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 353： Accident

    Sherlock''s house.


    Tonight''s dinner was a delicious steak, cooked by Vera Silk, an all-around beautiful girl, without Sherlock helping.


    And it''s not Sherlock''s compliment if it''s delicious, Shilk''s cooking skills have indeed improved a lot.


    After all, she is not yet an idiot in terms of cooking skills. She has learned from the house-elves herself at Hogwarts for a while. Although the food she cooks is not at the top level, it can Said it was delicious.


    "So, you hugged her then?"


    It was the fifth time that Silk had asked this question calmly.


    Sherlock froze as he was cutting the steak, and covered his forehead.


    "Of course I agreed to her request, it was just a hug, a hug between friends, nothing else."


    "I know nothing else."


    "Then why did you ask again and again?" Sherlock said resentfully.


    Hilke casually divided the steak on the plate into small pieces.


    "Just ask."


    "Really just asking casually?"


    "real."


    Sherlock sighed slightly and put the cut steak into his mouth.


    This time, Chapter 17b Si. "Have you done anything to her other than a hug that doesn''t mean anything else?"


    Sherlock almost spit out the food in his mouth.


    "What can I do to her? Didn''t a student come in and see it?"


    On that day, I expressed my intentions in Furong, not asking for anything else, but just wanting a hug from Sherlock before leaving.


    Faced with such a small, even humble request, he certainly did not refuse.


    It''s just that when we hugged later, other students at Hogwarts also knew about Sherlock''s discharge from the hospital, and they came to visit him excitedly together, and this happened.


    Fortunately, Sherlock''s reputation has always been very good, and there is a precedent for rejecting the invitation of Fleur''s dance partner before, so the students do not have any special meaning for this hug.


    But it was different when it reached Shilk''s ears.


    She naturally believed in Sherlock''s innocence, but women would always care about certain things.


    After leaving Hogwarts on vacation, she had asked Sherlock about this at least five times!


    Of course, Sherlock himself sat up straight, but no matter what, Shilk paid so much to save him, and after he was discharged from the hospital, he hugged another girl, which made him feel a little guilty. feel.


    Shilk nodded slightly.


    "I believe, I believe you."


    Sherlock was already in a turmoil, and even if she said that, she didn''t dare to relax.


    Just when they were more like flirting, Sherlock''s face suddenly froze.


    He put down the knife and fork in his hand, then put on his coat with a dignified expression, and walked towards the door.


    "I''m going to deal with some things, you eat first."


    ......


    Harry''s cousin Dudley has finally discovered his own specialty this year.


    He fought and won the Southeastern Junior Heavyweight Interscholastic Boxing Tournament, much to the delight of Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia.


    Because this finally proves that their son is a waste who can only eat, drink, and play, at least there are some shining points.


    It was only Harry who knew that Dudley had become something of a **** on the street as he got older.


    He hangs out with his gang of friends all day, smokes and fights, and likes to go to the park to vandalize public property, not the kind of baby that Aunt Petunia thinks.


    So when he met Dudley on the way, Harry didn''t show a good face to him.


    "When did you become Brother D (as Dudley calls him)? I still think Baby Dudley (as Aunt Petunia calls him) suits you better."


    Harry grinned and said that he didn''t want to be the same as when he was a child now, and he couldn''t change hands after being bullied. Instead, he took the initiative to attack many times.


    Dudley waved his fist fiercely.


    "To shut up!"


    At the intersection of Privet Drive and Magnolia Drive, only Dudley and Harry were standing.


    It was already dark at this time, it was mostly dinner time, and there was no one else on the road.


    Harry wasn''t in the mood to continue arguing with Dudley either, he said with a wave of his hand.


    "Go home and tell Aunt Petunia for me. I ate at Professor Forrest''s tonight. I''ll go back after dinner."


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. "Humph."


    Dudley snorted.


    "We wish you didn''t come back."


    Harry didn''t care much about his words, he had heard anything worse than this.


    "maybe."


    He stepped forward, just as he was about to part ways with Dudley.


    An unusually cold, yet extremely familiar voice suddenly swept through Harry''s body!


    And Dudley, who had just staggered from Harry, froze at this moment.


    His face turned pale in an instant, fear was written on that fat face, and he turned to look at Harry.


    "Did you do something to me!"


    "It''s not me! Shut your mouth! I''m listening!"


    The night sky was shrouded in darkness Harry didn''t seem to see anything, and the car horns that could still be heard in the distance had disappeared, only a hoarse gasp.


    The gasp wasn''t just from Dudley right in front of him, but something else!


    It wasn''t the first time he had felt this way, and although it was still so cold and hopeless, it made Harry realize that something was approaching them.


    He pulled out his wand decisively.


    His actions, however, provoked an emergency response from Dudley.


    The fat boy shouted.


    "Don''t use your little stick at me! I''ll tell Dad when I get back! You...you''re doing that to me!"


    As a pure Muggle, Dudley could only feel the gloom, but couldn''t see what Harry could see.


    Because of the fear of the unknown, he subconsciously attributed all the problems to Harry.


    Dudley turned and ran towards his house.


    Harry was irritable now, he cried loudly.


    "You idiot! Dudley! It''s right in front of you! Dementors! Dementors in front of you!"


    However, before he could shout out the words, he felt a biting coldness coming from behind him.


    More than one Dementor!


    And just as Harry raised his wand, ready to cast the Patronus Charm.


    Make a big tyrant. The night sky shrouded in darkness was suddenly cut open by a silver crow!


    Then it glided around Harry and Dudley, and through the silver light, Harry could clearly see that there were two Dementors hiding in their robes and fleeing away in embarrassment!


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 354： 2 letters

    Dudley stood there, lost his soul, as if he had lost his soul.


    Harry didn''t have much energy to pay attention to his cousin, but turned to look in the direction of the silver crow.


    Sherlock was walking towards Harry from the dim street lamp with a dignified face.


    "Well, what''s going on here?" Harry said in disbelief. "Professor Forrest? Why are there dementors here? They''re still attacking me!"


    The silver crow waved its wings and landed on Sherlock''s shoulder.


    "I''m afraid there are some big problems that we can''t even think of."


    Sherlock frowned and said, he raised his head, and in the night sky not far away, an owl was rushing towards them like a cannonball. This time X*InDIngDIanX** Zhang Si


    As a nearsighted, Harry''s vision at night is of course not as good as Sherlock''s.


    He hadn''t forgotten his cousin, and helped lift Dudley, who seemed to have lost consciousness, with great difficulty, from the ground.


    "And the professor? Why did you know I was attacked?" Harry asked breathlessly. "This should be five minutes away from your house."


    Sherlock had already received the letter from the small owl, and he answered while opening the letter with a serious expression.


    "Because from this summer vacation, Dumbledore handed over the job of protecting you to me, and the previous ones were Mrs. Figg, who lived on Wisteria Road, and a wizard named Mundungus Fletcher, After the task was handed over to me, the Fletcher left, and Mrs. Figg still lived here, which was her home."


    "That Mrs. Figg with a bunch of cats!" Harry raised his voice in shock. "She''s a wizard? Aunt Petunia asked me to stay at her house before when they were out! She never Tell me this!"


    Sherlock looked at the contents of the letter, frowning deeper and deeper, and finally he seemed to let out a sneer, and threw the letter aside.


    The parchment spontaneously ignited in mid-air, then quickly turned into a cloud of ashes.


    "She''s a Squib to be exact. Of course she can''t tell you that, just like the Ministry of Magic won''t tell you, they set the area where you live as a key surveillance area, otherwise how could this letter get here? quick."


    Sherlock said coldly, then he took a bottle of potion out of his pocket and handed it to Harry to give Dudley a drink.


    "The joy potion can make his mental condition much better, but don''t give him too much, two sips are enough."


    Harry gave Dudley the medicine, still full of doubts.


    "Then why are dementors coming? Is this an order from the Ministry of Magic?"


    Dudley''s face was much better after drinking the potion. He looked at Harry and Sherlock in horror, his lips trembling, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Stand up and go by yourself. We will take you home and tell your parents something by the way."


    Sherlock was obviously speaking to Dudley, the little fat man almost trotted away in the direction of his house with red eyes, and Harry and Sherlock quickly followed behind him.


    Only then did he answer Harry''s previous question.


    "No matter who''s under the magical government, no dementors will be sent to harm you. Besides, now that Scrimgeour has just been appointed as the new Minister of Magic, Fudge has become an adviser to the Minister''s Office, and the whole Ministry of Magic is going through a battle. With the handover of power, those people have no heart to do such a thing."


    They didn''t take two steps before they saw the Dursleys, Sherlock said flatly.


    "When you go back, go upstairs to pack your things immediately. I''ll negotiate with your aunt and uncle. I''ll probably receive another letter soon, and I''ll take you away."


    Harry suddenly became excited.


    "Leave! Great! Where will we go? To your house?"


    "Don''t think about it for now, wait until you''ve packed up your things."


    When they were talking, they had already arrived at the door of Dursley''s house. Dudley pushed the door open, shouted "Mom and Dad" and rushed in. Harry and Sherlock also walked in.


    Aunt Petunia''s surprised voice came from inside the house.


    "Oh, our little Dudley baby is back. He has never called his mom and dad so kindly before."


    But when Vernon and Petunia all came out, Dudley''s round, flesh-ball-like body threw himself in front of them and shouted.


    "He, they used that on me! Dad! Harry! He used that to teach me a lesson! And his professor made Harry give me a potion I don''t know what it was!"


    Feeling her son''s trembling body, Penny''s face turned pale instantly, Vernon''s face flushed, and he picked up a bat beside him!


    "I knew...I knew it! No matter how nice we were to you, you were just a coyote! Petunia! Now go to the police! What did you do to my son! What did you feed him? Poison!" Qiang Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    Sherlock gave Harry a wink and told him to go upstairs first.


    At this moment, outside the window of Dursley''s house, another owl bounced in the direction of Sherlock like a bullet. It hurriedly threw a letter on Sherlock, and then from another window Fly away, the whole process is smooth and smooth, without a trace of stagnation.


    Sherlock opened the envelope unhurriedly in the face of Vernon''s threat.


    This letter wasn''t as brief as the last one. He read it like this for about 20 to 30 seconds. Vernon was just threatening, and Penny wasn''t really stupid enough to call the police.


    In the end, Sherlock put the letter away and didn''t burn it. He just stood opposite Vernon and said sternly.


    "It''s bad and I''m in a bad mood. You know I''m not Harry, and the Ministry of Magic has very little restraint on adult wizards, so if you don''t want to offend me and ask me to use some special means, it''s better to give it now I shut up and listen to me."


    His threats worked, and Vernon wasn''t a fool after all. He hated and feared magic, especially wizards.


    The three Dursleys huddled in the corner, watching Sherlock''s random move in horror like this. Their chairs seemed to come alive, and they jumped up behind him and let him sit down. control the big lord


    "Harry didn''t do anything to your son, he was disturbed by the Dementors, these things came to trouble Harry, the little fat man was just implicated. I fed him some euphoria, Make him feel better, otherwise he will have to be dragged back like a dead pig."


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 355： Twelve Grimmauld Place

    "As for why Harry encountered such a thing, you should know better as his aunt Penny."


    Sherlock''s eyes turned to Penny, and Vernon and Dudley''s eyes also turned to her subconsciously.


    Penny looked blank, and before she could speak, Sherlock continued.


    "The person who killed your sister is back, and the whole magical world knows about it, and the dementor who just attacked him is very likely to have something to do with that person."


    The pupils in Penny''s eyes shrank slightly, and her white lips said names that almost all wizards would not dare to say.


    "You mean... Voldemort?"


    Vernon and Dudley didn''t show much fear about the name either. They were both Muggles, and Voldemort''s influence was limited to the wizarding world, and it didn''t have any deterrent effect on them.


    At this moment, Vernon took over the topic and looked at Sherlock deeply.


    "What do you mean, the murderer who once killed Penny''s sister''s family is back, and is he planning to continue preparing to attack Harry now?"


    This is their simplest and easiest to understand statement, Sherlock nodded lightly.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Vernon''s face also turned completely cold at this time. He straightened his back, blocked Dudley and Penny, and faced Sherlock.


    "Then you take that child away! We have raised him for more than ten years, and we have done what we should do! Now I don''t want my family to be hurt any more!"


    Dudley and Penny looked at Vernon with their mouths open, as if they had forgotten what to say.


    Sherlock looked at him with calm eyes, without showing any disdain or contempt, but continued to nod.


    "One of the purposes of my visit is to take him away from here. You are the father of this family, and of course you should protect your family. Besides, you really didn''t like him. He is so grown up, no matter what the process is, he has done what you can."


    "In addition, Dumbledore made a special trip for me to say thank you to you instead."


    Just as Sherlock''s voice fell, outside the window, another owl spread its wings, gliding into Dursley''s house. It threw a letter on Sherlock, and then flew out again.


    Sherlock didn''t even touch the letter with his hands, he just glanced at the seal on the envelope and snapped his fingers, and the letter floated out of the window by itself.


    Then, a flame suddenly erupted outside the house, and the letter had apparently been burned to ashes. This scene frightened the Dursley family to shiver together. M.b��Q��G��t��.c��M


    Harry also came down the stairs with his belongings, and he stuck his head out to ask.


    "Can we leave now, Professor?"


    Sherlock looked at the Dursleys, who had fallen silent together, and waved to Harry.


    "Thank them, Harry."


    Harry didn''t change, and he didn''t have any resentment towards the Dursleys. He obediently stood beside Sherlock, put his luggage on the ground, and bowed deeply.


    "Thank you for your care over the years. I know you don''t like me, so I will try my best not to appear in front of you again."


    After Harry thanked him, Sherlock turned around, and the luggage that Harry put on the ground floated gently with him.


    "gone."


    Harry still carried Hedwig''s birdcage in his hand, and followed him cheerfully as he walked out of the Dursley''s house together.


    It was ten o''clock, and there were even fewer pedestrians on Privet Drive. There was almost no one except Harry and Sherlock.


    "Are we going to your house now, Professor?" Harry''s voice was clearly excited.


    Sherlock rolled his eyes.


    "Go to my house first. You should have brought your broom. I''ll take mine. We have to ride the broom to a place where you can settle down."


    Harry blinked.


    "Can''t you use Apparition or Floo powder?"


    "It''s my first time visiting that place, so there''s no way I can use Apparition to take you there. As for Floo fans, that thing is being seen by the Ministry of Magic all the time, even if Scrimgeour becomes the Minister, the inside Officials aren''t all credible either."


    After explaining it to Harry, they had arrived at Sherlock''s place.


    Silk had just washed the dishes after dinner, and was holding the remote control to find programs she could watch according to what Sherlock had taught her earlier.


    "Good evening, Professor Shilk."


    Harry greeted him like a good baby, and Silk looked at him with a slight smile on his face and nodded.


    Sherlock had already taken a broom he had prepared at home from behind the door, and said to Silke seriously.


    "I''ll take him to Dumbledore, maybe he won''t come back tonight, you have to be careful at home alone, now is a special time."


    Shilk looked at him and smiled.


    "I will, you have to be careful outside."


    Sherlock also looked at her smile, nodded with a smile, and then walked out of the house with the small light bulb Harry.


    "Come on, Harry, you''re better at flying than me, but you still have to pay attention in the sky, I''m going to use the Disillusionment Charm on both you and me."


    Just as Sherlock reminded them, three or four owls flew in the direction they were standing in a row, dropped several letters, and then spread their wings and left.


    But Sherlock went to those letters that didn''t even fall to the ground, and immediately urged Harry to leave.


    Harry took a quick glance at the envelopes of the letters when he was riding on his broomstick.


    In addition to the address and Sherlock''s name on it, it seems to be stamped with the seal of the Ministry of Magic...


    Just when Harry was thinking about it, they had already flown into the sky under the leadership of Sherlock. UU Reading


    The sky was very cold. Fortunately, when he was on the ground, Harry was obedient and put a lot of back coats over his clothes. Except for the cold wind slapping his face, his body did not feel much coldness.


    Sherlock took the lead and flew towards London with Harry. Along the way, they seemed to take a lot of detours to avoid Muggles, and it took nearly half an hour to finally reach their destination.


    This is a small square in the city of London. The surrounding houses have gloomy facades and look like they are not far away. The windows of some houses are broken, and the street lights are shining dimly.


    Sherlock took out the letter from the second owl he received today from his arms, turned to the back and handed it to Harry.


    "Remember the address above, don''t read it out, keep it in your heart."


    Harry unfolded the parchment, and then in the dim streetlight, he could read the writing on it.


    [Order of the Phoenix Headquarters is located at 12 Grimmauld Place, London] The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class professor, Chapter 355, 12 Grimmauld Place, is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 356： Water Bo Liangshan in the magic world

    After confirming that Harry had kept the information on the parchment in his heart, the letter suddenly ignited, destroying all the records on it. �ئ�w.B��q��g��t��.�樯M


    Then Sherlock took Harry to the outside of house 11. He first made sure that there were no idlers at this time, and made a boring act of sticking his head out of his room and looking in their direction before telling Harry. road.


    "Think about it, you just saw that address on the paper."


    And just as the string of place names appeared in Harry''s mind, a tattered door appeared out of nowhere between No. 11 and No. 13 in front of him, followed by dirty walls and gloomy windows. Appeared, looking as if an extra house had suddenly swelled up, squeezing things out of the way!


    Suddenly a house was squeezed out of a place where there was no gap at all. Of course, the movement was very big, but the Muggles who lived in the rooms on the left and right didn''t seem to notice it at all, and the architecture and geology changed drastically. .


    Sherlock nudged Harry slightly behind him.


    "Come in quickly, there are many people waiting for us inside."


    The two of them walked up the tattered stone steps together. The black paint on the door was peeling off, covered with scratches from left to right. The silver door knocker was in the shape of a coiled snake. There was no key hole on the door, nor a letterbox.


    Sherlock knocked on the black door with his wand, the loud sound of metal slamming, and the clatter like a chain, and the door creaked open.


    The room behind the door was dark, but when they walked in, the candlesticks on both sides were lit one after another, and the dim yellow fire illuminated the space here.


    Walking through the hall, someone seemed to hear movement, a dazzling footstep sounded, and then Harry heard the excited conversations of men and women.


    "Don''t stand in my way, I want to walk in the front!"


    "Don''t you know Forrest, Tonks?"


    "I''ve never met Harry! Besides, Sherlock was so handsome that night! If I didn''t like the handsome guy, I would have fallen in love with him!"


    The owner of the voice quickly walked in front of them, Harry looked like some kind of welcoming audience, and eight or nine people suddenly appeared from the corner.


    He basically never met these people, but Sherlock seemed to have a good relationship with them.


    "Ah, Sherlock, if you don''t count what happened a few days ago, the last time we met was during the Quidditch World Cup last year."


    A dark-skinned wizard hugged Sherlock, and Harry heard his name as Kingsley.


    The witch with violet curly hair, who was squeaking, her name seemed to be Tonks.


    One of the pale middle-aged wizards didn''t need anyone to be introduced. He knew Harry. It was Professor Remus Lupin, who had been an assistant in the Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts for a year.


    Others include the three witches, Elfia Dogo, Dedalo Digg, and Stokey Podmore, as well as the two witches, Emmeline Vance and Hestia Jones.


    These people Harry didn''t know, even Sherlock had a relationship with them at the party he joined the Order of the Phoenix three years ago.


    The last person to come out was Mrs. Weasley, who was still holding a spatula in her hand and wearing an apron, as if she had just come out of the kitchen.


    "You came at the right time, and the meeting was just about to start."


    Sherlock and Kingsley chatted and walked further into the corridor together, and Harry was about to follow them forward when Mrs. Weasley grabbed her arm.


    "No, Harry, only members of the Order of the Phoenix can attend the meeting. Ron and Hermione are upstairs, you can wait with them until the meeting is over."


    Harry could only stare at Sherlock and a group of adult wizards walking into a room inside.


    He is also full of doubts now, looking up at Mrs. Weasley and asking.


    "What is the Order of the Phoenix?"


    "Ron and Hermione will explain everything to you, my dear, I really have to hurry." Mrs Weasley led Harry upstairs and whispered distractedly, "Arrived. , they came to the second landing of the stairs, you are on the second door on the right, I will call you after the opening, you can come down and eat something."


    Just as Harry was going upstairs, Sherlock and his group walked into a conference room.


    This room is huge, with a huge crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, illuminating every darkness here.


    There was a long table in the middle of the room, which looked very similar to the four tables in the Hogwarts auditorium belonging to different colleges. At this time, there were already many people sitting around the table.


    Dumbledore was sitting in the first place. After seeing Sherlock and the others walking in, he nodded slightly to him and indicated the vacant seat on his left.


    This chair was obviously left alone for Sherlock, and Sherlock didn''t refuse or pinch anything, and just sat on it.


    After sitting down, he had time to see the dozens of wizards sitting here, including many of his acquaintances.


    Facing him diagonally, sitting in the fourth position on Dumbledore''s right hand, with a gloomy face, the person who was looking in his direction was Snape.


    And Professor McGonagall, sitting directly opposite Sherlock, with Dumbledore''s right hand first.


    Beside him was a handsome middle-aged wizard with a sallow complexion. After careful identification, Sherlock realized that this was Harry''s godfather, Sirius.


    Compared to the time I saw him a year ago, he seemed to have taken care of himself a lot, which made Sherlock not recognize him for a while. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    And Moody, sitting opposite Sirius, beside Snape, after meeting Sherlock''s eyes, he nodded slightly in response.


    Others are Arthur from the Weasley family, Bill, the eldest son, Mundungus, who was in charge of taking care of Harry before Sherlock, and Kingsley Tonks who just sat down.


    The people sitting here now are certainly not all the members of the Order of the Phoenix, but most of the mainstays have gathered here.


    Seeing this scene, Sherlock couldn''t help but feel a surge of water in Liangshan''s heart. One hundred and eight heroes gathered together to do things for the sky, overthrow the Ministry of Magic, and recreate the strange feeling of a bright world.


    Before he had this strange feeling, Dumbledore''s calm voice echoed throughout the conference room.


    "Okay, now that everyone who can get there has arrived, then today''s meeting is the beginning. Let Sherlock talk about what happened to him when he rescued Harry." The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class professor. Chapter 356 The Water Bo Liangshan in the Magic World is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 357： Society of the Phoenix Conference

    "Two Dementors attacked Harry at the intersection of Privet Drive and Magnolia Drive. They seemed to be waiting for this opportunity, and they unfolded the first time Harry left the Dursleys'' house. action."


    "Immediately after I rescued Harry, the Ministry of Magic sent an owl to send me a letter from Scrimgeour, the Minister for Magic who had been in office for three days, and he told me to leave and take Harry to the Ministry of Magic, saying Only there can he be kept safe."


    "Then I sent Harry back to the Dursleys first. At this time, I received a letter from Professor Dumbledore asking me to take Harry from her aunt''s house to the Order of the Phoenix. During this period, the Ministry of Magic sent The second letter, the wording in the letter was much harsher than the previous one, and I took Harry to the Ministry of Magic immediately."


    "I still ignored it. After I took Harry away from the Dursleys, I went home and took a broomstick and flew here. During this period, Scrimgeour wrote me three or four letters, and I didn''t open them again. Open it up."


    After Sherlock finished speaking, the meeting room fell silent first, and then Kingsley spoke up.


    "Scrimgeour was trying to take Harry into his own hands."


    Moody snorted coldly.


    "His character is much tougher than Fudge, but it''s not a good thing to be too tough. Now both Sherlock and Harry are with us, which makes him, the newly appointed Minister of Magic, feel a sense of crisis."


    Mr. Weasley also frowned.


    "Scrimgeour''s stance against Voldemort will not be shaken, but he has never regarded himself as a person like us. He should want to take Harry away. He must not be able to borrow Sherlock''s fame. There are some aspects that can be designed.��


    Lupin said softly.


    "The good news is that he didn''t send anyone to directly interfere with Sherlock''s move to take Harry away, which proves that he has no intention of tearing our face off." M.b��Q��G��t��.c��M


    Sirius sneered.


    "Unless he''s an idiot who is ten times as stupid as Fudge, he should know anyway that the current magical world can''t afford to suffer any more internal friction. Now that the Ministry of Magic belongs to the Ministry of Magic, the Order of the Phoenix belongs to the Order of the Phoenix. A good situation, whether the two are hostile or the two are combined, is not good for the situation.��


    Sirius was still a fugitive. On the night of Voldemort''s resurrection, the Aurors did not grab Peter directly, but someone saw his face.


    Now that Scrimgeour is in power, he is consolidating and shrinking his power, and naturally he doesn''t have the energy or mood to reverse the verdict for Sirius.


    But according to Kingsley, the wanted Sirius has been withdrawn in the Auror''s office, which means that he is only short of a government announcement from appearing in the wizarding world.


    "I''ll talk to Rufus tomorrow about the issues at the Ministry of Magic." Dumbledore''s voice was not loud, but it could clearly reach everyone sitting here, "The letter from the Ministry of Magic It''s not the point, the point is the two dementors."


    "Kingsley, when you were here, did you hear from the ministry that there was an order for dementors today?"


    Kingsley shook his head.


    "No, sir, Scrimgeour has attached great importance to Azkaban''s defense since he came to power, and he is also very aware that there are some of the most loyal followers of You-Know-Who gathered there, so not only did he not sign any orders to tune the Dementors From that island, Aurors stationed to guard the island were also sent."


    Professor McGonagall, who was sitting opposite Sherlock, frowned.


    "Only that island in the whole of the UK has dementors. Since these things have found Potter, it means that there is a problem with the prison! Albus has always thought that those dementors are not credible, they don''t care about the Ministry of Magic, As long as they can feed them, they will allegiance."


    Dumbledore looked at Kingsley and said.


    "You should chat more with those Aurors who came back from Azkaban''s shift in the Auror''s office, and try to learn more about the current situation of Dementors from their mouths."


    Seeing Kingsley nodded silently, then he turned his gaze to Mad-Eye.


    "Alastor, how''s the surveillance on those people during this time?"


    The prosthetic leg under Moody''s table seemed to have stepped on the floor subconsciously.


    "Those wizards who are suspected of going to the mysterious person this time have been very dishonest recently. They hold parties frequently. Our people can''t get into that kind of place. It''s unknown what they are talking about, but it''s definitely not a good thing! "


    "Is there any news about him?"


    Dumbledore did not name his name, but everyone sitting here knows who this "he" refers to.


    "No, I can guarantee this. If he contacts his subordinates for the first time, we will definitely know."


    After Moody''s words fell, Dumbledore turned his attention to Snape who had been silent.


    "What''s the feeling about that mark recently, Severus?"


    Snape was still the hard voice.


    "No, he didn''t make any calls."


    "The knife that Sherlock stabbed on his body hurt him very badly." Dumbledore said solemnly, "In addition, his body is still very weak, even if he doesn''t die, he should be trained. long time."


    Sherlock touched his chin, he said softly.


    "When I started, I specifically identified the location of the heart. It stands to reason that as long as it is a normal person, the heart has been pierced through, and it is impossible to say that he can still live. It should be that after his resurrection, his body will Something has changed."


    When talking about this person, even in the Order of the Phoenix, everyone''s breathing was slightly solemn.


    After all, the shadow of the famous tree of people, UU reading Sherlock was not a wizard who grew up in the wizarding world. Naturally, he would not feel so much pressure on the name of Voldemort like other people.


    The content after the meeting was about the transfer of some responsibilities. There are still more than a dozen wizards who should be sitting here, monitoring people like Malfoy.


    After the incident of the Dementor attacking Harry, Azkaban has to send someone to keep an eye on it, so we can''t count on the Ministry of Magic.


    Of course, the Aurors of the Order of the Phoenix are not the only two of them, Kingsley and Tonks. Dumbledore plans to have a member of the Order of the Phoenix who is also an Auror apply to the Ministry of Magic and take the initiative to transfer to the prison island to investigate the specifics. Case.


    The meeting ended in an hour, and Dumbledore didn''t seem to be staying here tonight, so he just used Apparate and left.


    And after saying hello to the others and saying goodbye to Harry, Sherlock had no intention of staying, and returned to his home on Magnolia Road at midnight. The fastest new offer for you is nothing more than a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Update, Chapter 357 of the Society of the Phoenix Conference is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 358： Percy parted ways

    The manor under the dark night is quiet and quiet.


    Until a shrill scream broke the silence here.


    "Ah!!! Stop! You idiot! Trash! Too much has been poured!"


    Peter, whose face was as sallow and vicissitudes as Lupin''s, tremblingly moved the hand holding the potion away from the hole in his master''s chest.


    "I told you! This time I only need half of the last time! Wormtail! What the **** are you doing!"


    Peter explained in a crying voice.


    "Hug, sorry, master...you know, even if it''s not on a full moon night...moonlight like this makes me uncomfortable...it, it makes me unbearable stay shivering..."


    "roll!"


    Peter huddled in one corner as if he had been forgiven.


    Putting on the robe again, Voldemort, who was made from the chair, was as bloodless as a paper man.


    His face was extremely ugly, and with that noseless face, it was like a monster crawling out of hell. .


    There was no one else in this room except him and Peter. Compared to the previous scene where the Death Eaters gathered together, it was particularly desolate.


    Voldemort was leaning on the back of the chair, his condition was obviously very bad, and he might not even have the strength to stand up directly from the chair.


    He glanced in disgust at Peter, who was curled up in the corner sobbing softly, and said sharply.


    "Is there any news from Mungos!"


    Peter replied cautiously.


    "He said that he had handed over to the dementors. Although those things did not expressly say that they would cooperate with us, several dementors had privately reached a short-term deal with Mungos, and he arranged for two dementors. Do what your master told him before."


    As soon as his voice fell, Voldemort roared.


    "He''s only sending people over until now! Now! How idiots can you be to do such a thing! Harry had a chance when he just got home from Hogwarts! Go now and just let them know. We''ve reached Azkaban, nothing else works!"


    "I, I don''t know... Lord, Master! It''s all Mungos... Mongos himself did this!"


    The series of Cruciatus that Peter had feared did not fall on him, but Voldemort fell silent at this time. Except for the constantly heaving chest, the terrifying face was extremely gloomy.


    "Go find Lucius for me."


    Peter was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t hear what Voldemort said for the first time.


    "Master...you, who are you looking for?"


    "Lucius Malfoy! Go to him, don''t let Dumbledore''s people find out, bring him to me!"


    ......


    The day after the Phoenix Society meeting ended, after finishing the breakfast made by Shilk at home, Sherlock got up and went to 12 Grimmauld Place.


    Although Silke expressed that he wanted to go with him, Sherlock refused.


    After all, he knew very well how dangerous it would be to do things in the Order of the Phoenix. Even Dumbledore couldn''t ensure his own safety, and Sherlock certainly didn''t want Silk to take risks.


    Although Silke was a little unhappy, he still chose to leave by himself.


    When Apparating to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, the children who lived there were having breakfast.


    Apart from Harry Ron and Hermione, the Weasley family also moved here, as well as Lupin and other members of the Order of the Phoenix, and Sirius naturally lived here, after all, 12 Grimmauld Place was his home.


    When Sherlock came in, the Weasley children were telling Harry about Percy.


    "He is now hired as an assistant minister, and it is said that Fudge, after becoming an adviser, gave advice to the newly appointed minister Scrimgett."


    "Percy was so happy that he was going crazy. He felt that his future had never been so bright. When he got home, he wanted to show off to his parents, as if his father would really praise him."


    Fred took up George''s words, and their voices were deliberately kept low, not wanting to be heard by Mrs. Weasley, who was still busy in the kitchen.


    "Dad didn''t actually say anything about him, just expressed concern. Scrimgeour''s position is fine, but he''s not with us after all. Fudge''s advice to him is probably to promote him to the minister''s side as a moment surveillance of us."


    Ginny''s pretty face said gloomily.


    "Then he went mad and yelled that it was because Dad didn''t work hard in the Ministry of Magic that he left that image for their family in other people''s hearts! He was disgusting Dad for delaying his promotion!"


    Both Harry and Hermione listened carefully. Among the brothers and sisters in the Weasley family, they actually have the most common relationship with Percy, and they have no intention of helping Percy now.


    Ron gritted his teeth even more.


    "He said that he had to rely on his own abilities to do a great job in the Ministry of Magic, and let other wizards know that the Weasleys didn''t all want people like Dad, he was an orthodox ancient family of pure-blood wizards. successor!"


    "After a big quarrel with Dad, he just moved out of the house and now lives in London. Mom wanted to visit him a few days ago, but he didn''t even open the door! Made Mom come back and cried for a long time! "


    The children at the dining table were silent, and only then did Bill find Sherlock standing in front of the hall.


    "Oh, how long have you been here, Sherlock." He stood up and greeted Sherlock.


    Sherlock sighed lightly.


    "I''ve been here since you said Percy broke up with your parents."


    The scene at the dining table was very low, and Ron couldn''t help muttering.


    "Thankfully, when he was at school, Professor Forrest was very optimistic about him As a result, he never meant to stand with us from beginning to end, white-eyed wolf!"


    "Everyone''s pursuit is different. We can''t always hope to keep everyone''s ideas on the same line as ours." Sherlock said softly, "But Percy will understand, just wait, stay there. The longer it goes on, the more he will understand whether what he has been longing for is precious to him or not."


    His remarks obviously couldn''t dissipate the Weasley family''s grudge against Percy, but it also made their depressed mood a lot better.


    Then Sherlock asked Bill.


    "When will Professor Dumbledore be back?"


    Bill had already applied for a transfer from Gringotts, Egypt to work at Gringotts in Diagon Alley. In addition, he was older than Sherlock, so he knew a lot of things in the Order of the Phoenix.


    "Sir, he should still be at the Ministry of Magic now. After talking to Scrimgeour, he will be back here for lunch at noon. You should be able to see him then." The fastest new offer for you is Defense Against the Dark Arts. Just update the class professor, Chapter 358 Percy Parting Ways is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 359： Migrant Riddle

    In fact, before noon, Dumbledore returned to No. 12 Grimmauld Place at about ten o''clock in the morning.


    From his expression, he couldn''t tell whether the negotiation with Scrimgeour went well in the morning, but after he saw Sherlock was also here, he found a room with him for the first time to talk.


    "I gave Rufus enough reminders, but it looks like he believed the words of Fudge, who has now become his advisor."


    Dumbledore said calmly, his tone was only a little regretful, and he didn''t seem very depressed.


    Sherlock also said plainly.


    "After Fudge left office, not only was he not kicked out of the Ministry of Magic, but letting him stay has already seen what Scrimgeour was thinking. At first, I didn''t, and he might just want to stabilize Fudge by leaving him behind. He has completed the transfer of power in the Ministry, and now it seems that he still thinks what that idiot said makes sense."


    "What did Scrimgeour have to say about Azkaban?"


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    "He promised that he would investigate those dementors thoroughly, but then he vaguely reminded me not to interfere too much with the Ministry of Magic, and also suggested to me that I should bring Harry to the Ministry of Magic, They want to do some inquiries into the dementor attack last night."


    "He still doesn''t give up on Harry?"


    "Scrimgeour wants to control the rhythm of the fight against Voldemort himself. He wants to have everything in his hands." Dumbledore and Sherlock looked at each other and said, "If he does have the ability, then all the power will be in his hands. It''s really a good thing to integrate together, and I don''t mind following his orders to do things. But judging from what he did in his previous position as the head of the Auror office, his ability in this area is not even as good as Pakistan''s. Tee."


    "The desire to control is very strong, but the ability is not enough." Sherlock smacked his lips. Although he didn''t speak again, the meaning he wanted to express was self-evident.


    Dumbledore took his glasses off his face, tapped them with his wand, cleaned them, and then said.


    "The matter of Scrimgeour will be put aside for now. Even if he doesn''t pay attention to my reminder, Kingsley and the others have paid more attention to Azkaban, and we have other more critical things to do."


    His face became solemn.


    "When you noticed Voldemort''s Horcrux in my Hogwarts Room of Requirement, I went to look for it later, but I haven''t found anything yet, but this Horcrux in Hogwarts won''t run, We can investigate more slowly in the future. During this time, I also reviewed his past. If the diary is the first Horcrux he made, our next search target will not be so looking for a needle in a haystack. "


    Having said that, he stood up from the chair.


    "If you have nothing else to do in the afternoon, you can go out with me and let''s investigate where Voldemort might have hidden important things."


    Sherlock nodded, looking for Voldemort''s Horcrux, not only to prepare for the complete killing of him in the future, but also to strengthen Sherlock''s capital. �ئ�w.B��q��g��t��.�樯M


    Lunch Mrs Weasley made a sumptuous meal.


    In front of Harry and the others, Dumbledore didn''t show any sadness, and he happily told Ginny, who was in a bad mood, about Mr. Weasley''s naughty incident when he was at Hogwarts.


    In terms of personal charm, Dumbledore at least has to throw off Voldemort by a few hundred blocks, even his former opponent Grindelwald is slightly inferior.


    After lunch was over, Sherlock and Dumbledore walked out of the entrance hall of No. 12 Grimmauld Place together and stood in front of the gate.


    "Should you have been there?" Dumbledore asked with a wink.


    Sherlock laughed.


    "Not only have I been there, maybe you can''t think of it, I also have a house there."


    "Ah, then our next things will be better."


    As they spoke, they waved their wands together and disappeared in place.


    At the same time, in a dirty alley, with a sonic boom like a whip hitting the air, the figures of Sherlock and Dumbledore appeared here at the same time.


    Knockturn Alley.


    Also as a wizard street in the British wizarding world, it is not as famous as Diagon Alley.


    But in the eyes of many wizards, it is an indispensable shopping place.


    After all, if you want to buy materials and magic items that are listed as contraband by the Ministry of Magic, such as ecstasy, you won''t be able to find them in normal potions shops in Diagon Alley.


    But in Knockturn Alley, maybe you have no intention of expressing your need at all, and there will be an old witch with a mouth full of rotten teeth to sell you her **** masterpiece.


    "After graduating from Hogwarts, Riddle worked on this street for a while."


    Dumbledore and Sherlock did not walk out of this deserted alley for the first time. Dumbledore waved the peculiarly shaped old wand and completed the appearance of himself and Sherlock, and said .


    "In his first year of graduation, he applied to the then headmaster of Hogwarts, Armando Dippet, to stay and teach Defence Against the Dark Arts, but Armando refused on the grounds that he was still young. hired him, but welcome to wait a few years before he has more experience to apply."


    "After he didn''t stay at Hogwarts, he disappeared for a while, and I don''t know where he went, but he most likely made a Horcrux during this period, because it didn''t take long for him to back in the UK."


    "At that time, he was really talented. UU Reading provided him with many positions in the Ministry of Magic, as long as he was willing to go in, but in the end, as everyone expected, he chose to come to Knockturn Alley, and now Bo 13B Job hunting at Kim Bock Antiques, and the owner of the store at the time, Calaktacus Bock, accepted him."


    "He was very honest while working here, and he didn''t have any bad reputation. But suddenly one day, he quit his job and chose to go out again and travel around until he was about 30 years old. Go to Hogwarts for a job."


    Speaking of which, Dumbledore and Sherlock, who had turned into two middle-aged wizards, were less than twenty steps away from Borgin Bock''s shop.


    "So, you suspect that he may have hidden a Horcrux in this shop?"


    "There is a possibility. If this is the case, you should be able to feel it after entering the door. Even if he did not choose this place as a hiding place, he must have experienced some unusual things during the years as an employee here. things." The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class professor, Chapter 359 Riddle the Worker is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 360： 2 nephews of tom riddle

    The Borkin Burke store is the largest store in Knockturn Alley.


    The owner, Bogin Bock, whose real name is Karaktacus Bock, is a very old wizard who is always accustomed to hunched waists, and his hair is as greasy as Snape''s kelp head.


    This is a rather smooth wizard, and his voice is as greasy as his hair.


    Hearing the movement in front of the door, he looked up and saw two middle-aged wizards disguised as Sherlock and Dumbledore. When he walked in from outside the door, Mr. Bock''s mouth subconsciously showed a pleasing smile.


    "Two guests, welcome to my store, what do you need?"


    Sherlock didn''t say a word. After he entered the door, he directly released the domain of his control.


    Even the largest store in Knockturn Alley does not cover an area of ??100 square meters. At the moment when the realm unfolds, everything here is completely hidden from him.


    It was Dumbledore who was in charge of communicating with Mr. Bock. .


    He still had that gentle smile on his face, matched with that of a middle-aged man, it gave people the feeling of a good old man who was easy to bully.


    "My name is Percival Riddle, this is John Riddle, my brother, and we''ve been living in Yorkshire."


    Mr. Burke looked at Dumbledore with those old eyes, the smile on his face did not change, but his eyes became obviously obscure.


    "Oh~ it''s Mr. Riddle, your surname makes me feel a little familiar."


    Dumbledore leaned on the counter with his elbows, and drew closer to Mr. Bock, he deliberately lowered his voice.


    "We have an uncle who has been missing for several years, Mr. Bock. He was my father''s younger brother, he disappeared in the 1950s, and now my father is older, he just wants to know about this Zeng Jin''s real brother What''s going on here, whether it''s still there or not. We brothers did some research and found that my uncle, Tom Riddle, came and worked with you for a while before he disappeared on a world tour in 1948, so I think Find out about him from you."


    After listening to Dumbledore''s remarks, Mr. Burke''s cloudy eyes didn''t seem to have changed. He was quiet for a few seconds, and then he frowned dully and tapped his head.


    "Sorry, the old man is old and has a bad memory..."


    The smile on Dumbledore''s face didn''t change, and he still looked at Mr. Bock, who had only half spoken, with those peaceful eyes.


    "However, in my impression, I did recruit an excellent young man. His surname was Riddle, um, a warm and cheerful young man who graduated from Hogwarts Gryffindor College."


    Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, the smile on his face narrowed, and then he turned around to leave.


    "It seems that we made a mistake, Mr. Bock, our family is a graduate of Slytherin College, my uncle is cheerful, but he is not enthusiastic, but also, Riddle is not a man after all. A niche surname..."


    However, before he made a gesture to take a step towards the door with Sherlock, Mr. Bock behind the counter showed an expression of sudden realization.


    "Ah yes, that young man graduated from Slytherin. I''m sorry, that''s how old people are, and many things are easy to forget, but it''s a pity that things like Pensieve are too expensive, otherwise every old man in the wizarding world will Should be equipped with a..."


    Dumbledore and Sherlock turned around again naturally. Sherlock remained cold and silent, and Dumbledore''s gentle smile appeared on his face again.


    "It''s normal Mr. Bock, my father is about your age, and sometimes he can''t even touch the house. But it''s a good thing as long as you can think of it, hope you can provide us brothers with some help,"


    A troubled expression appeared on Mr. Burke''s face.


    "I also really want to help you, but recently some things can''t be sold, which makes me very distressed. You should also understand that when an old man is full of money and how to make a living, he can''t help but think of some things. thing."


    This is not a hint, it can be said to be an explicit statement.


    The smile on Dumbledore''s face gradually faded, but it did not disappear completely.


    He gently took out a cloth bag from his pocket, and then countless small golden particles spilled onto the ground from the bag.


    Those golden beans the size of soybeans, all of them seemed to have grown legs and came to life, running and climbing, swarming up to the counter in front of Boke, and then turning back to Jin Galleon in front of him, two Ten were built into one pillar, and a total of ten pillars were built on the glass counter.


    "Of course I know the rules, Mr. Burke, there''s never a pie in the sky in Knockturn Alley, and you don''t have to give us anything we can''t sell, the money is what we pay for news, if you think it''s less If that''s the case, then it''s over for today."


    Looking at the gold coins with golden luster in front of him, a trace of greed flashed in Bock''s eyes. �ئ�w.B��q��g��t��.�樯M


    He picked up a piece of gold Galleons from the pile of gold Galleons, and with his old-fashioned eyes, he could naturally determine at a glance that it was not some kind of deceitful leprechaun gold coin, but a genuine gold Galleon.


    And just now Dumbledore showed that hand in front of him, it was nothing more than a warning.


    There are not many wizards who can perform such a transfiguration technique without chanting spells or using wands, which also found a suitable level for Bock''s unstoppable greed.


    "That''s a pretty reasonable price already, Mr. RiedelThank you for some financial assistance to an elderly self-reliant, and of course I''ll say what I know, I hope it can provide you with a little help in this family search journey."


    Without seeing any movement from him, the Golden Galleons on the counter all disappeared in front of Dumbledore and Sherlock.


    Obviously it was impossible to get the money back, and Bock also spoke in his greasy voice, telling Dumbledore and Sherlock about the young man named Tom Riddle once, in his greasy voice. The story of his work in the shop.


    "To be honest, your uncle left a deep impression on me."


    After getting the money, Boke didn''t even pretend to pretend, and said with a very thick skin and a bachelor.


    "He was the best student among the Hogwarts graduates that year, and the Ministry of Magic opened its doors to him completely. There were many departments rushing for him, but in the end he chose to come to me to apply for a job, saying that he would be in My shop as an apprentice." The fastest new offering for you is nothing more than a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor update, Chapter 360 of Tom Riddle''s Two Nephews Free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 361： memory cabinet

    "His remuneration is very reasonable. Of course, I am very happy that such an excellent talent is willing to succumb to a small shop like me."


    "So he stayed with me, I came to teach him how to identify those antiques, and some strange magic, his talent is really amazing, basically no matter what I just tell him once, he can learn it immediately, I can even draw inferences from one case, leaving me with a lot of work.��


    "That''s it, in less than three months, I can leave some of the things in the store to him with confidence."


    "As you said, although this uncle of yours was quite cheerful when he was young, he was definitely not enthusiastic. Opening a store in Knockturn Alley is a must. Some clerks are too enthusiastic. Sometimes it will have the opposite effect.��


    "Tom is a very talkative person. He has a good relationship with several regular customers in the store, especially Chris and Smith. They like this young guy very much."


    "Especially Smith, she really loves him very much, and Tom doesn''t despise her age. He is really good at coaxing women. For a while, they were almost inseparable."


    "Then he worked with me for more than three years. One day he suddenly found me and said that he was tired of the current life and wanted to go out for a trip."


    "At that time, I was used to having this excellent young man in the store to help me with my business, and offered to give him 30% more salary if he thought the salary was low, but he finally chose to leave. "


    Bock''s face full of reminiscence slowly subsided, he looked at Dumbledore and said.


    "I asked at the time where he planned to go, but he didn''t tell me the exact location, just said that he had been to Albania before, and now he plans to go to the north again. It may come back to the UK.��


    Dumbledore repeated the name softly.


    "Albania?"


    "Yes, this should be where he went before he came to my store. During his work here, he never took more than two days of leave."


    Bock said with a light smile on his face.


    "That''s all I know, and I hope this news can help you, Mr. Riddle."


    Two hundred Galleons were only exchanged for this, I don��t know if it��s true or not, but there is no doubt that it��s definitely a loss.


    But the expression on Dumbledore''s face didn''t change in the slightest, it was still so peaceful.


    He nodded and thanked Bock.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Bock, I hope we can have another chance to cooperate next time."


    After making sure that Dumbledore was not dissatisfied with his news, the smile on the old wizard''s face grew even brighter.


    "Oh, of course Mr. Riedel at this time, it''s a very pleasant cooperation this time."


    Then Dumbledore and Sherlock had no intention of staying any longer, and walked out of Borgin Burke''s store together.


    They didn''t stop, and Sherlock led the way to the hut he bought in Knockturn Alley to temporarily store the Lestrange family''s property.


    Dumbledore asked calmly until he turned a corner and the store was no longer in sight.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Sherlock, who hadn''t said a word in the store just now, sneered and said,


    "It''s true that he has a bad memory when he''s old, but there''s one sentence that lies. There''s a secret room in that shop, which is full of all kinds of jewelry and gold Galleons. It''s obviously his small vault, the secret room. There''s also a cabinet with a Pensieve in it, and a lot of tagged memories."


    "I see Riddle''s name in those memories. Although he didn''t know that the talented young man who worked in his shop at that time was Voldemort, he didn''t know why, but he also attached great importance to him."


    Speaking of this, Sherlock couldn''t help but look at Dumbledore with some doubts.


    "Professor, didn''t you see anything from his memory with Legilimency?"


    Of course, Dumbledore was not a peeping mind-reader who kept Dementorion on all the time, but when the time was right, he wouldn''t be pedantic enough to use such an easy-to-use magic.


    It''s just that obviously, this time he didn''t get much results.


    "Occlumency is not such a difficult magic to learn. Thinking of him, an old wizard who has lived in Knockturn Alley for a long time and hasn''t appeared in decades, will not leave it to me to read his memory without disturbing him. opportunity."


    At this time, they had entered the hut that Sherlock purchased, and it was empty.


    Sherlock had already evacuated the Lestrange family''s vault in Gringotts in Diagon Alley, and all the assets that were inconvenient to sell were transferred to a new vault he opened in Gringotts, France.


    If one day Bella and her husband can come out of Azkaban alive, Gringotts'' family treasury will definitely be cleaner than their faces.


    "So, do you want to do something with the memories he saved?"


    When Dumbledore was present in such a matter, of course, Dumbledore made the decision, and Sherlock was happy not to have to use his own mind.


    Dumbledore''s eyes were dark, and under the appearance without glasses, his blue eyes seemed to be thinking about something.


    "We need to get his memory. I feel like he is hiding something. Just when he was talking to me, that memory might be able to answer my doubts."


    Since he had already made a decision, Sherlock certainly would not object.


    "It''s very easy for me to do it. UU Reading doesn''t even have to open the door of the secret room. There is a sewer in his small vault. I can use this to steal that memory."


    "Then let''s wait here until it gets dark."


    Time passed quickly, and darkness fell quietly in Knockturn Alley.


    After a visit to the Leaky Cauldron Bar in Diagon Alley, after a casual dinner there, Sherlock and Dumbledore, who had changed into black robes, approached Borgin Bock''s store.


    Bock didn''t have a family. He was single from the beginning to the end. It seemed that he was not interested in earning money and Galleons.


    At around 10 o''clock in the evening, he had turned off all the lights in the house early and went back to the bedroom to rest.


    And Sherlock didn''t start to act immediately. Under his control magic, he made sure that Bock''s breathing began to become even, and he didn''t really start to act until he fell into a deep sleep. Fun Court


    In the back room of the store, the dilapidated cabinet leaning against the wall was silently opened. The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class professor, Chapter 361 of the Memory Cabinet is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 362： Memories of Borgin Bock

    On the top floor of the cabinet, there was a row of glass bottles with memory silver wires, and the glass bottle at the back of the cabinet quietly floated out from the inside.


    There was a label on the bottle with a name on it: Tom Riddle.


    In the magic world, basically no one can guard against Sherlock''s method. As long as he finds the right position, and it is not a completely sealed room, he can make the room in the room without disturbing anyone. something out.


    With this ability, even if he were to become a thief in Jiangyang, he could become the king of thieves in the entire European magic world.


    Along the narrow exit of the sewer, the bottle with silver wire fell into Sherlock''s hands without any accident.


    After getting the things, Dumbledore and Sherlock didn''t stay long in Knockturn Alley.


    Dumbledore directly recruited Fox, and then borrowed Phoenix''s special apparition to return to the headmaster''s room. .


    Putting the stone basin that belonged to the previous Hogwarts headmasters on the desk, Dumbledore used his wand to pull the silver wire in the glass bottle and put it into the Pensieve.


    The next second, a silver-gray vortex appeared in the Pensieve.


    Sherlock stared solemnly at the pot of memories, he asked.


    "Is it possible that he will play with this memory?"


    Dumbledore shook his head. He is an absolute master in this regard, and his achievements in Transfiguration can be said to be on a par.


    "At least the memory we got is real. Maybe someone can do it, but it won''t make me lose sight of it."


    After confirming that it was safe, the two of them did not hesitate any more and entered the memory of the Pensieve together.


    The world was spinning around, and when Sherlock and Dumbledore all stood firm, they reappeared in the Borgin Bork store.


    There is a marked difference between here and when they came this morning.


    The environment is not so dark, and many magical items that are obviously not so normal can be seen in the shop.


    Those or the internal organs of unknown creatures, human arms, goblin ears, and the severed heads of house elfs, etc., are placed on the side of the cupboard in such a way.


    "Actually, I really want to know, why didn''t you choose to join the Ministry of Magic, which has a better future, but came to my little-known shop?"


    The one who made the voice was a young wizard with an ordinary appearance. Judging from his facial features and the tone of his speech, it could be vaguely seen that the future looked the same as the old man.


    This wizard, who looks at most in his thirties, is Borgin Bock more than fifty years ago.


    "Since you have come here, you should also know what kind of shop I am. I don''t think an outstanding graduate of Hogwarts would be a fool. They have all come to apply, and they treat me here as an ordinary person. Magic Antique Store."


    And sitting across from Boke was a handsome boy.


    He looks at most eighteen or nineteen years old, always with a charming smile on the corner of his mouth, and his black eyes are deeper than those of his peers.


    Whether it is Dumbledore or Sherlock, of course, they can recognize who this boy is at a glance.


    After all, Dumbledore had been his Transfiguration professor for seven years, and Sherlock had already met Tom as a student when he was in the Chamber of Secrets.


    Now he just graduated from Hogwarts, but he is a little less youthful than the image in the diary.


    "To be honest, Mr. Bock, I have no interest in those so-called generous treatment and high salary." M.b��Q��G��t��.c��M


    Riddle said in a relaxed voice.


    "Those are just the most superficial pursuits. What I want is knowledge, the knowledge that wizards need most. That is to say, Mr. Bock, I want to get knowledge from you that other jobs can''t give me. Of course, I know very well that there is no Knowledge comes for nothing, and in return, I will seriously work in your shop, and you only need to pay me the salary I need to maintain my basic life."


    He didn''t beat around the bush, he directly stated his purpose.


    Likewise, what Riddle asked for was indeed reasonable.


    Compared to those other jobs, what the Borgin Bork shop can give him, and others can''t, is only knowledge about these ancient, common or evil magic items.


    Dumbledore, who was standing beside Sherlock, saw this scene of applying for a job, and he said thoughtfully and softly.


    "When I first learned that Riddle had come to work in Bock''s store for a while, I was thinking, what is he asking for?"


    "If it is powerful black magic, there are many places that are more suitable than this shop in Knockturn Alley. An informal antique shop, even if there are some inscrutable black magic items hidden in it, it is necessary to crack this shop. Magic on objects is much more thankless than learning black magic directly."


    "But now, maybe I can figure out why."


    Sherlock also squinted his eyes, watching the candid announcement facing Riddle, and Bock, who accepted his job application happily, also guessed what Dumbledore wanted to say.


    "Bock''s shop is an antique shop... You mean, he actually came here to find the right items for himself to take over the split souls to make Horcruxes!"


    Dumbledore said lightly.


    "Riddle has always been a proud person. After I learned from you that he took Hufflepuff''s gold cup and made it into his own Horcrux, I did some research on this aspect."


    "Since he can defile the relics left by Hufflepuff, it is impossible to let go of the things left by the other founders. And what you may not know is that Ravenclaw''s school ghost Lady Gray, she She was actually Rowena Ravenclaw''s daughter before her death. UU Reading "


    Sherlock really didn''t know this news.


    Maybe it was mentioned in the original book, but as a person who can''t even remember the general plot clearly, how could he still remember such details.


    "After you found Hufflepuff''s Holy Grail, I specifically found Ms. Gray to talk about it in detail. Although she still hid it from me at first, after I told me about the Horcrux, she told what she knew. It''s all told to me."


    "When Riddle was still at Hogwarts, he used his charm and conversation to seduce this lady, and they became almost friends."


    "And Ms. Gray also revealed a secret to Riddle during a conversation. She revealed the location where she hid the stolen crown of her mother Ravenclaw during her lifetime."


    "That location is in Albania."


    When Sherlock heard this, he involuntarily frowned. The fastest new update for you is nothing more than a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Chapter 362 of the memory of Borgin Burke is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 363： The Dark Lord who eats soft rice

    He didn''t despise Mrs. Grey for being so big, and he was able to coax Riddle, who was only a teenager at the time.


    Instead, I felt that the name of Albania was a little familiar.


    "Wait! When we bought news with Bock during the day, he talked about it, and Riddle told him that he had been to Albania!"


    Dumbledore nodded solemnly.


    "So, it is very likely that before he came to work here, he had already obtained the Ravenclaw crown with the help of the information from Mrs. Grey, and made it into a Horcrux."�쨬Q��G��tV.�� ����


    "Whether it''s Hufflepuff''s gold cup or Ravenclaw''s crown, these are all very precious things in the magic world."


    "With Riddle''s arrogant character, and the two proven Horcruxes, such as the gold cup and the crown, even if he made other Horcruxes, he would definitely not choose ordinary items, even the diary, It also has a special meaning for Riddle himself."


    As one of the top wizards in the entire magical world, Dumbledore has never lacked rationality and possessed a strong ability to think and logic, while the use of perceptual magic is unprecedentedly powerful. .


    From these fragmented evidence, he clearly deduced Riddle''s real purpose for choosing Borgin Burke''s store to work.


    "He wants to get in touch with those ancient magical items by working here, and then find famous items that can match his identity and make them into Horcruxes."


    Sherlock also felt that this was very likely and was the most reasonable explanation.


    And Bock''s memory is obviously not the only one when he first met Riddle.


    The surrounding pictures dissipated, and soon a new scene appeared in front of Sherlock and the two of them.


    It''s still in the Borgin Bock store, but the furnishings here have changed a bit compared to just now.


    Riddle, who was carefully cleaning up the magic antique dust on the cabinet, was obviously more mature than the previous episode. Obviously, the time interval between these two memories was not short.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    A plump witch who looked about forty or fifty years old with a big dark purple wizard hat walked into the store.


    Seeing her walk in, Riddle''s face showed a smile that was indeed enough to fascinate many women.


    "Welcome, Mrs Smith."


    The witch called Mrs. Smith giggled when she heard Riddle''s voice.


    It''s just the way she smiles that makes people not feel the slightest bit of heartbeat, just a burst of fear.


    But the expression on Riddle''s face did not change in the slightest, and his smile remained the same.


    "You haven''t been a guest at my house for a long time, Tom, I''m just preparing some refreshments today, will you come and try it later?"


    Riddle glanced at it with a bit of embarrassment. At this time, he happened to hear a movement, and Bock, who came in from the back room, said later.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Smith, I haven''t finished work yet, but when I finish my work, I''d be more than happy to accept your invitation."


    Mrs. Smith seemed to be unable to wait to start their time together with Riddle at all. She turned her head to Bock with a stern face.


    "You''ve been pestering me to sell your opal necklace before, and I can give it to you at a reasonable price! But now you''re going to give Tom a half day off."


    Bock, who met such a good thing for no reason, was naturally overjoyed, and without the slightest hesitation, he gave Riddle a half-day leave and let him leave with this Mrs. Smith.


    Seeing that the two figures, one tall and one short, one thin and one fat, were extremely incongruous leaving, Sherlock couldn''t help but admire Voldemort a little in his heart.


    He is really a ruthless man, not to mention the ghost Lady Grave in Hogwarts who is almost a thousand years old, at least that lady''s appearance is fixed after her death, and her temperament is also noble and elegant.


    Now, how could he even kill a witch like Mrs. Smith?


    Not only Sherlock, even when Bock looked at the backs of Riddle and Mrs Smith, the expression on his face was very strange.


    And this memory is very brief. After Riddle and Mrs. Smith left the store together, the picture was broken again and then reassembled.


    It''s still in Boginbok''s store.


    Riddle was standing solemnly opposite Bock at this time.


    "I''ve decided, sir, I''ve learned enough in the years I''ve worked here. Now I want to go out for a walk and take a look."


    With a look of pity on Bock''s face, he tried to hold back.


    "I can give you a higher salary, Tom, you are indeed very capable. You only manage my shop in an orderly manner. If you leave, I''m really not used to it."


    But it was obvious that Riddle had made up his mind, and no matter how Bock kept him, he would resign.


    In the end, Boke had no choice but to pay him the last salary of the month and let him leave.


    After that, the picture shattered again, and this memory was actually simpler than the previous one.


    From the first time Bock saw Riddle, to the last time he watched him leave, a total of three memories were played out in front of Sherlock and Dumbledore.


    But none of them saw anything wrong.


    Riddle didn''t steal anything from Bock''s store, otherwise Bock couldn''t have known it afterwards. After hearing that Sherlock and the others were Riddle''s nephew during the day, he should have thought of compensation for the first time.


    Sherlock frowned, he asked inexplicably.


    "So that''s just it? All of Bock will keep this memory just because he is impressed that a wizard so young as Riddle would have a close relationship with the witch Mrs. Smith?"


    Dumbledore obviously also felt a little bit puzzled about this.


    He not only thought that Bock would not do such a boring act, but also did not think that Riddle would have such a simple relationship with the witch named Mrs. Smith.


    In the future, I can become a character that the entire magical world dare not even say his name, UU reading www. Will uukanshu.com be a person who lives with rich women for money and wealth?


    Just after the two of them were puzzled by this, the silver threads of light that had been wandering around after they were broken suddenly began to condense again.


    Sherlock and Dumbledore looked at each other, and they both saw the awe in each other''s eyes.


    A new scene is formed in the darkness they are in, which means that this memory of Bock is not over yet!


    This time it was a rainy morning.


    There was a lot of rain outside the Boke store, and the sound of "crashing" could be heard clearly even inside the house.


    And in the store where Bock was the only one left, Borgin Bock sat in a chair, holding a brand new Daily Prophet in his hand.


    Sherlock and Dumbledore approached, and they both caught sight of the news headlines on the front page of the newspaper.


    [The famous female rich man Hepziba Smith was poisoned to death at home, and the house elf Hokey pleaded guilty! ��Newly provide you with the fastest defense against the dark magic class professor. Update, Chapter 363 The Dark Lord Who Eats Soft Rice for free. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 364： What the **** am I doing?

    Sherlock looked at the news headline in the newspaper with some horror, and his whole body was inexplicably chilled. �쨬Q��G��tV.�樯��


    And Dumbledore, who was standing beside him, obviously saw this line of words.


    It''s just that compared to the news in the newspaper, his attention was obviously more on Boke.


    Then all the surrounding pictures began to shatter, like the toilet sucking water. Sherlock and Dumbledore were both sucked out by a rapid vortex, and then reappeared in the principal''s office.


    The dancing candles made the room appear shaky.


    On the wall, the portraits of the former principals seemed to be really asleep at this time, and the light snoring was steady and long.


    Dumbledore didn''t speak first, he sat on the chair, his hands crossed, as if thinking about something. .


    Sherlock said in a deep voice.


    "The connection of these four memory pictures shows that Bock actually suspected Riddle after seeing the news of Mrs. Smith''s death. Judging from the furnishings in the store, the timing of Riddle''s resignation and The time when Mrs Smith was murdered was very close."


    Sherlock''s words also aroused Dumbledore''s thoughts, he said softly.


    "Hepziba Smith, I know this witch. In the early 20th century, she was privately rated by some small newspapers as the richest witch in the British magic world. She likes to collect all kinds of precious antiques. The old, the famous, the more she likes her, and she calls herself a descendant of Hufflepuffs."


    Hearing the last sentence, Sherlock''s eyes suddenly became subtle.


    "Did Voldemort get the Hufflepuff Gold Cup that Voldemort made into a Horcrux from her?"


    Dumbledore tapped his fingers lightly on the top of the desk.


    "Hepzibah''s death caused quite a stir at the time, and the Ministry of Magic concluded that it was her house-elf who accidentally put poison into the cocoa tea as sugar, which led to the tragedy. , but that house-elf named Hokey seems to be alive today..."


    Sherlock''s eyes instantly lit up.


    "It would be easier if that house-elf was still alive!"


    Dumbledore nodded, he said tiredly.


    "Now we know of four of Voldemort''s Horcruxes, the diary, Hufflepuff''s gold cup, all destroyed, and Ravenclaw''s tiara from Lady Grey, and the one you know from the House of Requirement. The one sensed in, of course, the crown and the Horcrux in the Room of Requirement may be the same."


    "I hope there will be new discoveries from the clue of Hepziba. It''s already very late, Sherlock has worked hard for you today, and the matter about Haoqi will be handed over to me, and there is new progress. I will contact you later."


    Sherlock did feel a little tired. It was already past midnight. He said goodbye to Dumbledore, and Fox helped him send him directly home.


    The place he chose to land was outside the house, just because he didn''t want to disturb Silk''s rest.


    But when he walked to the door, he found that through the living room window, he could still see the lights inside the house.


    Sherlock froze for a while, then smiled helplessly and sighed, then gently opened the living room door and walked in.


    There was still a low-pitched commercial on the TV, and Silke just curled up on the sofa, covered with a blanket, as if she had fallen asleep after waiting for a long time.


    The food on the table was still a little warm. Obviously, she had warmed it up several times before finding out that someone had not come back.


    Sherlock''s mouth curled into a gentle smile.


    No matter how late, there will be someone waiting for you to come back with a light on, and she will try to prepare hot meals for you whenever possible.


    It is difficult and simple to make a man feel at home.


    Sherlock didn''t go to eat, but quietly walked into the bedroom and took out a thicker blanket to cover Shilk''s body.


    However, when he approached the girl cautiously, and the tip of his nose smelled the faint and unique fragrance, Shilk moved his head slightly.


    "Sherlock."


    She obviously hadn''t fully woken up yet. After she noticed the familiar figure, she was still half asleep.


    Seeing that the **** the sofa had been disturbed, Sherlock simply threw the blanket aside and whispered in a consultative tone.


    "Is it okay to go back to the bedroom and sleep? It''s uncomfortable to sleep on the sofa."


    Shilk shook his head dazedly and childishly.


    "No...think...get up."


    Sherlock stared at her white and tender face, which was so refined and perfect that it seemed that the facial features did not belong to this world, and an impulse arose in his heart for no reason.


    He put one hand under the girl''s knee, and the other hand wrapped around her back. At this time, Shilk also seemed to make a subconscious action unconsciously, and two slender arms wrapped around him. neck.


    Sherlock gently hugged the girl like this.


    Silk is not heavy, it can even be said to be surprisingly light.


    But Sherlock felt that his face was redder than ever, and his heart beat faster, as if he was drunk.


    However, the pace under his feet was very steady, and he slowly walked up the stairs and walked towards Shilk''s bedroom.


    When there were still three meters away from the bedroom door, the hidden wooden door opened silently by itself.


    From the living room upstairs to entering the bedroom, two or three minutes passed, but Sherlock felt like only two or three seconds had passed.


    As if he didn''t know what was going on, he came to the girl''s bedroom with the soft body in his arms.


    He can guarantee that he used the greatest willpower in his life to put her gently on the bed.


    It''s just that when Sherlock was about to get up and leave, Shilk''s arms were still around his neck, and he didn''t mean to let go.


    The girl''s delicate face, which was as stable as tofu, had a faint blush, and the eyes hidden under the black ribbon were open or closed at this time.


    Seeing those fresh and tender red lips that looked like petals, and the tip of her nose that was upturned and like suet jade, Sherlock''s breathing became a little heavier.


    The air seemed to be stagnant for a few seconds.


    In the end, he slowly kissed the girl''s flawless forehead and said softly.


    "Don''t make trouble, go to bed honestly, it''s already very late."


    It was only at this time that Shilk''s arm relaxed, and Sherlock was able to break free and escaped from the girl''s room.


    Going back to his bedroom in embarrassment, Sherlock closed the door like a thief, leaned closely behind the door, and took a deep breath.


    At the same time, he subconsciously grimaced and stretched out his slap.


    "asshole!"


    However, before his slap landed on his face, he suddenly reacted, and his tone suddenly became more assertive.


    "Huh? I''ve already broken friends, what kind of a **** do I have?" The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Chapter 364 What kind of **** do I have? Read it for free. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 365： Mel Bloom

    Early the next morning.


    Silk and Sherlock sat at the dining table together for breakfast as usual.


    None of them mentioned the incident last night, it was as if the two of them had the same dream together.


    But what has happened can''t be regarded as nothing has happened.


    The relationship between them seems to be the same as before, but it actually becomes more subtle.


    "Are you going to go out today?"


    Silke took a small bite of the sandwich and raised his head to ask.


    Sherlock was holding a cup of morning tea in his hand, and he was focusing on today''s Daily Prophet spread out on the table. .


    "There are still some unfinished business, I made an appointment with Kingsley today."


    After speaking, he put down the empty teacup, stood up and stretched.


    "I won''t come back for lunch at noon. If you feel bored at home, you can go to 12 Grimmauld Place to chat with Mrs. Weasley. I took you there once, and you should remember the location."


    "Um."


    A smile appeared on Shilk''s face.


    "You come back early that night."


    Sherlock, who was wearing a coat, also smiled at her.


    "Let''s make steak for dinner. I''m bringing some red wine back from London."


    There are no extra words, just this brief dialogue is enough to reflect the change in the relationship between the two.


    Sherlock used Apparition only after he walked out of the house.


    The next second, his figure appeared in Diagon Alley.


    It''s summer vacation now, although the mysterious man''s return has made people panic in the entire magic world.


    Thanks to Sherlock''s performance and the Ministry of Magic''s claims, and after so many days, the Death Eaters still didn''t make much movement, so the tension that was initially tense has gradually eased.


    Even in the early morning, there is a lot of traffic in Diagon Alley. After all, it is the largest wizard business district in the whole of Great Britain, and there is never a shortage of customers.


    Sherlock was wearing a wide robe today and covered his face with a hood.


    It''s not that he wants to hide his head and show his tail, but because of his current popularity in the magic world, as long as he dares to walk on the street with such a swagger, he will definitely be surrounded by a large group of fanatical wizards.


    Under Scrimgeour''s deliberate direction, the Ministry of Magic had minimized Sherlock''s influence.


    But there is still no way to suppress his popularity among the people.


    The shock that the knife aimed at Voldemort''s chest brought to people was so great that many wizards began to feel that the black devil was not really invincible.


    It is not that the Ministry of Magic did not think about reducing his influence by digging out some of Sherlock''s black material.


    But it seems that no one in the Daily Prophet wants to write news that slanders him. Even the front-end time has been missing for a few months. After returning, Rita Skeeter, who has become a little taciturn, rejected Scrimgeour''s message. Implied, claiming to be a reporter who only digs the truth and reports the truth with a bottom line. M.b��Q��G��t��.c��M


    In this way, Sherlock walked along Diagon Alley to the Leaky Cauldron.


    In this dilapidated bar, there were already some resident wizards eating breakfast. Sherlock''s arrival did not alarm anyone, only a few old witches with wide wizard hats glanced at him.


    Before he could wait for Old Tom, the owner of the bar, to entertain him, Sherlock came to the corner and sat opposite a dark-skinned wizard.


    Kingsley, who was drinking butter beer and eating jam bread by himself, saw Sherlock''s face clearly, and suddenly showed a smile.


    "I thought you''d be a little late, breakfast? Would you like some bread?"


    Sherlock didn''t take his hat off his head, but in front of Kingsley, he still leaned back in the chair relaxedly.


    "I''m not like you. I''ve eaten it at home. Fresh milk and delicious sandwiches are much better than the jam bread made by Tom''s old man."


    Kingsley laughed dumbly, and he put the last bite of bread into his mouth indifferently.


    "How many Aurors can experience such a life?"


    "You don''t have any idea of ??starting a family in the future?"


    "People like us are a drag on the family. I will not harm anyone. Moody''s current retirement life is actually not bad."


    "He''s an old bachelor, and you still think his life is good? Come on, Kingsley, listen to me, don''t be brainwashed by his words, find someone you like, and get married. Not only will this not happen. Interfering with your work also makes you feel more meaningful in what you''re doing now."


    Kingsley shook his head with a wry smile.


    "We''re not talking about this today. Let''s talk about it later."


    Seeing that he didn''t continue to talk about this topic, Sherlock also directly cut to the topic.


    "Did he promise to come?"


    "In fact, he is very happy to meet you. He graduated from Hogwarts four years older than you, and he is still in the same school as you. After knowing that you are looking for him for something, he is almost crazy with excitement. Said that he planned to wear a white T-shirt under his robe, and wanted to ask you to sign it all over it."


    After hearing Kingsley''s words, Sherlock''s face was a little weird.


    "Why does it sound like such a person doesn''t look like someone who can do this kind of work?"


    "Don''t say you don''t think so, no one in the Department of Affairs thinks that his character matches his current identity." Kingsley said with some headache, "but there is no doubt about his ability, otherwise he would not have entered the Ministry of Magic. In less than ten years, it has done so.��


    While they were chatting, Kingsley suddenly glanced at the door of the Leaky Cauldron.


    "Look, he''s already here."


    Saying that, he raised a hand and beckoned to the wizard who had just entered the bar.


    "Broom, here."


    The wizard named Bloom is a fat man with pale blond hair, UU reading www.uukanshu. com He is not tall, but looks round like a meat ball.


    Sherlock glanced at it, and subconsciously overlapped the image of Harry''s little cousin Dudley with the wizard.


    After hearing Kingsley''s greeting, Bloom''s small eyes suddenly lit up, and then he quickly walked to their table.


    He moved a bench from the table next to him, and sat on it, the poor chair let out a sour groan.


    Sherlock could feel old Tom, who was wiping his glass in front of the bar, and looked at them worriedly, as if he was afraid that he would suffer losses that he should not have suffered today because of this fat man.


    And after Bloom sat down, his piercing little eyes fixed on Sherlock, and then he stretched out his fat hand that looked like a thick radish with five branches.


    "Oh my gosh! Hello, Mr. Forrest, my name is Mel Bloom, and I''m the silent man in charge of the Time Room in the Department of Mysteries." The fastest new offer for you is nothing more than Defense Against the Dark Arts The class is just updated, Chapter 365 Mel Bloom is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 366： Williams tense

    Sherlock has never forgotten the promise he once made to Shilk, promising to help her cure her eye problem.


    Those eyes that can see the past of things can play a big role in many things, and the price of their role is to overdraw Silk''s own spirit.


    And this ability is still out of her control. Once the ribbon covering the eyes is taken off, it will automatically review the history of the things touched by the eyes.


    Although it was because of this ability, Sherlock''s life was immediately saved in the third event of the Triwizard Tournament.


    But this is by no means a good thing.


    The root cause of Silk''s eyes problem is still the big hourglass in the Time Hall, but although Sherlock has been in the Department of Mysterious Affairs for a while, and is working in the Time Hall.


    But he himself came in with his eyes in mind, and he really knew very little about time-related magic.


    So now that he has free time, he specially asked Kingsley to help him as a middleman, and introduced a current silent man from the Time Office of the Department of Mysteries to inquire about the hourglass.


    That''s the benefit of being famous in the wizarding world.


    After Kingsley kept silent to the current Time Office and suggested that Sherlock had something to ask for help, Bloom agreed without hesitation.


    Before asking Kingsley to help as a middleman, Sherlock certainly knew about this fat man named Bloom.


    This Ravenclaw-graduated, talented wizard is a half-blood, and his father is also a wizard, but he was born in Muggles. During the most rampant Death Eaters in the 1970s, his father was naturally the most main victims of persecution.


    It was when Bloom was three years old that the Death Eaters used the Cruciatus Curse in front of his father and tortured him to the point of maiming him.


    Since then, he has become withdrawn and indifferent, but as long as any organization or individual who opposes the mysterious man and the forces to which it belongs will be supported by him.


    Today''s glorious deeds like Sherlock, to some extent, even far exceed the influence of Dumbledore.


    After all, the people who witnessed Dumbledore saving the wizarding world from the first generation of Dark Lords 50 years ago have become a minority, and Sherlock''s feat at this time is just like what Dumbledore said that night, enough to make this Generations will never forget.


    "Hello, Bloom, thank you for agreeing to my invitation," Sherlock said.


    Bloom''s fat face flushed red, as if a brain-dead fan had come into close contact with his own mistress.


    "Oh, don''t be so polite, Mr. Forrest, that''s exactly what I''d love to do, just call me Mel, and I''d be honored if I can help you with anything!"


    Old Tom came over at this time, holding a menu in his hand, staring badly at Bloom and the creaking chair under his ass.


    "You want something, sir."


    "Butterbeer, and double the sugar."


    In front of outsiders, he was a little indifferent, but this sweetness perfectly explained the reason why he was so fat.


    After Old Tom left, Bloom''s attitude towards Sherlock became enthusiastic again. He also knew that Sherlock was hiding his identity now and didn''t want to be discovered.


    "I heard that in two days, the Sir Merlin Corps will hold a banquet to honor you. This must be a first-class badge, otherwise the so-called Sir Merlin badge is just like that."


    Although the tone was flattering, Bloom was indeed right.


    Now that the Merlins awarded Sherlock a medal, they were proving their gold content, not that Sherlock needed this medal to prove himself.


    "Don''t be so polite, Mel. Speaking of which, I am also a graduate of Ravenclaw College, and I should call you a teacher by name."


    Sherlock didn''t go directly into today''s topic, but chatted with Bloom.


    Kingsley also acted as an intermediary, enlivening the atmosphere at the tea table.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. Following Scrimgeour''s promotion to Minister of Magic, there have also been major changes within the Auror Command.


    Even if he did not directly take over the post after Scrimgeour left, he became the head of the Auror office. With Kingsley''s qualifications, he still became one of the three deputy directors and became the team leader in charge of Auror internal affairs. .


    This is also a manifestation of Scrimgeour''s courtship to Dumbledore.


    After all, no matter what method they want to use, their desire to fight against Voldemort and defeat the evil forces in the wizarding world is the same.


    It wasn''t until Old Tom served Bloom''s Double Sugar Butterbeer that Sherlock officially entered the conversation.


    "I''m looking for you today, Mel. I want to know. Is there a huge hourglass in the time hall of the Department of Mysteries? The hourglass is silver sand on top and gold on the bottom?"


    He described the shape of the hourglass very clearly, and Bloom said the name of the hourglass with just a little thought.


    "You should be talking about [William''s tense]?"


    This time Zhang Si. UU reading Sherlock blinked, it was the first time he heard the name of this big hourglass.


    "If the silver sand above this hourglass will turn into golden sand when it falls, then this is what I''m talking about."


    After discussing what he had learned in his major, Bloom became very serious.


    "The hourglass was made by William Matthews, a silent man in the Time Hall in the seventeenth century. At that time, the production process of the time converter was not lost. William was the wizard who was mainly responsible for improving the time converter technology and directly developing it."


    "[William''s time form] is the failure of an experiment when he improved the time converter."


    "Failure?" Sherlock repeated this sentence.


    Bloom nodded.


    "Yes, this is a failure. According to the few records left in the Time Hall, his original intention of making this thing was to make a time imitation."


    "Those golden "sand" are not sand, but one of the important materials for time converters, and those silver "sand" are a strange magical substance that he didn''t know to find from somewhere. According to him, this It is an expression of the future, the complete opposite of the past."


    Make a big tyrant. "He wanted to use these two substances to try to make time from a concept to a ready-made object, but in the end he made something that did not realize his idea."


    "Time is just a concept and perception of creatures, and even the most powerful wizards of all time have no way to materialize him."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "Since it''s a failure, what''s the use of this hourglass in the time hall?"


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 367： time crumbs

    "This is of great significance to the study of the entire Hall of Time, Mr. Forrest."


    Bloom said seriously.


    "It is because of the failure of countless experiments like William''s in history that we are now studying time magic."


    "Before the time-turner was made, no wizard ever thought that the magic of the future could take things like time into our own hands, even if it had huge risks."


    "Although [William''s tense] itself has not successfully embodied the mimesis of time, it also has its unique function."


    "If you put the golden part of the past up and the silver part of the future down, the person who uses the hourglass will see what happened before where he is now."


    Sherlock was taken by Bloom''s words.


    "The silver part is on it and nothing happens?"


    "No, it will also let users see the future." Fatty smiled mysteriously.


    This is actually a concept of looking at time from another perspective. Sherlock has seen the [William''s Time Form] with his own eyes, and he can figure out what it means to see the future simply by thinking about it.


    After all, time is a perception of human beings, and for a living person, every second he is experiencing is equivalent to the future of the previous second for the last second.


    The falling of silver "sand" means that people''s future is being consumed.


    In this regard, Sherlock couldn''t help but have another question. .


    "If you can see the past by turning the hourglass upside down, then wouldn''t it be of great help to the Auror Command''s work? Why didn''t the Ministry of Magic give it to the Aurors for use? Instead, it was placed in the Time Hall like this?"


    His question made Kingsley''s face a little embarrassed, but Bloom replied with a serious look.


    "Because even if it is a failure, it is still a masterpiece worthy of every silent person in the Time Office for the research of the Time Office, and it will definitely play a greater role in our research than in the hands of the Aurors. ."


    "And the most critical point is that when the hourglass is inverted, the past of the generated scene is uncertain, it may be a few minutes ago, or it may be hundreds of years ago."


    Just listening to this stuff made Sherlock think it was unreliable.


    After fully understanding [William''s time form], he asked the core question with a solemn expression.


    "You said just now that the golden "sand" in the hourglass is actually an important material used to make time converters?"


    "That''s right, it''s just that the time-turner''s craftsmanship has been lost. The main reason is that no one knows how this golden thing called [Time Scrap] was collected."


    Of course Sherlock didn''t want to know how this thing was obtained, he asked seriously.


    "What I want to know is, if the [time debris] you mentioned is inhaled into the human body, is it still possible to be taken out?"


    This question made the expression on Bloom''s face a little stunned.


    He blinked his small eyes, as if he was sure of Sherlock''s words for a long time before speaking.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Forrest, I don''t know. Because in the records of the Time Hall, there has never been a precedent for such a thing to happen, not even once. This kind of thing itself excludes the human body. of."


    Sherlock fell silent.


    At the time of the emergency in the Time Hall, neither he nor Eddie noticed the state of the little girl who was still called Amy at that time.


    Up to now, no one can figure out why, but the [Time Chips], which has never been a problem in [William''s Time Form], will fly into Amy''s eyes inexplicably.


    Gu Yi


    At this time, the scene of the tea party became a little colder.


    Sherlock sighed in his heart, and just wanted to thank Bloom, when he was about to find a way through other channels.


    The chubby wizard, suddenly continued.


    "Well, I don''t quite know why you''re asking this question, Mr. Forrest, but even if I don''t know why, others might know some."


    "When I entered the Time Hall and started working, the mentor who led my research was a descendant of William Matthews. If it was her, maybe she would know something about what you want to know."


    Sherlock was instantly refreshed.


    Even if Bloom couldn''t answer the reason, he still provided Sherlock with a new channel.


    What directly caused Silk''s eye problems was the hourglass made by the wizard named William Matthews.


    The wizard who lived in the seventeenth century must be gone now, but meeting his descendants might be of some help.


    Sherlock said immediately.


    "If you have nothing else to do today, then we can go to your mentor now. I wonder if she is inconvenient?"


    Bloom didn''t expect Sherlock to be so eager, he nodded.


    "I don''t have any problem, my tutor is now retired at home, and she basically spends her free time every day except drinking tea and planting flowers. If you want to visit her today, then I can write her a letter in advance. Say."


    "Thank you so much, Mel."


    "It''s good to help Mr. Forrest."


    Having said that, this tea party is over.


    Naturally, there is no need for Kingsley to do anything later. He directly returned to the Ministry of Magic. There are still things waiting for him in the Auror Command.


    And Bloom rented an owl from Diagon Alley and wrote a letter to his mentor, explaining the time of the visit, and took Sherlock to use Apparition together to come to an old town in the suburbs of London. House.


    "My mentor, because he is older and usually stays at home to study time magic, he has a weird temper."


    Before the official visit, Bloom gave Sherlock an early warning.


    Sherlock nodded.


    "It''s me who came to ask for help, and I''ll lower my stance."


    Having said that, the two have already walked to the door.


    Bloom knocked lightly on the old wooden door, and a strange eye appeared on the door.


    Blinking his eyes, after glancing at Bloom and then at Sherlock, the wooden door opened on its own.


    The yard behind the door is not big, but it is full of flowers and plants, and there is a terrace in the middle of the garden.


    An old witch in a violet robe and without a wizard hat, who looked very old, was sitting on a reclining chair, holding a cup of tea in her hand and looking at Sherlock and the others who came in.


    "It''s rare that one day, little Mel will take the initiative to come to see me. But this visit is definitely not a simple visit, right?"

 ~： Sacrifice Ring Chapter!

    Push a brother''s book "Can you refuse if you don''t want to be an evil god?" ��


    The old author''s new book, the previous entertainment is very good, this one tries a new style, you can read it if you are interested


    "Just a Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor" Sacrifice Session! I''m playing, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 368： Mrs Matthew

    This old witch named Mrs. Matthew is a witch who doesn''t seem to be very accessible.


    She has the long hooked nose that is characteristic of most witches in Western animation, her face is wrinkled and age spots, and her hair is grayish white.


    While greeting Bloom, her eyes were actually on Sherlock the whole time.


    Bloom seemed to get along pretty well with his mentor, and he didn''t show too much restraint in his speech and behavior.


    "Teacher, you know that things in the time hall are really busy. Besides, didn''t I take time out to see you today?"


    "Hmph, came to see me specifically, and brought someone I don''t know?"


    Hearing that their topic had already talked about himself, Sherlock was no longer silent and introduced himself.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Matthew, I''m Sherlock Forrest, Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts."


    Looking at Sherlock, there was no special expression on Mrs. Matthew''s face.


    "Oh, Mr. Forrest, although I''m an old woman who doesn''t understand the world, of course I''ve heard of your name recently, so what''s the matter with you coming to an old woman like me?"


    The rocking chair under her swayed gently, but she held the hot tea in her hand, and said polite words, but in fact she didn''t want Sherlock and Bloom to sit down at all, with the slightest intention of entertaining guests.


    Bloom''s face was a little embarrassed. He knew that his teacher was usually eccentric, but he was not completely impolite.


    Just when he wanted to make a sound to adjust the atmosphere, Sherlock had already spoken before him.


    "I want to ask you a question about [Shizuo]."


    Bloom is a typical Ravenclaw, that is, a technical nerd, who has been doing research in the Department of Mysteries all the year round, and is not very familiar with the world.


    Mrs. Matthew''s gesture was actually expressing her dissatisfaction with some aspects of Sherlock.


    Although Sherlock could be sure that he saw this old witch for the first time today, and that he had never offended her before, the position Sherlock was in was actually a statement.


    Maybe this Mrs. Matthew had a good relationship with Scrimgeour at the Ministry of Magic before, or maybe she had a good personal relationship with a pureblood family who had been arrested for Sherlock, for a number of reasons.


    So Sherlock didn''t want to make any remedies now, and went straight to the topic, and he probably knew what her attitude was.


    Mrs. Matthew''s voice was still the same light tone.


    "[Shinai]? There are really not many people who are still paying attention to this. What do you want to know?"


    "I want to know, if this kind of thing is absorbed by the human body, is it still possible to take it out?"


    "Human absorption? Ha."


    Mrs. Matthew chuckled, and she put down the teacup in her hand, as if she had discovered something extraordinary.


    "This is not a simple question. Anyone who has studied time a little knows that this thing has no shape. Unless special methods are used, normal wizards can''t even touch it."


    Her words made Sherlock hear other meanings, and his eyes at Mrs. Matthew became a little brighter.


    "It''s not a simple question, does this mean that you have encountered it?"


    Mrs. Matthew took a sip of the teacup she held up again, expressionlessly.


    Gu Xian


    "You asked me this, is it related to fighting against the mysterious people and the Death Eater forces?"


    Sherlock didn''t lie, he said calmly.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a personal matter of mine."


    "Then please go back." Mrs. Matthew said mercilessly, "If it is related to the fight against the mysterious person, I don''t mind letting go of some things and providing you with some help, but since it is your private matter, I don''t care. necessary."


    Bloom, who was beside him, suddenly became anxious.


    "Teacher, you and Mr. Forrest shouldn''t have anything to do with each other, right? Why can''t you help him?"


    Sherlock didn''t say anything, and he really wanted to know why.


    Mrs Matthew sneered.


    "He really has nothing to do with me, but that old Dumbledore has a relationship with me. From a big standpoint, I don''t care about some personal grudges in the past, but since it''s the personal affairs of Dumbledore''s professors, I''ve helped him except for letting Besides blocking it myself, what else can I do?"


    Bloom wanted to say something more, but Mrs. Matthew interrupted him before he could open his mouth.


    "I don''t think you''re busy enough with your work, Mel, help out with everything. I''ll write to old Jones when I have time. Has the Department of Mysteries been so slack now?"


    Only now did Sherlock know why he had never seen this old witch, but he had been despised since he entered the door.


    The reason was actually Dumbledore.


    Anyone who reads the news now knows that Sherlock is treated as a successor by Dumbledore, and if the two are good, they should be renamed Sherlock Dumbledore.


    If you once had a grudge with Dumbledore, it''s normal to hate Ujiu now.


    Sherlock gave Mrs Matthew a deep look, and finally thanked him.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today, ma''am. Since you don''t welcome me, I''ll leave first."


    For his farewell, Mrs. Matthew didn''t show the slightest sign, as if she didn''t hear what he said, she was still drinking her tea quietly on the reclining chair.


    Bloom also said goodbye to the old witch in a sullen voice, and planned to leave with Sherlock.


    When they got to the door, Bloom apologized. UU reading


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Forrest. My teacher has a weird personality. I''ll try to persuade her later."


    Sherlock wasn''t too upset, and he comforted Bloom in return.


    "It''s been a lot of trouble for you today, Mel, it doesn''t matter if Mrs. Matthew has a prejudice against me. When I go back and ask Dumbledore about it, there will be a chance to come again in the future."


    Just as he said this, before he reached the wooden door of the yard and opened it, someone pushed the door and walked in.


    The person who entered the door was a middle-aged wizard. He looked fierce and had a long and narrow scar on his face. He seemed to know that he was not a character to be messed with.


    Sherlock frowned the moment he saw him.


    He felt that the time for the wizard to enter the door was a bit wrong, because he didn''t have the habit of leaving the control field open and wasting energy, so Sherlock didn''t know when he came or whether he heard their conversation.


    And just as Sherlock frowned, the wizard suddenly grabbed his arm!

 v2 Chapter 369： Scarface Wizard

    After the arm was caught, Sherlock didn''t move for the first time.


    But in fact, after seeing this wizard, his domain of control spreads directly, it seems that his hand has been clamped, but in fact he can use a spell on the scar-faced wizard at any time.


    The wizard smiled at Sherlock.


    The smiling face pulled the long and narrow scar on his face, making his smile extremely ferocious.


    And Sherlock narrowed his eyes at this time.


    "We know each other?"


    Bloom was also stunned on the spot. Looking at the wizard''s strange behavior, he thought at first that Sherlock had met some acquaintance.


    But the Scarface wizard didn''t answer Sherlock''s question immediately, but let go of his hand and whispered deliberately.


    "Don''t go in a hurry, come in with me."


    After hearing his voice, Sherlock''s face suddenly froze.


    Contrary to the wizard''s appearance, his voice clearly gave off a sense of old age, not like a middle-aged person, but more like an old man who had entered his twilight years.


    And the voice was familiar, but a little unfamiliar, as if the name was right on Sherlock''s mouth, but he couldn''t say it.


    Sherlock''s face was a little suspicious, and the scar-faced wizard walked directly into the yard after saying this to him.


    Bloom glanced at the wizard, then at Sherlock, and asked suspiciously.


    "You two know each other?"


    Sherlock shook his head, he didn''t answer, but walked back into the yard with Bloom.


    "Look at the situation first."


    The scar-faced wizard seemed to be acquainted with Mrs. Matthew. He walked directly across the garden path and sat on the terrace. He took out a tea cup from his pocket and poured a hot cup. Tea.


    "I heard what this kid said to you just now."


    He said without hesitation, his voice was still old and completely inconsistent with his appearance.


    For his performance, Mrs. Matthew did not show any disgust or dissatisfaction, but her tone was full of sarcasm.


    "It''s already in this situation, when did you dare to come to me once?"


    The scar-faced wizard seemed to have not heard what she said. He drank the tea in the cup, and then put his hands on his stomach and leaned back on the reclining chair. Sherlock felt even more familiar with that posture. .


    "If only there were more sugar cubes in the tea," he muttered.


    Then he snorted twice as if nothing had happened, and said in a slightly flattering and flattering tone.


    "Just give me a face. At that time, the old man Dumbledore did something inappropriate. It has nothing to do with the child Sherlock. You know he is not easy now, so help him with this."


    Mrs. Matthew''s face remained expressionless.


    "Who knows if he came to me for help, whether he wanted to come by himself, or to help Dumbledore. I was an old woman with a small heart, and you still owe me a lot of favors, why do you want me to give it to you? face?"


    The scar-faced wizard still has that smiley expression on his face, but when combined with the scar, this smile makes people feel less amiable. If there is a child here, it is estimated that he can be directly cry.


    "Actually, I know that you don''t really hate Dumbledore because of that. In the end, you''re still dissatisfied with the fact that he didn''t do anything in seven or more years, and it made me lose my job. I explained a lot to you. Again, that incident is my personal problem, not Dumbledore''s."


    Gu Xiao


    "You''re a little too narcissistic. I''m really disgusted with Dumbledore because of you? Besides, I''ve helped you enough times."


    The wizard raised an eyebrow at Sherlock, as if to say: Look, women are always like this no matter how old they are.


    "Anyway, it''s not bad for once or twice, please help, Denise. Well, of course, if you agree, I will naturally reciprocate. For example, the bottle of medicine you have always wanted, I can help in advance. You are worthy."


    As soon as he said these words, the expression on Mrs. Matthew''s face could no longer be as calm and calm as before.


    She stared at the scar-faced wizard with strange eyes, and looked at him for a long time before speaking.


    "What does this kid have to do with you and Dumbledore? You want to take care of him so much? Or is he an illegitimate child of yours? The age doesn''t match."


    "puff!"


    The wizard spit out the tea he swallowed before he drank it in his mouth. He wiped his wet chin a little embarrassedly.


    "What are you talking about here? Just tell me if you can help!"


    Instead of torturing him on purpose, Mrs. Matthew turned her attention back to Sherlock.


    "Are you trying to help someone take out the [time crumbs] that melted into his body?"


    If Sherlock didn''t hear who the scar-faced wizard in front of him was at this time, he could find a piece of tofu and kill him.


    Things had obviously turned a corner, and he didn''t mean to pretend, he nodded and said.


    "Yes, [Shizuo] got into her eyes, so I want to ask you if there is any way to get it out."


    "Whether there is any way to do it depends on the specific situation. I will have time in the morning the day after tomorrow. You can bring that person over and I will help her to check the situation. But you have to say it beforehand. I just promise you to check the situation, not all I can solve any problem.��


    With a little hope, Sherlock is already content.


    "Thank you Mrs Matthew and thank you too, St..."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The Scarfaced wizard coughed violently twice to interrupt Sherlock''s words, and then waved at him.


    "Thank you, thank you, let''s go quickly when it''s all right, I want to catch up with old friends."


    Sherlock laughed. In fact, he didn''t even want to reveal the true identity of this timid old man.


    "Then when there is a chance in the future, you must come to my house as a guest. I will treat you to roast elbows with two layers of honey."


    "Oh hoho, this is a good treat, I will consider it."


    After that, Sherlock didn''t stay here any longer, and walked towards the door with Bloom again.


    This time, he waited until he left the door before Bloom asked.


    "Is that wizard some friend of yours?"


    Sherlock smiled and shook his head.


    "Not a friend, but he is a very good elder of mine. Thank you very much for your help today, Mel, I will not delay your work later, I will call Kingsley when I have time, please come My family had a big meal as a thank you."


    Bloom''s fat face also showed a happy smile.


    "Then I''ll look forward to it, Mr. Forrest."

 ~： Damn fake post! ! !

    Something happened to my friend. I just sat down and wrote 200 words before I had to go out.


    Damn!


    Today I have no choice but to ask for leave, and tomorrow I have to ask him to invite me to dinner to compensate you!


    "Just a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor" **** fake note! ! I''m playing, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 370： Scrimgeours invitation

    Since the beginning of July, although the mood of the wizards in the magic world has gradually stabilized, and many people are no longer panic about the resurrection of the mysterious man, the internal public opinion in the British magic world still revolves around the Death Eaters.


    That is, the day after Sherlock visited Mrs. Matthew, the Ministry of Magic opened a trial to interrogate the captured Death Eaters.


    The subjects of the interrogation were the former head of the Department of Magic and Sports - Ludo Bagman, the former headmaster of Durmstrang - Igor Karkaroff, and a dozen others at the scene where Sherlock and Voldemort fought after the incident. , the Death Eaters captured by the Aurors.


    Sherlock, who was an important witness, and Dumbledore, the chief wizard of Wizengamore, of the Great Wizarding Court, naturally attended all trials today.


    Scrimgeour was a tough wizard, and he hated evil, and of course he would not cover up these Death Eaters who had already been proven guilty.


    Karkaroff and Bagman were sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban because of their extremely vile nature. Other Death Eaters were also taken away by Dementors after the trial and were sentenced to varying degrees. ''s sentence.


    But with the exception of Scrimgeour and the rest of the Ministry of Magic who felt that all was well, Sherlock and Dumbledore frowned.


    They know very well that after Harry was attacked by the Dementors a few days ago, the jailers in Azkaban have a high probability of being unreliable, and now the safest way should be to take senior prisoners like Bagman first. Locked up in a secret prison guarded by wizards, to prevent the possibility of a rebellion by the Dementors and the complete fall of the entire Azkaban.


    But Scrimgeour obviously didn''t take Dumbledore''s advice into account. Everyone at the top of the Ministry of Magic knew that Dumbledore didn''t trust those Dementors, and he always maintained that as a magical government, there should be no involvement with such monsters.


    So of course, they also regarded his advice this time as a very conventional means of opposing Dementors.


    Dumbledore couldn''t do anything about it. After the trial, he seemed to have other important matters. He didn''t talk to Sherlock more, but just said that he would attend the ceremony about Sherlock''s award tomorrow, and then he was in a hurry. left.


    Sherlock happened to meet Mr. Weasley when he came out of the Inquisition and had a few conversations with him. He didn''t want to stay in the Ministry of Magic and was about to leave when an emotionless voice suddenly rang from behind him.


    "Mr Forrest."


    Sherlock and Mr. Weasley turned back together.


    It was Percy who stopped him, and instead of calling Sherlock a professor as he used to call him, he used the title of Mr.


    After seeing his third son, Mr. Weasley''s smile when he talked with Sherlock before, he turned a blind eye to Percy and nodded to Sherlock.


    "Then I''ll go to work first, and try your Aunt Molly''s craftsmanship when I have time."


    "I''ll be there."


    Mr. Weasley turned and left without hesitation. Percy also seemed to have not seen his father at all. Father and son were strangers.


    After Mr. Weasley had left, Percy spoke softly to Sherlock.


    "Minister Scrimgeour has business with you and wants to invite you to the office."


    Sherlock thought for a moment, but without rejecting Scrimgeour''s invitation, he nodded and walked side by side with Percy towards the Minister''s Office.


    Gu Pu


    The two of them didn''t talk much along the way, Percy obviously didn''t want to talk, and Sherlock didn''t have any intention of persuading him to turn back.


    Even Mrs. Weasley could ruthlessly refuse to shut the door. Sherlock didn''t think that just two or three words of his own could make the third son of the Weasley family, whose ambitions had already overwhelmed family affection, change his mind.


    Taking Sherlock to the door of the minister''s office, Percy knocked gently on the door, and when there was a sound inside, he opened the door and asked Sherlock to go in, while he stood outside the door.


    Sherlock walked into the minister''s office. There was only Scrimgeour sitting at the desk. His desk was piled with documents from various departments. This wizard, who looked like a lion in both character and appearance, looked different. Not easy.


    But he didn''t mean to show a little tiredness in front of outsiders.


    As a strong-armed, steadfast leader, Scrimgeour''s personal character was unquestionable.


    When he saw Sherlock come in, he didn''t have the slightest intention to make a face, and a chair jumped out from the wall.


    "Please sit down, Professor Forrest."


    As he spoke, he waved a decree in the air that he had just written in his hand, and the piece of paper turned into a paper airplane, and then fluttered through the door of the minister''s office to the department it was supposed to go to.


    Putting down the work at hand, Scrimgeour looked at Sherlock, who had already sat down. His expression was always that unsmiling.


    "This should be our first official meeting, Professor Forrest. I''m still very impressed with your performance that night. I cut out the photo from the Daily Prophet and posted it right across the door of my house. The wall. Let me see every time I go home, the so-called Dark Lord is not that invincible."


    He didn''t mean to condemn or get angry at the fact that Sherlock ignored the decree of the Ministry of Magic and forcibly brought Harry to Dumbledore a few days ago. Instead, he made no secret of his admiration for Sherlock in his tone.


    "It was just my luck that time. You have overrated Mr. Minister."


    Sherlock said neither arrogantly nor arrogantly, he was not a child, of course, he could hear that Scrimgeour was not simply complimenting him when he said these words.


    Scrimgeour''s expression turned serious.


    "Then let''s not gossip today. I''ve never liked to beat around the bush. I''d like to hire you to the Ministry of Magic as an advisor to the Minister."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "I think I have said my thoughts before, Mr. UU Reading Minister, I have no intention of coming to the Ministry of Magic, and I have no intention of resigning as a professor at Hogwarts."


    Hearing his face-to-face rejection, Scrimgeour''s expression didn''t change, but he waved his hand and said.


    "I know you don''t want to leave Hogwarts, so I just want you to come to the Ministry of Magic as an advisor to the Minister. This position has no actual work, just an identity, and it has nothing to do with you being a professor at Hogwarts. influence."


    Sherlock immediately understood Scrimgeour''s thoughts, and after knowing that neither Sherlock nor Harry could win over the Ministry of Magic, he chose to take a step back.


    If he can have an identity that can represent the Ministry of Magic, he can also do more articles on this.


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 371： 2 irrelevant

    Sherlock looked at Scrimgeour, who was looking at him.


    In fact, from the bottom of his heart, he has no disgust or prejudice against the new Minister of Magic who succeeded Fudge.


    This wizard is more than a star and a half better than Fudge in terms of ability and determination to fight Voldemort.


    He didn''t give an answer immediately, but after a moment of thought, he raised his head and met Scrimgeour''s eyes.


    "Although this question is a bit abrupt, can I understand, Mr. Minister, do you plan to deploy the mysterious man and the Death Eaters in the future?"


    Of course, Scrimgeour wouldn''t tell Sherlock, an outsider who didn''t hold a "semi-official" position in the Ministry of Magic about the specific actions, but in general, he didn''t mean to keep it a secret.


    "Today''s trial is a signal." Scrimgeour looked at Sherlock with a solemn expression, "Next, we will begin to deal with those wizards who have a history of tending to mysterious people, and these people who have been arrested have secretly kept secrets. They have confessed many of their accomplices, and we will follow this list."


    "Those who can find actual evidence will be arrested directly, and those who have no evidence will be sent to follow up and observe, to ensure that the mysterious man will be further cut off before his next move."


    Sherlock stared into Scrimgeour''s eyes.


    "And what about Voldemort? What about your plans for him?"


    This time, he did not call out the title of mysterious man, but directly said the name that is taboo in the magic world.


    Even tough as Scrimgeour, his face turned pale when he heard the name.


    But at least he didn''t tremble, which was stronger than most wizards in the magic world.


    "At that time, he will become a bare commander. If he is alone, he will undoubtedly deal with it much better."


    Sherlock looked at him deeply and shook his head.


    "You are afraid of him, but underestimate him. The current danger in the wizarding world has never been on those Death Eaters. Speculators and criminals will never be lacking in any era. The crux of the problem is that Voldemort is a threat far more than On the madman who is almost a dark wizard in history."


    "Even if you arrest all his men, Voldemort is still Voldemort, and only when Voldemort really dies, the so-called Death Eaters will be self-defeating."


    There was silence in the minister''s office, except for Scrimgeour''s breathing, which was obviously much heavier than before.


    After a long time, Sherlock spoke again.


    "I actually know that choosing to target the Death Eaters is something you can''t do, because the entire Ministry of Magic knows nothing about Voldemort. Even if your minister is hearing this When he has a title that is not even his real name, there will be fear in his heart, let alone other people."


    "If you deal with the Death Eaters first, as you said, can you make sure that there are no undercover agents in the Ministry of Magic now? Even a director-level officer like Bagman can be turned against, even committing such a crime. Serious betrayal Karkaroff can be reactivated, dare you say that everyone at the Ministry of Magic can be trusted?"


    "And to directly confront all of Voldemort''s decisions, confidentiality is the most basic premise. If you can''t even do that, let alone find a way to defeat Voldemort."


    Speaking of which, Sherlock''s tone became more serious.


    "So, Minister Scrimgeour, if you really want to defeat Voldemort and let the wizarding world get through this crisis, the best thing you can do is not to interfere with any actions on the part of the Order of the Phoenix."


    Gu Xi


    "The primary goal of the Ministry of Magic is to eliminate the Death Eaters, and our only goal is one person. The core purpose of the two parties is the same, but the task is divided into two steps. Now the best situation is the Ministry of Magic. The Ministry of Magic belongs to the Order of the Phoenix, and the Order of the Phoenix belongs to the Order of the Phoenix.


    "It is precisely for this reason that I have never promised you to come to the Ministry of Magic, and your focus should not be on me or Harry''s influence, but on stabilizing the situation in the British magic world as soon as possible, The chain reaction of the subsequent conflict with Voldemort is minimized."


    After all the words were said, Sherlock stood up straight from his chair.


    He never thought Scrimgeour was a bad guy, or an obstacle on the road to defeating Voldemort, it was just that the two sides had different views that led to internal disputes.


    Sherlock took this opportunity to speak so clearly, and then he could only see what Scrimgeour himself thought.


    "I have to go back and prepare for the awarding ceremony tomorrow. Sorry, I can only leave first, Mr. Minister."


    He walked to the door, and Scrimgeour seemed to be lost in thought, saying nothing about it.


    Sherlock then left the Ministry of Magic and returned home.


    It was not too late for him to go home. There were more than ten trials today. As an important witness, he stayed at the Ministry of Magic almost all day, and after talking with Scrimgeour, he was already home. dinner time.


    Since Silke''s cooking skills have soared, she has been studying those recipes at home almost every day.


    The long time together also made her discover that Sherlock has a different love for Chinese food, so she bought a special copy of "Encyclopedia of Chinese Cuisine". She usually cooks it by herself when she is not at home It is also like a model.


    Like today''s dinner is tomato egg noodles.


    The noodles are sliced ??by Silke''s magic, and the texture is very strong.


    "Tomorrow, before you go to the award ceremony, go out with me first."


    Sherlock sucked the noodles and said.


    Shilk didn''t eat. She usually ate very little at night, like just eating some fruit tonight.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Healing your eyes. UU reading " Sherlock said casually, "I found a relationship in the Ministry of Magic, and I met a former Time Hall mute, an old witch with a strange temper, she Should be able to give some advice on your eyes."


    Because she didn''t want to make Silke''s hopes bigger now, and his disappointment bigger later, Sherlock didn''t say with certainty that Mrs. Matthew would be able to heal her eyes.


    Hearing his words, Shilk was stunned.


    Her golden eyes hidden under the black ribbon stared at Sherlock in a daze, and after such a long time, she suddenly smiled.


    "Then I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "There is also a ceremony for the awarding of honors, and we will go directly to the ceremony site at that time."


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 372： Adoptive father?

    The time when Mrs. Matthew and Sherlock were the best happened to coincide with the day of the award.


    Fortunately, after the award, as usual, the people of the Merlin Sir Corps will hold a grand banquet for the new medal recipient, so the time is usually set in the afternoon of the day.


    And early this morning, Sherlock took Silk to Mrs. Matthew''s old yard.


    Seeing Shilk''s first glance, the old witch couldn''t help but snorted coldly.


    "No wonder you said it was a private matter."


    Shilk didn''t respond to this, and Sherlock didn''t even blushed.


    It was the patio in the yard. Mrs. Matthew seemed to have no intention of inviting them into her home from beginning to end.


    She asked Shilk to be opposite her. Instead of checking her eyes for the first time, she first asked about the situation of [Shizuo].


    "When and where were the eyes contaminated?"


    Shilk first looked up at Sherlock, and then said softly.


    "In August 1977, in the Time Room of the Department of Mysteries of the British Ministry of Magic."


    Mrs. Matthew frowned.


    "August ''77 Time Hall!"


    Sherlock coughed lightly and interjected.


    "I forgot to tell you last time, ma''am, the source of the [time crumbs] that contaminated Silke''s eyes is the [William''s time form] made by your ancestors."


    But Mrs. Matthew didn''t seem to be listening carefully to what Sherlock said. She was reminiscing about this time, and then stared at Sherlock''s face.


    "Are you the daughter of Auror Eddie Butler who made great achievements in the melee that year and died later?"


    There was no sad expression on Silk''s face, she said calmly.


    "Yes, he is my father."


    Mrs. Matthew''s face suddenly didn''t become weird at this time, but softened a lot.


    "And John Watson, the silent man in the Time Hall who died at that time. I heard that he and your father are good friends, or your adoptive father. He is an admirable hero."


    "Pfft!"


    Sherlock couldn''t hold back when he heard the word adoptive father from the old woman''s mouth.


    He almost choked to death on his own saliva, he couldn''t help coughing violently, which made Mrs. Matthew turn to look at him in dissatisfaction.


    "Cough, cough... I''m sorry, my question, I''m sorry, you guys continue to talk."


    Sherlock could only keep apologizing, and Mrs. Matthew''s face softened again and looked at Silk.


    "John is not my adoptive father." Shilk stressed to her solemnly.


    "This is your father''s explanation to the outside world at the time. He never believed that Mr. Watson was dead. He said that he would get him back and make him your adoptive father." Mrs. Matthew also emphasized.


    Sherlock was already beginning to feel restless, but Mrs. Matthew didn''t continue to dwell on this issue.


    "After Mr. Watson''s sacrifice, I was invited into the Time Hall to take his place. I was quite old at that time, but after hearing about his deeds, I was very happy to take over such a position. People''s legacy, continue to conduct time magic research in the Department of Affairs."


    "If this Professor Forrest explained your identity to me at the beginning, then there is no need for that timid old guy to sell his favor and ask me to help."


    Hearing her say such words, Sherlock''s face, which was originally pulled, couldn''t help but pull even longer at this time.


    What''s the use of talking about this now, can you still take back the benefits that Professor Slughorn gave you?


    After that, Mrs. Matthew also began to enter the topic of treatment. She inquired in detail about the situation of Shirk being contaminated by [Time Chips] at that time, and learned about her current occupation and whether she had any unique talents when she was a child. .


    Until Silke said that she felt very accurate, as long as she guessed something she was not sure about, she could basically guess the correct answer, and after her current occupation was a fortune-teller, Mrs. Matthew was like It is the understood problem.


    "There is such a wizard in the magical world who is born with the ability to predict, and can even see part of the future. It is called a [prophet]."


    she said seriously.


    "Although your talent is not as powerful as the real [Prophet], your prophecy far surpasses anyone else''s."


    "And that [William''s time form] is actually an ingenious balance between the future and the past, and the "silver sand" that is constantly draining represents the present. According to what you have described, those [time crumbs] in the hourglass at that time should be Attracted by your talent for predicting the future, if you want to complete another balance, it will be automatically attached to you."


    "This is not actually a feature of [Time Chips] itself, but an ability that my ancestor named William gave it with magic when he made this hourglass. It is estimated that he did not think of the physique of [Prophet] at the time. People are also attracted to it, because people with this talent are so rare that there are not many in the entire history of magic."


    Through her words, Sherlock finally figured out why the sand in the hourglass would find Shilk at that time.


    But knowing the root cause of the problem is not the main thing. The main thing is whether Shilk''s eyes can be cured now.


    For such a question, Mrs. Matthew did not directly give a definite answer.


    "I''ll try my best." She got up from the terrace and stood up with a cane, "Now the magic world has lost the way to make [Time Chips], and naturally few people still keep the magic tools that collect them, but because my ancestors He is the craftsman of the time converter, so there is still one left, but I can''t guarantee that the [time scraps] that have been integrated into the human body will be taken out. After all, no one has experienced such a situation." �쨬Q��G��tV.�樯��


    Silk got up with Mrs. Matthew, and the two walked towards the house. Sherlock wanted to follow them, but was stopped by the old witch.


    "You don''t need to follow. I''ll help her try it out. Not only will you not be able to help, but you will get in the way."


    Sherlock didn''t force it, he just said with a serious expression.


    "If there is any problem in the middle, everything must be done to ensure her safety. Even if she can''t be taken out in the end, she can''t be hurt."


    Mrs. Matthew tapped the cane.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I know what to do. I won''t hurt this little girl."


    Finally, before entering the door, Shilk showed him a smile and made a reassuring gesture. The two witches, one old and one young, disappeared from Sherlock''s field of vision. The fastest new offer for you is nothing more than the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Update, Chapter 372 Adoptive Father? Read it for free. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 373： Award ceremony

    Sherlock didn''t go anywhere else, just waiting on the patio in the yard outside the house.


    In addition to worrying about Silke''s situation, he was still thinking about Dumbledore.


    Judging from the way he left in a hurry at the Ministry of Magic yesterday, Dumbledore clearly had something to do.


    There was nothing else that could make him care so much now, apart from Voldemort''s Horcrux.


    At today''s award ceremony, Sherlock planned to ask Dumbledore about the situation.


    From the last time it seemed that he beat Voldemort to the point of embarrassment and fled, but in fact he escaped from the dead, Sherlock felt more and more critical about improving his strength.


    The learning of magic is of course endless, but if you want to increase your strength quickly and without side effects, you can only find Voldemort''s Horcrux and fuse your soul.


    Sherlock sat on the terrace and waited like this all morning, and at noon, there was finally a movement in the house.


    Mrs. Matthew and Silk pushed the door and walked out.


    The two of them didn''t look any different when they first went in, with the black ribbon still wrapped around Shilk''s eyes.


    Sherlock''s heart sank and he stepped forward.


    Before he could open his mouth to inquire about the situation, Mrs. Matthew waved her hand tiredly.


    "You don''t have to pull your face so old, I have already helped to take out the [time crumbs] from this girl''s eyes, but her eyes are still affected a little bit, and they are not suitable for direct vision for the time being, so I have to continue to take them out. Blindfolded for a while."


    Sherlock''s originally suspended heart suddenly relaxed, he looked at Shilk, Shilk seemed to have lost the ability to see the surrounding scene even if he was blindfolded before, and was led out by Mrs. Matthew. .


    He took Silk''s hand and asked softly.


    "how do you feel?"


    "It''s nothing, but I don''t seem to be able to go to the ceremony with you later." Silk''s voice was brisk with some regret.


    Sherlock laughed instead.


    "What''s so beautiful about the ceremony that the Ministry of Magic used to put gold on my face. If you want to watch it, I''ll put the medal on the living room wall when you go back, and you can watch it every day when you open your eyes."


    Watching the two young people talking next to her, Mrs. Matthew, who felt greasy in her mouth, knocked on her crutches.


    "Don''t stay at my house when things are done! Do you want me to leave you here for dinner at noon?"


    Sherlock kept his stance low for this eccentric old witch who had been helping them from beginning to end.


    "Thank you very much for your help, Mrs. Matthew. If you need me in the future, you can come to me at any time, so we won''t bother you today."


    Just as he was leading Silk to leave, Mrs. Matthew suddenly stopped him again.


    "This thing was taken out of the girl''s eyes, and you take away what you brought."


    She threw over a transparent potion bottle, but there was no potion in the bottle, but floating golden "gravel".


    Sherlock took the bottle steadily in his hand, and he looked at the [Time Chips] that had been hidden in Shilk''s eyes before, and asked with some doubts.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "You can pour it on the object you want to understand, and it allows you to see the history of that object from when it was built to the present. Don''t pour it all at once, use a third of it at a time. The amount is enough, and it can be used three times in total.��


    Sherlock stared at the bottle of [Shizui], and he understood from Mrs. Matthew''s words. The effect of this thing was actually a simplified version of Shilk''s eyes before.


    It has become a consumable item. Although it can only be used three times, it can still play a great role in certain times.


    Afterwards, Sherlock sent Hilke home and had lunch with her at home before using Apparition to come to the site of today''s Merlin Sir Merlin Award Ceremony.


    For the entire wizarding world, Sherlock''s receipt of the First Class Medal of the Order of Merlin is a big deal.


    Because this medal is proof that Voldemort is not invincible, and as long as Sherlock is alive, everyone will still remember the scene where he stabbed the knife into Voldemort''s chest.


    Unless Voldemort kills him again later, he can restore his damaged reputation.


    Of course, the place where the award will be held will not be at the Ministry of Magic, but a huge banquet hall, hidden in the urban area of ??London. Now Zhang Si


    This is not only the permanent residence of the Merlin Order, but also the place where every award ceremony is held. Whenever a new wizard is awarded a medal, most of the medal holders will come to this banquet. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    These include high-ranking officials of the Ministry of Magic, members of pure-blood families, famous healers of St. Mungo''s, wizards as well-known as Dumbledore, and people who have made significant contributions in all walks of life.


    In such a grand event, there are naturally not a few reporters invited to participate.


    In the British magic world news industry, although the Daily Prophet has always held the most authoritative right to speak, there are also other weekly newspapers, such as "The Quibbler" and so on In fact, Sherlock has already It was late, and he had received a urging letter from the owl before he arrived from home.


    When he arrived at the banquet, everyone else had basically arrived.


    Even Dumbledore, who seemed to be in a hurry yesterday, was wearing a formal dark green robe and was talking and laughing with a middle-aged witch who looked like a lady.


    After that was a series of procedural steps. The Jazz troupe read Sherlock''s achievements, awarded him a first-class medal, and finally he said a few scenes, and the rest was the banquet.


    When Sherlock walked down from the high platform with a medal on his chest, several reporters from the Magic Newspaper rushed forward, wanting to interview him to get some exclusive news.


    But all these people let him get rid of them perfunctorily, and then found Dumbledore in a corner of the banquet hall.


    After those reporters saw Sherlock and Dumbledore getting together, they were not ignorant of chasing after them.


    Everyone knows very well that as long as there is no accident in Sherlock, he must be the next Dumbledore, but judging from the character and temper he is showing now, it will not be the next Dumbledore.


    "For such a young recipient of the First Class Medal, you should break the record for the youngest recipient of the First Class Medal of Sir Merlin in history." Dumbledore smiled and congratulated Sherlock.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "You know professor, I wish I didn''t have this eye-catching honor. Are you busy yesterday?"


    When it came to business, the smile on Dumbledore''s face gradually converged.


    "I found the memory of that house elf, Hao Qi."


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 374： 4 Horcruxes

    "House-elves generally live longer than wizards. Hutch was old enough the year Smith died, but she''s still alive today."


    Dumbledore said solemnly, he lowered his voice, and spoke at a volume that would not be heard by a third person.


    And Sherlock naturally knew the importance of secrecy. He spread out his domain at this time, checking to see if there were any voyeurs around.


    "I''ve seen her memory, and it''s obviously been modified."


    "Riddle was invited by Smith to her house, where she showed him two of her most precious treasures, and begged him to keep her secret, not to tell Borgin Burke, for it never occurred to her that she would These two things are sold."


    "One of these two treasures is the gold cup of Hufflepuff that you found and destroyed."


    "And the other, a locket handed down from Slytherin."


    Hearing this, Sherlock couldn''t help frowning.


    "As I recall, Riddle himself is a descendant of the Slytherin family?"


    "Yes, that locket was once sold to the Smith family by a descendant of Slytherin, which gives him a reason to get back such a thing."


    "After that, he started poisoning Smith, took away the relics of the two founders, and modified Hao Qi''s memory, blaming the house elf for this, so that she always thought it was his own. One mistake killed her master."


    Dumbledore whispered to Sherlock all the information he had learned from Hodge''s memory.


    Sherlock frowned but did not relax at all.


    "The diary, Hufflepuff''s gold cup, Slytherin''s locket, Ravenclaw''s diadem, these are the four Horcruxes we know of now. Both the diary and the gold cup have been destroyed, it is certain The only thing is that there is still a Horcrux hidden in the Hogwarts Room of Requirement, as to whether this Horcrux is one of the known Horcruxes, it is not clear for the time being."


    Even if they find out what Voldemort''s Horcrux is, it won''t help the current situation at all, because they don''t know where the Horcrux will be hidden.


    But Dumbledore was obviously much more cheerful than Sherlock.


    "The more information we know, the easier it is to get us closer to the key. I''m investigating Riddle''s past little by little, and I believe there will be new discoveries soon."


    In the understanding of Voldemort, the entire wizarding world believes that no one can surpass him, and even Riddle himself does not necessarily know himself better than Dumbledore.


    Sherlock couldn''t help Dumbledore for the time being, so he could only passively wait for the news.


    Taking this opportunity, he also asked about Mrs. Matthew, what kind of hatred she had with Dumbledore, and she refused to help at the beginning.


    "Ah, speaking of this, I have to mention Horace (Slughorn)."


    Dumbledore looked eager to talk about these events, he laughed.


    "Matthew liked Horace. When Horace was the head of Slytherin, she made a special trip to Hogwarts and asked me to come to the school. But Horace didn''t have a family at the time. Thought, has been trying to find a way to refuse Matthew''s show of love, so I beg me not to agree to her job application."


    "In addition, there were no suitable vacancies at Hogwarts at that time. In the end, I politely declined Matthew''s application."


    "She is indeed a witch who doesn''t have a big heart. She thinks that I ruined their feelings in it, plus some other misunderstandings. Since then, she has hated me."


    "But Matthew has always been an upright person, it''s just that sometimes it''s better for her not to be so stingy."


    This time Zhang Si. Of course, Sherlock couldn''t chat with Dumbledore all the time at the dinner party. So many people came to this award ceremony today for him alone.


    No matter how he disliked such superficial communication, he would still show a smile and greet and greet these big figures in the magic world.


    Of course, there are also wizards of pure blood families, such as Ollivander, who has been dedicated to making wands for more than a thousand years.


    However, very few people from the pure blood family came. For example, Sherlock did not see anyone from the Malfoy family.


    Lucius Malfoy was not captured by the Aurors on the night of the final event of the Triwizard Tournament, and it is a mystery whether he was among the Death Eaters at the time, as he has so far been captured None of the Death Eaters in his life offered him up either.


    Lucius fell silent after Scrimgeour took office. In the past, he had a good relationship with Fudge, swaying Jin Galleon, and befriending the top officials of the Ministry of Magic, and now it has stopped.


    He seemed to be at home, ignoring everything that was happening outside.


    The banquet ended at ten o''clock in the evening.


    The front page of Tomorrow''s Daily Prophet will definitely be the content of this award ceremony. This is probably the last time the Ministry of Magic will promote Sherlock''s reputation in the wizarding world.


    After all, no matter how sincere his conversation with Scrimgeour was yesterday, as long as he was unwilling to accept a position in the Ministry, the Ministry of Magic would naturally not focus all the hot spots on him.


    The rest of the summer break was exactly what the Ministry of Magic was doing.


    After the award ceremony, Sherlock stayed at home with Shilk, taking care of her eyes until they returned to normal.


    On the day Silke took off the black ribbon on his blindfold, the two of them made a special trip to 12 Grimmauld Place to hold a small meeting with the Weasleys and the Order of the Phoenix members who stayed there. had a celebratory party.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. Harry lived very safely here, protected by the Faithful Charm, and the Death Eaters had no way to trouble him.


    In the following month or so, they rarely saw Dumbledore. He was always busy with some things that only Sherlock knew about the inside story, and other members of the Order of the Phoenix were always watching. The whereabouts of those wizards who are involved with Voldemort want to find the location where Voldemort is hiding through them.


    But Voldemort didn''t show up during this time, and Azkaban, which Dumbledore and Sherlock were more worried about, didn''t have any problems.


    Except for the recent frequent actions of the Aurors, the arrest and interrogation of some pure-blood wizards who had previous criminal records, there seems to be no difference in the magic world.


    Make a big tyrant. In such a situation, time passed quickly, and at the end of August, it was time for Hogwarts to start school.


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 375： Memorial Locket

    "To be honest, I really don''t understand what collection value these things have."


    Ron fiddled with a dusty box that contained a Medal of Merlin, First Class, and muttered softly.


    He and Harry and Hermione were in front of the glass case by the fireplace in the living room on the second floor of 12 Grimmauld Place.


    Tomorrow is the start of school, so they are still not sleepy at night, and they are boringly messing with things at Sirius''s house.


    By now, they all knew that this temporary headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix was actually the ancestral home of the Black family.


    It''s just that now, apart from Bella, who married into the Lestrange family, the Black family now has only one male member, Sirius. Such a five-story building has become the man who had been with him as early as when he was in school. Family breakup, betrayer''s private property.


    "This medal is really worthless. Sirius said that it was awarded to him by the Ministry of Magic as a reward to his grandfather, just because he donated a large amount of gold."


    Harry recalled looking at the old medal.


    Hermione wrinkled her nose.


    This time Zhang Si. "Even a hundred such first-class medals are not as good as the one Professor Forrest won this summer."


    "Of course," said Ron, too, and he took out a tweezer-like instrument with many legs from the glass case.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. This spider-like thing is alive, and when Harry and the others first explored the glass case, this thing tried to bite Harry, and was shot dead by Sirius with a book.


    Ron threw the fake spider aside in disgust, while Harry picked up an unknown locket.


    There is a faint relief of a snake on the locket, but there is no way to open it anyway.


    "Maybe this thing is an antique." Ron looked at the locket in Harry''s hand and scrutinized. "It may be a Black family heirloom or something."


    "How could a family heirloom be thrown in this place casually."


    Harry said, and wanted to throw the locket back to its original position, but he suddenly stopped the movement of his hand, and after thinking about it, he still put it in his pocket.


    "Anyway, it can be used as a souvenir. When I go to school tomorrow, I will ask Sirius if I can take it with me."


    Ron had no interest in the locket, which looked nothing like tattered, and pointed to the Order of the First Class that belonged to Sirius'' grandfather.


    "If it''s a souvenir, it''s better to take this."


    While they were chatting, a sharp voice suddenly sounded beside them.


    "Everything here belongs to the Blacks! You guys are stealing!"


    The speaker is Kreacher, the Black house elf, who is deeply poisoned by the pure blood concept of Sirius'' mother.


    He was very old, disliked and hated Muggles, and hated his current only titular master, Sirius.


    Naturally, they would not be so friendly towards Harry and the others who now live in 12 Grimmauld Place.


    "Hey, don''t be so rude, Kreacher, Harry is Sirius'' godson, and Sirius doesn''t even care about this shit," Ron muttered.


    But Kreacher didn''t stop there, he still stared at Harry tightly, and kept saying things like "shameful thief, despicable robber".


    Harry didn''t care about it either, because it wasn''t a day or two that the house-elf couldn''t get used to him because of Sirius.


    At this time, Mrs. Weasley seemed to hear the movement and walked down from the upstairs bedroom.


    "It''s late, you really should go to bed, kids, and get up early to catch the train tomorrow morning."


    Driven by Mrs. Weasley, they could only end the treasure hunt in the living room and returned to their respective bedrooms.


    Even after Harry and the others left, Kreacher didn''t leave. He squatted in front of the glass case, straightening all the messed up things that Ron had turned over, and kept talking.


    "...Kreacher can''t stop them, Master Regulus, Kreacher can''t stop them..."


    This is how the last night of August passed.


    The next morning, Mrs. Weasley woke all the children who lived here on time, urged them to get up and have breakfast, and then they would be taken to Kings Cross Station to take the Hogwarts Express together.


    Of course, Sirius did not refuse Harry to take the locket away as a souvenir at breakfast, and even suggested to him that this junk was too cheap. It seemed that he still had a commemorative coin made of pure gold in his room. It is also appropriate to keep things as souvenirs.


    Harry quickly refused. He wanted to bring this locket not only because he wanted to keep something as a souvenir, but when he got the locket, he felt inexplicably attracted to it.


    Harry''s life is not very comfortable these days. He dreams a lot more often than before. Although every time he wakes up, he doesn''t remember much of the things in his dreams. But it still affects him. the state of his life.


    When putting them on the train, Mrs. Weasley also warned Harry about this.


    "If you still have those dreams at Hogwarts, you must go to Dumbledore or Sherlock, they will help you find a way to teach you what to do."


    "I will, Mrs Weasley."


    Harry finally reassured Mrs Weasley by waving at the train door.


    The whole day''s journey made Harry and the others'' excitement to return to Hogwarts from the beginning turned to boring.


    Every year, until dark, the Hogwarts Express finally arrives at its destination.


    In the night wind, Hagrid, who was wearing a coat, shouted for the first-year students to gather around him, while Harry and the other senior students entered the castle first in the Thestral''s carriage.


    There was no change at Hogwarts from two months ago. The auditorium was beautifully decorated by Professor Flitwick, and the three of them sat on the long table in Gryffindor.


    "Did you see Malfoy when you got off the train? He''s not as arrogant as he used to be. I heard from Dad that his house was searched by the Aurors a few days ago. Scrimgeek and Fudge It''s different, he doesn''t trust these people at all."


    No sooner had he sat down at the table than Ron laughed at what had happened to the Malfoys.


    Harry, who had never dealt with Draco, naturally listened with gusto, but Hermione on the side frowned and looked at the professor''s long table on the high platform.


    Make a big tyrant. There were two clear spaces in the middle of the long table.


    "Why didn''t Professor Dumbledore and Professor Forrest come back?"


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 376： seaside, cliff

    UPDATE: "There''s actually one thing I''ve always wondered about, Professor."


    The wet and salty sea breeze was blowing on Sherlock''s face, and the sound of waves crashing against the reefs was constantly heard around him. He and Dumbledore walked side by side on the beach at night and asked his doubts.


    "If he just wanted immortality, shouldn''t the Philosopher''s Stone be the quicker and more convenient option in the beginning? I''ve seen Nick Lemay, he''s really learned and knowledgeable, but the way he looks, other It''s hard to say, but if Voldemort really wanted to do something to him when he was young, I don''t think he could resist."


    The night wind at four in the morning blew Dumbledore''s robes, and he seemed very happy that Sherlock could ask such a question.


    "Before you became a professor at Hogwarts, four years ago, he was planning to **** that thing. But I don''t think the Philosopher''s Stone is as good as the Horcrux''s appetite for Voldemort, for a number of reasons. "


    "Elixir of life does prolong life, but it must be drunk often, and forever, to remain immortal."


    "Then Voldemort would be completely dependent on the medicine, and if it ran out or became contaminated, or if the Philosopher''s Stone was stolen, he would die like everyone else."


    "Voldemort likes to act alone. He has never regarded his subordinates as allies or reliable partners, but more as tools. I believe he will find dependence intolerable, even if it is an elixir of life."


    "Of course he was willing to drink it four years ago to get out of the horrible half-dead state he was in when he attacked Harry, but that''s just to regain the flesh."


    "After that, I believe that he still intends to continue to rely on his Horcrux. He doesn''t need anything else, as long as he can regain a human body. He is immortal... or closer to immortality than anyone else. ."


    Sherlock followed Dumbledore, thinking as he walked.


    "He has always only trusted himself, and never gave this trust to anyone else, not even a dead thing like the Philosopher''s Stone."


    "It may be his innate habit, or it may be a character that he has developed through experience," Dumbledore said.


    There are many uneven rocks on the ground. When he is not using magic, Dumbledore is an elderly man. It is very inconvenient to walk on such a road. Sherlock is helping him at the right time.


    "Even when it comes to picking items to be Horcruxes, it''s the same. Voldemort likes to collect souvenirs, he likes items with powerful magic and historical significance."


    "His pride, his sense of superiority, his determination to claim his astonishing place in the history of magic, all make me think that Voldemort would choose his Horcruxes carefully, preferring objects worthy of the honor."


    "The four treasures of the four founders are very attractive to Voldemort, and the other three have a high probability of getting him, but I am sure that the only known relic of Gryffindor is safe and sound."


    Sherlock was a little puzzled.


    "Isn''t that Sorting Hat also a Gryffindor relic?"


    "Because the Sorting Hat itself is not just a hat that can sing and can identify people''s qualities, it is actually the same thing as the Gryffindor sword. The hat is actually the scabbard of the sword, which is why The year the Chamber of Secrets was opened, I''ll let Fox carry that hat to you."


    As they walked and chatted, they had come to a cliff. Valley Indica


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry about me tripping over these stones at all. Although my physical fitness is indeed inferior to those of you young people after getting older, I am not old enough to walk."


    Dumbledore was not being modest, his actions did not seem to match his appearance, the pace of action was vigorous, more like a young man.


    "Is this where Riddle''s orphanage used to be?"


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Sherlock found it hard to believe that the United Kingdom was at least an economic power in modern times, how could the social welfare system be so poor.


    Dumbledore explained.


    "Not here, to be sure. Halfway up the cliffs behind us, there''s a place that''s barely a village."


    "They took the orphans there to breathe the sea air and look at the waves, and I think only Tom Riddle and the kids he bullied have ever been to where we are now."


    "It''s impossible for Muggles to climb this big rock unless they''re very good at it, boats can''t get close to the cliffs, the surrounding waters are too dangerous. I can imagine how Riddle got up, magic must be better than ropes, He also brought two small children, presumably for the pleasure of terrorizing them."


    At last they stood on the largest rock, and Dumbledore drew his wand and cast the Lighting Charm.


    The dark stone wall was illuminated by soft fluorescence, and they also saw a long and narrow crack.


    The sea water poured into the crack, swirled in it, and flowed into the deeper place.


    "I followed Riddle''s childhood to find this place, but it wasn''t enough on my own. We''re going to get up to speed, Sherlock, it''s school day, and we''re going back early for the entrance dinner. You You shouldn''t mind getting your clothes wet."


    Sherlock didn''t care, of course, and when Dumbledore asked the question, he himself had his wand in his mouth, and then slid gently from the pebble into the sea, towards the dark crack in the rock''s surface. swim away. UU Reading


    The old body didn''t seem to care about the cold water at all, and Sherlock followed behind him, right behind him.


    Soon, the crack turned into a dark passage, and Sherlock could see that the passage would definitely be filled with sea water at high tide.


    The slimy rock walls were only three feet apart on either side, gleaming wet like tar under the flash of Dumbledore''s wand, and a little further in, the dark passage turned to the left, and you could see It reaches all the way to the deepest part of the cliff.


    In this way, they walked for about a few minutes, and Sherlock saw Dumbledore standing up straight from the water in front of him, his silver-white hair and black robe reflecting the light of the water.


    This is a cave, and there are layers of high stone steps underwater that allow them to walk into the center of the cave.


    Dumbledore held the still glowing wand and carefully observed the walls and top of the cave, while Sherlock used magic to dry the two''s soaked robes again.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 377： Infernal Corpse

    The latest website: "Can you feel anything? Sherlock." Dumbledore said softly.


    After entering the water, he would always focus on Sherlock, who was controlling the magic, and could naturally feel what Dumbledore was observing.


    "Traces of magic," Sherlock said, staring at the stone walls.


    "Yes, he''s been here, a long time ago, but very effective."


    Dumbledore was like an ordinary Muggle explorer who was exploring the location of the cave, slapped the cold stone walls with his palms, and had no wizard style at all.


    But just by relying on such a mediocre exploration, he quickly determined a position.


    "It''s just an antechamber, an entrance hall," Dumbledore said after a moment, "we need to get in... Now it''s the traps of Voldemort that stand in our way, not the barriers of nature. ����


    Sherlock also aimed at the stone wall that Dumbledore''s palm touched at this time.


    "It doesn''t feel advanced?"


    "Don''t doubt your judgment, this can indeed be called a low-level, or a very petty trick."


    Dumbledore had already taken two steps back at this time, and he aimed his wand in that direction.


    The next moment, the outline of an arch appeared there, emitting a dazzling white light, as if a strong light was shining behind the crack.


    But such a scene only lasted for a moment, the light subsided, and the cave returned to its previous state.


    Sherlock touched his chin, and his control of magic allowed him to feel the magic fluctuations just now more intuitively than Dumbledore.


    "He asked us to pay something and wanted to weaken our strength?"


    When Sherlock questioned, Dumbledore had already pulled out a short silver knife from his robe, the kind that normal students use to cut potion materials during potions class.


    "That''s why I said his skills are low." His tone was full of disdain and contempt, as if he was disappointed that Voldemort''s performance was just that.


    Sherlock frowned, and he stopped Dumbledore from wanting to use the knife.


    "Don''t teach like this, we''ll have other, better ways."


    "There is no way to avoid some magic, Sherlock." Dumbledore''s voice was very relaxed, he had pointed the silver short knife at his arm, "This is what he thinks is clever, but this way The inevitable magic being used to do something like this shows how stupid he is, and it''s just the price of some blood."


    After that, he didn''t wait for Sherlock to make a sound, and he had already plunged the silver short knife deeply into his forearm!


    In the next second, a bright red spurted out from his wound, and the surface of the rock was immediately covered with shiny, dark red blood beads!


    Sherlock looked at the resolute old man with a headache. He took out a small bottle of white powder from his robe pocket and handed it to Dumbledore.


    "Even if you really want to see blood, you don''t need to be so anxious as an old man. Am I more suitable?"


    Dumbledore took the bottle of white powder and lightly sprinkled some on the wound on his arm, and then the deep bone-deep wound healed quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Your blood is younger and more precious than mine, so I''m more suitable. This bottle of Baixian is of good quality. Where did you buy it?"


    "Buy? Snape really wanted to ask me for money, but I wrote him an IOU."


    Just as they were talking, on the stone wall, the door of light that flickered and disappeared for a moment appeared again.


    But now it is not disappearing, but it has remained on it until the two walked in together. Gu Lu


    Before them was a very strange sight.


    Sherlock and Dumbledore stood on the shore of a large black lake.


    The cave they were in was so high that they couldn''t see the top of the cave when they looked up.


    In the distance, as if in the middle of the lake, a dim, green light flickered, reflected in the dead lake below, except for the green light and the light from the two wands in their hands, it was completely thick. The darkness is not open, and the light from the lighting spell in their hands can''t shine far at all. The darkness here seems to be denser and thicker than ordinary.


    They walked along the lake, but the surrounding scenery remained unchanged, the lake was calm like a mirror, with a disturbing green glow in the middle of the lake.


    "There''s something wrong with this lake."


    Sherlock frowned as he stared at the dark bottom of the lake where nothing could be seen.


    "Many corpses, and the bottom of the lake is covered with corpses."


    Dumbledore and Sherlock kept as far away from the lake as possible.


    "Don''t touch these lakes, let''s look first, where do you think Voldemort would hide his Horcruxes?"


    Sherlock looked at the green light in the lake.


    "The answer to that question is a little too obvious."


    "Yes." Dumbledore nodded, "It''s like it was deliberately placed there, trying to lure those who entered here."


    Suddenly, Dumbledore stopped, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Aha! Did you find anything, Sherlock?"


    Dumbledore was staring at the stone wall next to them, and Sherlock was always looking at the lake.


    "A boat, professor, is under water, and a magic chain is holding it, and the other end is on this rock wall."


    "Enviable observation skills, Sherlock, there''s nothing more pleasurable than finding things with you."


    Dumbledore said happily, he put his hands together, grabbing something invisible in the air, he held that hand in the air, the other hand held his wand, and tapped his fist with the tip of his wand. .


    Immediately, a thick green copper chain suddenly emerged from the depths of the lake and rushed towards Dumbledore''s clenched fist.


    The chain slid from his hand, then hovered on the ground like a snake, and then a ghost-like boat suddenly emerged from the lake, without the slightest ripple, and just rowed towards them like this.


    "Why did he leave such a means of transport here for people to pass through?" Sherlock looked at the boat suspiciously.


    "Voldemort needed a way to get across the lake in case he needed to visit or take his Horcruxes, so as not to anger the guys he had placed in the lake."


    Dumbledore said solemnly.


    "With so many corpses, there can only be one kind of creature in the magic world."


    He didn''t say what exactly this creature was, but Sherlock naturally understood what those things at the bottom of the lake were.


    Unconscious walking dead - Inferi!


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 378： affinity

    Latest website: Sherlock stared at the small boat floating on the lake, thinking.


    "He used some kind of magic on this boat, and only one of us could get on it."


    When he spoke, Dumbledore had walked to the front of the boat, and he touched the edge of the boat lightly, like a carpenter studying what material the hull was made of.


    "Yes, he used magic on this ship, but his magic power was not so strong at that time, or he subconsciously ignored something."


    Dumbledore said, and raised the wand in his hand.


    "The magic on this ship is limited to adult wizards. Riddle does not despise young wizards under the age of sixteen and other non-human magical creatures. He thinks that such people cannot be found here, so there are loopholes in the restrictions, and We happen to be able to exploit this vulnerability."


    As he spoke, he waved his wand.


    Just a simple wave and shake, Dumbledore''s body has undergone amazing changes.


    His entire body shrank rapidly, the black robe transformed into pitch-black feathers on his body, and two seconds later, he turned into a crow.


    Dumbledore, who turned into a crow, fluttered his wings lightly and landed on Sherlock''s shoulders. He opened his sharp beak and commanded Sherlock with his still old voice.


    "Okay, we can go up now, Sherlock. Be careful not to touch the lake on the boat."


    Sherlock didn''t show much surprise to Dumbledore''s otherworldly means of deforming the human body, which he had seen many times before.


    Sherlock stepped into the ghost boat, and after he stepped in, the boat automatically began to travel, sliding toward the middle of the lake.


    "I can understand being a small animal like a bird, but why did you choose a crow, Professor?" Sherlock asked.


    Dumbledore, standing on his shoulders, brought up another matter instead.


    "Do you know why Fox is following me?"


    "Because...you helped it?"


    "Perhaps there is this aspect, but the main reason is the family I came from, and every member of the family has an affinity with the phoenix, which is why a phoenix like Fox who doesn''t really like wizards chooses to follow me. You There''s a similar affinity for him, Sherlock."


    Sherlock touched his forehead involuntarily.


    "You mean crow?"


    "Yes, in fact, these can be seen from the Patronus Charm or Animagus. You are naturally favored by the crows, and I stand on you like this, which will make the ship''s attached Magic is more confusing."


    Sherlock muttered silently.


    "Being favored by crows, I really don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    At this time, Dumbledore did not continue the topic with him, but stared at the bottom of the lake around the boat, where a few pale figures faintly flashed past.


    "They followed us right under the boat."


    Of course, Sherlock had already noticed the Infernal corpses that were always following them.


    "But they don''t seem to have any intention of attacking?"


    "Maybe they haven''t figured out that we''re not Voldemort, or some other order."


    It was here that the boat seemed to have collided with some hard object and suddenly stopped moving forward.


    Gu Gui


    Sherlock stood up and saw a rocky island in the middle of the lake.


    The island was about the size of Dumbledore''s office, and the rock surface was so smooth that it was obviously not a natural formation.


    After walking on the island, Dumbledore changed back to his human form. He and Sherlock looked side by side at a stone platform in the center of the island, on which was placed something like a Pensieve.


    They walked to the stone platform and saw the things stored in the stone basin above.


    It was a pot full of emerald green liquid, glowing with phosphorescence.


    Sherlock frowned at the basin of liquid.


    He was not worried about not being able to detect what the liquid was, but even though he had come here, the crescent mark on his left arm still did not react.


    Something so obviously wrong made Sherlock feel uneasy.


    "Are you sure this is where Voldemort hides his Horcruxes, Professor, there''s no chance there''s actually something else hidden here that he finds important?"


    Dumbledore didn''t feel the same sense of crisis as Sherlock, he shook his head.


    "What could Voldemort be able to hide so solemnly? With his pride, I can''t think of anything other than Horcruxes that would cost him so much energy."


    "But it''s still not right." Sherlock didn''t hide it, and directly stated the source of his unease, "You know that because of the magic left by my mother, I can detect the existence of the Horcrux, but here, the magic did not give Any feedback I have, professor, this is very wrong!"


    Dumbledore didn''t take Sherlock''s words to heart. Looking at the emerald green liquid in the stone basin, he also frowned slightly.


    "Perhaps some kind of magic blocked your perception? Like these liquids."


    He stretched out his wand, tapped into the stone basin, and then reached out to reach into the liquid, but it seemed like something invisible was blocking it from the outside.


    "This liquid cannot be reached, separated, scooped, or drained, or vanished with a vanishing spell, deformed with magic, or otherwise altered."


    "It might also cut off the perception your mother left behind."


    But Sherlock still felt wrong.


    The kind of magic that Sally left on him is due to the soul, and the detection of Horcrux is naturally at the soul level.


    And these liquids in the stone basin are entities, no matter how weird they are. How can entities affect the perception of the soul?


    But it has already come to this time, whether it is Dumbledore, UU reading or he will not be so willing to return.


    Looking at the liquid in the stone basin, Dumbledore had clearly come up with a solution.


    "This should be the last obstruction he designed. Since there is no other way, his thoughts should be obvious."


    He waved his wand, and suddenly a goblet appeared in his other hand.


    Such a move allowed Sherlock to figure out what he was going to do without even having to guess.


    "Wait, Professor..."


    However, before Sherlock could finish speaking, Dumbledore interrupted him.


    "Don''t compete with me on things like this, Sherlock, I''m much older and smarter than you, and I''m much less valuable than you."


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 379： past visitors

    Latest URL: "No, what I meant to say was not..."


    "Also, this potion will definitely prevent me from obtaining Horcruxes. It will presumably paralyze me, make me forget what I''m here for, cause me extreme pain, inability to concentrate, or otherwise incapacitate me If this happens, Sherlock, you''re going to need you to make sure I keep drinking, even if you have to get the potion down my closed mouth, understand?"


    "I meant to say!"


    Sherlock had to raise his voice, forcing Dumbledore''s attention to himself.


    "This place is still wrong. Although I can''t tell where it is wrong, I may have a way to detect it."


    As he spoke, his right hand was also fumbling in his pocket, and soon he took out a bottle of golden "gravel" from his pocket in front of Dumbledore.


    Seeing Sherlock taking out the bottle, Dumbledore''s face became obviously a little surprised.


    "This is... how did you find this thing?"


    At the award ceremony last time, although Sherlock told him that Silke''s eyes had been cured by Mrs. Matthew, he did not mention the [Time Chips] that was taken out, so Dumbledore was very concerned about this. things do not know.


    "This is what stained Vera''s eyes before. After Mrs. Matthew took it out, she gave it to me. It''s called..."


    "[Time Chips], an important material used to make time converters in the past."


    Without waiting for Sherlock to say his name, Dumbledore had already revealed the source of this thing.


    "Yes, Mrs. Matthew said, it was modified by her ancestors [time scraps], and if these things are attached to the object, you can see the history of the object from the time it was created to the present."


    "We can use this. This stone platform must have been built when Voldemort came to hide things. As long as we can see its history, we can figure out whether the thing under the liquid is a Horcrux. After we figure this out, It''s not too late for us to decide who''s going to drink these potions."


    Dumbledore looked at Sherlock with a look of approval, and he made no secret of his delight.


    "There is no more reliable choice than this, so let''s take a look at the history of this stone platform first."


    Sherlock didn''t hesitate. He opened the cork, aimed at the stone platform in front of him, and tapped the glass bottle lightly. The golden stars fell from the bottle and landed on the stone platform.


    Sherlock re-stopped the bottle after the crumbs had been reduced by a third.


    And just when the golden "gravel" fell on the stone platform, a burst of white light and shadow lit up.


    A white, somewhat transparent figure appeared beside Sherlock and Dumbledore.


    This is clearly the old Voldemort.


    The illusory Voldemort created the stone platform in front of them, and then he poured the potions into the stone basin and disappeared from the cave.


    The picture of history played as if the fast-forward button was pressed, and it didn''t take long before Voldemort came back.


    But this time he came back no longer alone, with a skinny poor house-elf by his side!


    "Kreacher." Gu sturgeon


    Dumbledore looked at the illusory, small, terrified figure, and whispered the house elf''s name.


    Voldemort took Kreacher to the middle of the lake in the ghost boat. He seemed to have given Kreacher some instructions, and then the trembling elf walked to the stone platform and drank with great fear. Those poisons in the stone basin.


    After just two sips, Kreacher started to struggle with tears and tears. He seemed to be begging Voldemort for something, but the Dark Lord, who thought he was extremely noble, certainly wouldn''t listen to a house elf''s request.


    He forced him to drink all the potions in the stone basin, and after seeing Kreacher''s tragic state, he laughed happily.


    Then he took out a locket from his robe, put it into the stone basin that had been emptied, and finally filled the stone basin with new potions.


    The white phantom representing Voldemort left the island in the lake in the boat, leaving only Kreacher in agony.


    He seemed to be thirsty, struggling to climb to the edge of the lake, wanting to drink the lake water.


    But then he seemed to have encountered something again, and disappeared in the next second.


    The surrounding of the stone platform has returned to the previous calm again, and there are no other white phantoms.


    After watching the scene just now, Dumbledore and Sherlock were silent together for about ten seconds.


    "He used Kreacher as a test subject for poison." Dumbledore said with a solemn expression, "Almost all of the Black family, except for Sirius, are true believers in the pure blood theory, which has also caused their family to almost All fell to Voldemort''s side."


    "He should have borrowed Kreacher from Black''s house and used him to experiment with his own poison."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "Then why didn''t Kreacher have an accident? He''s still alive to this day. I''m not surprised that he can leave here. With Voldemort''s arrogant nature, it is indeed possible that he ignored the anti-apparition magic here, which is ineffective against house-elves. , but in the absence of any orders, coupled with Kreacher''s rigid personality, how could he escape?"


    By the time he asked the question, Dumbledore had stepped forward.


    "We can ask Kreacher alone about these things when we go back. Let''s get the locket first. In front of our eyes, Voldemort put that thing under the poison, and you also noticed that Kreacher was drinking The state of those liquids, so when I have to resist, I must force me to drink these potions..."


    He hasn''t finished speaking yet Two illusory white figures suddenly appeared again.


    Dumbledore and Sherlock were all stunned. They only realized at this time that the history of Shitai has not been finished!


    The two figures also came to the middle of the lake by boat.


    One of them was the house elf Kreacher who had escaped before, and the other figure was a little strange to Sherlock.


    It was a lean, not very tall wizard, his appearance looked a little like Sirius, but not as handsome as he was.


    Dumbledore looked at the shadow of the wizard, and his eyes became deeper. He has served as the headmaster of Hogwarts for nearly 40 years. Students who have left this school can leave him a little bit. Some impressions, he can remember.


    So, he whispered the wizard''s name.


    "This is... Regulus Black."


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 380： "flying fish"

    The latest website: Sherlock has not met Regulus, but after all, he went to the ancestral home of the Black family, so he is not unfamiliar with this name.


    "Sirius'' younger brother?"


    Dumbledore nodded.


    "He was already involved with the Death Eaters when he was in school, and after graduating, he showed his attitude unabashedly and became a loyal servant of Voldemort."


    After confirming the identity of the person who came, they stopped making a sound, but watched Regulus and Kreacher, the master and servant, approach the stone platform.


    Regulus seemed to say something to Kreacher, who became very terrified.


    He screamed in panic, his amazingly large eyes as if they were about to pop out of their sockets with excitement.


    But Regulus''s expression was very determined. He shook his head and rejected Kreacher''s proposal, and then gave him an order with a stern expression.


    Kreacher''s face turned sad, he was forced, obviously to do something he didn''t want to do.


    Then, the white phantom of Regulus scooped up the poison in the stone basin and drank it!


    The poison that Voldemort used to protect the Horcrux was so powerful that Regulus fell to his knees after the third sip, crying and couldn''t drink it anymore.


    At this time, Kreacher painfully and faithfully carried out the orders his master had given him before, and he forcefully fed those potions into Regulus'' mouth, no matter how he pleaded.


    Clearly, Kreacher had received higher-level instructions before he was ready to drink the poison.


    In this way, Regulus drank all the potions in the stone basin alone, and finally he collapsed to the ground, his body twitching in pain.


    But Kreacher did not stop his movements.


    He took out a locket from the stone basin that had been emptied, and then took out a new locket from his body and put it in.


    Regulus couldn''t resist the burning thirst in his mouth, and he struggled to climb to the edge of the lake, just like Kreacher before, wanting to drink the water from the lake.


    But before he could open his mouth, he seemed to be pulled by something, and countless hands grabbed him, as if to drag him into the bottom of the lake!


    Kreacher screamed, and he rushed over to Regulus and grabbed his Master''s ankle, looking like he was trying to Apparate.


    But his body disappeared in place, but Regulus did not leave with him!


    The magic created by Voldemort here is extremely powerful. Although there are loopholes such as house-elves, there is no way for wizards to leave with them even if they are brought with them.


    After discovering that Regulus had not been taken away, Kreacher came back here again.


    He knelt down sadly on the ground, watching in despair as his beloved young master was dragged into the lake bit by bit by those arms, until the white phantom representing Regulus completely disappeared in the small rock. island.


    Kreacher''s white phantom knelt on the ground and cried for a long time, and finally disappeared into the cave with the locket he got from the stone basin.


    The island fell into silence.


    Gu Bian


    Sherlock and Dumbledore were silent, neither of them spoke, and this silence lasted for a long, long time.


    Until Sherlock broke the silence first.


    "Regulus betrayed Voldemort, and after he got information about the Horcrux from Kreacher, he came back here with him and took it."


    Dumbledore''s expression was complex, with sighs, relief, anger, and guilt, he said.


    "He didn''t ask Kreacher to sacrifice for him, he really regarded the elf as his family, and everyone thought he was Voldemort''s most loyal subordinate until his death. But judging from his performance, he and others The images in people''s cognition are very different, and I have misunderstood him before. I would rather die by myself than let the elf replace him, and these are enough to see his character."


    Sherlock was also very emotional, not all the pure-blood families were people who had no brains to see their interests.


    There are not only aliens like the Weasleys, nobles like the Longbottoms, but also polarized families like the Blacks, some of whom are willing to die for Voldemort, while others become Sirius and Regule. such a person.


    "Now that we''ve seen this, we''ll justify Regulus'' name. Professor, the key now is that the real locket that was originally placed here has long since been replaced by Kreacher, and now it''s in Poison There is a high probability that the following is a fake, and only Kreacher knows where the real Horcrux is."


    "We''re going to Kreacher and ask him where the locket he exchanged is."


    The historical picture prevented them from taking unnecessary adventures first. Judging from the current situation, Sherlock''s feeling was not wrong at all, and the things hidden here had nothing to do with Horcruxes.


    Dumbledore turned into a crow again, stood on Sherlock''s shoulders, and stepped into the boat with him.


    As soon as they got into the boat, the ghostly hull began to move on its own, away from the rocky island.


    However, while the boat was sliding towards the shore, countless ripples appeared on the otherwise calm lake!


    "They were alarmed," Sherlock said with a frown.


    Dumbledore, who was standing on his shoulder, opened his sharp beak.


    "Flame, this is what the Infernal fears the most."


    Just as his voice fell, countless pale arms stretched out from the lake!


    Those walking corpses, who acted on their own like wild beasts, jumped out of the lake, like a school of flying fish jumping up in the sea.


    And all their targets are the boat Sherlock and Dumbledore are on!


    Sherlock didn''t chant, UU read www. uukanshu.com Dozens of wands had appeared around him at some point in time.


    The wand floated beside him and waved it in unison!


    At the moment when all the small wooden sticks finished their last swing and danced down suddenly, the surrounding air instantly became restless!


    The Infernal Corpse that jumped up from the bottom of the lake first had already leaped into the air, and the moment it fell towards Sherlock''s head, the red and yellow flames exploded like fireworks!


    The scorching high temperature spread around with Sherlock and Dumbledore''s boat as the center. Those undead corpses who couldn''t avoid opened their mouths wide, and they didn''t even have time to let out a scream of pain. engulfed!


    The original calm lake has turned into a sea of ??fire at this time, and the boat continues to move towards the shore. In the direction it is heading, the flames will automatically separate and leave a path for them to leave this dark place.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 381： Regulus

    The latest website: "Voldemort has set a magic here, either drink the poison in the stone basin, and when he gets the Horcrux, he will also want to drink the water in the lake because of thirst, and is dragged to the surface by the Inferi, or If you leave here without doing anything, you will still face the attacks of these monsters."


    Dumbledore, who was still in the state of a crow, looked at the Infernal corpses that had been blocked in the sea of ??flames, and said softly.


    The wands floating around Sherlock drifted back to their original positions, and he pouted.


    "Such a method is really low-level, and it doesn''t look like it was designed by a wizard with a brain."


    Dumbledore the Raven chuckled.


    "Riddle is smart, but in some ways he does have obvious shortcomings, and that''s why it''s possible to find a way to deal with him."


    While they were talking, the boat finally reached the shore, and after the bow docked, Dumbledore flapped his wings and flew off Sherlock''s shoulders, turning back into human form.


    The two did not continue to stay in the cave. After returning to the original road and leaving here, they directly used Apparition to return to No. 12 Grimmauld Place.


    They had been in the cave for a day, and when they arrived at No. 12 Grimmauld Place, the sky was completely dark.


    "Today''s opening dinner looks like we are doomed to miss it."


    Dumbledore waved to the air as he spoke, and the next second, a golden light flashed in front of him, and Fox appeared in the golden light and landed on his shoulder.


    He waved his wand at will, conjured up a piece of parchment and a quill, and quickly wrote a short letter and handed it to Fox.


    "Go and give it to Minerva, she''ll know what to do."


    After arranging the school affairs, he and Sherlock walked into the inner room from the hall.


    Someone in the room heard the movement, and Mrs. Weasley came out with a look of surprise.


    "Dumbledore, and Sherlock... aren''t you supposed to be at the opening dinner now?"


    "We have more important things to deal with."


    Dumbledore briefly explained to her, and then asked solemnly.


    "Have you seen Kreacher, Molly?"


    Although Mrs. Weasley was a little unclear, she could see that his expression was not joking.


    "I saw him cleaning on the third floor just now, sir, where should he be now."


    "Thank you very much, and the pie you made yesterday was delicious."


    Dumbledore and Sherlock brushed past Mrs Weasley and they came to the third floor.


    As soon as they walked out of the corner of the stairs, they saw the skinny house-elf, muttering something disgusting, while sweeping the floor.


    Sherlock and the others made loud noises going upstairs. When they appeared, Kreacher was already staring at the corner of the stairs with those big eyes that seemed to pop out of their sockets.


    Looking at Dumbledore''s eyes, Kreacher''s eyes were obviously bored, but the order that Sirius gave him made him have to salute the old man.


    "gentlemen."


    Dumbledore didn''t show that eagerness. He looked at Kreacher with a calm and gentle gaze, no different from when he faced other wizards.


    "Kreacher, can I talk to you?" Valley Furnace


    Faced with his request, Kreacher showed some resistance.


    "I still have work to do, sir, and I need to clean up here..."


    "It won''t take long, I want to talk to you about Regulus," Dumbledore said, staring into the elf''s eyes.


    When Kreacher heard the name of Regulus, his body trembled visibly.


    His eyes, which were already big enough, opened wider.


    "Ray, Master Regulus?"


    Dumbledore nodded, his deep blue eyes revealing solemnity and respect.


    "Yes, Regulus Black."


    Kreacher finally agreed to Dumbledore''s request to talk. He put down his work and sat at a square table on the third floor.


    Sherlock didn''t say anything. In terms of communication, it was more appropriate for Dumbledore to speak.


    "We just got back from a cave," Dumbledore said.


    Kreacher looked at him eagerly, with shock, unease, and fear in his eyes.


    "Karl, karst cave? A karst cave with a big lake?"


    "There is indeed a lake in it, and there is a stone platform with a stone basin in the center of the lake. We used some means to see some things in the past. In that story, there were two Two times, Kreacher, both times with different people."


    Kreacher''s body trembled even more. He seemed to recall some terrible past, and his big eyes were completely filled with fear.


    "I...Master Regulus...and that person..."


    He stammered, and his voice was clearly crying, but he could only say a few simple words.


    Dumbledore did not urge or say anything to force him, but placed a teacup in front of Kreacher and poured him a cup of tea.


    The nature of house-elf made Kreacher instinctively terrified. He looked at the cup of tea, and his eyes were already misty, but now he was even more nervous.


    "If you don''t mind, talk to us about your experience."


    Kreacher was already sobbing softly, and he was so emotional that he seemed to be speechless.


    In this way, Dumbledore and Sherlock waited quietly, and after about ten minutes, the old house elf finally calmed down.


    "Master Regulus was sixteen when he joined the Dark Lord''s organization. He was so proud, so proud, so happy. Especially after Sirius left, he became a woman. The owner''s only pride."


    "One day, a year later, Master Regulus came to visit Kreacher in the kitchen. Master Regulus has always liked Kreacher, and Master Regulus said...he said...Lord Dark Lord needs an elf. "


    Sherlock and Dumbledore looked at each other, and when they heard this, they basically guessed that in the cave, they saw what the picture of Voldemort and Kreacher came there.


    Afterwards, along with Kreacher''s remarks, they also completely figured out everything that happened.


    Just as they guessed, Regulus, who was originally a loyal follower of Voldemort, discovered his true face and finally chose to resist.


    He learned from Kreacher that Voldemort had hidden a very important thing in the cave, so he went with him to exchange the locket, and he drank the poison in the stone basin and died in the cave. bottom of the lake.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 382： unusual road

    What an extraordinary night Harry had experienced on his first day in fifth grade.


    It was Hermione who first noticed that Dumbledore and Sherlock were not in the Great Hall.


    Only after her reminder did Ron and Harry see the two vacant seats on the teachers'' bench.


    The freshmen hadn''t come to the auditorium, and the dinner party had not officially started, so Harry and the others didn''t think it was a big deal at first.


    "Maybe Professor Dumbledore and Professor Forrest are talking about something in the Headmaster''s Office?" Harry guessed, "The Order of the Phoenix has been busy recently, and they should not be idle either."


    Ron also said.


    "Maybe they are welcoming professors for the new semester? I don''t know if there will be new professors coming this year."


    "Moody, he won''t come to Hogwarts this year?" Hermione asked suspiciously.


    Harry shook his head. "I heard them talking about it at breakfast before. Moody has other jobs and can''t come to Hogwarts this year."


    A look of regret appeared on Hermione''s face.


    "I originally wanted to ask him some questions about the Ministry of Magic at school, but it seems that I have no chance."


    When she said this, Ron stared at her immediately.


    "You''re still so interested in the Ministry of Magic that you''ve asked enough of my dad and Kingsley at 12 Grimmauld Place! What the **** are you thinking, Hermione?"


    Hermione rolled her eyes at Ron''s fussing reaction.


    "What else can I do, I just want to know more about the political system of the magical world. I have read a lot of books about the Muggle political system this summer. Compared with the magical world, the loose government of the Ministry of Magic is very unique. But it does fit the shape of a wizarding society."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other. They had spent the summer with Hermione, and of course knew what she was reading during that time.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. But just because the more they knew, the more they felt that Hermione was developing on a path they had never imagined.


    They couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad, but the feeling was something that people couldn''t help shuddering.


    After rising to the fifth grade, Ron and Hermione were also selected as Gryffindor''s prefects for boys and girls. Although Ron was very excited about this, he was still a little twisted in front of Harry. and embarrassing.


    This time 17BxW* Zhang Si. After all, whether it is based on fame or learning of magic, the person who should be the prefect is already Harry, but I don''t know why Professor McGonagall chose Ron.


    Harry didn''t really feel anything about it, he didn''t show much enthusiasm for things like power or being in the limelight.


    On the contrary, I wish I had nothing to do with myself, so that I could have time to talk to Lily in private.


    While they were chatting, Professor McGonagall also led the freshmen into the auditorium.


    Her face was obviously not right. Most of the students in the auditorium finally realized the problem at this time.


    Until now, Dumbledore and Sherlock have not returned.


    Even the professors sitting in the teachers'' seats were puzzled. Some professors turned their heads to ask Shilk something, but Shilk also shook his head with a frown. Sherlock was leaving home today. I never told her what I was going to do today.


    When there was a commotion in the auditorium, a golden-red light suddenly flashed around Professor McGonagall, and Fox appeared in the auditorium under everyone''s attention.


    There was a burst of exclamation from the students, and the freshmen who had just been brought in also stared at the red bird with wide eyes.


    Most of the students in the castle are actually not unfamiliar with Fox, as long as they have been to the principal''s office, they have basically seen it.


    But it was the first time it had appeared in such a large audience in the auditorium.


    Professor McGonagall took the letter from Fox with a frown. After reading it quickly, her complexion improved significantly.


    "Professor Dumbledore and Professor Forrest are now involved in some things, and there is no way to make it to the opening dinner tonight, so let''s start first."


    She didn''t explain much, or that was all that was in the letter Dumbledore wrote her.


    The voice of discussion in the auditorium did not decrease, but became louder. The sorting ceremony began in such an environment.


    Without Dumbledore, after the dinner, there would naturally be no speech that he often used in previous years, and even the Weasley twins'' favorite school song was canceled.


    After a sumptuous dinner, the students were taken back to the lounge by the prefects of the various colleges.


    When Ron, the prefect, distributed this year''s class schedule and returned to the dormitory, they discussed the special opening dinner this year.


    "Maybe it was Professor Forrest who discovered the hideout of the mysterious man, and went to arrest him tonight with Professor Dumbledore."


    Seamus, who lived in the same bedroom with them, said with a look of hope. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Neville also nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice when he heard his words.


    The public opinion fermented during a summer vacation, and Sherlock''s reputation in the magical world has reached a level that is comparable to Dumbledore, and can even surpass him in some aspects.


    And the students at Hogwarts were even more eager about this. After all, Sherlock taught them every day in this castle, which made them feel that they were all prosperous and all lost.


    Harry and Ron did not speak to join their conversation.


    The Order of the Phoenix is ??no secret, but it can''t be said casually, not to mention that Seamus''s guesses really have some possibilities.


    Although they were not allowed to attend the meetings of the adults, they could still tell from a few words that Dumbledore and Sherlock''s main focus now is obviously on the mysterious man, while others focus on those foodies. Dead Apostles.


    They didn''t chat a few words in the dormitory, and they each lay back on the bed to go to sleep.


    Harry felt a little tired, but in fact he didn''t do anything today, but after his head touched the pillow, his consciousness began to feel groggy as if he was about to fall asleep.


    On his pillow, on the old locket brought from No. 12 Grimmauld Place, there was a snake-shaped relief, faintly glowing with an imperceptible green fluorescence.


    The locket that could not be opened by any means became loose, and there seemed to be a green streamer emitting from the gap.


    Make a big tyrant. And Harry was already asleep, and the sleepy face slowly began to become a little painful, and his brows frowned at some point, looking like he was having a less pleasant nightmare.


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 383： Dream

    The surroundings were dark and gloomy, but Harry was no stranger to such an environment.


    During the summer vacation at 12 Grimmauld Place, he had this dream many times.


    Most of the specific content of the dream could not be remembered after waking up, but such darkness and coldness were deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Still from that perspective, "he" was sitting on a single sofa chair, with a large snake coiling around him, spitting letters from time to time, his eyes as cold as its owner, staring at the man kneeling on the ground in front of him. those wizards.


    "Has Chris started to act?" "His" voice was still hoarse and cold.


    His limbs and forehead were all pressed against the ground, his body was fat, and the short wizard''s body was trembling uncontrollably, answering "his" question.


    "Yes, yes master, they have contacted those things in Azkaban, those guys can''t wait, even if we don''t take the initiative to find them, they will start."


    "This time, I won''t be disappointed again, and no one will let me down, right?"


    The hoarse voice echoed in the room. It was obviously not severe, but it was as calm as chatting with people, but it made everyone kneeling on the ground tremble involuntarily.


    Harry could also feel this wordless torture and fear.


    "No, no! Master, no one dares to disappoint you again, no one dares!"


    "You know that''s not what I want to hear, Wormtail, it''s not that you dare not, you never dared, but when did you dare not bring me any good news!"


    The people kneeling below no one made a sound, the air seemed to have stopped flowing, and the surroundings were all quiet.


    This time, Chapter 17B Si. Harry felt very distorted. His vision was limited now, and he couldn''t voluntarily control the direction he wanted to look. His eyes were always lowered, just staring at the wizards kneeling on the ground.


    He couldn''t even see how many of them there were, but there were only a dozen of them he could see.


    Time is consuming little by little.


    Harry''s dream seemed to last for an extraordinarily long time this time, but he didn''t get any useful information. Voldemort and the Death Eaters seemed to be waiting for something.


    The waiting time was tough, and Harry could just wait with them like this.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, just as Harry felt drowsy in his dreams, and if he fell asleep, a series of sonic booms suddenly sounded in his ears!


    "He" raised his head, and as far as he could see, countless wizard apparitions appeared here!


    Seeing these mostly pale, thin skeleton-like faces, Harry was stunned at first, but then when he saw a few familiar faces, he was completely terrified!


    Apparition produced a "pop" sound that kept ringing, and there were wizards in ragged clothes appearing all the time, and although some of these people looked haggard, their mental outlook was obviously better than others. Many wizards.


    And among these people are Ludo Bagman and Igor Karkaroff who were locked in not long ago!


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. When he saw these two people, it was important for Harry to understand what Voldemort and the others were waiting for!


    The Death Eaters have escaped from Azkaban!


    ......


    "Master Regulus asked Kreacher to destroy that thing." Kreacher looked sad, "but Kreacher used many methods, axes, flames, spells, all of which had no effect on that thing."


    Dumbledore looked at him solemnly.


    "Where is this thing now?"


    Kreacher raised his head, he said sharply.


    "Before Kreacher kept it in the glass cabinet on the second floor, with the rest of the Black family''s collection, but yesterday, Harry Potter took it! Master Sirius gave it to him so generously. No matter what Kreacher says, Master Sirius won''t listen!"


    Dumbledore abruptly stood up from his chair, as did Sherlock.


    Both of their faces turned ugly.


    No one knew what kind of hidden dangers Voldemort''s Horcrux would have. The diary back then had already caused enough trouble for Hogwarts. What would happen to the locket now, they all thought If you don''t come out, you don''t dare to think about it.


    Especially since it was brought on by Harry himself!


    "We must go back to school as soon as possible now." Sherlock said in a deep voice.


    Dumbledore didn''t hesitate at all. He raised his arm and summoned Fox, and then he and Sherlock borrowed Fox''s Apparition to go directly to Gryffindor''s lounge.


    They had listened to Kreacher for a long time at 12 Grimmauld Place, and now it was late at night and the lounge was empty.


    Dumbledore and Sherlock didn''t stop, they quickly found the bedroom where Harry was, and then pushed the door and walked in.


    At the moment of entering the door, Sherlock''s left arm had that familiar burning sensation!


    This lifted his spirits more certain that the locket hadn''t had any other accident and was still here with Harry.


    Ron and the others slept soundly, and the sound of Sherlock''s door did not disturb them.


    When they pulled the curtains off Harry''s bed, it was already clear that he was wrong.


    The expression on Harry''s face was painful, his forehead was covered with sweat, and he was tossing and turning on the bed, and Sherlock saw the locket hanging by the head of his bed at a glance!


    The locket was still glowing green, and without any hesitation, he reached out and took the Horcrux in his hand.


    The burning sensation suddenly reached its peak, and then slowly disappeared, no longer stimulating Sherlock''s sensory nerves.


    The moment his hand touched the Horcrux, the green light on it disappeared, and Harry sat up abruptly from the bed.


    He was breathing heavily, as if he had just experienced some strenuous exercise and was sweating profusely.


    It was at this time that he saw Sherlock and Dumbledore.


    Make a big tyrant. "Professor! The Death Eaters have escaped! They''ve all escaped! They''ve seen Voldemort! Lots of people! I saw Bagman and Karkaroff!"


    Harry''s voice was loud, and Ron, Seamus, Neville and Dean were all startled.


    They all sat up from the four-poster bed, staring blankly at Sherlock and Dumbledore, wondering why the two of them suddenly came here.


    Hearing Harry''s words, Dumbledore and Sherlock looked at each other before he looked at Harry.


    "Come on, Harry, you''re probably not in the mood to sleep now. Come to my office and talk to us slowly."


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 384： period of turmoil

    Inside Dumbledore''s office.


    Harry''s mood has calmed down a lot, but he still sits nervously in the chair.


    Directly across from him was Dumbledore, and Sherlock sat on a stool against the wall, playing with the locket in his hand while listening to Harry tell about his dreams.


    "...Wormtail they all knelt on the ground, and then it didn''t take long for a group of people to Apparate, there were many of them, I can''t count them, and among them I saw Baggage Man and Karkaroff!"


    Dumbledore''s face was obviously heavy. He stared at Harry, his royal blue eyes filled with helplessness and anger that Harry had never seen before.


    "Can you still picture the layout of the room as you see it?"


    "Sorry, professor, it''s dark there, and I can''t control my perspective. I don''t see what that room looks like."


    Dumbledore didn''t show much disappointment in front of Harry, he nodded in relief.


    "It''s not your fault, Harry, it''s very useful for you to share this information with us. It''s getting late. You have class tomorrow, so go back to sleep first."


    But Harry didn''t leave immediately, he looked at Dumbledore hesitantly, and after a few seconds of tangled he decided to ask what he was thinking.


    "Professor, I''d love to know, why do I keep dreaming about what Voldemort is doing?"


    Dumbledore''s eyes became deep, and Harry''s words seemed to arouse his thoughts, but he did not give Harry an accurate answer.


    "You are the first person to survive the death curse, Harry, which is very special because nothing like this has ever happened in history, so I can only guess that it was the death curse that Voldemort used on you. Failing that, there may still be some connection between you and the casting Voldemort himself."


    He looked at Harry seriously.


    "It seems that this connection has not had any other impact on you for the time being, but no one can guarantee that since you can see the scene on Voldemort''s side, Voldemort will discover this and see you."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s speculation, Harry''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. Just imagining such a thing was enough for him to be frightened, and if it was true, then Voldemort must have more room for him to operate than them.


    This time 17BxW Zhang Si. Seeing the unease on Harry''s face, Dumbledore said warmly.


    "You don''t have to worry too much, it''s just a guess now, I''ve made some preparations for it, and it''s because of this that I didn''t agree with Minerva wanting to choose you as the boy prefect. You It''s going to be a busy semester, Harry, and it''s not time to get distracted by other things."


    His words calmed Harry down quite a bit, and before Harry left, Sherlock reached out and shook the locket.


    "Leave this to me. I should have told you in class before that in the magical world, don''t touch anything related to unknown notes, lockets, rings and cups. You didn''t listen carefully to the class."


    There was shame on Harry''s face, and on the way he had known that the locket he had brought from 12 Grimmauld Place was a dark magic item.


    Neither Dumbledore nor Sherlock told anyone about the Horcrux. The fewer people who knew about it, the better.


    "Of course, it''s not entirely your fault. Sirius himself is also big-hearted. He actually gave you something he didn''t know about. Fortunately, nothing happened. Go back to sleep."


    After Harry left, the expression on Dumbledore''s face gradually became quiet.


    He didn''t know what to think in those dark eyes under the firelight.


    "Is something wrong with Harry?"


    Sherlock can naturally see that something is wrong. He dreamed of Voldemort for a day or two. This locket may have a catalytic effect on his nightmare, but the real problem must be Harry himself.


    Dumbledore leaned back on the back of his office chair, looking tired.


    "I have some guesses about Harry''s question, but it''s just a guess after all. Forgive me, I can only hide this from you, Sherlock. I still need time to confirm it. tell you everything."


    Sherlock certainly had no objection to this, Dumbledore had the right to hide some things, even himself.


    "Let''s not talk about that, the most important thing is to verify whether Harry''s dream is true."


    While talking, Dumbledore took out a piece of parchment from the desk, and just as he was about to start writing something on the quill, a flame suddenly jumped in the fireplace in the headmaster''s room.


    The green fire gradually turned into a person''s head. Although the skin color could not be seen, Sherlock still recognized Kingsley from his facial features.


    "Sir, there is an emergency over Azkaban. UU reading "


    Kingsley''s tone was urgent, he said quickly.


    "The Dementors have taken refuge with the Death Eaters, all the Aurors Scrimgeour has stationed on the island have been captured, and all the prisoners in the prison have been released!"


    Before Dumbledore could write to inquire, Kingsley had already informed them of the situation through Floo fans.


    Dumbledore frowned.


    "What is Scrimgeour''s reaction now?"


    "He is gathering all the Aurors in the department, and wants to use the Apparition detection magic left by Azkaban to find the place where the Death Eaters have absconded. Currently, an advance team has been sent there."


    Dumbledore shook his head and sighed.


    "It''s too late to do this now. If he had listened to my advice and prepared earlier, he might be able to save it."


    "I''m going back to the Ministry for a meeting, sir, please notify Moody and the others as soon as possible, and the Death Eaters under their watch are expected to make moves soon."


    "I will."


    Kingsley''s face disappeared from the fireplace, and Dumbledore rose from his chair.


    "You also go back to rest first, Sherlock. I have to go back to No. 12 Grimmauld Place and summon Moody and the others to discuss some things."


    Make a big tyrant. Sherlock also got up from his chair.


    "How about I go there too?"


    "You still have classes tomorrow, it''s better to go to bed early tonight." Dumbledore put on his outer robe, "I didn''t have anything too important in the past, the main thing is to tell them all to withdraw now, and later Voldemort''s actions are expected to be frequent, and the wizarding world is about to enter a period of turmoil."


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 385： Snapes credibility

    UPDATE: The truth is exactly what Dumbledore said.


    The Ministry of Magic simply did not suppress the news that Azkaban had fallen, or they could not suppress it if they wanted to.


    On the second day, almost all wizards in the British wizarding world were at the breakfast table and saw the news in the Daily Prophet.


    And at the same time as the news came out, the Death Eaters, who had blatantly walked in the sun, also had their first violent conflict with the Aurors since Voldemort''s resurrection.


    According to Scrimgeour''s plan, the Aurors detected the location where the Death Eaters escaped from the large-scale prison escape through the Apparition Detection Magic set up by the Ministry of Magic in the UK, and Voldemort led the Death Eaters to not move their positions immediately, but Ambush in that manor in Wales.


    Although the Aurors had been careful enough, a large-scale battle of more than 100 people took place near the manor.


    The injuries Sherlock caused Voldemort two months ago seemed to have completely healed. Under the leadership of a dark wizard like him, the ceiling-level black wizard in the wizarding world, the Aurors had to retreat after a hard fight.


    There is no way to hide the outcome of this battle. Even if the name of Voldemort makes most wizards in the wizarding world discolored, there are still no shortage of his followers in this land.


    Even before the news of the Daily Prophet came out, the news of the Death Eaters'' victory had already spread.


    This made the original Ministry of Magic try its best to stabilize the situation for more than two months and public opinion was easily destroyed, and the British wizarding people fell into a panic again.


    Such sentiments even affected the students at Hogwarts.


    The first week of the term, the Castle was full of talk about the conflict between Death Eaters and Aurors, and even some professors were talking about it in private.


    Dumbledore spent less time in the castle.


    Not only did he continue to search for clues about the Horcrux, but he also had to coordinate the actions in the Order of the Phoenix.


    Fortunately, even without him, under the management of Professor McGonagall, who is the vice-principal, there will be no major troubles in Hogwarts.


    The only hidden dangers are the students from pure-blood families in Slytherin Academy. The entire Snake Academy is quiet in such an environment.


    This is obviously a change from their usual habit of confronting Gryffindor. After all, many of these people are followers of Voldemort and have been educated in pure blood theory since childhood. It seems out of place.


    Even Sherlock, a professor, was aware of this situation.


    In his class, the students of the Snake Academy have become reticent, and their enthusiasm has dropped a lot compared to the Qi.


    Some students even looked at him with hatred in their eyes.


    This naturally includes Draco Malfoy, who has also become a prefect this year.


    Although Sherlock didn''t care about their attitude, such a change still made him more vigilant.


    With Voldemort''s bottomless character, he might not be able to use these students to make some small moves in Hogwarts.


    Gu Tu


    Hogwarts in September had a few days of light rain.


    And in such bad weather, Harry and the others finished their first potions class after entering fifth grade.


    Originally saw Snape come to attend the Society of the Phoenix conference during the summer vacation, Harry thought that his Potions class would be better this semester, but the reality was exactly the opposite of what he thought.


    When configuring the potion, he made a small mistake in his operation and was caught by Snape as a typical example.


    The class was closed with Slytherin, and Draco''s piercing laughter echoed in Harry''s ears along with Snape''s indifferent humiliation.


    "I know you forgot the hellebore, Potter, which means this cauldron is useless. Disappeared."


    Harry''s potion disappeared at once, and he could only stand stupidly beside an empty cauldron, and then Snape didn''t even bother to look at him, and turned around and walked towards the podium, saying in a nonchalant tone.


    "All students who read the operating instructions carefully, put your drug samples into a short-necked bottle, carefully mark their names, and take them to my podium for testing."


    "Homework��Write a twelve-inch paper on parchment on the properties of moonstone and its use in medicine, due Thursday."


    The classmates around Harry were filling the short-necked bottles with potions, and he was so angry that he put away everything.


    His potion was no worse than Ron''s, whose cauldron now smelled of rotten eggs; nor was Neville''s, which had become hard, like freshly mixed cement, and he Now had to dig it out of the crucible hard.


    But it was him, Harry, who got zero marks for today''s homework.


    Hermione and Ron were suspicious of Snape by his side after handing over the potion.


    "I thought he''d be more lenient with you this year." Hermione said cryptically, and they were surrounded by other students, but that was the only way Harry and Ron could understand.


    Ron complained, "I always thought Dumbledore was crazy to believe Snape anyway. What proof is there that he really doesn''t work for You-Know-Who anymore?"


    Just as they were talking and walking out of the classroom, they suddenly saw Sherlock who seemed to have been waiting here for a while in the corridor outside the door.


    Sherlock''s expression was obviously a little surprised when he saw the three of them.


    "I originally wanted to find a student to help send the message, but UU Reading asked you to come to my office after today''s class, but I didn''t expect Severus to take this class for you. Save me looking for help. Come after dinner at night, don''t forget."


    Harry was a little puzzled when he heard Sherlock''s words, but this was not a good place to ask questions. He could only agree first, and then say goodbye to Sherlock with Ron Hermione and the others.


    Just before they walked up the stairs, all three of Harry saw Sherlock greet Snape who had just finished class.


    Apparently he wasn''t here to wait for Harry, but to find Snape.


    "I really don''t understand why Professor Forrest and the others put such trust in Snape," said Ron again. "It''s rare that they really don''t care what Snape did? I''m sure he There''s that man''s mark on his arm too!"


    "I think Dumbledore and Professor Forrest probably have enough evidence, although he didn''t show it to you, Ron," said Hermione bluntly.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 386： Snapes Notes

    "This class is not easy."


    Sherlock folded his arms around his chest, watching Snape sort out the medicine he had collected before walking out of the classroom.


    After Snape glanced at him, he didn''t look at him again, and walked towards his office with the things in his hand.


    Sherlock didn''t care about his attitude either, so he followed him all the way to Snape''s office.


    Here, their conversation can really let go a little.


    "Let me guess who''s staring at you here? The Malfoy kid?"


    Sherlock seemed to have returned to his own home, laying lazily on the chair, and asked Snape, who had been playing with the bottles as soon as he came back. Now Zhang Si


    Snape''s voice was still cold, but at least he didn''t let Sherlock sing a one-man show.


    "He''s not the only one, there are many people watching my attitude towards Potter."


    "He called you?"


    "Yesterday afternoon, a time was set for me to meet him this weekend night."


    Sherlock asked suspiciously.


    "Actually, I really want to know what kind of psychology Voldemort will trust you again. In my impression, he should be the most suspicious person."


    "He never trusted anyone at all," Snape said flatly, "Like he kept saying that the people around him were his friends, but in fact he didn''t even have the qualifications to be a servant. Not giving them the same."


    "It''s only because he has enough confidence that the group of Death Eaters will appear. Like Lucius or Karkaroff, even if they have been betrayal in the past, only they are still useful, the mysterious man. will give them a chance.��


    "The same is true for me. For him, my identity and utility are greater than most of the people around him, so he will still declare his ''trust'' in me without hesitation, even if he is not sure. Do I keep my allegiance to him?"


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "It sounds like you''re going to be in a very dangerous situation with him in the future, and if he thinks you''re useless, or if your death will bring him greater benefits, then he''ll kill you."


    After putting away the students'' potions, Snape sat down on the chair, his face was still so gloomy, as if it had never melted away.


    But in fact, Sherlock not only saw him melt away, but his snot and tears were about to overflow like the Yellow River.


    "Everyone around him is like that, and do you think I care about that?" he said nonchalantly.


    Sherlock was still in a joking mood at this time.


    "Maybe you didn''t care before, but after Lily''s soul appeared, you haven''t really talked to her yet, have you? Are you really willing to die just like that?"


    Like a burst of anti-aircraft guns jammed, Snape was choked by Sherlock''s words.


    He seemed unable to say anything, and finally took out a notebook-like thing from his drawer and threw it in front of Sherlock.


    "When you get something, go quickly."


    Sherlock didn''t mean to toss Snape to a frizzy state. He took the uncovered notebook and stood up from the chair, and before leaving, he said to the old bat spirit who was still cold-faced. .


    "Telling you this is not to stimulate you, but to let you understand that it is still meaningful to continue living, isn''t it?"


    After speaking, he turned and left the office.


    Only the middle-aged wizard with a calm expression under the light was left, silently looking at the chair Sherlock was sitting on before, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After dinner that day, Harry knocked on the door of Sherlock''s office very punctually.


    Before he came, Sherlock was ready and waiting for him.


    Everything on the desk had been emptied, and things like hangers and chairs had been set aside, and as soon as Harry entered the office, he noticed that it was different from before.


    "Sit down, Harry, I know you must be full of doubts right now."


    Sherlock waved his hand lightly, and a chair appeared behind Harry''s ass.


    "Actually, the matter of calling you here is very simple. It is to solve the possibility that Dumbledore raised before. Since you can see Voldemort''s perspective in your sleep, then Voldemort may not be able to see you in some way."


    "For this reason, he specially asked me to take time out to teach you a kind of magic - Occlumency."


    Harry had a blank look on his face when he heard the magic''s name.


    The level of this kind of magic is a bit high, so high that Harry has not even heard of the name.


    "Although this thing is not easy to learn, its function is actually very simple, it is to protect your brain and block the connection between you and Voldemort."


    As Sherlock spoke, he took out a notebook, apparently the one he had taken from Snape this morning. UU reading


    "Originally, this job of teaching you should be in charge of Severus. He is the real Occupant in this castle, but he has other more important things to be busy with during this time, even if he can spare time. It wasn''t a good fit, so the job fell to me."


    "I have also done some research on this magic, but the study time is still short, and I am far less proficient than Snape, so I asked him to help organize this note not long ago to assist our teaching work."


    When Harry heard what Sherlock said, he felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    He had no problem with learning Occlumency, but if Snape was the one who taught him, it would be better for him to dream of Voldemort''s nightmares every day.


    Now that Sherlock is teaching him, the situation is naturally very different. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    When he was in the third grade, he had learned the Patronus Charm by opening a small stove in Sherlock alone, and now he is learning Occlumency, which is not much different from the previous situation.


    "Then let''s officially start our first class." Sherlock coughed lightly and said, "Occlumency, this spell can prevent the mind from being invaded and affected by magic."


    "There''s a magic in the wizarding world called ''Demention,'' which a wizard can use to extract feelings and memories from another person''s mind��"


    Harry blinked and interjected, "Is it mind-reading?"


    Sherlock shook his head seriously.


    "Before I actually got into Legilimency, I thought the same as you, Harry, thinking that Legilimency is what Muggles call mind reading, but there is no magic that can read people''s hearts."


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 387： Occlusion teaching

    "Only Muggles talk about ''reading people''s hearts''. People''s hearts are not a book, and you can''t read them at will."


    "Thoughts are not inscribed in the skull and cannot be read in. The human heart is a complex, multi-layered thing, Harry��at least most minds are."


    "However, someone with Legilimency can study other people''s minds and interpret them correctly in certain situations. Voldemort, for example, can almost always see that someone is lying to him, and only someone who is good at Occlumency can seal it off. Feelings and memories contradicting lies, lying in front of him and not being discovered."


    Harry''s thoughts spread, and in the description of Sherlock''s words, he thought that the magic of Legionnaire was unprecedentedly powerful.


    "Can Voldemort see what we''re thinking now? Professor."


    "Space and time are the biggest hindrances to magic, and the same is true for Dementia. The best way to activate this magic is to look directly into the eyes of the demented person. Besides, Hogwarts Castle has ancient and powerful Magic always protects him, and he doesn''t have such great ability," Sherlock said.


    "But the spell that didn''t kill you seems to have created some kind of connection between you and Voldemort. There are indications that there are times when your mind is at its most relaxed and vulnerable��like in sleep, when you can perceive his Thoughts and emotions, it''s pretty dangerous, Harry."


    "If things like this go on forever, there''s no way he won''t find the problem, and once that happens, your mind will open the door to him, and he can even make you dream anything he wants you to dream about. matter."


    Harry has clearly recognized the seriousness of this matter in the repeated emphasis of Dumbledore and Sherlock.


    "Then what should I do first, Professor?"


    Sherlock opened the notebook and said helplessly.


    "I don''t know much about Occlumency myself, so I asked Severus to help me write this teaching note, but the teaching method he imagined is a bit too crude, but it is also the fastest and easiest to implement. way.��


    He looked at Harry seriously.


    "So I''m going to ask you for advice, Harry, before I start teaching formally. Would you like to open up your memory to me? If you''ve got a twist in your heart, then we''ll take a different approach, just Teaching like that would be slow.��


    Harry shrugged nonchalantly.


    "I''m perfectly fine, Professor, there''s nothing I can''t see in my mind."


    Of course, if it was Sherlock, there would be no problem, but if it was Snape, Harry would naturally be reluctant.


    With Harry saying this, then Sherlock''s next teaching job will be easy, Snape has already helped him plan it, he just needs to follow the steps.


    Sherlock first took out a stone basin from a cabinet on the side, which Harry recognized as Dumbledore''s Pensieve.


    Then he drew his wand from under his robe, raised the tip to his temple, and inserted it into the root of his smooth hair.


    When he took his wand away, there was a strand of silver on the tip of the wand, like thick spider silk. Sherlock tore it off and let it fall softly into the Pensieve, where it spun into silvery white. , neither a gas nor a liquid.


    Sherlock raised his wand to his temple twice more and added the silver substance to the stone basin.


    "When spying on other people''s memories, I need to take out a part of my own memory so that some important parts of it will not be affected, so I specially borrowed a Pensieve from Professor Dumbledore."


    Gu Lian


    At the same time as he explained, he put the Pensieve containing the memories back into the cabinet, and made Harry stand up from his chair as well.


    "Next, I''m going to start trying to get into your brain, Harry." Sherlock said solemnly, "You can resist in any way you can think of, I need to test some of your willpower, this is very important ."


    Harry took a deep breath, then nodded, signaling that he was ready.


    "Dementor."


    Sherlock made a sudden attack, and before Harry could prepare to resist, the office shook and disappeared before his eyes, and pictures flashed in his mind like a movie, and he could no longer see the things around him.


    At five he watched Dudley on his new red bike with envy; at nine he was chased into a tree by the watchdog Lippi and the Dursleys laughed on the lawn; he was wearing a sortie Hearing it said he could go to Slytherin; during the summer vacation of the second grade, Sherlock came to the door and said he could take him on a trip to France; Sirius was surrounded by hundreds of Dementors, and he rushed to use the Patronus Charm; At the dance of the Triwizard Tournament, he watched with jealousy as Cedric embraced Qiu Zhang''s slender waist and danced...


    The previous memories are all okay to say, but when it comes to the part about Qiu Zhang, Harry instinctively resists because of his shyness.


    He began to struggle, and Sherlock''s office was back in sight.


    Harry gasped heavily, not knowing when he held his wand in his hand, and there was a scorched spell of white smoke on the wall next to Sherlock.


    Seeing this scene, he can obviously guess what he just did.


    "Hold, sorry, professor, I, I don''t know when I used the spell..."


    Sherlock interrupted Harry''s apology.


    "You don''t have to apologize, that''s what I want you to resist, it shows you''re not defenseless about your memory, and that''s a good thing."


    He didn''t mention the scene he saw at the end, Harry didn''t think of it at first, but in fact he still had some psychology that he didn''t want others to find out.


    Adolescent children, UU reading is always restless.


    "You''ve actually mastered some tricks. The key to Occlumency is that you have complete control over your thoughts."


    "When other people use magic and involve your mind to think about memories in certain areas, you have to ensure that you still have absolute control over your own."


    "And the key to this is that you have to be able to control your emotions, don''t have other superfluous emotions, try to empty your mind, and don''t think about anything, even if there is magic like Legilimency to go Pull you, and you can be perfectly unaffected, which means that you have basically mastered the magic of Occlumency."


    After letting Harry experience that feeling once, Sherlock taught him the trick.


    Harry took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I''ll try my best, do we want to do it again?"


    Sherlock raised his wand again.


    "Of course, remember what I said, and now, mind empty."

 v2 Chapter 388： Slughorns Hideout

    Harry''s Occlumency study was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    His talent in magic is actually very high, otherwise he would not have learned the Patronus Charm in less than a semester.


    Therefore, Sherlock''s teaching is not difficult, and it does not add much pressure to him.


    Time passed quickly, and it was already December.


    The conflict between Aurors and Death Eaters in the wizarding world has been fully revealed.


    This made many older wizards feel like they were back in the wizarding world of the 1970s, when the situation was so turbulent.


    Any wizard who is not pure in blood is almost in danger. In the past three months, the number of Muggle wizards persecuted by Death Eaters has exceeded double digits.


    This made the atmosphere in the magic world even more tense.


    And Scrimgeour did not sit still. He actively directed the Aurors to carry out operations, and during this period of time, there were several small-scale battles with the Death Eaters.


    Both sides have their own winners and losers, and the current situation is still anxious and unclear.


    Compared with the outside world, the three months in Hogwarts can be said to be much calmer.


    Even Harry felt that this year could well be the quietest year he had ever been at Hogwarts.


    In addition to the normal class every day, he has to learn Occlumency with Sherlock, and he is not bothered by anything else.


    Hogwarts Castle, which has been in trouble in previous years, has a tendency to become the only pure land in the magical world this year.


    It was in this situation that Sherlock got a new task from Dumbledore.


    The first weekend of December, ending today''s after-school Occlumency teaching, Sherlock said to Harry.


    "I won''t use it tomorrow. The class will be suspended for a day. I have something to do. I may not be able to come back in the evening."


    Harry had a strong interest in what Sherlock was going to do, but he held back his interest in expressing it.


    After Sherlock''s long-term teaching, he at least already knew the truth of "asking less about adults and talking more about yourself".


    After Harry left, Sherlock also got up and walked out of his office and went to the headmaster''s room to find Dumbledore.


    "Badley Barberton Village, which is where I recently found his hiding place, and he''s already been living in some Muggle home to provide him with some negligible sense of security."


    As soon as he entered the door, Dumbledore spoke first.


    Sherlock sat down opposite him with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Why are you so sure, Professor, that he taught Voldemort the Horcrux?"


    Whenever he asked a question, Dumbledore was never stingy with his answer.


    "You have been in contact with Horace a few times, and he helped you not long ago, but you know nothing about him, Sherlock."


    "He likes to communicate and contact with prestigious and talented people. During his tenure as Slytherin dean, he once founded a ''slug club'', and those who can join it either have a prominent family background or are talented. people, and the mediocre students, he can''t even remember their names."


    "It is precisely because of this that Tom Riddle, who was extremely talented in magic, handsome in appearance, and a leader, was almost the perfect student in his mind, and he did not hide his love for Riddle at all."


    Gu Ye


    "The diary is a Horcrux made when Riddle was a student. At that time, I didn''t think anyone else could know this magic and be willing to teach it to him. Except for Horace."


    Dumbledore''s analysis was well-founded. Even if Sherlock had a good impression of the timid fat walrus old man, he had to admit that, according to such a situation, he could only be the most suspect.


    He sighed lightly.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to that village tomorrow to find him and talk to him, hoping that he can give me that memory at that time."


    As if seeing Sherlock''s somewhat disappointed mood, Dumbledore comforted him.


    "People will not be completely denied just because they have made mistakes unintentionally. I have never doubted Horace''s character. He may have some flaws in his character, but he is still a man who is better than most people. an honest person."


    Sherlock didn''t dwell on this matter for too long, but after a moment of silence, he asked another question.


    "Can I successfully persuade him?"


    Dumbledore''s bright blue eyes looked at Sherlock very seriously.


    "No one is more qualified than you. Your mother is also his favorite student. It''s not just because of talent. Horace never got married. He treated Sally as his own daughter at the time. After you were born, He was so excited that he almost became your godfather."


    "Although you have only met a few times so far, he still regards you as his closest person, and you should be able to feel that."


    Of course Sherlock could feel it.


    So far, he and Slughorn have only met twice in total, the most recent one where he didn''t even reveal his true identity, but both times he helped him a lot.


    Whether it was the bottle of Flux or Mrs. Matthew''s help, Sherlock would never forget it.


    "So, if you can find him tomorrow, just have a good chat with him. Whether he finally agrees or not, you should go and meet him."


    After getting the specific location from Dumbledore, Sherlock finally got up and left the headmaster''s office.


    He walked towards his office with a heavy heart. As soon as he walked around the corner of the stairs, he saw Shilk standing quietly in front of the office door waiting for him.


    When she saw Sherlock, her eyebrows subconsciously curved like a crescent moon, and a shallow smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "I just made some cookies in the kitchen. UU reading "


    She raised the kraft paper bag in her hand, like a little girl showing off her new work.


    Compared to Sherlock''s character when she first met her, Shilk''s personality was undoubtedly much more lively and cheerful.


    If she couldn''t show such an expression two years ago, why would people cook food like cookies by herself?


    Sherlock''s originally gloomy face, after seeing her, unconsciously revealed a smile.


    He opened the office door, took the kraft paper bag from Shilk''s hand, and walked in with her.


    The topics they usually chat about are nothing more than the courses in the school. After chatting for a while, Sherlock suddenly asked.


    "Do you have anything else to do tomorrow?"


    Silk shook his head.


    "Then go with me to see an elder," Sherlock said. "A timid elder who treats me and you very well."

 v2 Chapter 389： Teacher Tony

    Badley Barberton Village.


    This small village in Wiltshire has always had little contact with the outside world.


    In the center of the village, there is an abandoned yard, an ancient war memorial is erected in the center, and there are several benches for the villagers who come to hang out here in their spare time to rest.


    Tony is a resident of the village of Badley Barberton.


    His ancestors all worked as barbers in this small village, and even himself was no exception. Because he opened the only barber shop in the village, coupled with his superb skills and ability to speak, he has always been called Mr. Tony.


    In such a small village, Mr. Tony is considered very wealthy. He not only owns a barber shop, but also has two properties handed down from his ancestors.


    With such a rich family background, he couldn''t help but have a much higher vision, and he was dismissive of girls of the same age in the village.


    He always thinks that he should find some time to cast a net in a big city, and those beautiful and fashionable urbanites are more worthy of his status.


    Today is the weekend, and Mr. Tony will give himself a day off every day, because he monopolizes the right to barber in the village, and he also has the capital to rest whenever he wants.


    But he hadn''t just walked out of his home and wanted to go for a walk at the War Memorial, thinking about his dream of going to a big city and continuing to be Teacher Tony in the future, when he suddenly froze by the road.


    His gaze was like a small sampan caught in the vortex in the sea, staring firmly in one direction.


    There was a pair of young men and women walking over together.


    Mr. Tony is not gay, although he admits that the man is equally handsome and otherworldly, even slightly stronger than him, but in terms of attractiveness, he is nowhere near as attractive as the one walking beside him holding his arm. silver-haired girl.


    That beautiful figure is like the most perfect masterpiece of God, just looking at it from a distance, it is so fascinating.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. Teacher Tony feels like he has found true love.


    Feeling that his heart had been captured, he completely ignored the men beside the silver-haired girl. He felt that he had to be bolder and bravely confess.


    In fact, it''s not just him. On the way Shilk and Sherlock walked, no one who saw Shilk''s performance was any better than Tony.


    She has half the Veela blood on her body, and she can usually suppress the charm that comes with it, but only for wizards, and Muggles have no good way.


    Just when Mr. Tony was about to put down his figure, his brain was spinning rapidly, and he wanted to organize a language to express himself.


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that Silk was walking in his direction.


    In fact, Sherlock and Silk walked towards him together, but there was no sign of Sherlock in his eyes at all.


    "Mr. Tony Barberton?"


    Sherlock squinted at the blushing Muggle who looked extremely excited, and called out his name.


    The next second after he spoke, Mr. Tony seemed to become a person, the excitement retreated as if cold water had been poured, and the red face was calm again, and then said solemnly.


    "I''m Tony."


    "Is number 31 your residence?"


    "It''s my house, but I don''t live there now. An old man rented the house."


    The arrogant Mr. Tony was uncharacteristically well-behaved, and faced Sherlock''s problems without saying anything.


    Sherlock''s tone remained the same.


    "Oh, that''s great. Could you lend me the key to Room 31? I''ll give it back to you soon."


    "You can use whatever you want."


    After he made the request, Tony took out a key from his pocket and handed it to him without hesitation, as if it wasn''t the first time he saw Sherlock today.


    This time 17B* Chapter Si. "Thank you for your generosity, then see you first."


    After taking the key, Sherlock and Silk turned around and left, walking towards the center of the village.


    Just after they left, Mr. Tony seemed to wake up from a big dream, scratching his flamingo-like hair blankly.


    "What do I want to do when I go out?"


    At this time, Sherlock and Silk had found the room 31 together.


    "You used the Imperius Curse on that Muggle just now?" Silk asked worriedly.


    Sherlock shrugged.


    "Why do you think I''m so bad? That''s just another variant of Dementor. I''ve used this spell a lot these days, and I''ve come up with some insights. This Muggle is fortunate enough to experience it, and I won''t offend it. Magical law."


    Of course Shilk didn''t care whether Sherlock violated the magic law. She was just worried that if Sherlock used the unforgivable curse, it would have a bad effect on himself.


    When I came to the door of room 31, it looked no different from other houses in the village.


    It''s a very ordinary Muggle house If you didn''t get the news in advance, no one would have thought that a wizard would live in it.


    Sherlock didn''t stop, he walked to the door, inserted the key into the lock, and opened the door.


    The room was silent, as if no one was there.


    But there was another cup of steaming hot tea on the dining table in the living room. It was obvious that someone was sitting at the table drinking tea just now.


    Sherlock didn''t say a word, he directly spread out his control area, and soon his eyes turned to an unremarkable chair by the dining table.


    "Professor Slughorn, are you going to hide even if I come?"


    He looked at the chair and asked with a smile.


    It''s just that even if he spoke, the chair still didn''t respond. Sherlock''s eyes didn''t look away until a few seconds passed. After realizing that he wasn''t deceiving himself, the chair twisted for a while, and then a fat, An old man with a walrus-like beard appeared in front of Sherlock and Silk.


    "Ah, it''s Sherlock, how did you know I live here? Come, come and sit down first, and this beautiful lady, please take a seat."


    Slughorn acted as if he wasn''t avoiding Sherlock on purpose, and warmly invited the two of them to sit down and pour them tea by himself.


    Make a big tyrant. "You now have a very good reputation in the magical world. In the past few months, I could see news about you almost every day, Sherlock, it''s really pleasing, you didn''t live up to your mother''s expectations for you. "


    He seemed to have deliberately grasped the topic in his own hands, and continued to ask without giving Sherlock the slightest chance to speak first.


    "Who is this beautiful lady beside you?"


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 390： fat walrus

    Of course Sherlock could see through Slughorn''s current thoughts, but he didn''t break it, but followed his words and introduced it.


    "This is Willa Silk, the current teacher of arithmetic and divination at Hogwarts, my...my good friend."


    At the last sentence, he was obviously confused.


    The current relationship between him and Silk is definitely more than just friends, but when it comes to girlfriends, Silk has never agreed, nor has he mentioned it.


    Since the end of the Triwizard Tournament, the development of the relationship between the two has become more and more subtle, but this subtle and change is extremely natural, as if the relationship between them has not changed from beginning to end.


    When Sherlock talked about the identity between himself and Shilk, he was also thinking to himself at the same time.


    The two of them couldn''t continue like this without a name and no distinction. As a man, he couldn''t let Shilk take the initiative in this matter.


    On the day he broke up with the grave, he had already let go of all his concerns, and now he has nothing to hesitate.


    Although Sherlock''s words are not named, Slughorn is not a fool. On the contrary, he is actually a person, and he can obviously hear the hidden meaning.


    Immediately, his gaze towards Shilk changed.


    Just like the old father seeing his daughter-in-law for the first time, his attitude is much more enthusiastic and cramped than before.


    "Oh, Miss Silk, may I call you Vera?"


    Shilk, who usually has no emotions in the ancient well, rarely has any other emotions. At this time, his face was actually a little red, and he was obviously a little shy.


    She nodded slightly.


    "Yes, Mr. Slughorn."


    It''s just that the tea on the table could no longer satisfy Slughorn''s hospitality at this time. He got up in a hurry, rummaged around in the kitchen for a long time, and finally found only some Muggle candies to put in. On a plate, serve as refreshment for two young people.


    "You should have told me in advance before you came, Sherlock. Now I have no preparations, so I can only bring some of this."


    While complaining, Slughorn refilled Silk with another cup of tea, signaling her to be polite and treat it like her own home.


    Sherlock was silent. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    If he really said hello before coming, the fat walrus would have packed up and ran away.


    The relationship between the two is true, and it is true that Slughorn is timid enough to hide from XZ.


    The topic after that naturally revolved around Silk. Slughorn had completely brought himself into the role of Sherlock''s parent, and learned about Silk''s family, work experience, and how Sherlock met from all aspects. of these kinds.


    After talking about this, he brought the topic back to Hogwarts.


    He didn''t even mean to talk about the recent situation in the magical world, and he had been telling Sherlock Silk about some of the interesting things he taught at the castle.


    The fat walrus is undoubtedly a very social person, and his storytelling ability is also eloquent. Sherlock and the others did not feel bored after staying here for an afternoon.


    Until evening, the sun had already slanted westward to the horizon, and half of the sky was already covered with a gorgeous sunset, and Slughorn reacted as if he didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s already here." He looked at the clock on the wall in surprise. "I was so absorbed in talking that I forgot the time. I''m sorry, Sherlock, although I really wanted to keep you and Vera with me. Had dinner here, but I just moved here not long ago, and nothing is ready, so I won''t leave you here."


    Slughorn shook his head regretfully.


    But Sherlock was still sitting on the chair, looking at him with a smile, without any intention of getting up.


    Seeing that Sherlock didn''t respond, the fat walrus was also a little embarrassed. Sherlock didn''t continue to make him embarrassed. He took out a few pounds from his pocket, turned his head and said to Silk. This time bAoL Zhang Si


    "Can you get us some food and a few bottles of wine in the village? I think Professor Slughorn will have a few drinks tonight."


    In a direction Slughorn couldn''t see, Sherlock winked at Silk as he spoke.


    Shilk certainly understood, she took the pound and pushed the door out of the room.


    The fat walrus looked at Sherlock with a dry smile.


    "You made a special trip to see me and asked you to buy dinner. It''s not good."


    After Silk left, Sherlock watched Slughorn''s expression slowly become serious.


    "You should have guessed when you entered the door, Professor, it was Dumbledore who told me your location and asked me to come here specially."


    The smile on Slughorn''s face became far-fetched, and then faded away, looking scowling.


    "No one but him can find where I''m hiding, and it''s not a good thing if he wants to find me."


    Sherlock didn''t admit whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that he came here, but just said calmly.


    "You should have already got the news about the resurrection of the mysterious man from Fu, UU Reading . And knowing that he will eventually come back, you know it earlier than most people in the magic world, or else Wouldn''t have started to hide XZ''s life so early."


    Slughorn was a little decadent, he didn''t say anything, but just listened to Sherlock continue to speak quietly.


    "When I first started teaching at Hogwarts, in the year you came to Hogsmeade to give me the Flux, the secret room in the castle was opened." Sherlock talked about the past. .


    "And the person who can open the secret room can only be the descendant of Slytherin, but this is not some student in Hogwarts, but a diary."


    Hearing him say this, Slughorn''s body suddenly trembled, but Sherlock''s voice did not stop.


    "The owner of that diary, his name is - Tom Riddle. He hid a piece of his soul in the diary, and it was this piece of soul that opened the chamber and released the basilisk, putting the castle in danger for an entire semester. "


    "But it was because of this incident that I came into contact with this soul in the diary. From him, Dumbledore deduced a terrifying thing."


    "This student named Tom Riddle used a very evil black magic to split his own soul at the cost of killing innocent people, and made an item called a Horcrux to make himself immortal."


    "That diary is his masterpiece, one of the Horcruxes used for longevity."


    Hearing him say this, Slughorn''s face had turned pale, but he still didn''t speak, just lowered his head and avoided Sherlock''s gaze.


    If you like it, it''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. Please collect it: () It''s just a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The literature is updated at the fastest speed.

 v2 Chapter 391： Fear

    "Dumbledore and I have been looking for his other works since we discovered that this student named Tom was making Horcruxes."


    Sherlock was like Slughorn telling them stories in the afternoon, without questioning or oppression, he just spoke in such a flat and indifferent voice.


    "Three years have passed, and we have also gained a lot. By learning about the past of this student named Tom, we have found several other Horcruxes."


    "But we don''t know how many Horcruxes he made, and where did he get the knowledge of making Horcruxes. After all, he was just a powerless orphan in Hogwarts at first, and he didn''t have any What channels will be exposed to this knowledge.��


    His voice suddenly stopped here. Slughorn avoided Sherlock''s gaze all the time, and he couldn''t see his face until now.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sherlock continued to ask his final question.


    "So, I came here, in addition to wanting to chat with you, Professor, and Dumbledore invited me here to ask you, do you know this student named Tom Riddle?"


    Slughorn finally raised his head after Sherlock asked this question.


    His face was pale, and he looked at Sherlock with trembling lips.


    Sherlock looked at him with peaceful eyes, without exerting any pressure on him, or forcing him to do anything, as if it was a sparse and ordinary inquiry.


    After a long time, Slughorn stammered.


    "I, I don''t know, this man. Soup, I''ve never heard the name Tom."


    When he answered, he was obviously avoiding Sherlock''s gaze.


    But after listening to his answer, Sherlock seemed to have no doubts, just nodded calmly.


    "I believe your words, Professor, and I will tell Dumbledore the truth."


    Slughorn just breathed a sigh of relief, as if the heavens were helping him out, Shilk also bought wine and vegetables from outside at this time, and set a table full of them.


    Sherlock poured Slughorn half a glass of whisky, and during dinner, he never mentioned what they had just talked about, but thanked him.


    "Thank you, Professor, for the help you gave me the last two times. If it wasn''t for you, I might be lying in the coffin now, instead of sitting here drinking with you."


    Slughorn was a little puzzled.


    "The first two times?"


    Sherlock explained to him how in the final event of the Triwizard Tournament, how Silk used his bottle of Flux to find himself, and finally let Dumbledore arrive in time with the Auror. matter.


    Slughorn sighed.


    "You shouldn''t thank me, but Vera, my bottle of Fuling only provided some auxiliary effects."


    Sherlock turned to look at Sherlock and laughed. Under the table, he naturally held her cold hand.


    "Of course I want to thank her."


    Chirac also looked at him and smiled, that smile was very gentle.


    Slughorn seemed to want to ease his mood, so he drank some more wine, and when they chatted about Shilk, he asked about the things they didn''t finish talking about in the afternoon.


    "Vera said before that her father was an Auror in the Ministry of Magic? What was his name? Maybe he was once my student."


    Shilk didn''t hide it.


    "Eddie Butler, he was indeed your student, but he died in a battle with Death Eaters more than ten years ago."


    Slughorn fell silent.


    When he first heard Eddie''s name, he wanted to say that he had some impressions of the student, but when Shilk said the latter, he was speechless.


    Sherlock refilled his glass with a glass of wine.


    "Her father died under Bella''s hands. I also found out what happened to my mother back then, and Bella was the one who finally drove her crazy. Not long ago, she escaped from Azkaban successfully, you I should have heard of it too. Instead, I think this is a good thing. If she has been kept on that island, Vera and I will not be able to seek revenge. Now that she has escaped, it has given me a chance."


    He seemed to be drinking a little too much, chatting with Slughorn about the things he had been holding back in his heart.


    "And the mysterious man, I know Professor, you are afraid that I will say that name, but I am not afraid. No matter how strong he is, he is still a human being, and everyone will be killed. I stabbed him before and failed to kill him, let him He escaped. But that''s a good thing, and letting him die so easily would be too cheap for him."


    "How many people did he kill? How many people died indirectly under his hands? Of course, I''m not a person with a strong sense of social responsibility in the magical world, but I know that my mother''s death is related to him, and my friend''s Death is also about him, so he should die."


    Slughorn listened to Sherlock''s remarks, and kept raising the glass in his hand, silently drinking the whisky in the glass.


    He was silent, but something was clearly struggling in those eyes.


    Sherlock''s words that seemed to be talking or talking to himself continued.


    "To be honest, Professor, maybe I was very interested in the position of Hogwarts Defense Professor, but after a year of teaching in this position, I actually don''t want to stay here~www.novelhall .com~ but I never chose to leave, even though I know very well what you said to me at the beginning, this is not the safest place in the magical world at all, and it can even be said that there is nowhere else. more dangerous."


    "But I never chose to leave, not because I like teaching so much, nor because I can''t bear those students. Do you know why? Professor."


    Slughorn spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "why?"


    "I''m afraid." Sherlock said, covering his forehead, "I''m afraid that because of my existence, the situation will go wrong, because the more I know, the more I realize how much impact I have on this school. The influence seems to be good now, but in fact, only I know best, whether this is good or bad, it is not something that can be seen just by looking at the surface."


    "I have to stay here and work hard to do everything I can to make everything better and better than before, so that I can feel at ease with myself, this castle, and those children."


    Slughorn gritted his teeth at some point.


    After Sherlock finished speaking, he seemed to have made a major decision. He took out his wand, aimed at the position of his temple, and pulled out a silver thread representing memory from his mind!


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 392： memory bottle

    He pulled out the transparent glass bottle from the cabinet beside him, and put the silver thread pulled out of his head into it.


    "Take it and take it back to Dumbledore." Slughorn threw the bottle to Sherlock as if completely released.


    "Tell him, if he wants to hold me accountable, then write me a letter, don''t let you come over and do all this shit, I''ll go to Hogwarts to see him myself."


    Sherlock took the glass bottle containing the memory from the hand of the fat walrus in a daze.


    Of course he knew that all the things Slughorn had told him before about Tom Riddle, who didn''t know anything, were lying to him, but he had already figured it out in his mind before coming here.


    If Slughorn was really reluctant to say it, to recall those things in the past, and chose to escape, then he would not persecute or ask questions, nor would he use any nasty means to steal his memory.


    This fat old man had met him twice in total, and each time he was helping him without asking for anything in return, Sherlock couldn''t do something like that.


    There was no hidden meaning in the drinking speech just now, he was just a little emotional.


    He usually has no way to say these words to anyone, except Silk, and now with the elder Slughorn.


    Maybe it was the same mentality that touched the fat walrus who wanted to hide in a hidden cave, or maybe it was Sherlock''s words that changed his original mind.


    In the end, he chose to hand over this memory to Sherlock.


    Looking at the glass bottle in his hand, Sherlock was stunned for a long time before raising his head again. He looked at the old man who had sat down again and poured wine into the glass, and blinked.


    "Professor... do you really want to understand?"


    Slughorn waved at him as he raised his glass.


    "I understand what I''m thinking. It''s not that you''re stubbornly holding back. What can I do? Go back as soon as you get the things. Don''t let that guy from Dumbledore wait. I really thought I was that coward."


    His gesture of seeing off guests was like he was afraid that Sherlock would go back if he was late.


    Sherlock couldn''t help laughing when he looked at him. He didn''t say anything of thanks, but said it very seriously.


    "No, Professor, you have never been a coward. Not before, not now, and never will be."


    "Even if you say something nice, that''s it for today. I don''t have anything else to give you."


    Slughorn''s tone was disgusting, but there was a smile on his face that looked like a walrus slapping its belly.


    "Let''s go, don''t disturb my rest, the old man can''t stay up late after drinking some wine."


    Sherlock didn''t stay here any longer. He solemnly bowed to Slughorn to say goodbye, and then walked out of the room with Silk.


    The sky has completely darkened, there is no starry sky tonight, and the clouds cover everything, as if it is about to rain.


    But Sherlock was not affected by such bad weather. He was in a good mood and stored the bottle with Slughorn''s memory in his pocket. Silk looked at him with some doubts. move.


    "You came to him for this?"


    It wasn''t because Sherlock didn''t trust her that she wanted to hide something from her before she had left Shilk and didn''t let her hear about the Horcrux.


    Gu Tan


    But the fewer people who know about Horcrux, the better, because not everyone is proficient in Occlumency. Once Voldemort finds out from someone''s brain, someone already knows his secret and is working on Horcrux. Destroying the plan will inevitably cause great changes to the plans after Dumbledore and Sherlock.


    However, things about the Horcrux need to be hidden for the time being. There are some things that Sherlock will never hide from Silk.


    "Yes, this memory is very important, and it is the key to whether we can finally defeat Voldemort."


    They didn''t use Apparition to leave directly. Silk didn''t come out very often. The scenery of this small village was not bad, and it was not too late now. Sherlock was in a good mood to take her for a walk here.


    "Professor Slughorn is a very good person." Hilke, who has always been intuitive, concluded the fat walrus''s character.


    Sherlock nodded too.


    "He''s a good elder."


    "His resignation from Hogwarts seemed like a last resort. Maybe in the future, he could be allowed to return to the castle to continue teaching."


    "What course did Mr. Slughorn teach before?"


    "He is Severus'' predecessor, the potions professor is also the head of Slytherin, but his qualifications are much older than Severus, and he entered Hogwarts at the same time as Dumbledore, and later Left school in the 80s."


    "Then what will happen to Severus if he goes back?"


    Shilk tilted his head and asked, as if worried about Snape''s future.


    Sherlock thought of something funny, he said with a scheming.


    "Didn''t he always want to be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts? Then I can be merciful and let him be my assistant, and he will usually fight for me or something."


    "Severus is unlikely to agree." Silke said very euphemistically, Snape should be impossible to agree at all.


    Just as Sherlock was about to say, he didn''t agree, and when the pile of IOUs he had written was not going to be repaid, a few obvious sonic booms suddenly reached their ears.


    This sound, like a whip whipping the air, is familiar to any wizard, it''s the sound of Apparition.


    Sherlock and Silk looked at each other, and they both put away their chattering and laughing mentality, feeling that something was wrong.


    Badley Barberton Village is one of the many ordinary Muggle villages in the UK. There is nothing to attract wizards here. Before they came here, there were no wizards in Sherlock Cha''s information. What is the residence history?


    Except for Slughorn, who just recently moved here.


    What are these apparition-falling wizards for?


    Just a boring outing in the middle of the night?


    As long as Sherlock still has a little brain, he knows that there is basically no such possibility, and it is more likely that their purpose is also to find Slughorn.


    There was no sound, and it could be judged by the sound of Apparition landing, these unknown number of wizards were only separated by a wall.


    The night sky tonight is very dark, and there are very few entertainment activities in the village. At this time, almost no one goes out, making the night very quiet.


    Such an environment allowed Sherlock and Silk to hear the conversations of the wizards clearly.


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 393： Troubleshooting

    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    Amycus Carrow frowned. He felt that this Muggle village was unremarkable, and it didn''t seem like a suitable location at all.


    Rodolphus Lestrange, who was leading the team for tonight''s action, looked gloomy as Amycus questioned his authority.


    "You are not doubting my ability, but distrusting the judgment of the master."


    "Stop pouring dirty water on me!" Amycus''s voice was sharp, and some words should not be said nonsense, "Of course I will not doubt the judgment of the master, but no matter how great the master is, there will always be some wastes that are not perfect. Be loyal to him, carry out his orders, and contribute yourself!"


    Even if the man wasn''t here, Amycus wouldn''t miss any chance to flatter him.


    And what Rodolphus disliked most was this.


    He always thought that the Carlo brothers and sisters were actually no different from the scumbags like Malfoy. When they were arrested in Azkaban, it was not because they were loyal and would rather die, but they were stupid enough.


    And such a foolish man, roaring like a fly around him now.


    Rodolphus was in a bad mood at first, and he looked at Amycus gloomily.


    "If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can go back to the master now and tell him that you want to replace me as the commander of this operation. But if you don''t have the courage, you''d better listen to me honestly, otherwise Even if I kill you here, the master knows that he won''t blame me for anything in the future! He hates trash the most!"


    Amycus seemed to be shocked by his words and eyes, blushed, and wanted to forcefully say something cruel, but in the end he didn''t have the guts, so he could only close his mouth.


    Naturally, the Death Eater team that came here was not only the two of them, but there were three other people along with them.


    It''s just that the status of these three people is not as high as that of Rodolphus and Amycus, and of course they have no right to speak now.


    Since the Death Eaters successfully escaped from Azkaban and reunited with Voldemort, the internal structure of the Death Eaters has also undergone a major change.


    After experiencing a Waterloo, Voldemort can see more clearly who is truly loyal to himself, and who is just playing on the scene.


    Those who have been in Azkaban for over a decade are naturally all irons of his irons.


    Some of the people who came to the show, because of their family''s irreplaceable status in the wizarding world, also made Voldemort turn a blind eye to their behavior in the past.


    That is to say, these two types of people, such as gold, are the core of the Death Eaters, the servants with the highest status except for Voldemort, and the representatives of these two factions are Rodolphus'' wife Bella and Lucius.


    The others became junior members.


    For example, he once had a history of betrayal against Voldemort, and Karkaroff, who did not play any role in the last year.


    Although he was rescued from Azkaban and left with a life, but now he has become the bottom of the Death Eaters, and anyone can bully him.


    Like him, there are Bagman, Wormtail, these guys.


    They all helped Voldemort more or less in the past, but now they have all lost their value. It''s not bad to have a life, and don''t think about what else you can have in a group like the Death Eaters. such a position.


    "Does anyone now have any other opinions on what I''m directing next?"


    After crushing Amycus, Rodolphus glanced at the three Death Eaters behind him.


    Every time his eyes saw a person, that person would lower his head, indicating that he did not intend to be a thorn.


    After confirming his absolute dominance, Rodolphus ordered the next task.


    "The owner just told us that he is in this village, but he didn''t say the specific location, so we need to find it ourselves."


    "There are only so many people in this Muggle village. It''s easy to be noticed by outsiders who have been living in these days. Next, we will split up and find a Muggle to use Soul Repelling, and ask them from their mouths. During this period of time, the position of the new move-in person will be gathered at this position in ten minutes, and if there is any accident, the signal will be sent to the sky."


    "Any other questions?"


    He assigned the task very clearly, and the other four people, including Amycus, had nothing to criticize.


    The five nodded to each other, and then parted in the dark.


    And their conversations were all heard by Sherlock, who had already started to control the realm.


    Rodolphus, of course, would not be blind.


    As the current owner of the Lestrange family, Sherlock''s huge fortune in the Gringotts vault in France was all moved out of his family vault.


    But even if he has escaped from Azkaban, it is very likely that he has not discovered it yet.


    After all, Voldemort led his men to announce their return in the wizarding world not long ago. Although the nature of the goblins in Gringotts has not changed, before the Death Eaters truly have an overwhelming advantage, they Not going back for the time being.


    Therefore, Rodolphus, who is still a wanted criminal, has probably not visited his family treasury.


    Whether he had seen it or not, Sherlock knew very well that this was not the time to think about it.


    It was obvious from Rodolphus''s words that they came here to find someone.


    And the man they were looking for, except Slughorn, couldn''t think of anything else Sherlock could think of.


    Voldemort has never forgotten who the teacher who taught him the knowledge of making Horcruxes was. After his power has stabilized and his strength has almost recovered, he will not forget to deal with this hidden danger.


    That''s why Slughorn has been hiding all these years. He''s always been aware that the proudest student he''s ever been, never really died. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Once he is resurrected, then he is likely to find himself, whether it is silence or imprisonment, all of which are unacceptable to Slughorn.


    Sherlock certainly wouldn''t let that happen.


    He had received many favors from Slughorn since he had known him, and never had much chance of repaying it.


    Now it was his turn to solve the problems for his very good elder.


    Sherlock took the glass bottle out of his pocket and handed it to Silk.


    "You go back to school with this thing first, it can''t have any mistakes, I''ll stay and deal with these people."


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 394： sneak attack

    Shilk didn''t mean to stay strong.


    She knows Sherlock''s strength. If he can''t solve the problem alone, the result will be the same with her.


    And this bottle of memory really can''t have any glitches.


    She reached for the glass bottle and said softly before leaving.


    "I''ll be waiting for you in Hogsmeade."


    Sherlock slowly pulled out his wand, without making a sound, but gave her an ok gesture.


    After Silk left, he fumbled in the direction one of the Death Eaters had left, and their splitting action gave Sherlock a good chance of breaking one by one.


    With the control of magic, such a dark and windy night is the best time for him to take action.


    He was soon in the realm and found the Death Eater who had quietly come to the door of a Muggle house.


    This is exactly Amycus, who had a language conflict with Rodolphus before.


    The wizard also has a younger sister. The two were notorious in the wizarding world before they officially became Death Eaters. Everyone knew that the Caro siblings were a pair of black wizards with no bottom line.


    After becoming Death Eaters and having Voldemort as the leader, they became even more reckless.


    After being caught that year, all the wizards of Wizengamoor voted in favor, agreeing to sentence them to life imprisonment in Azkaban.


    This is already the highest criminal law in the magic world.


    Staring at the wooden door in front of him, Amycus'' eyes showed a cruel look.


    At this moment, there was a anger in his heart, and he had nowhere to vent it. Later, his method of interrogating Muggles would not be so simple, and he had to vent the anger that was aroused by Rodolphus in his heart.


    Just as he pulled out his wand, the other hand without the wand was already in front of the door, ready to knock on the door.


    Behind him, dozens of wands with the same appearance and length were quietly suspended behind his head like ghosts, and the tips of all the wands were aimed at him.


    Just as Amycus was about to knock on the door, a faint voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "It''s all petrified."


    The voice was not very close to him, at least five meters away, so the first thought that arose in Amycus'' mind was to roll to the side to avoid it!


    However, before his thought had just arisen, more than a dozen spells had already hit his back with a huge impact!


    As if being hit by a heavy hammer, Amycus flew towards the door in front of him, followed by a loud crash, his body was as stiff as a stone statue, powerless. fell to the ground.


    "Who?"


    The Muggles in the house obviously heard the movement, greeted him, and were about to come out of the house.


    Sherlock didn''t stop at all, he directly used control magic to control Amycus''s body that had completely froze, and quietly left from here.


    Gu Lu


    The door was opened, and a middle-aged Muggle with a beard looked out from behind the door, and after seeing no one, he mumbled a few times with dissatisfaction, and then closed the door again. Back in the house.


    And Sherlock took Amycus to the place where he and Silk stayed before.


    This is a remote alley. Even in the daytime, few people will pass by, let alone at night. It is a very suitable place for Tibetans.


    Although his body was restricted from moving, Amycus'' eyes and mind were not petrified. After he was hit by the spell and fell to the ground, he saw the dozen or so wands floating behind him.


    Then his heart was desperate.


    Sherlock''s spellcasting method is no secret. At least among the Death Eaters, Voldemort made every one of his subordinates remember Sherlock''s face and his unique skills of controlling the magic wand using spells.


    Even the Death Eaters who escaped from Azkaban later knew that their master was stabbed through the heart by a young Hogwarts professor the night he was resurrected.


    The name Sherlock Forrest has long been deeply engraved in the hearts of every Death Eater.


    Just as in the British wizarding world, apart from Dumbledore, no wizard thinks he can beat Voldemort.


    None of the Death Eaters thought they could outwit Sherlock, who had defeated Voldemort head-on.


    Except for a lunatic like Bella, no one would think about meeting Sherlock or Dumbledore.


    And unfortunately, Amycus fell into Sherlock''s hands tonight.


    His eyes were gray, but Sherlock didn''t even look at him. After throwing him into the alley, he turned and walked quickly in the direction of the other Death Eater he remembered.


    The time they agreed on was 10 minutes. Of course, Sherlock couldn''t solve all five people in a row within 10 minutes.


    But as long as he solves two or three of them, even if the rest of the people know and find the problem, it will not cause him any trouble.


    The only thing to pay attention to is that he must move quickly, so that the Death Eaters have no chance to issue a warning, otherwise it will alarm the rest of the people in advance.


    They gathered together, of course Sherlock was not afraid, but mainly worried that someone would escape tonight.


    According to his plan, none of the five people who came to this village could leave.


    The residential area in the village is not large, and he did not go long in the direction that one of the Death Eaters left in his memory, and he found the whereabouts of the second Death Eater in his own domain.


    This Death Eater leader is somewhat unfamiliar to Sherlock. He has already knocked on the door of a Muggle house, he has just completed the control of the soul, and is asking about Slughorn''s whereabouts.


    Before the Muggle could answer Sherlock repeated the trick, and the spell hit him directly.


    The Death Eater fell to the ground weakly, and the Imperius Curse he put on the Muggle automatically touched. The fat middle-aged woman first stared blankly at the scene in front of her, and two seconds later she A terrified expression appeared on her face, and when she was about to force her eyes to scream, Sherlock''s wand was already pointed at her.


    "Everything is forgotten."


    The fat woman opened her eyes again, her eyes became dull, she stood there blankly, watching Sherlock take the petrified Death Eater away.


    After a while, she would wake up on her own, forget why she was standing here, and then go back to the house and continue to sleep while wondering if her memory was declining with age.


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 395： The spell to stop the war

    Sherlock''s Forgetting Curse is pretty good.


    Although he didn''t use it much in ordinary times, he spent a lot of time researching and practicing such a spell that was very useful in most situations.


    Taking the second Death Eater back into the alley, he went on to find the third Death Eater and deal with him. At this time, it was exactly ten minutes after Rodolphus'' appointment.


    Rodolphus was returning to their appointed place with another Death Eater.


    As they thought at the beginning, for the small village of Badley Barberton, there are very few foreigners, and if any strangers have recently lived in the village, many of the aborigines will Noticed.


    The man they had inquired about, who had recently come to live in Badley Barberton, looked very different from Slughorn.


    But there are many ways for wizards to change their body and appearance, not to mention that Slughorn is still a potion master who is no less than Snape. He will use his original appearance to appear outside. Weird thing.


    "Wait with Amycus and the others. If they don''t ask about other outsiders who have recently come to this village, you should go back and inform the master immediately." Rodolphus said calmly.


    The Death Eater laughed as he rubbed his hands together.


    "Why don''t we just grab the old guy and take it to the master, so that we can show that we deserve more credit."


    Rodolphus said blankly.


    "Do you know that I''m actually far less useful to the master than my wife, and the master still values ??me?"


    The Death Eater thought to himself, it''s not because you took advantage of having a good wife, but you didn''t have the guts to say it.


    "why?"


    "Because I have always known that doing what I can do well is the greatest help to the master. For those who think about greed and rashness, think about how many of them will survive."


    Rodolphus'' voice was gloomy and cold, and when he said these words, his younger brother who had died in the Department of Mysteries couldn''t help but come to his mind.


    "The task that the master asked us to come here first is to inquire about Slughorn''s location without disturbing anyone, and then tell him the specific place. After we find someone, we will do it privately, and we won''t be successful. How many rewards will there be, because this is not our task at all, and if we fail, we will have to accept more cruel punishments, how do you think we should do this multiple-choice question?"


    The Death Eater shrank his shoulders, and in his mind, it seemed that under the spell of the master, those figures who struggled in pain completely dispelled this thought.


    They have come to the place before the separate action, but there is no other person here.


    Seeing the empty intersection, Rodolphus subconsciously frowned.


    "It''s not quite right. In the direction Amycus and the others are going, they can find Muggles much closer than us. Why are we the first to come back?"


    His words also aroused the vigilance of his companions. Just as they clenched the wands in their hands and were about to go to the surrounding police circles, countless spells flashed in all directions!


    Sherlock didn''t chant the spell, although this would further weaken the power of the spell, but with a sufficient amount, it could completely make up for it.


    Besides, the other two have already become alert, and if they recite the mantra, it will not have the effect of a sneak attack.


    Surrounded by hundreds of wands, Sherlock''s attack had no dead ends.


    Even if Rodolphus and the others have raised a warning in their hearts, there is no way to avoid it!


    The Death Eater, who had been thinking of capturing Slughorn alive, was hit by dozens of petrification spells on the spot, and fell to the ground and lost his combat effectiveness.


    And Rodolphus'' body actually lit up with red light, and all the petrification spells shot in his direction were blocked!


    With the sound of the iron armor shattering, Rodolphus raised his wand without hesitation and uttered the spell.


    Gupper


    "Apparation!"


    There''s no shame in deserting teammates and running away, especially if this unique spellcasting method is discovered.


    He never thought that he would be Sherlock''s opponent, and it was the most important thing to bring the news back to the master.


    Voldemort hated Sherlock and went mad after experiencing the failure he just resurrected.


    As long as he can bring back the news that Sherlock came out of Hogwarts alone, then Voldemort will not only not punish him, but a great achievement!


    But when his spell was uttered, his body only experienced an extremely brief momentary distortion before reappearing in its original position.


    Rodolphus was desperate.


    This man set up anti-apparition magic here in advance!


    Unhurried footsteps rang in his ears, and the wands floating around, like flying insects receiving orders, were neatly arranged behind Sherlock.


    Sherlock didn''t have a wand in his hand, so he raised his eyebrows with his hands in the pockets of his jeans, and looked at Rodolphus, who was clenching his weapon with trembling hands.


    Because Slughorn lived in a Muggle village, Sherlock deliberately didn''t wear wizard robes when he came to visit him today, but changed into ordinary Muggle clothes to avoid unnecessary attention.


    "Being able to maintain the Iron Armor Charm at all times, if this is in the class of Defense Against the Dark Arts, I will definitely add ten points to your academy."


    Sherlock exclaimed without hesitation.


    "With such a sense of precaution, your strength is definitely not bad. Come and let me see it."


    "when!"


    A crisp sound of wood and concrete touching the ground sounded.


    Before the tips of the hundreds of wands behind Sherlock lit up with the light of the spell, Rodolphus threw the small wooden stick in his hand to the ground without the slightest hesitation.


    He raised his hands, and with just one wandless spell, he avoided the ensuing fight without suspense.


    "I surrender!"


    ......


    After Sherlock and Silk left, Slughorn was still sitting at the dining table drinking wine alone.


    To tell the truth, he actually wanted to keep this secret hidden from the beginning until he died and was brought into the coffin.


    After all, this is not such a glorious thing. If it spreads throughout the magic world, he will definitely be cast aside as the most shameless sinner.


    He can hand over his memories, and he doesn''t regret it.


    Dumbledore, Sally, Lily and today Sherlock, such people are always easy to touch.


    And the wizard itself is a sensitive group, and Slughorn is an old man with a sensitive heart.


    He poured a glass of wine into the wine glass he had emptied again, and when he was about to take it up, a small piece of paper flapped its wings like a butterfly and flew into his room, and finally landed in front of him.


    Slughorn, who had been a little dizzy, suddenly woke up.


    After reading the contents of the note, he rushed into the bedroom with a change in his face, and found a suitcase, and then panicked and Apparated away from the hiding spot where he had just lived for a few days.


    7017k


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 396： “7”

    It was almost midnight when Sherlock returned to Hogwarts.


    He did not bring the four Rodolphs back to the castle, but called Kingsley and asked him to bring the four Death Eaters back to the Ministry of Magic.


    Neither Hogwarts Castle nor 12 Grimmauld Place are suitable places to keep wizards.


    Moreover, in the interrogation of the Death Eaters, the Order of the Phoenix and the Ministry of Magic can be said to have communicated with each other, so there was no extra consideration, and Kingsley took them away directly.


    Silk was waiting for Sherlock in Hogsmeade, and then walked into the castle with him.


    Although the four of Rodolphus are also very important, they can pry a lot of information about Voldemort from their mouths, but the biggest gain tonight is this memory of Slughorn.


    After letting Shilk go back to rest first, Sherlock took this memory and went straight to the principal''s office.


    Dumbledore hadn''t slept yet, the lights in the office were bright, he was not only waiting for Sherlock, but he was also rushing to deal with the official business that was not completed during the day. Fun Court


    He also holds many positions. Recently, the search for Horcrux has involved most of his energy during the day, and he can only deal with these complicated things at night.


    Seeing Sherlock, Dumbledore raised his head a little tiredly, rubbed his temples, and still had that kind of gentle expression on his face.


    "It looks like you got something this time?"


    Sherlock didn''t give in. He took the bottle with the memory out of his pocket and put it on the desk.


    "Professor Slughorn didn''t want to give me this memory at first, but after I drank with him and said something, he changed his mind."


    Afterwards, he also told Dumbledore about capturing Rodolphus and the others, but these were not the focus of the evening.


    Dumbledore put down the documents in his hand and took out the Pensieve from the cabinet at the back of the office.


    "Let''s see how Riddle got the Horcrux information from Horace that year. I hope this memory can provide us with some help."


    As he spoke, he pulled the silver thread in the glass bottle with his wand and put it into the Pensieve.


    The next moment, the Pensieve was filled with that silvery substance that was like liquid and gas.


    Dumbledore and Sherlock looked at each other, and without hesitation, they entered this memory together.


    It was an office distinctly different from any of the teachers'' offices at Hogwarts today.


    Slughorn looked like a fat walrus when he was young.


    With bushy lustrous straw-colored hair and a **** moustache, he sat in a comfortable winged armchair with his feet on large velvet cushions, a small glass of wine in one hand and a glass of wine in the other. Picking from boxes of pineapple preserves.


    Six or seven teenage boys sat around Slughorn, among them Tom Riddle.


    When seeing this scene, Sherlock''s eyes were fixed on Slughorn, while Dumbledore''s eyes were attracted by a black ring on Riddle''s hand from the very beginning.


    When they arrived, Riddle was asking Slughorn.


    "Sir, is Professor Melles retiring?"


    "Tom, I know and can''t tell you."


    Slughorn waved a frosted finger at him reproachfully, but blinked again.


    "I have to say, I want to know where you got your news, boy. You know more than half the faculty."


    Riddle smiled slightly, and the other boys laughed too, casting admiring glances at him.


    "You ghost, you can know things you shouldn''t know, and you will be careful to please important people. By the way, thank you for your pineapple. You guessed it right. This is my favorite."


    The boys snickered, and Slughorn said it half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    "I''m sure you''ll be promoted to Minister of Magic in twenty years. Maybe fifteen years, if you often send me pineapple preserves. I have a very hard relationship in the ministry."


    The other boys laughed again, and Tom Riddle only smiled.


    Sherlock noticed that he was by no means the oldest of the boys, but they all seemed to see him as a leader.


    "I don''t know if politics is right for me, sir," Tom Riddle said after the laughter died down. "First of all, I don''t have a strong background."


    The two boys next to each other looked at each other and smiled. They should have thought of a joke that was circulated in private, no doubt they knew or guessed, and it was related to their chief ancestor''s illustrious ancestor.


    Only then did Sherlock notice that one of the boys had a familiar face.


    It was he who caught the Death Eater today, Rodolphus Lestrange.


    "What," said Slughorn brightly. "It''s clear that you must come from a respectable wizarding family with talent like yours. You have a great future, Tom, and I''ve never missed a student. "


    The little golden clock on the desk struck eleven.


    "God, it''s time? It''s time to go, boys, or we''ll be in trouble. Lestrange, hand in your papers tomorrow or you''ll be locked up, and you too, Avery."


    The boys filed out, and Slughorn got up from his chair, brought the empty glass to the table, and the movement behind him made him turn around, where Riddle was still standing.


    "Come on, Tom, you don''t want to be caught out when the lights go out, you''re a prefect..."


    "Sir, I want to ask you something."


    "Then ask, child, ask..."


    "Sir, I want to ask if you know... Horcrux."


    Slughorn glared at him, fat fingers caressing the foot of the cup absently.


    "The subject of Defense Against the Dark Arts, isn''t it?"


    Sherlock could see that Slughorn knew it wasn''t school work.


    "No, sir, I don''t quite understand what I read in the book."


    Slughorn obviously didn''t really want to talk to Riddle about Horcruxes.


    It''s just that Riddle''s hesitant, casual tone and clever compliment were not overdone at all.


    From the third angle of view, Sherlock could see that he actually wanted to know this information. The wording and attitude of the organization were obviously planned for a long time.


    Slughorn seemed to trust his student.


    After all, judging from Riddle''s performance, as long as he continues to develop step by step, he will definitely have a bright future.


    And how could such a person be willing to use a magic like a Horcrux to ruin his life?


    "Of course, it won''t hurt to give you a brief introduction, just to give you an understanding of the term. A Horcrux is an object that holds part of a person''s soul."


    "But I don''t quite understand what that is, sir," said Riddle.


    His voice is carefully controlled, and if you listen carefully, you can feel his excitement.


    "That is, you split your soul," Slughorn said, "and hide part of it in some object outside your body. That way, even if your body is attacked or destroyed, you can''t die, For there is still a part of the soul left in the world, unharmed. But, of course, in this form..."


    Slughorn frowned.


    "Few people would want to do that, Tom, and it''s more pleasant to die by comparison."


    But Riddle''s performance is obviously not like someone who will give up this method.


    His handsome face hides uncontrollable greed and impatience, he continued to ask.


    "How to split the soul?"


    "Oh," said Slughorn uneasily, "you have to understand that the soul should remain intact. To split it is a transgression, it is against nature."


    "But how to split?"


    "By wicked deeds -- the most wicked of them, through murder. Killing splits the soul, and wizards who want to make Horcruxes use this destruction: to seal the splintered soul."


    "This needs a spell, don''t ask me what this spell is, do I look like a murderer?"


    "No, of course I didn''t mean that, sir," said Riddle hastily. "I''m just curious. What I want to ask is, is a Horcrux useful? Can a soul only be split once? Better, makes you stronger? For example, isn''t seven the most magical number? Seven��?"


    "Seven!"


    Slughorn raised his voice, looking like he regretted talking to Riddle about it.


    He stood up from the chair uneasily: "My God, Tom! Seven! Isn''t it evil enough to want to kill one person? Anyway... it''s evil enough to split a soul... and split into seven pieces..."


    Dumbledore grabbed Sherlock''s arm at this time.


    "We should leave, Sherlock."


    The surrounding pictures began to shatter, turning into silver threads one after another surrounding them.


    There is only so much content in this memory, but it has already brought them enough key information.


    Returning to Dumbledore''s office again, they went back to the chair together, and Sherlock''s face showed an unbelievable expression.


    "So, Voldemort''s ultimate goal is to split his soul into seven parts and make seven Horcruxes?"


    Dumbledore crossed his fingers in front of him, he said thoughtfully.


    "You have ignored the share of soul that he has always wanted to dominate. The final number of Horcruxes he plans to make should be six, six Horcruxes."


    Sherlock frowned.


    "But these are just his thoughts when he was in school. Is it possible that he changed his mind later and split his soul into more parts for the insurance period, and the number of Horcruxes is more than six?"


    Dumbledore shook his head.


    "You should know better than anyone, Sherlock, the key to a wizard''s spellcasting lies in his own emotions and will. The target determined at the beginning of the spellcasting, and the process of completing the magic, can never be changed."


    "I don''t know much about magic such as Horcrux, but no matter how advanced or evil it is, it will not violate the essence of magic."


    "And the first Horcrux Riddle made was his diary. At that time, he was still studying at Hogwarts. His mind should not have changed so easily."


    "That is to say, when he made the first Horcrux, he had already set the tone for the number of split souls to follow. Under his will, his soul could only be split into seven parts at most, unless ��"


    When he said this, Dumbledore''s eyes became a little deep, he murmured.


    "Unless something unexpected happened that he didn''t expect."


    Sherlock touched his chin, he said in a deep voice.


    "It''s not very likely that this kind of accident will happen, right?"


    Dumbledore didn''t answer his question immediately. He seemed to be thinking about something, but it was a bit too complicated and uncertain, and he didn''t think it through in such a short period of time.


    "Accidents are not something we can predict in advance, so we don''t need to include them regardless of the probability."


    "This memory of Horace has provided us with a very clear target, seven souls, six Horcruxes, and we have found and found three of them, and the rest of the room of Requirement is still there. One, during this time, I also found some clues in Riddle''s hometown, as for the last Horcrux."


    Dumbledore''s eyes flickered, and he made a bold guess.


    "It''s most likely the snake beside Voldemort."


    He had seen Nashji with his own eyes, on the night of the last event of the Triwizard Tournament last semester.


    Sherlock was also reminiscing. He was recalling the reaction to the mark on his left arm the night he was teleported to Voldemort.


    The mark was really hot at that time, but at that time he thought that the source of the burning was Voldemort who was about to be resurrected, and he did not suspect Nashji.


    Thinking about it now, it is indeed very possible.


    Harry dreams of Voldemort''s perspective every time in front of the time can also prove this, the big snake named Nashji is a bit too special It will stay by Voldemort''s side all day, and a Viper is also fully in line with Voldemort''s requirements for his Horcrux.


    He is a descendant of Slytherin, and the only animal that can represent Slytherin and the Academy is the snake!


    Sherlock took a deep breath, and he and Dumbledore looked at each other.


    "If all the information we got is accurate, then it means that Voldemort''s Horcrux has been checked out by us, and the one hidden in the Castle Room of Requirement can basically be Ravenclaw''s crown, Counting Nashji and the one that Professor you recently found a clue, we already know the positions of the remaining three Horcruxes."


    Dumbledore''s face also showed a slightly relaxed look, but he still reminded.


    "Knowing the location of the remaining Horcruxes does not mean that we can defeat Voldemort. Even if we can destroy all the Horcruxes successfully, Voldemort will not die because of it. He just lost the capital of resurrection. We still have to think about it in the end. Way to kill him!" The fastest new offer for you is nothing more than a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Update, Chapter 396 "Seven" is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 397： Ask for advice (2 in 1 four k)

    , !


    After entering fifth grade, Harry''s school life became extremely busy.


    At the end of this semester, they will officially take the first exam as a student, and it is also the most important exam��the Ordinary Wizarding Rank Exam.


    The results of this exam will greatly affect their future employment, especially students who want to enter the Ministry of Magic, especially this will be valued.


    However, after a busy study period, the Quidditch House Cup, which had been suspended for an entire school year last term, has been re-convened.


    Before Christmas, the first game Gryffindor faced was against Ravenclaw.


    As an extremely good Seeker, Harry certainly wouldn''t be afraid of any other academy team, but from the bottom of his heart, he was very reluctant to play against a Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff team.


    Because Ravenclaw''s Seeker is Qiu Zhang, and Hufflepuff''s Seeker is Cedric.


    Coincidentally, they are a couple.


    Coincidentally, Harry actually had a crush on Qiu Zhang.


    So whether it''s Cedric cheering for his girlfriend offstage when he''s up against Cho Chang, or Cedric down there cheering for her boyfriend, let Harry be in Quidditch The odd game was full of frustration.


    Even if they could win the match against Hufflepuff, Harry had a sense of frustration that he had won the game and lost his life.


    And Ron, who just became the goalkeeper of the Gryffindor team this year, certainly wouldn''t have Harry''s feelings.


    After winning the match with Ravenclaw, he excitedly hugged Harry''s shoulders, and they followed Hermione by their side, and the three walked to the lounge together.


    "Did you see the **** I successfully blocked? Harry! To be honest, my hands were shaking with excitement when I came on the court today, but I didn''t make a fool of myself like I did in training."


    Harry''s mind is now full of images after the game, Cedric holding a handkerchief and helping Qiu Zhang dry the sweat from her forehead while whispering comforting images, he was just muffled about Ron''s excitement. said.


    "Sorry, I''ve been concentrating on finding the Snitch."


    "Of course, we can''t win this game without you even if we catch the Snitch, but be happy, man, we won today, and if someone who doesn''t know sees you like this, they will probably think we are The one who lost the game."


    Ron patted Harry on the shoulder in relief.


    This semester has been a good thing for Ron. He not only became the fifth grade prefect of Gryffindor, but also successfully joined the Quidditch team as a goalkeeper. Today is another good start.


    It made him feel like he was blessed by God.


    Compared with Ron''s rambling, Hermione is much more sensitive. She can easily see why Harry is in a bad mood. She had already vaguely seen the problem in the Triwizard Tournament last term. .


    In this semester, Harry''s various performances can more confirm the guesses in her heart.


    However, Hermione had never experienced this kind of thing, and she didn''t know how to comfort her, so she simply changed the subject.


    "Why did you go to Professor Forrest''s office every once in a while since school started, Harry?"


    Hermione''s words really caught Harry''s attention, Sherlock didn''t ask him to hide the matter of Occlumency, he said.


    "Professor Forrest taught me a kind of magic called Occlumency in private. After I learn it, I can protect my brain and prevent other magic from intruding into my mind."


    Ron looked puzzled: "Are you at risk of being read minds? Why should you learn this?"


    Hermione couldn''t help but glared at him: "There are many people who want Professor Forrest to teach them, but they can''t learn it. Harry can have such an opportunity to learn something from the professor. If others find out, they would like to exchange with Harry. Woolen cloth."


    Of course, Harry himself knew that with Sherlock''s current fame and influence, as long as he had the idea of ??having a small class after class, it is estimated that 90% of the students in the entire castle would have to sign up.


    "It''s to prevent me from continuing to dream about Voldemort. According to the professor, as long as I learn this, I won''t have dreams like that again in the future."


    Hearing the name from Harry''s mouth, Ron shuddered subconsciously.


    "Don''t, don''t mention the name."


    "Sorry, I said it casually and forgot."


    Just as they chatted and walked into the entrance hall of the castle and stepped up the stairs, a hurried figure passed them by.


    Harry was stunned for a moment and stopped, Ron and Hermione only noticed his strange behavior at this time, turned to look at him together, and asked suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Harry didn''t answer them immediately, but looked at the figure who passed them down the stairs and walked out of the hall with a thoughtful expression.


    "That seemed to be...Malfoy just now?"


    After his words, Ron and Hermione reacted.


    They all saw the man, but they didn''t notice Malfoy''s face. The key is that the behavior of that man and Malfoy''s usual behavior is a little different.


    According to normal knowledge, even if Malfoy didn''t follow his two sidekicks - Goyle and Crabbe, when they saw Harry, they would arrogantly come up with some ugly words and be extremely sarcastic.


    Especially since he became a Slytherin prefect this year, but Harry, whom he had always regarded as his nemesis, did not. Instead, Ron, whom he regarded as Harry''s subordinate, rode on Harry''s head.


    But just now he walked over as if he didn''t see them at all, and this kind of behavior didn''t look like Malfoy.


    Hermione also said strangely.


    "Did he not see us?"


    Ron shrugged.


    "This is not better, maybe he knows that the mysterious man has no invincible prestige in the magical world like before, and also knows that Harry and Professor Forrest have a good relationship, and he is afraid and dare not provoke us again. already."


    Harry felt something odd.


    He noticed that when Malfoy walked over, the expression on his face was a little flustered, and his face was pale, completely different from his usual arrogant look.


    But it''s just that his expression is a little wrong, and beyond that, Harry can''t say anything.


    "Come on, Harry, George and Fred are preparing for a party in the lounge. If we''re late, they''ll all eat up the goodies."


    Ron urged, and Harry didn''t think about it any further. He withdrew his thoughts, and the three returned to Gryffindor''s lounge together.


    The day before Christmas, it snowed heavily.


    Gu Jing


    The situation in the wizarding world was still chaotic, and the front page of the Daily Prophet''s news was about the battle between the Aurors and the Death Eaters almost every day.


    Judging from the information in the newspapers, except that on the day a large number of Death Eaters escaped from Azkaban, Voldemort led them to victory in the battle with the Aurors, the situation since then has always been the Aurors. .


    It''s just that the Death Eaters basically did not have any major evasive confrontation with the Aurors.


    They just frequently attacked those Muggle wizards and withdrew before the Aurors arrived, without confrontation, and basically they didn''t lose many people.


    Although the external disputes have also had some impact on Hogwarts, in general, the campus this semester is much calmer than in previous years.


    With the advent of Christmas, the castle, which used to be deserted because of the students returning home, was more lively than usual this year.


    Because compared to the chaos outside, leaving the child in Hogwarts, with the two wizards Dumbledore and Sherlock watching, is undoubtedly safer here.


    Therefore, except for Slytherin College, nearly two-thirds of the students in the other three colleges signed the consent form to stay in school under the instruction of their parents.


    Harry and the others were no exception.


    They were going to spend the holidays at 12 Grimmauld Place at Christmas, but they stayed at the school because Mrs Weasley wrote them a letter, on the grounds that Sherlock was at Christmas time Neither Dumbledore nor Dumbledore will return to the Order of the Phoenix.


    Harry''s special status makes it safer for him to stay in Hogwarts.


    On Christmas day, it was still snowing in the sky, but it still couldn''t resist the enthusiasm of the students.


    There are many students skating on the frozen black lake, and the grass by the lake has also become a new battlefield. In the seventh grade, there is still no mature George and Fred who are about to become adults. Under the leadership, there is a snowball fight between wizards.


    Looking down from the castle, you can see all kinds of snowballs chasing people around driven by spells, like an automatic tracking system installed inside.


    The three of Harry stayed in the lounge for a long time, and after five games of wizard chess was defeated by Ron, they finally decided to go out and have a look.


    Although a warm fireplace makes people lazy, going out in such weather can make people feel happy after all.


    "Snape assigned too much homework during the holidays, twice as much as Professor Forrest. He didn''t want us to have a good holiday at all." Even after leaving the lounge, Ron Still complaining about it.


    "But Forrest doesn''t have much homework, but it''s hard to write. How much have you done, Hermione?"


    "Don''t ask me! I won''t copy it for you again. Professor Forrest had warned me last time that the three of us had too many similarities in our homework!" Hermione said dissatisfiedly.


    Harry didn''t join their discussion. He was praying secretly in his heart not to meet Qiu Zhang and Cedric today.


    He didn''t want to be shown again in such a festival. Before the Christmas dinner, the dog food was full first.


    And just as they had just descended to the third floor, Hermione glanced at the corridor inadvertently, and suddenly saw a person.


    She grabbed the sleeves of both Harry and Ron.


    "What?" Ron thought Hermione was trying to lecture him about copying his homework, but Hermione just shook her head in the direction they were looking.


    Harry and Ron looked at the place she indicated together, and found a familiar figure standing in the corridor, facing an office, as if hesitating about something.


    Then he seemed to have made up his mind, reached out and knocked on the door, and then pushed the door and walked in within a few seconds.


    Harry and the three of them looked back, and Ju Shi looked at each other solemnly.


    "I remember, that should be Professor Forrest''s office?" Hermione looked at Harry, who was most familiar with Sherlock''s office location for learning Occlumency.


    Harry nodded: "Yes, that location is Professor Forrest''s office."


    Ron looked puzzled: "Why did he go to Professor Forrest?"


    "I''ve never seen him approach a professor before, and this is the first time. And it''s this period."


    Hermione, who was the first to spot the problem, hesitated instead.


    "Could it be that we think too much, maybe he just has some questions about Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Harry and Ron said in unison.


    "impossible."


    "Do you think if Ron and I had any questions in Potions, we''d go to Snape and ask questions?"


    "It''s different. Professor Forrest has never embarrassed him like Snape did for you!"


    Ron shrugged.


    "Maybe, but I don''t think it makes a difference, especially for someone like him."


    While they were arguing, Sherlock, who was in the office sorting out the magic books on his bookshelf, also looked at the students who knocked on the door in surprise.


    "Malfoy? Do you have anything to do with me?"


    Draco was obviously a little nervous, and seemed to be forcing his composure. His eyes met Sherlock''s, and then he quickly turned elsewhere and said hesitantly.


    "Professor, can I ask you some questions about what I didn''t understand in class?"


    Sherlock put the books in his hand back on the bookshelf. UU reading looked at the Slytherin student who had grown from a boy to a teenager, and he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    "Is it about the Iron Armor spell?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s voice did not show any resistance or disgust, Malfoy seemed to relax a little at this time.


    "Yes, professor, it''s about the homework you assigned during the vacation. I don''t understand something."


    To be honest, Sherlock never had any prejudice against Slytherin students.


    To profile a group in terms of the performance of some people is wrong in everything.


    Especially since he is still a teacher, as a teacher, when imparting knowledge, he should teach without distinction, and should not add special labels as a distinction, even if he knows very well, in the current situation, Draco came to him for advice. , most likely there are other secrets.


    Sherlock got back to his chair, and at the same time pushed a chair down behind Draco.


    "Sit down first and talk about what you don''t understand."

 v2 Chapter 398： Old Tsundere (2 in 1 4K)

    Draco really just came to ask him about Defence Against the Dark Arts.


    Even Harry and the others could see that such a move was wrong, let alone Sherlock.


    As Harry and Ron and the others said, in the current situation, the teacher-student relationship between Draco and Sherlock, although not as bad as that of Snape and them, is almost the same.


    The only difference is that Snape took the initiative to make things difficult for Harry and the others, and Draco''s own problems on Sherlock''s side.


    Now he made a special trip to ask Sherlock for questions he didn''t understand in class, which was actually as strange as Snape taking the initiative to care about how Harry''s homework was done and asking if he needed help.


    But Sherlock didn''t make things difficult for him, but explained it patiently for Draco until all his doubts were resolved.


    Draco was a little nervous and anxious at first, but after finding that Sherlock didn''t seem to be sarcastic or embarrassing to him, his attention was also devoted to the subject.


    Aside from character and tutoring, in terms of magic learning, Draco''s level is actually better than Harry and Ron, but only slightly worse than Hermione.


    Part of this is naturally due to the magic education that the Malfoy family had given him since he was a child, and part of it is that Draco himself has never relaxed.


    At Hogwarts, he provokes Harry, mocks Ron, and insults Hermione all the time, but he never relaxes in his studies.


    It wasn''t until near noon that Sherlock explained all the questions to him.


    "If there is anything you don''t understand in the future, you can come to me at any time."


    Speaking of this, Sherlock''s words suddenly stopped, he stared at Draco''s eyes, which made Draco, who was already a little guilty, avoid his eyes subconsciously.


    "However, Malfoy, or if you don''t mind, I can just call you Draco. I can teach you as much as I do as a teacher, so would you like to also take on the responsibility of a student and help you sometimes? Am I a little busy?"


    Draco''s eyes flickered.


    "What, what are you busy with?"


    Sherlock had already taken his gaze back at this time, and he said while sorting out the information on the desk.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not trying to embarrass you, it''s really just a little favor, but not now. If you don''t want to, I won''t force it."


    Draco finally left Sherlock''s office.


    Regarding the student''s sudden change of character, Sherlock just thought for a moment, then shook his head and walked out of his office.


    This year''s Christmas is very lively.


    Before the banquet started, more than half of the students sat on the long tables of the four colleges in the auditorium. Only the long table in Slytherin seemed a bit empty, with only a few students sitting on it.


    The teacher seats on the high platform were full like in previous years. Few of the professors at Hogwarts started a family, and almost all men and women were bachelors, so they spent Christmas every year in the school.


    The Christmas dinner does not have as many rules as the school opening dinner. The ghosts have just finished their Christmas extravaganza. The students are noisy, and there is laughter everywhere.


    As the headmaster, Dumbledore''s greatest advantage is that he never talks so much in such a happy festival. He smiled and told everyone a few funny jokes before announcing the start of the banquet.


    A feast that was more plentiful than usual at any banquet appeared on every long table, and the already hungry students raised their knives and forks and began to fill their stomachs that had become empty after playing all day.


    Harry was very satisfied with the roasted elbow that appeared in front of him. While cutting the tender skin of the elbow, he happily chatted with Ron Hermione and the others about the Quidditch team training arrangements for next semester after Christmas.


    However, when his eyes swept across the long table of Hufflepuff inadvertently and saw the intimate figures of Cedric and Qiu Zhang, he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    He didn''t show this loss. After all, Harry wasn''t such a sentimental person. Although Qiu Zhang was his first crush, this kind of feeling that didn''t even start, after knowing that it was impossible, he Also dropped a lot.


    Even Ron, who was closest to him, didn''t notice any problems, and only Hermione, who was attentive, noticed something.


    This is enough to see how well Harry usually hides.


    Harry was frustrated in love here. Sherlock was helping Silke cut the steak in the professor''s seat on the high platform.


    "It''s a little old for frying, and the sauce is a bit salty. Of course, it''s okay to eat, but it''s far worse than what you made."


    Sherlock put the steak cut into small pieces on Shilk''s plate, Shilk just blinked and looked at him quietly.


    "I will go to the kitchen to cook it for you tomorrow?"


    "How can I let you cook alone? I''m fine even during the holidays. Let''s go with you and help you out or something."


    "No, you usually have a hard time in class."


    "What''s so hard about this? Besides, don''t you have to teach students the same thing? It doesn''t make sense to say that you must take care of me, although you are indeed a year older than me."


    "Then let''s go to the kitchen together tomorrow." The corners of Shilk''s mouth rose, she smiled happily, her eyebrows and eyes seemed to be smiling.


    Sherlock also smiled happily.


    Since he thought about it thoroughly at Eddie''s grave that night, he has become very active. There is no reason why Shilk has always paid emotionally before, and he just needs to wait and enjoy it.


    They were all happy, but Snape, who was sitting next to Sherlock, was not at all happy.


    "Cough cough..."


    He coughed heavily, attracting Sherlock''s attention, and then stared at him with contemptuous and unkind eyes.


    "If you have a cold, stay away from me, and don''t cough at me here."


    Seeing Sherlock''s dead pig not afraid of boiling water, Snape''s face darkened even more.


    But he couldn''t say anything to the two who were exuding the sour smell of love, and he himself was not a good thing.


    "Draco is looking for you today?"�쨬Q��G��tV.�樯��


    Snape spoke directly in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Sherlock narrowed his eyes and forked himself a grilled sausage.


    "He came to me in the morning to ask some questions about Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    "No matter how stupid you are, you should be able to see that something is wrong, right?"


    "Just say what you know, what''s happening over Voldemort''s side?"


    Snape took a deep breath, lowered his voice, and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "At the front end, he specially left Lucius to talk, I don''t know the content, but not long after that conversation, Draco''s mother Narcissa found me, and she asked me to take care of her at school. son."


    "She didn''t tell you what to take care of?"


    Snape seemed to think that Sherlock''s question was superfluous, he said irritably.


    "Of course she didn''t tell me this. I don''t think she actually knew. She just felt something from Lucius, so she came to me as a precaution."


    Sherlock was silent for a few seconds. He slowly cut the sausage on the plate into pieces, and then continued to ask.


    "What do you think of Draco?"


    Snape was a little surprised by Sherlock''s question, and he asked back with a frown.


    "what you up to?"


    "I didn''t want to do anything, I just wanted to get an evaluation of this student from you. After all, you have been his dean for four years, and you usually take good care of him, so what do you think of him?"


    Snape gently put down the knife and fork in his hand, he knew that Sherlock would definitely not ask such a worthless question.


    Snape never loses his chains when it comes to business.


    "He''s very bad." He relentlessly commented on the students who usually took care of him. "His badness has inherited from his father, and his upbringing is only superficially shown to those whose status is equal to or better than him. For those who are tall, he speaks viciously and acts rudely towards those he despises."


    "However, his badness is only superficial."


    Sherlock tilted his head to look at Snape.


    "How to say?"


    "No matter how bad the people of the Malfoy family are, what they value most is their family." Snape said indifferently, "According to Dumbledore, people who value family affection will not be bad no matter how bad they are. ."


    "I won''t comment on Lucius, but Draco is indeed like this. He is actually a child who has not been taught well. He was instilled by his parents to be superior to others since he was a child, so he behaves like this outside. I listen to it. Said that when he and Potter first met, he wanted to be friends with Harry, but he also insulted Weasley at the same time, and finally let him because Potter chose Weasley and not him. Feeling slighted, I''ve been hostile to Potter since then."


    "And in Slytherin, he has two followers, Goyle and Blake. These two students have nothing to say, but although Draco usually takes them as his little brothers, he actually attaches great importance to the three of them. friendship between people."


    "Friendship?"


    "Yes, friendship. Maybe Goyle and Black have their own ideas, which are also inherited from their parents, and they are not so pure in treating Draco, but Draco does not regard them as only his subordinates or Followers, but friends."


    Saying the word friend from Snape''s mouth always seemed a little twisted.


    But of course Sherlock''s current focus is not on this, he continued to ask.


    "That is to say, Draco is actually not the kind of evil that comes from his bones, but just a lack of normal education?"


    Snape seemed to see what Sherlock was thinking, he asked coldly.


    "Do you want to help him correct it?"


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "It''s hard to say correction, but no matter what kind of task he receives from Voldemort, as a student in my class, I still don''t want to see a child who is still saved and go down a wrong path in the future."


    "I don''t think you should have such a merciful kindness at a time like this." Snape said half-sarcastically and half-warningly.


    Sherlock looked at him very seriously.


    "Do you think that as a teacher, teaching students'' character is to be kind?"


    Snape snorted silently, but Sherlock didn''t stop.


    "I actually always thought there was something wrong with your teaching style, Severus, there are some things I can say straight out of our relationship, I know there are times when you do things like that in class so that others can Seeing your dislike for Gryffindor and Harry, of course, maybe you don''t like Gryffindor as a house. But as a teacher, what you usually do is to teach magic knowledge to students Is it that simple?"


    Snape''s voice was flat.


    "if not?"


    Sherlock took a deep breath.


    "Have you never considered that, for a full boarding school like Hogwarts, their moral and ideological education is the top priority?"


    "These are naturally given to them by their parents."


    "But like you said, what if they were parents like Draco and taught them all wrong?" Sherlock stared into Snape''s eyes, "Let''s talk about you without talking about anyone else. When you were in school, didn''t you think about asking a teacher to help you stop Sirius and James from their behavior and correct their attitudes?"


    Snape fell silent. The hands he hid under the long table unconsciously clenched into fists. Because the fingers were too hard, the joints were faintly whitish.


    "I''m counting on the teacher? When will the teacher be able to control them!"


    "Look, even if you think so yourself, the students now must have the same thoughts as you were in the past. I can''t find a teacher when I encounter such a thing, it will make me lose face in front of my classmates, and even if I find a teacher Nor does it solve the ultimate problem."


    "I don''t know why the Hogwarts professors never mentioned this for so many years or someone noticed it, but didn''t say it. The school''s teaching work for students, no matter when it is It should be more about teaching adults than adults. If you can''t even do it, then no matter how powerful magic you learn and how talented you are, it will only bring disaster to the magic world, just like Voldemort now. For this, I am It feels like you should feel it more than I do, Severus."


    Snape stood up from the long table. He looked like he wanted to end this conversation with Sherlock and was about to leave the Christmas dinner early.


    "I have reminded you of everything I know, you just need to pay attention later. As for how to do things myself, I don''t need you to teach me."


    After speaking, he quietly left the teacher''s long table and walked out of the auditorium.


    Looking at the back of his leaving, Sherlock helplessly raised his knife and fork, shrugged, and muttered to himself.


    "It''s up to you whether you listen or not, you are an old Tsundere anyway." The fastest new offer for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Update, Chapter 398 Old Tsundere (two-in-one) 4k) Free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 399： Going out (2 in 1 quad k)

    After Christmas, the entire magical world became somewhat quieter.


    The Death Eaters no longer acted as frequently as before. They began to shrink their power. Although they occasionally did some atrocities, they rarely clashed with the Aurors on the front.


    Such a situation naturally made Scrimgeour take the opportunity to publicize it, claiming that this was a strong proof that the Ministry of Magic had won a partial victory. Even if the mysterious man returned, his power would not be as good as before. The stability that the people longed for was very strong. coming soon.


    As for how many people believe his words, this is unknown.


    At least in Hogwarts, Sherlock and Dumbledore knew very well that the actions of the Death Eaters were just an extension of Voldemort''s consciousness. The strength or weakness of this force was actually completely determined by Voldemort''s own strength.


    And the so-called stability, Voldemort does not die for a day, such stability will not come.


    But so far, the Ministry of Magic has not even found a wizard who can stand up to him, let alone know how to make him die.


    In the castle, Sherlock never gave up on this work.


    Pushing open the door of the Room of Requirement, he came out of the room in disappointment once again, finding nothing.


    After "digesting" the locket, Sherlock''s overall strength has also increased a lot. The most notable part of this is in the control field. The effect distance from the previous radius of 10 meters has been doubled, reaching 20 meters, and the control strength and the direct use of magic control methods to cast spells are also visible to the naked eye.


    Without using a wand, he could already use more than 80% of his magic with his bare hands, and the remaining ones were just too demanding. Overall, it was still a great improvement for Sherlock.


    But even under such circumstances, Sherlock still hadn''t found the one he sensed from the Room of Requirement, which was most likely the Horcrux of Ravenclaw''s crown.


    And just as he was staring at the wall in front of him, wondering if he had left out a room, a curious voice sounded behind him.


    "Professor Forrest, what are you doing here?"


    Sherlock turned to look at the owner of the familiar voice that could no longer be familiar. Harry was standing at the corner of the stairs panting, looking at him suspiciously.


    Seeing Harry, Sherlock couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "Oh, you just got back from running, Harry?"


    "No, it''s Quidditch training." Harry sat directly on the stairs, trying his best to make his breathing even, "The previous captain of the team, Wood, graduated, and Angelina took over this semester. She is as strict as Wood and wants to lead us to the Academy Cup this year, so the usual training is also very hard."


    Sherlock nodded, he had no problem with Harry''s extracurricular hobbies.


    There are not many sports that can go out among wizards, and Quidditch is one of the most popular.


    At this moment, Sherlock stared at Harry, seemed to think for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    "Harry, maybe you can do me a favor."


    Harry, who was rubbing his shoulders hit by the Quaffle today, raised his head blankly.


    "What are you busy with?"


    Sherlock grabbed his arm and led him to the wall of the Room of Requirement.


    "There is a door here."


    Of course Harry didn''t think Sherlock was trying to make a joke on him about the empty wall, and just asked with a wink.


    "Is this door hidden by magic?"


    "The meaning is almost the same. There is a magical room behind this door called the Room of Requirement. As long as you stand in front of the wall and think about the room you need, take three steps back and forth, and the door will appear, and behind the door is what you need. that room."


    Harry looked surprised. It was the first time he had heard of such a place in Hogwarts.


    The House of Requirement has always been circulated in various school history mysteries in the form of legends, but Harry usually doesn''t pay much attention to these books. If it was Hermione, she would definitely know about the House of Requirement.


    "I''m looking for something, Harry, and it''s hidden in the Room of Requirement, but no one knows what kind of room it''s in. But it''s just me and time is limited, and there''s no way to keep it there. Screening here, so I want to ask you to help me find a crown in this room when I have free time."


    "A crown? The form of a crown?" Harry asked.


    "Yes, it is a crown with gems inlaid in the middle, and the whole is in the shape of an eagle."


    Sherlock described to Harry the appearance of Ravenclaw''s crown, which Dumbledore obtained from Lady Grey.


    "There is also a motto engraved on the bottom edge of the crown - ''Extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind.'' (\''Witbeyondmeasureisman\''sgreatesttreasure.\'')."


    This semester has been a bit too bland for Harry. Except that he was attacked by a Dementor during the summer vacation, everything from the beginning of school to now seems to be returning to ordinary campus life, but the people in the Order of the Phoenix And Sherlock and Dumbledore they seem to be busy with a lot of things again.


    This made Harry feel that he wanted to help, but he was powerless. Now that Sherlock could assign him a task, he was naturally very happy to accept it.


    "You can leave it to me, Professor Forrest, I will definitely be able to help you find it out."


    Harry swears and pats his chest to assure, Sherlock patted his shoulder with a smile, officially handing over this task to him.


    Back in the office, Sherlock had just sat down for two minutes when there was a knock on the door.


    It''s Draco.


    Since he came to ask for advice at Christmas, Draco has come to the door several times, and he has not made any other actions or small gestures during this period, as if he was simply asking about Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    But this time he didn''t come here on his own initiative, but Sherlock specially found someone to call him here from Slytherin Academy.


    "Professor Forrest, look for me."


    Even when facing Sherlock at this time, Draco still looked very rude and rude, but at least he called him a professor.


    After Sherlock saw him come in, he got up again, took a coat from the hanger beside him, and put it on him.


    At this time, Draco realized that Sherlock was not wearing a traditional wizard robe, but was wearing jeans and a thick trench coat over a dark green sweater. Compared to a wizard, this dress was more like a Muggle.


    "Didn''t I ask you to do me a little favor? Today is Saturday, and it''s time for me to need your help, Draco. Come with me now."


    Draco looked at Sherlock''s gesture as if he was about to go out. He was stunned at first, and then quickly reacted. His first reaction was to resist.


    "I do not want to go out!"


    Sherlock stopped to look at him and shrugged.


    "You''re worried that I''m going to kill you? Don''t think of me so dirty. If I really had such thoughts, I would have taken action on the first day you came to me, so why wait until now."


    Although he said so, Draco also felt that the possibility that Sherlock would attack him was very low, but he was still very vigilant.


    "If I have to go, won''t you let me come to you for advice in the future?"


    "Of course not. I told you at the beginning that I won''t force you to do anything, and answering your doubts about your studies is my duty as a teacher, not a deal between me and you."


    Draco could hear that Sherlock wasn''t lying to him.


    He was a little confused at this time, and he didn''t dare to look directly at Sherlock, so he kept his head down and struggled for a long time.


    Sherlock didn''t rush, just waited for him to make a decision.


    "I can go with you," Draco said reluctantly, "but you have to keep me safe!"


    "Even if you don''t say it, I''ll do it. I took you out, of course I''m responsible for your safety."


    While talking, Sherlock walked out of the office, and Draco followed him with a cold expression and nervousness.


    Today is the third Saturday after the Christmas holiday, and the students have already returned to their normal class order.


    And Sherlock took Draco all the way from the third floor to the first floor without any cover up. Many students saw this scene, including just coming out of the library, holding a large stack of books in his arms and preparing to Back to Hermione in the Gryffindor lounge.


    Seeing the two of them together, Hermione was as surprised as Snape invited Harry to the Three Broomsticks for a Butterbeer.


    She changed her target temporarily, followed Sherlock and Draco first, and returned to the Gryffindor lounge with a shocked face until she saw the two of them walk out of the door of Hogwarts.


    In the lounge, Ron was playing wizard chess with Seamus. Harry hadn''t come back at this time, so Hermione could only share the news with Ron alone.


    Ron was also in disbelief.


    "Last time we saw Malfoy take the initiative to find Professor Forrest, it was enough to make people believe that he still took that **** Malfoy out of school today?"


    "I find it a little unbelievable, too," Hermione murmured. "I remember at the beginning of the semester we overheard Malfoy talking bad about Professor Forrest behind his back, and now they But they went out together."


    The scene they saw last time on Christmas Day made them feel weird enough, and the current relationship between Sherlock and Draco will only make him and them feel more unusual.


    Harry didn''t come back until close to noon.


    He was very attentive to the task Sherlock gave him, and he searched for a whole morning in the room that complied with all needs, but he still had nothing to gain.


    "Didn''t we finish training early in the morning? Why did you come back so late?" Ron asked with some doubts at first.


    Just as Harry was about to pull them to the corner of the lounge and whispered to them about the Room of Requirement, Ron continued to impatiently tell him about Hermione''s discovery today.


    Harry was also stunned.


    "You mean Professor Forrest took Malfoy out today?" He just asked Ron''s words in question, and then he asked himself, "How is it possible, if you say that Snape invited Faury I might still believe that Professor Sturt went out for a drink, after all, they have a pretty good relationship."


    Seeing that Harry didn''t believe it, Ron turned his eyes to Hermione, and Hermione said seriously.


    "I saw this with my own eyes, not only me, there were many people in the corridor and foyer at the time, some of them even greeted Professor Forrest, and it was indeed him who took Malfoy out of the school. "


    She was so sure that Harry couldn''t believe it.


    "Professor just gave me the assignment this morning, and then he went out with Malfoy? What will Professor Forrest do with him out?"


    Ron and Hermione shook their heads.


    "If we knew, we wouldn''t discuss it with you."


    Harry felt a little twisted in his heart. Although he is 16 years old this year, this sudden feeling that the teacher who is also a teacher and friend he has always respected and his nemesis have a good relationship, made him subconsciously have a feeling in his heart. frustration.


    However, he still found an explainable reason.


    "Maybe Professor Forrest wants to get information about the Death Eaters from Malfoy. We all know that his father is a close friend of the mysterious man."


    After listening to Harry''s words, Ron also felt that it was very likely.


    "We''ve all seen that it''s that guy Malfoy who went to Professor Forrest first. Even we can see that he''s doing something wrong. The professor can definitely think of it, so he must have a plan. In Hogg Wattsley isn''t convenient to use things like Veritaserum, but not necessarily outside."


    Harry and Ron both felt that this was the most likely possibility. The two even started talking. Maybe Malfoy will have all his memories locked up now, and he will be expelled from the school when things are over. The bright future~www.novelhall .com~ It''s just that Hermione clearly thinks differently.


    According to the character they had been with Sherlock for so many years, anyone who knew him would know that he would not use such despicable means to deal with his students.


    Harry and the two of them must have thought of this, but they were caught in another beautiful fantasy at this time, and they didn''t want to admit it.


    At the same time Harry and the others were talking in the Gryffindor lounge, Sherlock took Draco out of the door of Hogwarts.


    "Since you came out with me, then no matter what happens after that, you have to listen to me, Draco, or I won''t rule out that I will use coercive means against you, understand? Draco."


    Draco seemed to be very dissatisfied with this commanding tone, but he still had a bit of awe for Sherlock instinctively. He didn''t dare to meet Sherlock''s eyes, he just used a voice not much louder than a mosquito''s bark, "Yeah" a sound. The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class professor, Chapter 399 Going Out (2-in-1 4k) is free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 400： Do you think this is an insult? (four k)

    With Draco, Sherlock used Apparition and came to a hidden alley.


    This is obviously a Muggle city. Looking through the alley to the street, you can see many Muggles walking along the street.


    "What are we doing here?"


    Draco asked sternly.


    Of course, he wouldn''t think that Sherlock brought him here to investigate something related to the Death Eaters. It is well known who Lucius is.


    Although he has never officially appeared in the conflict between the Death Eaters and the Aurors, no one can''t think of the filth between him and Voldemort.


    As the son of Lucius, Draco has been well-known since he was a child. Even if Sherlock has no brains, he will not be involved with him on anything related to the action against the Death Eaters.


    "Just come with me. Take it easy. Taking you out is not going to the execution ground. You can treat this time as an ordinary outing."


    As Sherlock spoke, he walked down the street with Draco.


    This is a small city in England with a small permanent population, but the infrastructure in the city is also very sound.


    Draco walked in a completely Muggle city like this for the first time. He was full of instinctive disgust for everything around him, but also a little curious, especially when he saw some shop windows on both sides of the street, Those bright billboards.


    In the past, even when he went to the streets of Diagon Alley in London to buy school items, Lucius took him with him, either using Floo powder or using Apparition to go directly to the place, they have never been good on the streets of London. visited.


    Because Lucius was dismissive of Muggle things, Draco was deeply swayed by them, and he was also very repulsive of these things.


    But he is only 16 years old this year. In normal society, when he is just starting high school, he is curious about everything around him.


    Sherlock didn''t care about Draco''s current mood, and just led the way in front of him, observing the surrounding shops, and then quickly selected a target.


    This is a men''s clothing store with warm yellow lights.


    Before entering the door, Draco showed subconscious resistance.


    "Who are you buying clothes for, and the other is a Muggle? We''re going to visit a Muggle next?"


    "No, you think too much. I want you to change your clothes." Sherlock said casually.


    The expression on Draco''s face became even more disgusting and disgusting.


    "Me? I would never be able to wear Muggle clothes! It''s an insult to pure blood!"


    The robe on Draco''s body on the road has attracted the attention of many passers-by, but he is not very old, and it seems that it is the time of rebellion, so most people who pay attention to him think that this is some kind of rebellion. The children of the period are showing their individuality and doing sorcerer cos. Although they have caused some attention, they have not caused much sensation.


    Sherlock looked at him calmly.


    "Don''t forget the things we agreed on before coming here. I will not do anything to hurt you, and I will also ensure your safety, but only if you listen to my arrangements on some things. Or, you actually like it. Just being stared at like a monkey by others?"


    Draco and Sherlock looked at each other for less than two seconds before subconsciously deflected.


    According to his family education since he was a child, Lucius has always instilled in him Voldemort''s powerful and invincible ideas.


    In addition, although Lucius is a scumbag, he actually has the most basic respect for Voldemort both in public and in private, which also makes Draco have a feeling of awe for Voldemort since he was a child.


    And last semester, after Sherlock stabbed Voldemort in front of a group of Aurors and Death Eaters, his awe subconsciously transferred to Sherlock.


    It''s just that he didn''t notice this kind of awe himself at ordinary times, and only when he was with Sherlock would he feel that kind of feeling.


    Draco gritted his teeth, but in the end he didn''t make any unnecessary resistance, and followed Sherlock into the men''s clothing store.


    The owner is a middle-aged woman with outstanding charm. She warmly entertained Sherlock and the others. After realizing that it was Draco who needed to choose clothes, she immediately recommended a few pieces.


    Sherlock didn''t choose, just let the proprietress look at the choice, as long as you don''t come up with that kind of non-mainstream, it''s a normal person''s type.


    So soon Draco changed into a new suit and walked out of the changing room.


    It has to be said that the genes of the Malfoy family are still very good. Although Draco''s face is still very stubborn and stinky, walking on the street with this dress can still attract a lot of eyes of the opposite sex.


    Maybe he will poke the **** of some people with such a tugging look, and it is not impossible to ask for a phone number on the spot.


    Draco himself was a little twisted. Of course, this suit fits well, but he is still very resistant to Muggle things, and feels that wearing it on his body is soiling himself.


    Sherlock didn''t care about his emotions at all. After seeing him walking on the street, at least he wouldn''t be regarded as non-mainstream. First, he bought some fruit at the nearby fruit shop, and then stopped a taxi from the street. Draco, who was reluctant, was pushed in.


    "Why do we have to take a Muggle car? Can''t we just go there?"


    Even if he was sitting in the car, Draco had no scruples with the driver in front. In his eyes, he didn''t think of Muggles as someone who could understand them.


    His bizarre remarks naturally attracted strange eyes from the taxi driver, but Sherlock didn''t pay any attention to the problem child at all.


    Most of the taxi drivers in any area are very talkative. Sherlock chatted with him all the way, football, politics, education and any topic. The magic school professor of the most powerful dark wizard does not have the air of a powerful wizard, but is like an ordinary Muggle.


    This scene made Draco feel a little weird.


    Even if Sherlock didn''t have pure-blooded pride, in his eyes, powerful people should have their own arrogance, and how could it be possible for someone who was doing a low-level job like a "coach driver" in the already lowly Muggle world. There will be common themes.


    But the two of them seemed very happy chatting along the way.


    Even after reaching the goal, when Sherlock was paying for the car, the Muggle driver generously wiped off a fraction.


    In Draco''s view, this was just a humiliation, just a bit of Muggle currency, and they really thought they would be reluctant to do it.


    But Sherlock actually expressed his gratitude with a happy face, showing a little bit of anger.


    Draco has spoken badly about Sherlock behind his back many times before, but only today can he really get in touch with him.


    He didn''t feel the slightest bit of pretence on the defense professor. Even in the wizarding world, Hogwarts professors are respected wherever they go.


    But here in Muggles, he can mingle with just about anyone.


    Draco looked at Sherlock strangely, but Sherlock didn''t care about his mood at all. After getting off the car, he took him straight to a large yard.


    This is already the outskirts of the city, and the surrounding area is sparsely populated. Only the yard in front of them is the largest.


    There are some old facilities such as slides and trampolines in the yard. The snow that just fell a few days ago covered the top of these facilities. The old buildings were covered with dry branches and looked lonely. .


    The yard was surrounded by a circle of wooden fences, and there was no house number or anything on it.


    Sherlock asked Draco to carry the fruit and walked with him to the gate.


    Draco thought that Sherlock might be visiting someone this time. It was most likely a powerful wizard who lived in seclusion in a Muggle city. He just wanted to have a role like a doorman.


    The yard is very dilapidated, and there is no such thing as a doorbell. The only way to recruit people is to smash the rusted iron door.


    Soon someone in the house noticed the movement, and an old woman with a blue turban came out of the house.


    She saw Sherlock and Draco, frowning slightly.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Draco raised his head and glanced at Sherlock with some doubts. Seeing what the other party meant, Sherlock didn''t seem to have greeted the owner here in advance.


    And just when the old woman came out, Sherlock silently opened his domain of control, and directly used control magic to cast a Confusion Charm on her.


    "Hmm, Mrs. Chris, have you forgotten me? I called a few days ago, and today I will be volunteering with my nephew."


    Only then did Mrs. Chris show a stunned expression. She walked to the door and helped Sherlock and the others to open the iron door.


    "Sorry, this gentleman, I seem to remember such a thing, but I forgot your name."


    "It''s okay ma''am, my name is Sherlock Forrest, and this is my nephew Draco Malfoy." Sherlock introduced enthusiastically, and it seemed that he and Mrs Chris did know each other. look.


    A suspicious look appeared on Draco''s face, but he didn''t think much about it, after all, Sherlock didn''t use his wand when he used magic just now.


    According to what Master Malfoy has learned, staffless and silent spellcasting is an extremely high-end spellcasting technique. Even if Sherlock''s strength is already at the top level in the magic world, it is unlikely to use such a technique to use Confusion Charm. This kind of spell is already on the medium to high difficulty level.


    What Draco is most concerned about now is Sherlock''s introduction to their relationship just now.


    "Nephew? I just..."


    Just when he was about to deny this trumped-up relationship, Sherlock grabbed his arm, stopped him from continuing to speak, and followed Mrs. Chris into the yard.


    "I told you on the phone that my nephew was really spoiled at home, and he was in a period of rebellion, and his education was not good, so his parents made a special trip to ask me to bring him this weekend. He came to experience life together."


    While leading the way, Mrs Chris turned to look at Draco who was following Sherlock.


    That sulky face really resembled those idiots on the street, and he couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "Mr. Forrest, I don''t know how I stressed it to you on the phone, but I still have to say it to you here, you come to use volunteer work as a means of education, of course I welcome it, but I don''t want to see you doing anything rude to your children."


    Draco''s face was gloomy. Of course, he could hear that Mrs. Chris was talking about him. Of course, he couldn''t stand a Muggle speaking to him in such a tone, with Malfoy pure-blood pride.


    But before he could move, Sherlock grabbed his arm a little harder, and Draco looked at him.


    Sherlock didn''t speak, even with a smile on his face, he just looked at him like this, but Draco couldn''t bear it, he avoided Sherlock''s eyes and lowered his head.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Chris, although this child is used to being lawless, I can still manage him. If something unpleasant happens, I promise to take him away without you opening his mouth."


    With Sherlock''s assurance, Mrs. Chris seemed quite at ease. After all, some people can easily gain the trust of others when they first come into contact with them.


    They walked into this old two-story house together, and went all the way to the innermost, in front of a room that looked like a classroom.


    "It''s time for the children to do handicrafts together, so please help take care of them. There are still a few older children helping out. I''m going to prepare lunch first."


    Sherlock nodded to Mrs. Chris.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to us. I have experience as a volunteer before."


    After hearing his promise, Mrs. Chris left.


    Until this time, Draco had no time to ask the question he had always wanted to ask.


    "What on earth is this place? What are we doing here?"


    Sherlock didn''t push the door open in a hurry, instead he looked at Draco with a smile.


    "Haven''t you discovered it yet? This is a Muggle orphanage. The Mrs. Chris just now is the only person in charge of the orphanage, and we are here as volunteers."


    "Volunteer!" Draco raised his voice subconsciously, his anger had temporarily suppressed his awe for Sherlock.


    "Yes, volunteers, or you don''t even understand what the word means? It''s very simple, it''s free, voluntary employees who come to work unpaid."


    "It''s not that I don''t understand! It''s that you brought me out today just to volunteer for a group of Muggle kids! Professor Forrest, you can insult me ??in any way, but it shouldn''t be like this! "


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at Draco, who was obviously agitated.


    "Oh? Do you think this kind of behavior is an insult?" The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. Chapter 400 Do you think this is an insult? (4k) Free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 401： Wizards and Muggles

    The expression on Sherlock''s face was calm, and his voice didn''t seem angry at all.


    But Draco felt an inexplicable pressure, but the pure-blood education he received since childhood did not make him submit directly, but seemed to be still tough, but he actually said in an explanatory tone.


    "Wizards and Muggles have never been the same species, we are born with magical superiority, just like Muggles will feel superiority when facing animals like gorillas. A Muggle will be willing to give gorillas To be a volunteer? This is an insult to our ethnic group! It is also an insult to the identity of a wizard!"


    Sherlock didn''t refute Draco in a hurry, or forcefully led him into the classroom, but asked.


    "Why do you compare the relationship between wizards and Muggles to Muggles and gorillas?"


    "Because that''s what my dad taught me!" Seeing that Sherlock didn''t reprimand, Draco seemed to be emboldened.


    "Families that maintain pure-blood wizards, their descendants are almost certainly wizards, and they are born with the ability to use magic. Even if there is a low probability of a Squib, the Squib still has magic in their bodies, but it''s just that You can''t use magic, it''s still fundamentally different from Muggles."


    "Whether there is magic in the body, this is the biggest difference between wizards and Muggles, and the gap is as big as the difference between the species of gorillas and humans! It''s just like gorillas will never learn to speak and think like humans, Muggles It will never be possible to master magic, to learn such things as magic!"


    From these words, it is enough to hear that Draco''s thoughts have long been skewed by Lucius. The question of whether wizards and Muggles are the same species is actually many years ago in the magic world. There was a debate, and the result of the debate was that the Ministry of Magic set the character.


    Wizards are also human beings, and Muggles are also human beings. As long as they are human, there is no essential difference.


    Of course, this conclusion is acceptable to most people in the wizarding world. After all, half-blood wizards and Muggle wizards still occupy the majority of wizards, and those families who always insist on pure blood continue their descendants are still in the minority.


    But it is such a minority that actually occupies the vast majority of resources and power in the magic world.


    Although the magic government has set its nature, for the pure-blooded family, this sentence is no different from farting, that is, listen to the sound, hold your nose and endure the stench, and then how should they discriminate? How to educate or still educate.


    Just like Draco now.


    After Sherlock heard all his statements, he didn''t get angry or show any dissatisfaction, but said seriously.


    "The perception that your father taught you was problematic from the beginning. I won''t say that he was wrong, but then I hope you will listen to me carefully. My understanding of the difference between wizards and muggles, who is right to whom? Wrong, judge for yourself."


    "What is the most critical point of distinction between humans and gorillas? Does humans possess an ability that gorillas don''t have? They have two arms and two legs, both of which are also composed of flesh and bone, so physiologically Structurally, there is a huge difference?"


    "It is not the body or a certain ability that really distinguishes people from apes, but brains and thoughts. Humans also have the same desires as apes, but the difference is that people know that such desires are bad and bad. It is good for oneself but harmful to others, and then sets rules to restrain oneself.��


    "Some of these constraints are invisible but established by convention. We call them ''morals'', while others are visible and clearly stipulated for everyone to abide by, and are also called ''laws''. These two things combined, also That''s what makes people social, and it''s because of this that people and gorillas and everything else are fundamentally different, not some special ability."


    "And is there such a distinction between wizards and Muggles? I know that you haven''t had contact with a few Muggles since you can remember, but the students you have despised from Hogwarts who are not pure blood, they behave Are they all animalistic? Or do you feel that you are different from them in terms of thinking and communication? You claim to be pure blood, but you are different from those who have Muggle blood, or are born entirely from Muggles. Wizards don''t make any difference, not even when it comes to learning magic. So what''s the difference between wizards and Muggles? Can you tell yourself that, Draco?"


    Draco blushed, and he seemed to feel that the concept that he had always adhered to was impacted by Sherlock''s words.


    He held back his strength to refute, and after Sherlock questioned, he asked back without hesitation.


    "Professor, how do you explain the difference between magic power? Only those who have magic power and can use magic can be called wizards, and those who can''t use anything are Muggles. We have them, they don''t. This is the most essential difference! Just like you The biggest difference between humans and gorillas is that the brain and thinking are the same, there is no essential difference!"


    Facing his doubts, Sherlock just asked a question.


    "Can a man and a gorilla combine to produce a human with brains and minds? Can a wizard and a muggle produce a wizard?"


    Draco was speechless for a moment.


    He still seemed to want to search all the available truths and arguments in his mind to deny Sherlock, but even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think of a reasonable refutation.


    Sherlock just looked at him quietly, giving him enough time to think. After Draco was completely speechless, he asked another question.


    "Do you know what a pure-blood family''s definition of whether a wizard is pure-blooded?"


    As the only future heir to the Malfoy family, Draco certainly remembers such a noble proof quite clearly.


    "A person who requires both parents to count up three generations of wizards can be called a pure-blood wizard."


    This is a well-established rule in the pure-blood circle. Even Death Eaters follow this rule to cleanse those non-pure-blood wizards they think are.


    After all, if this restriction is taken to the extreme, all parents and ancestors since records must be wizards to become pure-blood wizards, then basically the so-called pure-blood family will be more than 95% of the magic world. people are the enemy.


    "So the requirement for pure blood is only three generations?


    "Sherlock pulled it down completely, and Lucius kept instilling the fig leaf on Draco that wizards and Muggles belong to two different species.


    "That is to say, among the people of your kind that you identify with, most of them still have blood in their bodies that you despise. Is the so-called pure-blood pride only worth these three generations?"


    "Magic is indeed something unique to wizards, but this kind of thing is not completely isolated from Muggles. As long as wizards and Muggles continue to combine and multiply, then everyone in the world may become wizards in the future. It is completely possible. , or it can be said that the world is moving in this direction.��


    "It is precisely because of this that the presence or absence of magic power cannot be the basis for the division of species, it is just a talent, a talent that allows people to produce more development possibilities and civilizations, and the inheritance of this talent It''s not just between wizards, it''s enough to prove that wizards and Muggles are the same people, and there is no essential difference between the two."


    Draco was completely silent, he couldn''t think of any words to argue with Sherlock.


    But even if it had reached the point where he had nothing to say, Draco didn''t let go of his persistence.


    Sherlock can''t destroy the belief that she has believed in for more than ten years.


    Of course, Sherlock didn''t expect that just relying on his own wave of "mouth escape" could make this spoiled young master Malfoy come back.


    People have always been complex creatures, and persuading a person with words is undoubtedly one of the most tortured and difficult things in the world.


    So Sherlock brought Draco here today.


    Although Draco was not persuaded, at least now he has no reason to refuse to go in and do volunteer work for those children. Fun Court


    After delaying outside the door for a while, Sherlock took him through the door and walked into this very simple-looking classroom.


    When the door was opened, a dozen pairs of eyes were already looking at them in the classroom.


    Because only Mrs. Chris is willing to take charge of this orphanage, there are not many orphans here, there are only four or five big and small, the youngest seems to be only five or six years old, and the oldest is only twelve or three. age.


    And now in the classroom looking after these children is a girl who is about the same age as Draco, but she looks only sixteen or seventeen years old. The girl''s temperament and conversation are better than Draco''s Children who have not grown up are much more mature.


    Seeing Sherlock and Draco walking in together, the girl who was in front of the children teaching them how to weave a flower basket was a little puzzled.


    "Hello? How are you?"


    This is actually the problem of Confusion Charm. According to normal circumstances, Mrs. Chris should bring them into this classroom to introduce them to the children, but because Sherlock used the Confusion Charm to cheat, Mrs. Chris missed it. about this matter.


    Now Sherlock can only explain to this girl first.


    "My name is Sherlock Forrest. This is my nephew Draco Malfoy. We are volunteering."


    "Why didn''t Granny Chris bring you here?" the girl asked vigilantly.


    "She seemed to be in a hurry to prepare lunch. After she brought us to the door, she left first. If you are worried, you can ask first." Sherlock said.


    Even if Sherlock offered to ask, the girl would ask first.


    She called out the oldest looking boy named "Wilson" from the children below, and asked him to look at Sherlock and the two of them first, and then trotted out to find the Mrs. Chris.


    Draco was very dissatisfied with the girl''s vigilant attitude just now, he stood beside Sherlock and whispered.


    "She looks like we''re begging to come here."


    Sherlock didn''t respond to his words, but patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to look in one direction in the classroom.


    There was a girl who was missing a front tooth and looked like a six or seven-year-old girl who had never seen strangers a few times, and gave them a friendly and somewhat funny smile.


    Sherlock also smiled and waved to the little girl, while whispering to Draco.


    "Don''t you say hello to this cute little girl?"


    Draco put his hands on his chest, his eyes were full of disgust, and he made a disdainful "cut" sound, without any intention of responding.


    His attitude was very rude and unpleasant, but Sherlock didn''t mean to force him. You can''t expect a normal person to make a subversive change in just a few minutes.


    She didn''t let Sherlock and the others wait long before the girl trotted back to the classroom again. It could be seen that she was running in a hurry and didn''t want them to wait for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Forrest, I''ve confirmed with Mother-in-law Chris. My name is Haley, and I came from this orphanage, and I''m working here temporarily as a laborer."


    This little girl named Haley looked very polite. After confirming Sherlock''s identity, she couldn''t take a rest and apologized breathlessly.


    Of course, Sherlock didn''t care about what happened just now. He blinked and asked.


    "Then, Miss Haley, what are we going to do next?"


    After confirming their identities, Hailey was not polite. It seemed that she also entertained other volunteers who came to the orphanage.


    "Then please help take care of the youngest children. Their hands-on ability is relatively poor. It would be best to have an adult watching."


    Sherlock and Draco followed Haley to the front corner of the classroom. The younger children were gathered here, and it was convenient for adults to take care of them.


    After arranging themHaley went to the back to collect the best handicrafts from the older children.


    Draco and the youngest children, who looked only five or six years old, stared wide-eyed.


    The children looked at him curiously, and he also considered himself arrogant and never took the initiative to speak.


    After a while, the children felt that the elder brother with pale blond hair was meaningless, and turned their heads to focus on how to weave the branches in their hands into flower baskets.


    Draco felt humiliated, he felt that these muggle kids were looking down on him.


    Sherlock ignored Draco, who was more like a child than these children, and greeted the little girl who smiled at them in a friendly way.


    "Hello, may I get to know you?"


    The little girl who was weaving flower baskets with heart raised her head, and when she saw Sherlock, she showed that kind of harmless smile again.


    "My name is Beatrice, but everyone calls me Tracy." The fastest new update for you is the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor, Chapter 401 Wizards and Muggles are free to read. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 402： Poor Draco gets toyed in the palm of his hand

    "So Tracy, can I call you that?"


    "Of course you can, sir."


    "In exchange, you don''t have to call me Mr. Sherlock."


    "No problem, Sherlock."


    In less than two minutes, Sherlock chatted with this girl named Tracy.


    The little girl seems to be in the period of changing her teeth now, and when she speaks, the missing front teeth are "hissing" and leaking air.


    But this not only did not make her words inaudible, but added some cuteness.


    "What about this big brother?"


    She tilted her head to look at Draco, as if interested in him.


    Sherlock didn''t mention Draco to introduce himself, but turned to him together with Tracy''s gaze. With such a gaze, Draco, who had no intention of ignoring the girl at all, could only speak sternly.


    "Draco Malfoy."


    "You look a lot like Beachy." Trish said seriously.


    "Is Beachy your friend?" Sherlock asked.


    Draco also left her arrogantly and disgustingly, as if it was a shame for a girl to say that.


    Trish shook her head.


    "No, Beech is not my friend. It never wants to play with us. Only Granny Chris can touch it."


    This "it" made both Sherlock and Draco stunned for a moment, and then Trish pointed to a window facing the sun and said.


    "Look, that''s Beechie, it''s not cute at all."


    On the windowsill that the little girl pointed to, there was a British blue cat lying there. It looked lazy in the sun, and occasionally turned to look at the children in the classroom with disdain and contempt. Laco''s eyes are a bit similar!


    Sherlock suddenly laughed, and Draco''s face darkened instantly.


    Seeing Sherlock laughing, Trish''s face also filled with a silly smile.


    Only Draco couldn''t have the attack. If Sherlock hadn''t made a deal with him before entering the door, if Trish was a Hogwarts student, Master Malfoy would have raised his The wand was pointed at her and she gave her a curse.


    There were still some scattered branches in front of Tracy, and the other children of her age beside her had already started to weave flower baskets, but Tracy never started.


    "When Sister Haley just taught, I was watching Beachy yawning, so I didn''t learn how to compose." The little girl said a little embarrassedly.


    Although Sherlock had previously warned him not to use magic or lose his temper in front of this group of Muggle children, now Draco thought he had found an opportunity to ridicule him.


    he said with a sneer.


    "Because you are a stupid child, only stupid children will not pay attention to listening when the teacher is teaching something, and will eventually fail to complete the homework."


    He seemed to be looking forward to seeing Trish''s aggrieved expression on the verge of crying, but in fact, the little girl just blinked and stared at him after listening to Draco''s sarcasm. .


    After being stared at by her for so long, Draco couldn''t hold his face, he said with a bad attitude.


    "What do you see me doing?"


    Trish tilted her head.


    "Is that Draco a stupid kid?"


    Hearing her name, Draco looked a little furious.


    "Call me Mr. Malfoy!"


    "Then Mr. Malfoy is a stupid child?" Trish didn''t struggle with the title, but asked in confusion.


    "Of course I''m not! I''m Huo... an outstanding student in the school, and I''m at the top of the grade in every exam!"


    He really didn''t lie about his grades, and Sherlock, a professor, can testify beside him.


    But Trish said with a serious face.


    "But learning is different from weaving flower baskets. Weaving flower baskets is a difficult thing. Mr. Malfoy may not be able to prove that he is not a stupid child by weaving flower baskets."


    With such a childish remark, Draco was only sarcastic.


    "It''s really a frog at the bottom of the well. It''s precisely because you don''t even know what the real world looks like that you can get a sense of accomplishment in things like weaving flower baskets."


    "But Mr. Malfoy doesn''t know how to weave flower baskets?"


    "Who said I wouldn''t!"


    Draco seemed to be irritated by Tracy''s regretful tone, he grabbed the branches in front of Tracy in his hand, and although the technique was unfamiliar, he weaved it in a clear and orderly manner.


    As the eldest young master who was born with a golden spoon, of course, Draco could not make such gadgets that only Muggles can use to exercise their manual skills.


    It''s just that when Sherlock was chatting with Tracy, because he didn''t want to surrender his identity to participate, he was bored and watched the children next to him clumsily for a while. This kind of craftsmanship was not difficult, but it was already Let Della have a lot of science.


    Looking at the interaction between the two, Sherlock never made a sound, but looked at Draco, who hadn''t noticed that he fell into Trish''s "trap" until now, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth unconsciously.


    This little girl is actually not as silly as she makes her smile. Her smiling face without front teeth is her best disguise for being clever and weird.


    In the eyes of adults, this aggressive approach was naturally clumsy, but it played with poor Draco in the palm of his hand.


    As if aware of Sherlock''s gaze, Trish raised her head and showed him a slightly funny smile.


    Sherlock didn''t say anything to expose her, but just reached out and touched her hair.


    In order to prove that he didn''t know whether it was what he said or what Trish said was the stupid kid, Draco weaved the flower basket perfectly, much prettier than the other kids around.


    In the end, after he put the finished product on Tracy''s table, there was no arrogance on his face, only disdain.


    It''s just a flower basket. If this level can make the young master Malfoy feel proud, then he is too worthless.


    Trish didn''t shy away from her amazement.


    "Mr. Malfoy is amazing, he can actually make it so beautifully!"


    "Humph."


    Draco just snorted coldly, raised his head and said nothing.


    At this time, Haley, who was checking the works of the older children from the back row, came to them with the homework he had collected.


    She was surprised by the flower basket placed in front of Trish.


    "It''s really good, Tracy."


    Trish said with a smile that lacked her front teeth.


    "It''s all Mr. Malfoy''s credit."


    Haley smiled and nodded to Draco, expressing his gratitude.


    She still thought that Draco just seemed to be difficult to get along with, but he was actually a cold-hearted boy who helped Tracy to weave the flower basket.


    Haley left with the flower basket, and no matter how stupid Draco was, he finally realized something was wrong at this time.


    With a gloomy face, he stared at Trish angrily.


    "You set me up!"


    Trish looked confused, she blinked her eyes, as if she didn''t understand what Draco was saying.


    "Does Mr. Malfoy want a cover? But Tracy doesn''t."


    Seeing her like this, Draco began to hesitate again.


    He thought it was because he thought too much, after all, how could such a small child deceive him?


    In the end, he could only withdraw his suspicious gaze and continue to maintain that arrogant attitude.


    Sherlock finally couldn''t hold back his laughter, he rubbed Trish''s hair, and then pulled Draco''s arm.


    "Okay, we''ll see you later, Tracy, and now we''re going to ask to help Mrs Chris prepare lunch."


    The little girl waved to them politely, and Sherlock led Draco to the direction of the kitchen.


    After helping Mrs Chris and Haley call lunch to the children at noon, Sherlock and Draco helped clear the yard from the previous days'' snow during the afternoon lunch break.


    Because they couldn''t use magic, they spent an afternoon cleaning the yard.


    During the period, although Draco showed 10 million dissatisfactions, he didn''t slack off and cleaned up all the snow with Sherlock.


    They stayed busy until the evening, when they ended the day''s volunteer work.


    Before leaving the orphanage, Mrs. Chris selected two flower baskets from the children''s morning handicrafts as a souvenir.


    And what Draco got happened to be the one he made by himself today.


    For the convenience of using Apparition to leave, Sherlock took Draco away from the orphanage to find a place off the beaten track.


    "How are you feeling today?" Sherlock asked while walking on the road.


    Draco said with a cold face, "It sucks."


    "But these kids aren''t as low-level and stupid as you think, aren''t they?" Sherlock said with a smile, "Tracy is ten years younger than you, so I''m still coaxing you to help her finish the craft. Operation."


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Draco looked shocked, and then his face became furious.


    "She really is lying to me!"


    "As a noble species like a pure-blood wizard, what does it feel like to be played around by a little girl who is changing teeth? Draco." Sherlock said with a smile.


    Draco looked annoyed, his face flushed, if it wasn''t for the fact that Sherlock was next to him, maybe he couldn''t bear it now and would go back to seek revenge for Trish.


    Of course Sherlock wouldn''t give him this chance. After finding a suitable position, he grabbed Draco''s arm directly and took him back to the gate of Hogwarts and back to the castle. .


    "This is the end of today. If you have any questions about your schoolwork in the future, you can continue to come to my office to ask me, and don''t forget to think about what I said to you today."


    Sherlock and Draco parted in the hallway in front of the castle foyer.


    Slytherin''s common room was underground, Draco still had a cold face, and returned to the bedroom with the flower basket he made by himself.


    His roommates Goyle and Blake were not around, and it was almost dinner time. According to their habit, they should have gone to the auditorium early to guard. Fun Court


    Draco raised the flower basket in his hand, seeing this thing, the scene of him being played around by that kid named Tracy in the morning unconsciously came to his mind.


    This made Draco unable to hold back a burst of embarrassment. He raised his wand and subconsciously wanted to use a Shattering Charm to destroy this shameful thing.


    But just as he was about to utter the spell, Draco accidentally saw a note sandwiched between the branches of the flower basket.


    He hesitated for a while, but finally put down the wand in his hand, reached out and took out the note from the flower basket.


    There was only a short sentence on the note, and it seemed that the person who wrote it only knew these few words.


    [Thank you, Mr. Malfoy. ��


    At the end of thanks, there is also a sketch of a crude cat face.


    With those disdainful and arrogant eyes, one could recognize at a glance that it was the blue cat Beachy who didn''t like to play with children.


    Draco stared at the note in his hand without blinking, not knowing what he was thinking.


    In the end, he put the note back into the flower basket, instead of destroying the flower basket, he put it in his desk cabinet.


    ......


    As soon as Sherlock returned to the office, he saw the ghost of Gryffindor - Nick, who was almost headless, was floating in front of his door, as if waiting for him.


    "Sir Nicholas, do you have anything to do with me?"


    After Nick saw Sherlock, his broad face suddenly showed a smile.


    Although it is the ghost of Gryffindor, he has always had a good relationship with Sherlock. After all, he likes to be called Sir Nicholas by others.


    "It''s not that I''m looking for you, Professor Forrest, it''s Dumbledore. He asked me to find you just after noon today, and you''re finally back."


    Hearing that Dumbledore was looking for him, Sherlock didn''t stop. He just changed into a wizard''s robe in the office, and then walked towards the headmaster''s room.


    He knew very well what Dumbledore was busy with recently. He could find himself only because he had made new discoveries in the traces of the Horcrux.


    When Sherlock came to the headmaster''s room, Dumbledore was looking down at a document that he didn''t know whether it was from the Ministry of Magic or the International Federation of Magic. When Sherlock knocked on the door and walked in, a smile appeared on his face. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "You took the Malfoy child out today?"


    "I took him to a Muggle orphanage as a volunteer for a day, hoping to give him some thought. I feel that today''s experience should be an unforgettable experience for him."


    They didn''t talk much about Draco, and soon Dumbledore got to the point.


    "About what I told you before, one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes I found has now been located."


    This is undoubtedly good news.


    According to their inference based on Slughorn''s memory, there are a total of six Horcruxes made by Voldemort, and the three that have been paid for have been destroyed, and the rest have basically been located.


    Except for Nashji, who has always been by Voldemort''s side, who has not been able to reach it for the time being, which Horcrux hidden in the Room of Requirement cannot be escaped at Hogwarts, and in the end, only this one discovered by Dumbledore is left. piece! The fastest new update for you is the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. Chapter 402 Poor Draco is being played for free. Read it for free. https://


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    ??


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 403： Peverell

    10 o''clock at night.


    The sky was completely dark, and it was at this time that Dumbledore and Sherlock passed through Fox''s apparition and came to a village that was already shrouded in darkness.


    "This is where Riddle''s grandfather, the Gaunt family''s old house. Of course his father''s house is also nearby, and the two houses are not very far apart, just on the other side of the valley, but now both sides are alone. there is none left."


    Dumbledore took Sherlock to a dilapidated house against the biting cold wind. They didn''t go in immediately. Dumbledore was still telling him how he found this place.


    "I followed the clues to find Riddle''s mother, the Gunter family of Merope Gunter, but Riddle''s maternal grandfather, Marvolo Gunter, has long since passed away, but fortunately, he still has There is a son alive, Morfin Gaunt, Riddle''s uncle. He was once sentenced to life in Azkaban for killing an entire Muggle family by magic."


    "Fortunately, he did not escape with the others when the Death Eaters escaped from prison some time ago. He was very ill, and even if the Dementors completely ignored him, he could not escape. Just when he was dying When I was about to die, I found him on the island where the Dementors had long since left, and I was lucky enough to have precious memories of the first and only time he and his nephew met."


    "Because of time constraints, I didn''t let you read that memory when I was in the office, but it''s very simple to repeat the contents."


    "When he was still in school at Hogwarts, Riddle used the summer vacation to start investigating his own background. The orphanage had hosted his mother. Merope said two names when he was dying. One It was his father''s - Tom Riddle, the exact same name his mother gave him, and the other was his maternal grandfather''s name - Marvolo."


    "He''d searched the prize room, the prefects'' lists of old school records, and even the history books of magic, but found nothing, and was finally forced to admit that his father had never been to Hogwarts. I believe it was then that he ditched the name, changed his name to Voldemort''s, and began to investigate the family history of his mother, whom he had despised before - a woman he once thought, having succumbed to death, the shameful weakness of mankind, would not Possibly a wizard."


    "His only clue was the name ''Marvolo'', which he learned from the orphanage administrators was his maternal grandfather''s name. After a painstaking search of old books and wizarding families, he finally found Slytherin The last of the family. In the summer of sixteen, he left the orphanage he returned to every year to find his Gaunt relatives."


    Sherlock looked at the dilapidated, haunted hut in front of him and said softly.


    "Did he come here then?"


    "Yes, of course he found it here, and also met his uncle Morfin."


    "Riddle and his father looked alike and were equally handsome, so Morfin recognized him at first sight. Because old Tom abandoned Riddle''s mother and returned to this town, Marvolo and Morfin was well aware that Merope was dumped."


    "But they have always looked down on the only female member of their family. When they know about this, they will only scold them for what they deserve. They don''t have any thoughts of venting or taking revenge on their daughter or sister."


    "It was from him that Riddle knew everything that happened, and then Morfin''s memory was interrupted here. After he woke up, Riddle''s father''s house, the Riddle family was dead, and someone used it on them. Morfin''s own wand who wields those spells."


    "Morfin confessed to his guilt and showed off, but he lost the last heirloom his father left him with the Gaunt family. It was a black ring that was originally on his hand. But after waking up, the ring disappeared."


    "The magic world was in chaos for another man at the time, and the case about Morfin was not carefully tried at all, and he was sentenced to life in prison for Azkaban, not long after I got this memory from him, He died on that island and was eventually buried there."


    After clarifying all the causes and consequences, the truth of this case can be easily judged.


    Sherlock analyzed.


    "Voldemort knocked out his uncle, took his wand, went across the valley to the big mansion opposite, killed the Muggle who abandoned his wizard mother, killed his Muggle grandparents by the way, wiped Went to the unsatisfactory Riddle family, and got revenge on the biological father who never wanted him. Then he went back to the Gaunts, performed some complicated magic, implanted false memories in his uncle''s brain, and put his wand Put it next to its unconscious owner, take the ancient ring and walk away."


    His analysis was approved by Dumbledore, but there was a little problem Sherlock didn''t understand.


    "Morfin never thought he did it?"


    "No. As I said, he confessed and showed off everywhere."


    "But he kept this real memory?"


    "Yes, but it takes a lot of high-skilled Legilimency to get it out. Morfin has pleaded guilty, so who''s going to dig into his mind? But I visited prison during his last days. I managed to extract this memory, and after reading it, I tried to get Morfin out of the island, but Morfin died before the Ministry of Magic had made a decision."


    Sherlock didn''t have much emotion for this. After all, this Morfin was arrested, and it can''t be said that he was completely wronged. Since Voldemort added the false memory of his murder into his mind, he did not feel any regret, saying Maybe long before Voldemort found him, he had already had the idea of ??killing the Riddles.


    However, Sherlock still complained about another thing.


    "It can be seen from this that the Ministry of Magic''s supervision of Hogwarts students not being able to cast spells outside the school during the summer vacation is superficial. Those students whose parents are wizards, or who live next to wizards'' homes have no way to supervise them. , can only rely on their self-consciousness.��


    "This is indeed part of the loophole in the magic law." Dumbledore also nodded and said, "but we don''t have the energy to pay attention to these right now, Sherlock, you should have guessed what the last Horcrux we are looking for today is. already."


    Sherlock stared at the dilapidated house in front of him.


    "Is that the ring that Morfin lost?"


    "That''s right, and you have seen this ring before, can you still recall it?" Dumbledore said.


    Sherlock thought for a moment, then remembered what Dumbledore said, he saw the ring somewhere.


    "You mean the black ring that Riddle was wearing in Professor Slughorn''s memory?"


    Dumbledore drew his wand, and with a flick of his hand, the door in front of them opened.


    "That''s right, when I saw the memory you brought back, I was already suspicious. Although I haven''t seen the real thing yet, it''s basically confirmed that the Horcrux hidden here is the ring."


    They walked into this dusty room, the ceiling was full of cobwebs, and it looked like no one had come to clean it for a long time.


    "Can you feel it? Sherlock." Dumbledore looked at Sherlock and asked.


    Sherlock''s perception of Horcruxes is much sharper than anyone else''s.


    And after entering the door, the mark on his left arm really produced a strong burning sensation.


    He was naturally familiar with this feeling. Dumbledore was right in finding the place. The only Horcrux they didn''t know before was hidden in this room.


    Sherlock spread out the control magic. After using the remnant soul of Voldemort in the Slytherin locket to make a thread, the range of the control magic was doubled, and it could completely cover this small house.


    But Sherlock didn''t find any trace of the black ring in the house.


    He frowned, there are only two possibilities for this situation, either Dumbledore guessed wrong, there is indeed a Horcrux here, but that Horcrux is not the ring they had seen.


    Either Voldemort used some means to hide the ring. This way of hiding is very special, and it can even block Sherlock''s perception.


    He repeated the results of his detection with Dumbledore, both of whom preferred the second explanation.


    Because that ring is undoubtedly very consistent with the characteristics of Voldemort''s Horcrux materials, the family heirloom ring of the Gaunt family, and the proof of Riddle''s wizarding bloodline.


    There was no problem with Sherlock''s control magic, but Dumbledore, relying on his own experience, found that there was something wrong with the position beside the bookcase.


    From the outside, it looks empty, and the ground is full of dust, no different from other places.


    But when Dumbledore raised the elder wand in his hand and tapped lightly on the wall next to him, a string of sparks suddenly burst out in the clearing.


    The two of them looked at each other, obviously some kind of magic was used here.


    Dumbledore is undoubtedly much stronger than Sherlock when it comes to exploring and unlocking spells like this. This does not mean that Sherlock is much weaker than Dumbledore.


    But after all, Old Deng Tou has lived for a long time. He has a lot of knowledge about all kinds of strange magic, and he knows what kind of methods to use in special situations.


    It didn''t take long for Dumbledore''s face to have a wise look on his face. He held the wand, muttered words in his mouth, and finally waved it gently, and a hidden wooden cabinet appeared in front of them.


    The cabinet was as dilapidated as this house, with only two simple drawers on it. Dumbledore pulled all the drawers open, and put aside the other miscellaneous things, the extremely conspicuous black gemstone ring came into their eyes.


    Dumbledore stared at the ring and narrowed his eyes, and Sherlock''s breathing quickened slightly. They all knew that finding this ring meant that they knew where all of Voldemort''s Horcruxes were stored.


    Seeing that Dumbledore stretched out his hand without hesitation, Sherlock subconsciously reminded him next to him.


    "professor."


    Dumbledore understood that he was worried about the curse being placed on the ring, shook his head and said.


    "It''s alright, I can see that the person who picks up this ring will not have any problem, but wearing it will not necessarily."


    With that said, he had already taken the Gaunt ring from the drawer. Seeing that nothing had happened, Sherlock could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "If you don''t know the details of this ring, you might also wear this ring with Voldemort''s spell, but since we already know that it is a Horcrux, how could we possibly bring it."


    Sherlock said lightly, he was really in a relaxed mood right now.


    Although all the Horcruxes have not been collected yet, one of the remaining two is in Hogwarts Castle, and the other is always with Voldemort.


    As long as the specific location is known, the rest just needs to wait for the opportunity, there will always be opportunities.


    And as soon as Sherlock''s voice fell, he realized that something was wrong with Dumbledore.


    After getting the Gaunt ring, Dumbledore seemed to have discovered something, and those blue eyes stared at the notch in the center of the black gemstone embedded in the ring.


    Sherlock has never seen Dumbledore show his expression and eyes like he does today.


    His hand holding the ring was trembling, and his eyes staring at the ring were full of excitement, mixed with sadness and sadness, which seemed very complicated.


    "Professor, what''s wrong?"


    Sherlock frowned tightly. He thought that Dumbledore didn''t find the spell that Voldemort set on the ring, just like the poison in the stone basin in the cave before.


    As long as you get the ring, you can''t control your desire to put it on!


    Dumbledore looked very emotional now, but he seemed to have used a lot of willpower and did not take the next action rashly. Instead, he stretched out the hand holding the ring in front of Sherlock.


    "You, can you recognize this sign?"


    Dumbledore''s voice completely lost the gentleness and calmness of the past. The slightly trembling tone was something Sherlock had never heard before.


    Sherlock saw the pattern he mentioned, and it was in the center of the black gem.


    A circle is drawn in a regular triangle, and in the middle of the triangle and the circle, there is a straight vertical line.


    Sherlock also naturally felt familiar with this sign, he just thought for a while before thinking of where he had seen it before.


    "Is this the badge of Grindelwald''s saints at the beginning of the twentieth century?"


    Dumbledore never took his eyes off the ring, he took a deep breath before speaking.


    "That''s right, Getler did use this logo as the badge of his organization at the beginning, but before that, it already existed in the world, and it has its own name - the Peverlier badge."


    M.b��Q��G��t��.c��M


    At the beginning, it didn''t think that it needed to use a weapon in the face of such an opponent, but at this moment it had to take out the weapon, otherwise, it would have been unable to resist. Rebirth from the ashes will continue to consume, and once the power of one''s own bloodline is consumed excessively, it will also damage the source.


    "I have to say, you exceeded my expectations. But now I have to use all my strength." Following Cao Yuwei''s words, the Phoenix True Flame converged towards it like a sea of ??rivers, and actually took back the Phoenix True Flame Domain. .


    The blazing phoenix real fire condensed and formed around its body, turning into a magnificent golden-red armor covering the whole body. Holding a sword, it stared at Young Master Mei like a demon.


    Young Master Mei did not pursue, but stood in the distance, slightly calming down his agitated mood. Although this battle did not last long, her emotions were becoming more and more excited.


    Before she really faced the undead phoenix at the level of the Great Demon King, she didn''t know if she could really resist. Her confidence all came from what Tang San gave before. And as the battle continued, when she really began to suppress her opponent, and she also protected herself from the Phoenix True Fire with the help of the Seven-Colored Sky Fire Liquid, she knew that she could really do it.


    Over the past hundred years, Tang San has instructed her on many fighting skills, all of which are most suitable for her to use. Just like the previous Nether Thorn, Nether Hundred Claws. There is also the sword Xinghan who just stabbed Cao Yuwei''s finger for the first time. According to Tang San, these are all real magical skills, and they were taught to Young Master Mei after his slight changes, and they were all the most suitable for her to use.


    The more he used these abilities, the more Young Master Mei couldn''t help subduing Tang San''s heart. When Tang San first told her that these belonged to the category of divine skills, she still had some doubts in her heart. However, at this time, she can continuously traumatize and oppress her opponents. If it is not a magical skill, how can she do it under the gap of cultivation?


    At this moment, all the emperors standing above the Emperor Tianzhu were all impressed by this little girl. When the Phoenix True Flame Domain appeared, what they were thinking about was how long Young Master Mei could last in this domain. The White Tiger Demon Emperor and the Jingfeng Demon Emperor were even ready to come to the rescue. However, as the battle continued, they were stunned to see that Young Master Mei had actually suppressed a great demon king of the undead Huofeng clan, in a real sense, and even forced him to be reborn from the ashes. how incredible


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Just as Cao Yuwei thought in his heart, the great demon king of the first-level bloodline is not the same thing as the ordinary great demon king! Not to mention the descendants of the top three powerful races in the Tianyu Empire. In terms of profound background, it is not impossible that the undead Huofeng lineage is the strongest in the Tianyu Empire. After all, the Tianhu tribe is not good at fighting.


    But that''s how it was, he was actually suppressed by the beautiful young master who was one rank lower. The peacock demon clan doesn''t even have an emperor now! Young Master Mei was still a ninth-rank existence more than half a year ago, and he was still participating in the Ancestral Court Elite Tournament. And today, after more than half a year, she can actually compete with the Great Demon King, then give her a few more years, how strong will she be? How long does it take for her to become an emperor? The emperors present felt a little unbelievable at this time, because the strength displayed by Young Master Mei was really beyond their expectations!


    The Great Demon Emperor Tianhu frowned slightly, his eyes narrowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    From his point of view, everything he wants to do is for the better continuation of the monster clan and the monster clan, and for the fairy land to always exist as the core of the entire plane.


    The reason why he targeted this little girl was because when she won the championship, he had felt something unusual in her, and also felt a stronger threat from her companion. Even as an emperor, he can feel this threat, and the threat is not himself, but the one he guards.


    That''s why he secretly led the Dark Demon King to hunt down Tang San and Young Master Mei.


    After the Dark Demon King returned, he said that there was a power similar to the Sea God blocking him, but he had already eliminated him, and that kid named Shura was completely wiped out. The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor really couldn''t feel the luck that belonged to Shura anymore.


    So, as long as the little girl in front of you needs to be strangled in the cradle, or at least interrupt her luck, then the threat should disappear.


    However, even the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor himself did not expect that Young Master Mei''s growth rate could be so fast. In just over half a year, not only has he succeeded in transcending the calamity, he has also been able to compete with the first-level bloodline powerhouses at the level of the Great Demon King. The stronger the ability she shows, the more the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor will naturally be able to feel the threat from her. And the threat has risen to a new level.


    The sword in Cao Yuwei''s hand flashed a dazzling golden-red light, and his whole body was murderous. Taking a step forward, the sword was cut out. The sky suddenly twisted violently. The blazing sword intent directly enveloped Young Master Mi''s body.


    It''s still tricky.


    Young Master Mei''s expression did not change, he took the initiative to take a step forward, and another mysterious circle of the sky swayed out.


    The incomparably powerful blow of the battle knife was once again thrown aside. There are top-level powerhouses present, and they can all see that the skill that Young Master Mei is using now is definitely a divine skill among divine skills. The opponent''s strength is obviously much stronger than hers, but it can''t break her super defense.


    Please exit the transcoding pagePlease download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    It''s just a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor who provides you with the great sea ship The fastest update


    Chapter 403 The Peverell Crest is free to read. https://


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 404： regret and hate

    "You may not have heard of the name Peverell''s Crest, but you must have heard of another story related to it - Death and the Three Brothers."


    Of course, Sherlock knew about this fairy tale as famous in the magic world as Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs.


    The content of the story is very simple. The three brothers met the **** of death. In order to get the lives of the three, the **** of death pretended to reward them with gifts, and met the different requirements of the three.


    The eldest asked for an elder wand that was stronger than all the magic wands in the world, the second got a stone that could resurrect the dead, and the third cunningly asked for an invisibility cloak that could escape the supervision of the **** of death.


    In the end, both the eldest and the second child were taken away by the **** of death. Only the third child lived his life in peace, and finally met with the **** of death as the victor after old age and death, just like meeting an old friend.


    This story is included in the "Stories of the Poet Bedou", which is a very classic fairy tale reading in the magic world.


    Dumbledore told this story, and of course Sherlock knew it very well.


    And just by asking, Sherlock could vaguely guess what Dumbledore wanted to say.


    "Professor, don''t you want to say that this story is not a legend, but a real existence?"


    Dumbledore had a solemn expression on his face, not the mild smile he used to have when he was joking.


    "No one is sure whether Death exists or not, but the three brothers and the three objects they once held are indeed real."


    He stretched out the wand he had always held in his right hand, and didn''t hide anything from Sherlock.


    "In the story, the most powerful wand in the world is the one in my hand."


    The straight wand with a ring of protrusions at no distance from its body is indeed very strange, but if Dumbledore hadn''t said it himself, who would have thought of it on the legendary wand.


    "You should also know that Harry''s invisibility cloak is either a high-level illusion spell or an invisible beast''s fur applied to the normal invisibility cloak. After the use of it, the magic on it will slowly pass away until it completely becomes an ordinary cloak."


    "But the one that Harry''s father left to him has been passed down for thousands of years. The only explanation is that the invisibility cloak was the one that finally succeeded in defeating the third hand of the **** of death."


    "And the black gemstone on this ring perfectly matches the characteristics of the resurrection stone held by the legendary second child."


    Dumbledore''s voice was calm, but the emotions suppressed in his calm words didn''t need to be any smaller than the uproar that was stirring up in Sherlock''s heart at this time.


    Listening to Dumbledore''s narration, Sherlock remembered him before he crossed over. When he saw the movie commentary, he casually skipped the content, but the movie name was very impressive.


    Because this book was made into two movies, and the last one was called "Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows"!


    Sherlock stared at the Gaunt ring with the Resurrection Stone embedded in Dumbledore''s two hands, and the elder wand with an unbelievable feeling in his heart.


    Of these three things that can be called holy artifacts, two of them are placed in front of you so blandly?


    But as someone outside the story, even if Sherlock was shocked, it was just a simple matter of how incredible and treasures were collected so easily.


    In front of this legendary item, he still retains complete sanity.


    It was this kind of reason that told him that a normal Dumbledore would never be affected by something like the Resurrection Stone so easily. In fact, it was one of the Three Hallows of Death.


    If he was really greedy for the power of the Three Holy Weapons, he would take the third child''s invisibility cloak, the most useful one in the story, for himself, instead of returning it to Harry.


    Sherlock didn''t hide such doubts. He believed in Dumbledore''s character, just like Dumbledore completely believed in him and revealed everything about the Elder Wand in his hand.


    "I can''t understand Professor, even if this thing is the legendary resurrection stone, but for us, it is a Voldemort Horcrux to be destroyed, why are you so excited after seeing it... ."


    Speaking of this, Sherlock''s voice paused slightly, and he actually already had a guess in his heart.


    "Or, professor, who do you want to be��resurrected?"


    Dumbledore was silent.


    Not only was he silent in words, but his expression and eyes were like a man of silence, as if he had nothing to say about Sherlock''s question.


    Sherlock didn''t urge the old man. He waited quietly, only hearing some lonely crows in the distance in the middle of the winter night.


    After a while, Dumbledore sighed, and he sat on the dusty floor without the slightest image.


    "Although it''s very late, Sherlock, would you like to hear the story of a sinful old man here?"


    At this moment, he has absolutely nothing like the headmaster of Hogwarts, the chief wizard of Wizengamore, the president of the International Federation of Magic, and the greatest white wizard of the twentieth century. A weak old man who has no way to compensate for countless regrets.


    Sherlock also sat directly on the dusty ground without any scruples. He knew very well that what Dumbledore needed now was not him to comfort him, but just a listener.


    "I also had an ideal that I thought was very lofty when I was young. At that time, I didn''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate, and I met the most important person in my life."


    "I don''t know if I''ve heard the adage ''ForTheGreaterGood'', which in the early 20th century became the ultimate goal of all actions of a group of thugs, and the person who first proposed this sentence, It''s me."


    Sherlock unconsciously remembered what Dumbledore called the first person in history to be called the Dark Lord when he recognized the mark on the resurrection stone as the emblem of the Saints Organization.


    "Gettler".


    Only the most familiar and close people will call each other by their first names.


    Sherlock certainly knew the history of Dumbledore after he came to the wizarding world. He knew that he could have the status he is today, all thanks to him personally defeating the black man who had cholera in the entire wizarding world decades ago. Demon King.


    The name of the first Dark Lord was called - Getler Grindelwald.


    "That''s right, the man I once defeated and put in prison, called the first Dark Lord, was my closest partner, friend, and lover when I was young."


    When he talked about his relationship with Grindelwald, he didn''t shy away from it. His calm tone was as if he was talking about a past that had nothing to do with him.


    Sherlock''s face didn''t show the slightest shock or weird expression.


    Through the details of what Dumbledore called his name before, he had already guessed part of the inside story. Although the relationship between this lover in the end surprised him a bit, it was reasonable.


    "We met in Godric''s Hollow. At that time, we were like the wind and the leaves. Everyone thought that the biggest regret in their life was that they didn''t meet each other until they were eighteen years old."


    "Where do we talk about magic, discuss the situation in the magical world, discuss the ever-changing development of Muggle society, and denounce the ignorance and old-fashioned ignorance of the Ministry of Magic in various countries.


    "My family is an ancient magical family. Besides me, I have a younger brother and a younger sister, but my youngest sister, Ariana, was attacked when she was six years old because she unintentionally performed magic in front of three ordinary boys. Abuse, magic got into her head and drove her crazy."


    "My father Percival used magic to attack the boys in order to avenge Ariana, and was eventually arrested by the Ministry of Magic, tried and imprisoned, and because of this, our family moved to Godric''s Hollow and broke off our old friendship. But it didn''t take long before my mother died in Ariana''s magical riot, and the three of us were orphaned."


    "Because of my mother''s death, my brother Aberforth has to continue his studies in school. I was forced to give up my original plan to travel the world after graduating from Hogwarts and stay in the valley to take care of it. My sister who has gone crazy. But it was also the time when I was in love with Getler, and Ariana liked her second brother Aberforth a little more than me, so I didn''t put it that way. She took good care of her."


    "Aberforth was about to return to Hogwarts at that time, and he knew very well that I was not focusing on Ariana in the two months he was at home. He accused me in front of Getler, but just There was a fight between them because his accusations angered Getler."


    "One of them is my brother and the other is my lover. I don''t know who to help. I just know that no matter how I shout through words, they will not listen to my advice, so I made a very stupid Choice. Participated in their fight, trying to use violence to stop their violence."


    "In the end, a tragedy happened. Ariana, who was already weak and sick, was hit by a spell cast by someone unknown and died in front of us."


    Dumbledore''s tone could clearly hear the sadness and remorse that had never appeared in his words before.


    "Gatler fled Godric''s Hollow overnight, and I know he wasn''t trying to escape some Ministry of Magic, he was just trying to escape me. And at Ariana''s funeral, Aberforth interrupted me with his fist. My nose, I didn''t get angry a little bit, but I hated why he didn''t hit me harder."


    "I know very well that it doesn''t matter whose wand the spell that hit Ariana was shot from. All the causes of this incident are all on me, and Ariana''s death can only be controlled by me. One person is responsible, but I can''t be responsible at all."


    "I can only bear such sins and live the days and nights for nearly a hundred years."


    The sad old man raised his head and looked at Sherlock.


    "After living so long, I''ve done a lot of wrong things, Sherlock, Getler, who was called the first Dark Lord by people, he was my lover, and many of his organizational theories were me when I was young It can be said that he is the one who has always practiced our agreement, and I am just a shameful betrayal."


    "Tom, who is more cruel and crazier than him, is the student I brought into Hogwarts and exposed him to magic. I saw his behavior from the beginning, but I failed to punish him. Better corrections didn''t bring this kid back on the right track from the start."


    "I was called the greatest white wizard of the twentieth century, but in the twentieth century, the darkest period connecting two generations of magic was indirectly caused by me, so I have always felt that this title is not What a compliment, it''s a statement of my guilt, a record of what I''ve done wrong."


    "But the thing I regret the most is Ariana''s death. Because she was the first life I killed, an innocent relative who suffered so much!"


    Dumbledore''s voice trembled involuntarily when he said this.


    "When I was young, I read countless ancient books, but even the works written by the great wizards did not have any shadow of resurrection magic, only in that fairy tale, the resurrection stone was mentioned. ."


    "I spent countless hours understanding and searching for this legendary thing, but I didn''t get any report. I was completely disheartened and thought that this thing was really just an ethereal legend."


    "It wasn''t until I defeated Getler that day and obtained the right to use the Elder Wand from him that I really realized that this legend was true. Since the Elder Wand exists in the world, the Resurrection Stone must not be. would be false rumors."


    "Since then I''ve searched for the Deathly Hallows here and there, but I still haven''t found anything. I''ve fallen into disappointment again. It''s been so long, and I''ve always hated my brother. Aberforth also forgave me later, and even I myself let go of this matter once and for all."


    "But fate is so fond of teasing people, just tonight, when I have completely put aside the matter of resurrecting Ariana, thinking that I will sleep underground with this remorse and regret in the near future, we actually have Found it while searching for Voldemort''s Horcruxes."


    Dumbledore''s eyes were shining, he looked at Sherlock, holding the ring tightly in his hand.


    "Resurrection Stone, in the story of Death and the Three Brothers, has the power to be summoned back from Death!"


    At the beginning, it didn''t think that it needed to use a weapon in the face of such an opponent, but at this moment it had to take out the weapon, otherwise, it would have been unable to resist. Rebirth from the ashes will continue to consume, and once the power of one''s own bloodline is consumed excessively, it will also damage the source.


    "I have to say, you exceeded my expectations. However, now I have to use all my strength." Following Cao Yuwei''s words, the Phoenix True Flame converged toward it like a sea of ??rivers, and actually took back the Phoenix True Flame Domain. .


    The blazing phoenix real fire condensed and formed around its body, turning into a magnificent golden-red armor covering the whole body. Holding a sword, it stared at Young Master Mei like a demon.


    Young Master Mei did not pursue, but stood in the distance, slightly calming down his agitated mood. Although this battle did not last long, her emotions were becoming more and more excited.


    Before she really faced the undead phoenix at the level of the great demon king, she didn''t know if she could really resist. Her confidence all came from what Tang San gave before. And as the battle continued, when she really began to suppress her opponent, and she also protected herself from the Phoenix True Fire with the help of the Seven-Colored Sky Fire Liquid, she knew that she could really do it.


    Over the past hundred years, Tang San has instructed her on many fighting skills, all of which are most suitable for her to use. Just like the previous Nether Thorn, Nether Hundred Claws. There is also the sword Xinghan who just stabbed Cao Yuwei''s finger for the first time. According to Tang San, these are the real magic skills, and they were taught to Young Master Mei after his slight changes, and they were the most suitable for her to display.


    The more he used these abilities, the more Young Master Mei couldn''t help subduing Tang San''s heart. When Tang San first told her that these belonged to the category of divine skills, she still had some doubts in her heart. However, at this time, she can continuously traumatize and oppress her opponents. If it is not a magical skill, how can she do it under the gap of cultivation?


    At this moment, all the emperors standing above the Emperor Tianzhu were all impressed by this little girl. When the Phoenix True Flame Domain appeared, what they were thinking about was how long Young Master Mei could last in this domain. The White Tiger Demon Emperor and the Jingfeng Demon Emperor were even ready to come to the rescue. However, as the battle continued, they were stunned to see that Young Master Mei had actually suppressed a great demon king of the undead Huofeng clan, in a real sense, and even forced him to be reborn from the ashes. how incredible


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Just as Cao Yuwei thought in his heart, the great demon king of the first-level bloodline is not the same as the ordinary great demon king! Not to mention the descendants of the top three powerful races in the Tianyu Empire. In terms of profound background, it is not impossible that the undead Huofeng lineage is the strongest in the Tianyu Empire. After all, the Tianhu tribe is not good at fighting.


    But that''s how it was, he was actually suppressed by the beautiful young master who was one rank lower. The peacock demon clan doesn''t even have an emperor now! Young Master Mei was still a ninth-rank existence more than half a year ago, and he was still participating in the Ancestral Court Elite Tournament. And today, after more than half a year, she can actually compete with the Great Demon King, then give her a few more years, how strong will she be? How long does it take for her to become an emperor? The emperors present felt a little unbelievable at this time, because the strength displayed by Young Master Mei was really beyond their expectations!


    The Great Demon Emperor Tianhu frowned slightly, his eyes narrowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    From his point of view, everything he wants to do is for the better continuation of the monster clan and the monster clan, and for the fairy land to always exist as the core of the entire plane.


    The reason why he targeted this little girl was because when she won the championship, he had felt something unusual in her, and also felt a stronger threat from her companion. Even as an emperor, he can feel this threat, and the threat is not himself, but the one he guards.


    That''s why he secretly led the Dark Demon King to hunt down Tang San and Young Master Mei.


    After the Dark Demon King returned, he said that there was a power similar to the Sea God blocking him, but he had already eliminated him, and that kid named Shura was completely wiped out. The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor really couldn''t feel the luck that belonged to Shura anymore.


    So, as long as you kill the little girl in front of her in the cradle, or at least interrupt her luck, then the threat should disappear.


    However, even the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor himself did not expect that Young Master Mei''s growth rate could be so fast. In just over half a year, not only has he succeeded in transcending the calamity, he has also been able to compete with the first-level bloodline powerhouses at the level of the Great Demon King. The stronger the ability she shows, the more the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor will naturally be able to feel the threat from her. And the threat has risen to a new level.


    The sword in Cao Yuwei''s hand flashed a dazzling golden-red light, and his whole body was murderous. Taking a step forward, the sword was cut out. The sky suddenly twisted violently. The blazing sword intent shrouded Mikoko''s body directly.


    It''s still tricky.


    Young Master Mei''s expression did not change, he took the initiative to take a step forward, and another mysterious circle of the sky swayed out.


    The incomparably powerful blow of the battle knife was once again thrown aside. All of the top powerhouses were present, and everyone could see that the skill that Young Master Mei was using was definitely a divine skill among divine skills. The opponent''s strength is obviously much stronger than hers, but it can''t break her super defense.


    Please exit the transcoding page, UU Reading please download the love reading novel app to read the latest chapter.


    However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    It''s just a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor who provides you with the great sea ship The fastest update


    Chapter 404 Remorse and Hate Free Read.https://


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 405： 2 old people in the tower

    Dumbledore''s appeal was very straightforward, and Sherlock now finally understood why he became so excited.


    He looked at the ring in the old man''s hand, and his face became solemn.


    It stands to reason that with the relationship between him and Dumbledore, the other party has already told all of his biggest secrets and all his weaknesses in his life. Sherlock should congratulate and encourage him, but at this time Sherlock is really ready to do Yes, do pour a basin of cold water on Dumbledore.


    "Professor, I may be able to understand your current mood, and I know that in the face of such things that can resurrect dead relatives and make up for their own mistakes, it is difficult for anyone to refuse, but there is one thing I have to remind you at this time, I hope you can figure it out."


    Sherlock said very seriously.


    "Since in the story of the God of Death and the three brothers, the part about the Three Hallows of Death is true, then the description of these three items must not be groundless."


    "You said that after defeating Grindelwald, you obtained the right to use the Elder Wand from his hands, which is exactly in line with the legendary death of the boss. To unleash the full power of the Elder Wand, you must successfully defeat the Elder Wand. Its previous owner."


    "If this is the case, then the story represented by the resurrection stone is also true. How did the second child who wanted to get the power to bring the dead back from the **** of death to humiliate the **** of death and resurrect his beloved died? You shouldn''t have forgotten, Professor."


    Dumbledore sat silently on the dusty floor, and the moonlight shone on him through the dilapidated wooden window, making the old man look extraordinarily lonely and lonely.


    "The resurrection stone itself is a kind of stone that can bring people back to life, but the resurrected people will only have pessimism and can mentally torture people crazy, because there is no real person who wants to be resurrected. Peverley The third brother, Cadmus, used the Resurrection Stone to summon the soul of a lover who died early, but she was sad, indifferent and lonely, and soon the second brother committed suicide because he was tormented by hopeless longing.


    Sherlock looked at Dumbledore seriously.


    "Do you remember what you once said to me? Professor, death is never terrible, only the coward fear it, for the brave it is just the beginning of another great adventure. A For a person who has accepted death, even if she returns to the world, this may not be a good thing for her. Instead, this kind of resurrection is just the selfishness of the living, and it is the living person''s unilateral self in order to satisfy his spiritual comfort. Moving."


    "The second child in that story is because after resurrecting his lover, he didn''t get the beautiful reunion he imagined, so he chose himself to understand his own life amid endless self-blame. Professor, I think What you should think clearly now is, do you want to resurrect your sister Ariana, do you want her to live happily, or do you want to use this method to eliminate your guilt and free yourself from regret?"


    The old face that Dumbledore lifted up, the silver light illuminated the wrinkles on his face, the silver-white beard reflected the moonlight, and the sapphire blue eyes slowly filled with self-deprecation.


    "I have always been considered by the students at Hogwarts as a mentor to guide their life path, but in fact, I myself can''t understand some of the things I often talk about, and now I need you to teach me, Sherlock ."


    He stood up from the ground with some effort, and Sherlock helped him by the side.


    Dumbleley then waved his wand and used a cleansing spell on both himself and Sherlock, then glanced at the Gaunt ring in his hand, his eyes were no longer as excited and reluctant as before, and he threw the ring to him. Sherlock.


    "I''ll leave it to you, use it as you want."


    The black ring was cold in his hands, Sherlock held the Gaunt ring in his palm and looked at Dumbledore with a smile.


    "You are a clear professor. I destroy Voldemort''s Horcrux without causing any form of damage to the objects inhabited by the soul. If you regret it, you can take it back from me. I promise you Even if you wear it yourself, there is no danger."


    Dumbledore''s face clearly showed a hint of movement, but soon he shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Forget it, I''ve lived for hundreds of years. I really should look at some things. The resurrection stone will be handed over to you in the future."


    His words paused slightly.


    "So how are you doing today?"


    Sherlock put the ring into his robe pocket and said softly.


    "I think there''s nothing wrong with my initial idea, Professor, he does have a chance."


    Dumbledore laughed.


    "Even if there are people like Riddle among my students, I still feel that as long as you are young, there is still a chance. Man has never been a consistent creature, and it is possible to completely degenerate in a short period of time. , it is also possible to face up to their past and embrace a better future.��


    "Well, professor, it''s late enough today, we should go back."


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Dumbledore didn''t do anything immediately, he just waved lightly and let Fox fly to Sherlock''s shoulder.


    Seeing the puzzled expression on Sherlock''s face, Dumbledore said apologetically.


    "Sorry, go back first, Sherlock. It''s very late now. I''ve delayed your rest time long enough today. I hope it won''t affect your class tomorrow. I want to visit an old friend next."


    He didn''t go into details about who this old friend was, and Sherlock didn''t get to the bottom of it, but Fox took him directly back to Hogwarts Castle.


    Dumbledore was the only one left in the dilapidated house.


    He first stood in front of the wooden window that was "huhu" from the outside and was used to the cold wind. He looked at the quiet and deep valley outside the window and remained silent for a while, and then stretched out his arm to catch Sherlock who had been sent back to Hogwar. Z, the Fox that has returned again.


    "Come on, old man, let''s go to that place today."


    With nostalgia in his eyes, he stretched out his hand and stroked Fox''s feathers. Without specifying the exact location, Fox had already taken him with him and flashed a golden-red light and disappeared in place.


    Austria, in a mountain range far away from people, stands a lonely tower.


    Dumbledore and Fox appeared together in the clearing in front of the gray-black tower.


    It looks lonely here, as if even the moonlight does not want to shine on this place, and the eerie towers are erected on the bare mountains.


    Dumbledore seemed to be familiar with everything here. He walked on the flagstone road and easily found the entrance to the tower, but he seemed very unfamiliar. Looking at the line above the entrance, he and Sherlock just now. The motto mentioned was full of disappointment.


    Fox flew high, knowing that Dumbledore didn''t need it to follow him next, leaving the old man alone to walk into the building made of black stones.


    He went up along the revolving stone stairs in the tower, and his pace was unhurried, and it didn''t take long for him to reach the highest point of the tower.


    This is a cold and shabby room. The walls are all rough and hard stones. The walls, floor and ceiling are all black. Except for a hardwood bed, there is no more furniture in the room.


    When Dumbledore walked into this space, which was more appropriate than the room, a thin, skinny, shriveled old man was curling up on a hardwood bed and watching him quietly.


    Dumbledore and the old man looked at each other, neither of them said anything, they just looked at each other silently.


    In the cell, the only window that can exchange some fresh air with the outside world, there is moonlight shining down.


    In the end, it was Dumbledore who spoke first. His smile was still as gentle, but the bitterness contained in this gentleness could only be seen by the old man across from him.


    "It''s really been a long time, Gellert."


    The first-generation Dark Lord, who once disrupted the entire magical world of the earth with his own organization, almost completely tore up the secrecy law, and exposed the existence of wizards and magic to the sun, had a rather sarcastic smile on his face.


    "For some people, unless there is something that can really be used for me, they won''t come here to see me at the risk of being gossiped by others, don''t they?"


    Dumbledore stretched out his wand and clicked behind him, and a low stool appeared.


    He deliberately controlled the height of the legs of the deformed stool, so that after he sat down, he could look at Grindelwald instead of looking down.


    "You even speak the same way as before."


    Dumbledore didn''t mean to be angry or affected, he knew that Grindelwald wouldn''t think about things like he said.


    The two of them know each other even more than they themselves.


    "You are older than before." Grindelwald looked at Dumbledore''s gray beard. "When was the last time we saw each other? Ten years ago? Or twenty years ago?"


    Dumbledore said calmly: "It was fifteen years ago, when Voldemort just died, I came to you, and I want you to help me see where his remnant is hidden, and what kind of way will he pass in the future? way to resurrect."


    "Oh, it was fifteen years ago, and now the entire twentieth century is almost over. I didn''t expect to see you again before the end of this century."


    Grindelwald opened his mouth and laughed, revealing the broken teeth in his mouth.


    "So you came here today, what do you have to do with me? Do you want to persuade me to go out? Don''t think about it, according to our agreement before the duel, whoever loses will stay here for the rest of his life, unless the other person dies. "


    Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing.


    "At least at the time, none of us thought we could live so long."


    "You think I can''t see such a little thing?"


    "Also, if you saw that one of us died early, you would have said a lot of words to ridicule me at that time."


    Grindelwald stared at him.


    "Don''t tell me, you haven''t come here in fifteen years. I came here today just to find someone to chat with tonight."


    "Sure enough, no matter what it is, I can''t hide it from you. You always see a lot of things before others. I really just want to chat with you."


    "Even after so long, you''re still so boring, Albus."


    Dumbledore shrugged, and this posture made him not look like an old man with a beard and white hair.


    "Maybe, but you can''t guess what I found today, Gellert."


    "You found the resurrection stone." Grindelwald said lightly.


    Dumbledore couldn''t hide the surprise on his face.


    "Didn''t you see any information about the Deathly Hallows?"


    "I am a prophet, but not just a prophet. In addition to having the ability to see the future behind the fog, the most precious thing I have is my brain. You say it''s something I can''t guess, then Besides the Deathly Hallows, what else can I not guess?"


    "It seems that staying here for a long time has not rusted that wise brain." Dumbledore said with emotion.


    "So how did you find it?"


    Although he said that it was boring that Dumbledore came to chat with him in the middle of the night, but Grindelwald was very talkative because of his integrity.


    "I didn''t look for it deliberately, but when I was looking for Voldemort''s last Horcrux, I found out that the stone was actually made into a family ring by his mother''s family, and it was also made by himself. Horcrux."


    Hearing the word Horcrux, the corners of Grindelwald''s mouth evoked a hint of sarcasm.


    Such an expression was not just superficial, as it was for Dumbledore at the beginning, the disdainful sneer was indeed his heartfelt emotion.


    "Only the stupidest would think of prolonging their own life with magic like this, and by comparison, even that old fool''s Philosopher''s Stone and Elixir of Immortality are much better than Horcruxes. Your student. He must have used this magic to split his own soul more than once? I remember him as a complete idiot and lunatic."


    "In your mouth, no one is smart."


    "Because the idiots in this world occupy the vast majority." After Grindelwald finished speaking, he stared into Dumbledore''s eyes without blinking, "So you have used that stone to resurrect your sister?"


    Dumbledore shook his head calmly.


    "No."


    This time, it was Grindelwald''s turn to have a rare look of surprise on his face.


    "How could you hold it back? Or is there a curse on the stone that you can''t solve?"


    "The Resurrection Stone is attached to Voldemort''s remnant soul, but I have a suitable method to solve the above obstacles." Dumbledore said softly, "It''s just that I was taught a lesson by a young man tonight with what I once said. So I changed my mind."


    At the beginning, it didn''t think that it needed to use a weapon in the face of such an opponent, but at this moment it had to take out the weapon, otherwise, it would have been unable to resist. Rebirth from the ashes will continue to consume, and once the power of one''s own bloodline is consumed excessively, it will also damage the source.


    "I have to say, you exceeded my expectations. But now I have to use all my strength." Following Cao Yuwei''s words, the Phoenix True Flame converged towards it like a sea of ??rivers, and actually took back the Phoenix True Flame Domain. .


    The blazing phoenix real fire condensed and formed around its body, turning into a magnificent golden-red armor covering the whole body. Holding a sword, it stared at Young Master Mei like a demon.


    Young Master Mei did not pursue, but stood in the distance, slightly calming down his agitated mood. Although this battle did not last long, her emotions were becoming more and more excited.


    Before she really faced the undead phoenix at the level of the Great Demon King, she didn''t know if she could really resist. Her confidence all came from what Tang San gave before. And as the battle continued, when she really began to suppress her opponent, and she also protected herself from being attacked by the Phoenix True Fire with the help of the Seven-Colored Sky Fire Liquid, she knew that she could really do it.


    Over the past hundred years, Tang San has instructed her on many fighting skills, all of which are most suitable for her to use. Just like the previous Nether Thorn, Nether Hundred Claws. There is also the sword Xinghan who just stabbed Cao Yuwei''s finger for the first time. According to Tang San, these are all real magical skills, and they were taught to Young Master Mei after his slight changes, and they were all the most suitable for her to use.


    The more he used these abilities, the more Young Master Mei couldn''t help subduing Tang San''s heart. When Tang San first told her that these belonged to the category of divine skills, she still had some doubts in her heart. However, at this time, she can continuously traumatize and oppress her opponents. If it is not a magical skill, how can she do it under the gap of cultivation?


    At this moment, all the emperors standing above the Emperor Tianzhu were all impressed by this little girl. When the Phoenix True Flame Domain appeared, what they were thinking about was how long Young Master Mei could last in this domain. The White Tiger Demon Emperor and the Jingfeng Demon Emperor were even ready to come to the rescue. However, as the battle continued, they were stunned to see that Young Master Mei had actually suppressed a great demon king of the undead Fire Phoenix clan. He had suppressed it in a real sense, and even forced him to be reborn from the ashes. how incredible


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Just as Cao Yuwei thought in his heart, the great demon king of the first-level bloodline is not the same as the ordinary great demon king! Not to mention the descendants of the top three powerful races in the Tianyu Empire. In terms of profound background, it is not impossible that the undead Huofeng lineage is the strongest in the Tianyu Empire. After all, the Tianhu tribe is not good at fighting.


    But that''s how it was, he was actually suppressed by the beautiful young master who was one rank lower. The peacock demon clan doesn''t even have an emperor now! Young Master Mei was still a ninth-rank existence more than half a year ago, and he was still participating in the Ancestral Court Elite Tournament. And today, after more than half a year, she can actually compete with the Great Demon King, then give her a few more years, how strong will she be? How long does it take for her to become an emperor? The emperors present all felt a little unbelievable at this time, because the strength displayed by the beautiful son was really beyond their expectations!


    The Great Demon Emperor Tianhu frowned slightly, his eyes narrowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    From his point of view, everything he wants to do is for the better continuation of the monster clan and the monster clan, and for the fairy land to always exist as the core of the entire plane.


    The reason why he targeted this little girl was because when she won the championship, he had felt something unusual in her, and also felt a stronger threat from her companion. Even as an emperor, he can feel this threat, and the threat is not himself, but the one he guards.


    That''s why he secretly led the Dark Demon King to hunt down Tang San and Young Master Mei.


    After the Dark Demon King returned, he said that there was a power similar to the Sea God blocking him, but he had already eliminated him, and that kid named Shura was completely wiped out. The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor really couldn''t feel the luck that belonged to Shura anymore.


    So, as long as the little girl in front of you needs to be strangled in the cradle, or at least interrupt her luck, then the threat should disappear.


    However, even the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor himself did not expect that Young Master Mei''s growth rate could be so fast. In just over half a year, not only has he succeeded in transcending the calamity, he has also been able to compete with the first-level bloodline powerhouses at the level of the Great Demon King. The stronger the ability she shows, the more the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor will naturally be able to feel the threat from her. And the threat has risen to a new level.


    The sword in Cao Yuwei''s hand flashed a dazzling golden-red light, and his whole body was murderous. Taking a step forward, the sword was cut out. The sky suddenly twisted violently. The blazing sword intent shrouded Mikoko''s body directly.


    It''s still tricky.


    Young Master Mei''s expression did not change, he took the initiative to take a step forward, and another mysterious circle of the sky swayed out.


    The incomparably powerful blow of the battle knife was once again thrown aside. There are top-level powerhouses present, and they can all see that the skill that Young Master Mei is using now is definitely a divine skill among divine skills. The opponent''s strength is obviously much stronger than hers, but it can''t break her super defense.


    Please exit the transcoding page, UU Reading please download the Love Reading Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    It''s just a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor who provides you with the great sea ship! The fastest update


    Chapter 405 The Two Old Men in the Tower Free read. https://


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 406： you play me

    "Young man?" The smile on Grindelwald''s face was either kind or malicious. "A young man like Newt Scamander?"


    Dumbledore shook his head helplessly.


    "Newt is no longer young. The last time I went to see him, his grandsons were all of school age."


    "However, the young man I''m talking about is not bad at all compared to Newt, and even better in some respects."


    Grindelwald stared at him.


    "It''s rare to hear from you that you compare two students, so it seems that this young man is really excellent."


    Dumbledore said seriously.


    "Voldemort has made six Horcruxes, so far this young man has found two of them himself and destroyed them, and half a year ago, he almost killed himself just using him The blood of the resurrected Voldemort."


    The smile on Grindelwald''s face subsided, and he said calmly.


    "It sounds like he is indeed worthy of your calling him excellent."


    "You should remember that last time I came to you, in addition to wanting to learn about Voldemort''s resurrection from you, I also asked you what you think about the prophecy of the savior," Dumbledore said.


    Grindelwald''s face was full of disdain.


    "Of course I still remember the prophecy you heard from the divination professor you hired. What was that woman''s name?"


    "Sybill Trelawney."


    "Ah, yes, the Trelawney family, the descendants of the famous fortune-teller Cassandra Trelawney, but so what?" Grindelwald said lightly, "I''ve always said, Abu Si, don��t take this thing so seriously, I am a prophet myself, and in the family of the divination professor you recruited, my status is equivalent to her most famous ancestor.��


    "All, no one knows better than me what kind of magic the so-called prophecy is. When outsiders have even a little bit of trust in a prophecy, the future that may have just happened will become a given. The more you want to change your destiny and destroy the behavior destined in the prophecy, the closer you will be to the final result of the prophecy."


    "Like the story of the Oedipus king in Muggle mythology."


    When he was young, Grindelwald always believed that the greatest enemy of wizards in the future must be Muggles. The biggest difference from Voldemort is that he actually did not discriminate against Muggles much, but from those plane cannons that flashed in front of him and He played the future picture, and he felt the fear.


    He knows very well that Muggles will be able to master a power that is a hundred times more terrifying than wizards in the future, so he wants to complete the rule of wizards over Muggles before Muggles can completely control that power.


    The more you value the enemy, the more you will understand the enemy. Grindelwald has read many books written by Muggles, and also has a deep understanding of the customs and mythological background of the European continent.


    Oedipus the King is a story in Greek mythology about killing a father and marrying a mother.


    The origin of the story is that the king listened to a prophecy that his son would kill him and marry his biological mother, which made the king extremely frightened and asked his servants to take the child away, throw him in the wild, and starve to death himself.


    But after several twists and turns in the middle, the child named Oedipus not only did not die, but also killed his biological father without knowing it, and married his biological mother to become the new king.


    In the end, he still knew the truth. The mother, who had become his wife, hanged himself. Oedipus couldn''t accept the reality. He blinded himself and chose self-exile.


    Of course, Dumbledore had heard of this story. The old king was a typical case of heeding the prophecy and wanting to resist the prophecy, but instead made the prophecy come true.


    And what Voldemort has done to Harry so far is very similar to the old king in the story.


    What Grindelwald said was basically equivalent to determining the final outcome of Voldemort.


    "That''s why I always tell you, Albus, don''t take things like prophecies too seriously, especially when you hear prophecies about yourself." Grindelwald said softly.


    Dumbledore smiled freely.


    "To be honest, I had begun to believe that prophecy the night Voldemort killed the Potters, but three years ago, when I saw the performance of the young man, I questioned the prophecy once. Later, the more he did, the more I took the prophecy that a savior would appear, and had a dispensable mentality. Do you know what that young man said to me?"


    Grindelwald squinted at Dumbledore.


    "You look like you''re showing off."


    Dumbledore asked himself indifferently.


    "He said ''Professor, I''ve never felt that what we''re doing right now is bound to succeed, but what I know is that what Voldemort wants, he''s bound to fail. No one in this world is indispensable. , if we fail, then there must be the next us in the future, because we are definitely not the only ones who think of resistance, and we are definitely not the only ones who want to maintain the justice in our hearts. All we have to do is to do what we have now. Well, let''s not rely on prophecy or fate, we rely on ourselves.''"


    Grindelwald seemed unimpressed by this, while Dumbledore blinked.


    "He said it well, didn''t he?"


    "The scene just sounds pretty good."


    Dumbledore leaned back in his chair relaxedly, he said lightly.


    "You know, what he said was not a scene, he did everything he said, just an hour ago, we found Voldemort''s last unknown Horcrux, and then I''m ready, Geller special."


    Grindelwald narrowed his eyes, and he heard a different breath from Dumbledore''s words.


    "What are you getting ready for?"


    "I''m old enough." Dumbledore said calmly, "No matter how the world will judge my merits and demerits in the future, I am over a hundred years old, and my life has experienced enough, it is wonderful , but it��s time to come to the end.��


    Grindelwald''s face was a little gloomy, and his tone just sounded to let people know that he was in a bad mood.


    "Are you ready for your own death?"


    Dumbledore shrugged.


    "Oh, you''re overthinking it, I mean, I''m ready to retire from all my current positions and live a quiet retirement life."


    The gloom on Grindelwald''s face did not dissipate at all, but darkened even more.


    "You play with me!"


    Dumbledore was still talking to himself.


    "How about finding a room next to you to help me retire? You don''t plan to go out anyway."


    "roll!"


    ......


    Sherlock was sitting on a chair, holding the Gaunt ring inlaid with the Resurrection Stone in his hand. After three days of research, he could now clearly feel the curse attached to the ring.


    This black magic is strong, as secretive and cunning as a viper.


    Now it seems that he has no problem holding the ring in his hands without protection, but as long as he wants to destroy the ring from the outside, or wear it on his finger, the black magic on the ring will Activated, affecting his entire body at the fastest speed.


    However, the method used by Sherlock, without destroying the ring itself, nor wearing it on the hand, can be very effective and harmless to directly **** out the remnant soul that Voldemort stole from the ring.


    But Sherlock didn''t do it right away. After fiddling with the ring for a while, he put it in his pocket without doing anything to the remnant of Voldemort inside.


    Counting the time, there were still about ten minutes before class, Sherlock walked towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom with the textbook and the materials to be used in the class.


    Today''s class is a combined class of fifth grade Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, because the end of the fifth grade semester is the grade where the general wizard rank exam is to be conducted, so Harry''s classwork is not easy, and they are also in class. Don''t dare to slack off.


    Harry and Ron sat together, taking notes and whispering.


    "You''re not going to ask Professor Forrest what he did with Malfoy on the weekends after class?" Ron said.


    Harry gave a negative answer: "No! For what reason do I ask? Let''s just say I''m just curious, and besides, if Professor Forrest really wants to use Malfoy as a bridge to learn from him His father is in the V, and the mysterious man has information, do you think he will tell us about such a thing?"


    The quill in Ron''s hand, which had been writing the letters, paused, clearly thinking about it.


    "Probably not? Hey, Hermione, don''t kick my stool."


    "Don''t use interrogative sentences, use affirmative sentences. Professor Forrest will definitely not tell us what plans the Order of the Phoenix is ??planning now. Instead of asking him, you might as well let George and the others get news from Mr. Weasley. ease."


    "What did you hear from Mr. Weasley?"


    A third calm voice suddenly interrupted the conversation between them, Harry and Ron both shivered involuntarily, and Harry explained with a pale face.


    "It''s nothing, Professor, we''re just chatting and talking nonsense.


    Hermione, who was sitting behind them, covered her face, desperate for these two hopeless idiots.


    Sherlock looked at the two students in his class who were blatantly "conspiring" to investigate the Order of the Phoenix plan, and a doubt arose in his mind.


    So how did Harry finally defeat Voldemort?


    No one can give him the answer to his doubt, unless there will be a Muggle named Rowling in this world who will write a set of books called "Harry Potter" series.


    "You can chat at any time, but I don''t think this should be in class, right?" Sherlock raised his eyebrows and said, "The two of you have five inches more homework today than everyone else, and don''t do any more. Let me see what''s in there that repeats with Hermione, or I''ll punish you for rewriting the parchment to double the size."


    Harry and Ron bowed their heads in frustration.


    Sherlock has always disliked the use of deductions as punishment in his classes. He has always emphasized that he is responsible for the mistakes he has made, so assigning more homework to the students who make mistakes is what he always likes to use. means.


    Some students objected that writing more homework involuntarily did not allow them to acquire more knowledge.


    At that time, Sherlock would calmly tell him that punishment is punishment. There is no essential difference between punishing them for doing more homework and being locked up, but in the way they are different, so there is no expectation that they will be able to write more. What did you learn from your homework.


    Harry and Ron honestly confessed, they finished the defense class honestly, and then walked out of the classroom with Hermione.


    "I''ve already warned you obviously, but you still notice everything," Hermione said angrily at their stupidity. "Someone even blamed me for kicking his stool."


    Ron had long been accustomed to Hermione''s remarks, and he said without blushing.


    "Being punished for homework by Professor Forrest is already in a bad mood, Hermione, don''t make us feel worse. Where are we going next? Back to the Gryffindor lounge?"


    Harry didn''t want to go back to the lounge. This semester could be said to be both peaceful and boring for his nearly five years of studying at Hogwarts.


    "Why don''t we go to Hagrid? We haven''t seen him for a long time. At the beginning of this semester, he took two months'' leave, and even the magical creatures protection class was temporarily given to other professors. Yesterday I Saw him in the auditorium, which means he has just returned in the last few days."


    Ron looked surprised.


    "Hagrid, he''s back, so of course we should go see him. Maybe we can figure out what he''s been doing for the past two months, you know, his The tone has never been rigorous.��


    Hermione looked at Ron as if she hadn''t learned a lesson, her eyebrows raised, but she really wanted to go to Hagrid''s side, they hadn''t seen Hagrid for a long time.


    Near the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid''s hut is still the same as when they first met, but compared to a few years ago, the vegetable field in front of the fence has been deserted, and it seems that he has not much time now. take care of here.


    Seeing Harry and the others coming, Hagrid seemed delighted, poured each of them a cup of hot tea, and brought out a plate of cookies.


    "You came just in time. This is the rock skin cake I just baked in the morning. Come and try it."


    Seeing the "snacks" he brought out, Harry and the others all showed disgust on their faces, but they still stretched out their hands to take the biscuits whose hardness was comparable to that of rocks from the plate, and slowly grind them in their mouths. tooth.


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 407： Harrys change

    Rock skin cakes have always been Hagrid''s specialty.


    This kind of biscuits that are hard enough to crack the teeth of ordinary people, Harry and the others are not acceptable in most cases.


    It''s just that today they didn''t refuse, but stared at Hagrid''s face while holding the rock skin cake in their mouths.


    "What''s the matter with you? It''s like fighting with a dragon!"


    Hagrid''s situation does look pretty bad right now, even though he''s in good spirits.


    His hair was messy and clotted with blood, his left eye was swollen with a seam, it was blue and purple, there were scars on his face and hands, some still bleeding, and he moved carefully, Harry suspected that he might have a broken rib .


    When he was in the Great Hall yesterday, Harry saw Hagrid hurriedly leaving just before dinner, and didn''t notice how badly he was injured.


    "What happened to you?" Harry asked, Fang hopping around them, licking their cheeks.


    "I''m fine," Hagrid said casually. "Have a cup of tea?"


    "Forget it," said Ron. "Look at you!"


    "Tell you guys I''m fine," said Hagrid, straightening up, turning to smile at them, but the smile ripped at the wound on his face, frowning in pain, "Ah, it''s nice to see you all��the summer vacation was great. Good, isn''t it?"


    Although it was almost a month after Christmas, it was not surprising that Hagrid asked, since they had indeed not seen him since last term.


    "Hagrid, have you been attacked?" Ron asked.


    "I said it one last time, it''s all right!" Hagrid insisted.


    "Would you say it''s okay if one of our faces turned into a puddle of bolognese?"


    "You should go and show Madam Pomfrey, Hagrid," said Hermione worriedly. "Some of the wounds look dangerous."


    Hagrid, however, seemed to be fine, and took a piece of raw meat oozing green blood from the table beside him.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m really fine."


    As he spoke, he grabbed the piece of meat and brought it up to his face, which made Harry take a deep breath.


    "You wouldn''t want to eat raw meat, would you?"


    Ron also leaned over to look: "This color seems to be poisonous."


    Hagrid carelessly pressed the piece of flesh directly to the wound on his face.


    "It''s what it looks like. This is dragon meat. It can relieve pain when applied to the wound, so I can take care of myself without worrying about you children."


    The three Harry looked at each other. They exchanged ideas and decided to put Hagrid''s injury aside for now and ask others first.


    "Can you tell us what happened to you?" Harry asked.


    "No, Harry, it''s an absolute secret, I can''t tell you, and my job doesn''t make up for it."


    Hagrid''s answer was that firm, but Hermione''s next words made him panic.


    "Are you looking for the giant? Hagrid." Hermione asked suddenly.


    Hagrid''s hand loosened, and the dragon meat slid to his chest.


    "Giant?" Hagrid grabbed the dragon meat before it slipped onto the belt and reapplied it to his face. He didn''t seem to have thought that it was Hermione cheating him, so he shouted in that rough voice, " Who said giants? Who did you talk to?"


    Hermione''s eyes showed an excited look, and said in an apologetic voice.


    "We guessed it. It''s obvious, isn''t it? Besides, during the summer vacation, at 12 Grimmauld Place, we also overheard Kingsley and the others talking about trying to win over giants and werewolves."


    There was annoyance on Hagrid''s face, he was mad at himself for simply letting Hermione cheat him out of the months he''d been away.


    He had always been trusted by Dumbledore, but at some point it wasn''t that he didn''t want to keep secrets, it was just that some people were too cunning.


    "Okay, I''m indeed looking for a giant." Hager simply smashed the jar and smashed it. Anyway, this kind of thing is not a once or twice, and Harry and the others are not outsiders.


    Both Ron and Harry showed great interest in the topic of giants.


    "Honestly, they''re not that hard to find," said Hagrid. "They''re big."


    "Where are they?" Ron asked.


    "In the mountains," Hagrid answered vaguely.


    Harry and the others asked a lot of questions about giants, and Hagrid answered them one by one.


    Of course, Hagrid didn''t go alone on this nearly half-year trip. He and Mrs. Maxime, the headmaster of the Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, eventually hooked up.


    The two embarked on a journey to find the giant together under the guise of a holiday in France, all of which was done in secret in order not to attract the attention of the Ministry of Magic.


    "Moody and the others reminded us that the Death Eaters have a lot of internal support in the Ministry of Magic, and they can use it to supervise the Floo network and monitor Apparition trails, so in most cases, we can only use walking. Way."


    According to Hagrid, they eventually found a colony of giants in the mountains of central France.


    They gave them gifts in the manner of giants.


    At the beginning, things went relatively smoothly. Gugo (the leader''s name) in the giant colony had heard of Dumbledore''s name and knew that his long-standing proposition was to fight for the power of survival for the giants .


    So in the first two days, Hagrid and the others were still very rewarding.


    But on the third day after they arrived at the giant colony, there was a rebellion within the giants, and the Gu Ge who was friendly to Dumbledore was directly screwed off by the new Gu Ge.


    The newly appointed Gu Ge was obviously not interested in them at all, and even when Hagrid bit the bullet and gave him a gift in the same way he had given old Gu Ge before, he was directly caught on the spot. Fortunately, Maxim The lady responded in time and saved Hagrid.


    After that, they didn''t give up and continued to stay nearby to wait for an opportunity, and then they saw the Death Eaters.


    "Before he decided to go to the giant, Sherlock actually gave no hope for this action. He thought that the mysterious man was also in action, gathering his allies, and the ghosts on Azkaban had been completely destroyed. To them. According to Lupin''s information, there are also a large number of werewolves joining the Death Eaters, because the You-Know-Who can give them better benefits."


    "And we didn''t promise too much, and we couldn''t even give some illusory promises. Compared with those violent elements who didn''t necessarily intend to keep their promises from beginning to end, we really didn''t have much advantage."


    Hagrid said sadly.


    "I had doubts about Sherlock''s report at first. I felt that as long as I tried to get in touch with the giants, they would definitely be willing to communicate with us, knowing that the Death Eaters were not credible. But in fact, they were really willing to listen to what we had to say. The giants are an exception, and the conditions that the mysterious man gives them are more attractive."


    Harry was silent, he could already guess what conditions Voldemort would use to tempt these giants to ally with them.


    There are only less than one hundred giants in the world now, and it has become like this because the wizards are constantly expelling them, making their living space smaller and smaller.


    Muggles have also expanded into the wild more than ever, which will undoubtedly make things harder for giants.


    As long as Voldemort promises them, after he completely rules the magic world, so that they don''t have to hide in the mountains all the time, they can get more territory, even if Harry himself is the leader of the giants, he will be happy to agree.


    However, Hagrid did not return without success. After they avoided the joint pursuit of Death Eaters and giants, they contacted some giants who were unwilling to submit to Xingugo, but the number was not large, only about seven or eight. But it''s better than nothing.


    At the end of the conversation, Hermione asked cautiously.


    "Then, Hagrid, did you ask your mother''s news there?"


    Hagrid didn''t look sad or sad.


    "Oh, I heard, she died a long time ago."


    The cabin suddenly fell silent, Hermione said apologetically.


    "Sorry Hagrid, I don''t know..."


    Hagrid interrupted her.


    "It''s okay, Hermione, she''s not a good mother, and I don''t have much affection for her."


    "But you haven''t explained how you came to be like this, Hagrid." Ron pointed to Hagrid''s **** face.


    "And why did you come back so late," said Harry. "Sirius said Madame Maxime was back early��"


    "Who attacked you?" Ron asked.


    Hagrid obviously didn''t want to say more on this topic, and this time his tone was much tighter, and he didn''t give Harry and the others a chance to talk.


    "It''s very late now, children, the curfew is about to start in the castle, you definitely don''t want to violate the school rules and be caught by Filch and locked up, right?"


    He pushed and pushed Harry and the others out of their cabin.


    "Remember not to tell anyone else what we said today."


    Harry and the others had no choice but to walk in the direction of the castle together in the dark.


    "Hagrid must be hiding something," said Ron.


    This is of course a fact that anyone can see.


    "Forget it, the more we know, it''s not really good for us."


    Both Ron and Hermione looked at Harry in surprise, which was obviously not something that Harry could say before.


    "You''re not going to be robbed of your soul, are you? Harry!"


    Hermione slapped Ron on the back.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Harry is much more sensible than before."


    Harry was silent at Ron''s shock and Hermione''s praise.


    He was thinking in his heart now, if it was true before, maybe he would have to figure out what Hagrid was hiding no matter what, and maybe he would be wearing an invisibility cloak tonight to see what Hagrid was doing.


    But now, with the teachings of Sherlock and Lily, Harry has changed a lot from before, especially in his impulsive personality.


    And after Harry and the others left, Hagrid sat in his hut and waited uneasily.


    He worked on the single sofa for a while, then stood up feeling weak, wandering back and forth between the huts.


    About an hour after Harry and the others left, after nine o''clock in the evening, it was time for the castle''s curfew, and there was a knock on the door of the hut.


    Hagrid was instantly refreshed, he hurried over, opened the door, and welcomed Sherlock in.


    "You''re here at last, Sherlock, I thought you forgot."


    Sherlock looked helplessly at Hagrid''s impatience.


    "How could I forget, you won''t be waiting for me here, right?"


    Hearing his question, the smile on Hagrid''s face turned embarrassed, but he didn''t intend to hide it either.


    "A while before you came, Harry and the three came to sit with me for a while..."


    Sherlock could have guessed what happened without Hagrid saying the next thing.


    he asked with open eyes.


    "You told them about the search for giants?"


    "They guessed it first!" Hagrid was still explaining.


    Sherlock sighed and waved his hand.


    "It''s okay, just say it, it''s not a big deal anyway. You didn''t say anything about what we''re going to do tonight, right?"


    Facing Sherlock''s skeptical attitude, Hagrid dared to pat on his chest this time to assure him.


    "I didn''t say a word about this, I could swear it!"


    "Did they guess anything?"


    "Harry and Ron I''m sure they didn''t guess anything, but I can''t promise Hermione, she asked about my mother."


    Sherlock shook his head.


    "Hermione guesses it doesn''t matter. She needs to know a lot. She guessed Lupin''s identity early in the third grade, but she never said it, and didn''t tell Harry and Ron."


    Hagrid also nodded yes.


    "Hermione is definitely better than Harry and Ron."


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about this, you have brought him to the forbidden forest?"


    "It''s not far from the centaurs."


    "Then let''s go there now and find a suitable place for him first."


    The two left Hagrid''s hut together, and Hagrid walked into the Forbidden Forest side by side with Sherlock, holding Fangya in his hand.


    For Hagrid, who has been guarding this forest for most of his life, UU reading www. The routes and environments in uukanshu.com are naturally familiar.


    Together they went to the deepest part of the Forbidden Forest.


    "Do the centaurs have anything to say about their new neighbor?" Sherlock asked.


    Hagrid laughed shyly.


    "They didn''t look too happy, and I kept trying to persuade them that Grap would be easy to get along with, but they didn''t seem to think so."


    "After all, he''s not like you. He''s a pure-blooded giant. It''s good to be able to communicate with normal people, and I really can''t expect more from him."


    "I can teach him Sherlock, I can teach him well, he just doesn''t know yet..."


    "Don''t get excited about Hagrid, I don''t mean anything else, and I don''t want to believe your ideas, and I won''t force you to abandon him. Dumbledore asked me to help you to make his life better here. "


    7017k

 ~： Happy 51 everyone

    By the way, some things, but also to make a phased summary.


    So far, I feel satisfied with the content of this book taught in defense classes, and even feel that it is more mature than the book with big problems.


    But in fact, the results of this book are completely opposite to my feeling, and it is only a little more than half of the level of the previous book.


    Sadly, this proves that my vision and the current online text market are not very consistent.


    However, when I wrote this book at the beginning, it was because of a lot of problems, but I was still a little unfinished. Coupled with the frequent publication of excellent works by the environmental professor at the time, I finally chose to continue to write a hp fanfic.


    The inspiration for the poisonous milk was when I was watching the LPL playoffs last year, when the university predicted the five kills.


    That scene was really terrifying, not only was the outcome completely opposite to what he predicted, but even the score was basically reversed, and it was only who and who (it seems to be a fan with a sn, I don''t remember the specifics) ) wins over half a son.


    The key is that his prediction is well-founded, and it is not explained by poor business level or intentional work.


    Well, maybe it was a one-in-ten million coincidence in the arena that created another poisonous milk fairy after Huang Xudong, but it also made me give birth to a story about a poisonous milk professor who managed to survive in Hogwarts. .


    In fact, I did rely on the purchase point of poisoned milk. My early results were very good, completely surpassing the big problem.


    This is the charm of having a good idea as a selling point in the early stage, but I also know very well that if one type of work is kept intact, it will become a bad one. In the end, if you want to retain readers who are willing to spend money, you still have to rely on interesting or Speaking at a higher level, it needs to be a story that can move people''s hearts.


    So I buried the Silk foreshadowing a few chapters after it hit the shelves.


    But unfortunately, the episode of going back to the past may not be as interesting or touching as I imagined. Many people complained about it, and some even threatened me with abandoning the book in the group to quickly end this episode (later I Only then did I know that this person was pirated and pretended to be genuine, and sneaked into the readership in the early days... speechless.)


    However, unlike the story of the saints in the book with great problems, because some readers disliked it, I directly cut that paragraph horizontally.


    There are indeed a lot of good reviews at the end, but most of them can''t hold on and slipped in the middle, so this paragraph can only be said to satisfy me.


    But if I were asked to choose once, I would still choose to write it this way, because I was really happy when I wrote that Sherlock came back to meet Silk.


    Readers and so on can be drawn again in the future, maybe how many times can I write such an exciting storyline?


    Back to the topic, UU Reading When I started planning this book, I didn''t think about writing something that was beyond the original, and I created a comeback that is higher and stronger than Voldemort. So it is estimated that some people can see it, and now the book of the defense class professor has begun to enter the final stage.


    Summarizing the lessons learned from the unfinished ending last time, I am quite prepared for the ending this time. I can''t say how wonderful it is, but at least it has a beginning and an end.


    It is estimated that it will take a month to close and fill the hole, Lily''s and Snape''s, Sherlock''s parents, as well as Silk and Sherlock''s final conclusion, as well as Dumbledore''s retirement and Grindelwald''s, these are almost the same It is between 100,000 and 200,000 words, and at most a little more than one.


    Of course, I can write even if I keep digging a hole and filling it up, but that would be too boring to write. It��s better to sell roasted sweet potatoes every day.


    On the last holiday, take a day off, take a day off, and sort out the final plot by the way.


    I wish you all a happy May Day holiday!


    7017k

 v2 Chapter 408： Grapp

    They kept going deep in the forbidden forest. After about an hour, they finally walked out of the dense forest and came to a wide field of vision.


    When they got here, Sherlock could already hear a strange sound, like the whistle of a train, which could be heard from far away. It was loud, but it was intermittent, and it stopped intermittently like breathing.


    Hagrid scratched his head with some redness on his face.


    "He slept well at night."


    "It''s really good." Sherlock complained, "but the creatures who originally lived here are going to be out of luck, at least they have to move to a place a kilometer away."


    While they were talking, there was a rustling sound in the bushes not far away from them. Hagrid looked in that direction with some vigilance, but Sherlock''s expression remained unchanged.


    After entering the Forbidden Forest, he deployed his own magic control, so even if people hadn''t appeared before their eyes, Sherlock knew that this was not the enemy.


    Two centaurs stepped out from behind the bushes, one of them had a handsome face, pale blond hair, and his bare upper body did not have as much hair as the other centaurs.


    After seeing the person coming, Hagrid''s expression was a little embarrassed, but he still greeted him.


    "Firenze, it''s already so late, you haven''t rested yet?"


    The centaur named Firenze looked at Hagrid, his expression was kind, but he could see the helplessness in it.


    "It''s hard to sleep, Hagrid, he''s so loud, the whole tribe can''t stand it, and he''s trying to get close to our territory during the day. Fence is curious."


    The centaurs around Firenze were not as polite as him, he said directly and loudly.


    "You have to let him go! In this way, we have no way to rest normally, and he has shown aggression. No one can guarantee that he will rush into our tribe one day!"


    Hagrid was even more embarrassed, he explained with a lack of confidence.


    "Glopp is still a child... Now he''s just not very sensible. I will teach him. I believe I can teach him well."


    "Before we can teach him well, we will probably be demolished by him as a toy!" said the rough horseman angrily, "We are not discussing this with you, Hagrid! The leader has already said, if you If you don''t want him to move out, then we will use violence to evict him!"


    Hagrid waved his hands in a panic.


    "Oh no no no, Eric, he''s my younger brother, there''s only such an open space next to your ministry in the entire Forbidden Forest, I can go to your place and explain to the other centaurs, and promise to be disciplined within three days. good he..."


    Before Hagrid could finish speaking, Sherlock interrupted him.


    "We will find a new habitat for Grapp. That''s why I came to the Forbidden Forest tonight, so don''t worry, he won''t bother you again in the future."


    Firenze and Eric only turned their attention to Sherlock at this time. Because of Grapp''s problem and Sherlock standing behind Hagrid, most of them were blocked by his broad figure, so they didn''t. Didn''t notice him.


    "You are... Professor Forrest in that school." Firenze''s face was a little surprised, as if he knew Sherlock''s name.


    Sherlock raised his eyebrows, and being able to call out his name meant that the centaurs who had been living in the Forbidden Forest were not completely isolated from the outside world, and they also had access to information.


    "I''m Sherlock Forrest, and Dumbledore made a special trip for me to come to the Forbidden Forest today to deal with Grapp''s affairs."


    Eric and Firenze glanced at each other, and then they bowed their heads to Sherlock together to show their respect.


    "Since you have dealt with it, we are willing to follow your arrangement." Firenze said softly, "May the stars guide you, Mr. Forrest."


    After speaking, the two centaurs went back the same way in front of them and disappeared into the bushes.


    Sherlock stared at Hagrid.


    "When did the centaurs become so good at talking?"


    Hagrid also looked bewildered.


    "I don''t know either. Normally, centaurs should be very disgusted and look down on wizards, but they always talk about it, maybe they saw some prophecy in the starry sky."


    Sherlock touched his chin in confusion.


    He doesn''t think it''s just because of his current reputation in the wizarding world that the centaurs have such an attitude. Harry''s fame was bigger than him before. Listening to their stories about his first grade, the centaurs didn''t either. So respectful.


    Before Sherlock came back to his senses, Hagrid asked worriedly.


    "How are we going to find a new open space for Grapp, other places are also occupied by magical animals, and there is still this open space next to the centaur tribe."


    "The Forbidden Forest is so big, even if there is no open space, we can''t create an open space?" Sherlock continued to walk in the direction where the snoring came from, "What about the previous eight-eyed spider''s territory? I remember that the place was quite big. , your brother is a pure-blooded giant again, even if the stature and stature in the giant tribe are not as strong as other giants, pulling a few trees is not much more difficult than pulling weeds for us, right?"


    Hagrid had an embarrassed look on his face.


    "It''s not that I haven''t thought about letting him clear out an open space by himself, but he... um, doesn''t listen to me very much."


    Sherlock turned his head and glanced at Hagrid, who still had a bruised nose and a swollen face, and couldn''t help but smack his lips, knowing that the relationship between their brothers was "deep".


    "Disobedient bear boy? If you can''t discipline me, then let me come."


    When they were talking, they had already arrived at the open space where Hagrid''s younger brother Grapp lived temporarily.


    The giants of this century are not as big as mountains when they move, as in other fantasy stories. The average height of giants is about 20 feet, which is more than 6 meters.


    The height is equivalent to a two-story building, and Hagrid''s half-brother Grapp is a small man among the giants, only 16 feet (more than 4 meters), and it is precisely because of this willingness that he Hagrid, who had been bullied in the giant clan before, found him on this trip to find the giant and brought him back to Hogwarts.


    But the Forbidden Forest is not Hagrid''s private property after all. This forest still belongs to Hogwarts in name. Whether it is public or private, Dumbledore should know about it.


    And on the first day Hagrid came back, he found Dumbledore and got permission from him.


    But even "Small" Grapp was a giant. Of course, Dumbledore, who knew Hagrid''s character, didn''t leave this matter to himself so relieved, so he asked Sherlock to help him this afternoon. Take a look.


    Grapp was sleeping on the comfortable grass at this time, and his snoring was so loud that the closer he got, the more it made his ears ringing.


    "I can''t wake him up!"


    Hagrid, who stood in front of him like a dwarf, slammed Glop with his fists with great effort, but as he said, his brother slept well and was not bitten by mosquitoes like this. Feeling like waking up.


    Of course, this was also the reason why Hagrid obviously didn''t want to hit hard. Sherlock waved at Hagrid, motioning him to step back, and then snapped his fingers at Grapp.


    The next second, Grapp''s upper body seemed to be suddenly pushed up by some huge force, and he sat up from the ground like this.


    If he doesn''t wake up like this, then he shouldn''t be called a giant, just a giant pig.


    The snoring came to an abrupt end, and Grapp opened his pierced eyes in confusion and looked down at Sherlock and Hagrid.


    It took five or six seconds for him to react, and he roared with dissatisfaction and irritability, then raised his fist and smashed it to the ground.


    Fortunately, he still saved Hagrid a little bit of face, he just thumped to vent his anger when he got up, and had no intention of attacking Sherlock and the others.


    The distance from the ground shook twice, and although it was not to the extent that the ground was shaking, it also made the soles of the feet tremble.


    Sherlock frowned at the child-like, mentally unsound Grapp in front of him.


    "Can he communicate?"


    Hagrid said, "You can communicate, but he doesn''t usually want to communicate with me. I''ve been trying to teach him English since I brought him to the Forbidden Forest."


    Sherlock nodded.


    "As long as you can communicate, then tell him now and let him go to the former territory of the eight-eyed giant spider, clean it up by himself, and live there in the future."


    "He probably won''t be able to agree. He was very satisfied when I brought him here." Hagrid said hesitantly.


    "Just do what I say first."


    According to Sherlock, Hagrid tried to communicate with Grapp and told him the general idea.


    But in the end, as he said, Grapp didn''t seem very happy. He shook his big head and said something Sherlock couldn''t understand, but even if he guessed, he could guess that he was refusing. .


    Hagrid shook his head helplessly at Sherlock, but Sherlock didn''t show any disappointment on his face. He grabbed a lot of wands from his pocket, and the last two hundred wands were all suspended in the grid. Around Loop, the tip of the staff was aimed at him.


    Hagrid paled in shock.


    "Sherlock, he still has help!"


    "Don''t be nervous." Sherlock comforted Hagrid, "I''ll take care of my senses, I won''t hurt him, just let him know what it means to be obedient."


    Grapp is a giant, but giants are not fools. With so many wands facing him, he naturally felt Sherlock''s hostility.


    He stood up from the ground, roared, and waved his big hand, like driving away mosquitoes, trying to drive away the magic wands floating around him.


    But just before he made his move, hundreds of wands were picked one by one!


    The next moment, Grapp floated into the air.


    He looked extremely flustered. The feeling of being in the air without being able to touch the ground made him feel no sense of security in his heart. He struggled desperately in mid-air, but in vain.


    Hagrid opened his mouth wide and watched Sherlock subdue Grapp so easily. He could imagine that Sherlock would be very strong, but it was a bit exaggerated to make a giant unable to fight back.


    After all, although the giants are not very good at using their brains, and their bodies are huge, their reactions are very slow, and they are easily hit by magic spells, but they also have magic resistance no less than that of fire dragons.


    Spells like the Floating Spell, without one hundred and eighty wizards casting the spell together, would hardly be able to take effect on giants.


    And now Hagrid is the first time he has seen Sherlock''s method of casting spells with multiple wands.


    Sherlock didn''t care about Hagrid''s shocked gaze. In the past, even if he used the Levitation Charm with two hundred wands, he couldn''t control the giants. It wasn''t because the giants were too heavy, but because they were too heavy. magic resistance is too high.


    It was not until recently that he completed the third soul stitching with the remnant soul in the locket. The magic power was greatly strengthened, and the control of magic was far better than before, so that the spell can be enhanced to this level.


    He directly led Grapp towards the eight-eyed spider''s territory. Grabb was of course dishonest along the way. He kept struggling and roaring like a drowning man, but it was all in vain.


    Hagrid just followed Sherlock''s side, and the two took Grapp to the territory of the once-eight-eyed giant spider.


    This place has been burnt to a white field more than three years ago, but recently, some new plants have grown up relying on the nutrients left by the grass and tree ash.


    The reason why Hagrid didn''t choose this place at first is because the terrain here is not flat, there are potholes everywhere, and there are many roots of trees that have not been completely burnt, which is very troublesome to take care of.


    Sherlock directly threw Grapp, who had basically given up his struggle, into a big pit.


    Grapp, who had regained his freedom, felt that he could stand up again. He thought that before Sherlock could control it, it was purely his sneak attack. As long as he was prepared in his heart, he would definitely not be subdued so easily.


    Grapp roared and wanted to rush up from the big pit, and stretched out his hand in Sherlock''s direction, as if he was going to grab him.


    Sherlock just waved his hand expressionlessly, and moved with hundreds of wands beside him, casting a repelling spell.


    An incomparably huge force collided with Grapp, who wanted to rush out of the big pit, and directly turned the person he hit on his back, like a meat ball, and rolled back under the pit.


    Grapp shook the dirt from his hair, his brain only had one tendon, and rushed towards Sherlock again.


    No accident, he was knocked to the ground again, and after repeating this five times in a row, each time he fell to the ground, the magnitude of the fall became bigger and bigger, and the fifth time he even sat on the ground and slid back seven or eight meters before it was completed. After stopping, Grapp was finally honest, and he bowed his head in acknowledgment.


    The rules in the giant group are like this, whoever has the bigger fist has the right to speak.


    "Tell him about it now. If you want to live here, just sort out an open space for yourself."


    Hagrid calmly repeated Sherlock''s words.


    In this way, one of them is the black face and the other is the white face, and they are obedient to Grapp''s rectification, at least now they can listen to what Hagrid said to him.


    At the beginning, it didn''t think that it needed to use a weapon in the face of such an opponent, but at this moment it had to take out the weapon, otherwise, it would have been unable to resist. Rebirth from the ashes will continue to consume, and once the power of one''s own bloodline is consumed excessively, it will also damage the source.


    "I have to say, you exceeded my expectations. But now I have to use all my strength." Following Cao Yuwei''s words, the Phoenix True Flame converged towards it like a sea of ??rivers, and actually took back the Phoenix True Flame Domain. .


    The blazing phoenix real fire condensed and formed around its body, turning into a magnificent golden-red armor covering the whole body. Holding a sword, it stared at Young Master Mei like a demon.


    Young Master Mei did not pursue, but stood in the distance, slightly calming down his agitated mood. Although this battle did not last long, her emotions were becoming more and more excited.


    Before she really faced the undead phoenix at the level of the Great Demon King, she didn''t know if she could really resist. Her confidence all came from what Tang San gave before. And as the battle continued, when she really began to suppress her opponent, and she also protected herself from the Phoenix True Fire with the help of the Seven-Colored Sky Fire Liquid, she knew that she could really do it.


    Over the past hundred years, Tang San has instructed her on many fighting skills, all of which are most suitable for her to use. Just like the previous Nether Thorn, Nether Hundred Claws. There is also the sword Xinghan who just stabbed Cao Yuwei''s finger for the first time. According to Tang San, these are all real magical skills, and they were taught to Young Master Mei after his slight changes, and they were all the most suitable for her to use.


    The more he used these abilities, the more Young Master Mei couldn''t help subduing Tang San''s heart. When Tang San first told her that these belonged to the category of divine skills, she still had some doubts in her heart. However, at this time, she can continuously traumatize and oppress her opponents. If it is not a magical skill, how can she do it under the gap of cultivation?


    At this moment, all the emperors standing above the Emperor Tianzhu were all impressed by this little girl. When the Phoenix True Flame Domain appeared, what they were thinking about was how long Young Master Mei could last in this domain. The White Tiger Demon Emperor and the Jingfeng Demon Emperor were even ready to come to the rescue. However, as the battle continued, they were stunned to see that Young Master Mei had actually suppressed a great demon king of the undead Huofeng clan, in a real sense, and even forced him to be reborn from the ashes. how incredible


    Just as Cao Yuwei thought in his heart, the great demon king of the first-level bloodline is not the same thing as the ordinary great demon king! Not to mention the descendants of the top three powerful races in the Tianyu Empire. In terms of profound background, it is not impossible that the undead Huofeng lineage is the strongest in the Tianyu Empire. After all, the Tianhu tribe is not good at fighting.


    But that''s how it was, he was actually suppressed by the beautiful young master who was one rank lower. The peacock demon clan doesn''t even have an emperor now! Young Master Mei was still a ninth-rank existence more than half a year ago, and he was still participating in the Ancestral Court Elite Tournament. And today, after more than half a year, she can actually compete with the Great Demon King, then give her a few more years, how strong will she be? How long does it take for her to become an emperor? The emperors present all felt a little unbelievable at this time, because the strength displayed by the beautiful son was really beyond their expectations!


    The Great Demon Emperor Tianhu frowned slightly, his eyes narrowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    From his point of view, everything he wants to do is for the better continuation of the monster clan and the monster clan, and for the fairy land to always exist as the core of the entire plane.


    The reason why he targeted this little girl was because when she won the championship, he had felt something unusual in her, and also felt a stronger threat from her companion. Even as an emperor, he can feel this threat, and the threat is not himself, but the one he guards.


    That''s why he secretly led the Dark Demon King to hunt down Tang San and Young Master Mei.


    After the Dark Demon King returned, he said that there was a power similar to the Sea God blocking him, but he had already eliminated him, and that kid named Shura was completely wiped out. The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor really couldn''t feel the luck that belonged to Shura anymore.


    So, as long as the little girl in front of you needs to be strangled in the cradle, or at least interrupt her luck, then the threat should disappear.


    However, even the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor himself did not expect that Young Master Mei''s growth rate could be so fast. In just over half a year, not only has he succeeded in transcending the calamity, he has also been able to compete with the first-level bloodline powerhouses at the level of the Great Demon King. The stronger the ability she shows, the more the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor will naturally be able to feel the threat from her. And the threat has risen to a new level.


    The sword in Cao Yuwei''s hand flashed a dazzling golden-red light, and his whole body was murderous. Taking a step forward, the sword was cut out. The sky suddenly twisted violently. The blazing sword intent shrouded Mikoko''s body directly.


    It''s still tricky.


    Young Master Mei''s expression did not change, he took the initiative to take a step forward, and another mysterious circle of the sky swayed out.


    The incomparably powerful blow of the battle knife was once again thrown aside. There are top-level powerhouses present, and they can all see that the skill that Young Master Mei is using now is definitely a divine skill among divine skills. UUkanshu The opponent''s strength is obviously much stronger than hers, but it just can''t break her super defense.


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    ??


    It''s just a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor who provides you with the great sea ship! The fastest update


    Chapter 408 Grapp is free to read. https://


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 v2 Chapter 409： eldest and younger

    , !


    The last remnant of the cold in winter is still hovering over Hogwarts Castle.


    Sherlock put on the thick trench coat again, thinking that this time would be the last time he would wear it in the first half of the year.


    Draco has become very self-conscious now. From the beginning, he resisted buying him that set of Muggle clothes, but now he has taken the initiative to take off his wizard robes on the day he goes out and change his clothes, just in the castle. Sherlock was waiting at the door.


    He was still a thin-skinned man, and he was embarrassed to show himself in the castle dressed like this in public, because it would easily be regarded as an alien by his fellow Slytherin classmates, and would definitely be laughed at by Harry and Ron.


    "Have you brought your things?"


    Sherlock looked down at Draco and asked.


    Draco still had that stinky expression on his face, he didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    "Then let''s go."


    He used Apparition directly outside the castle, and brought Draco to the small city that they were already very familiar with.


    They found a fruit shop on the side of the street, and Draco took out a few pound notes from his pocket.


    These were earned by Sherlock doing a day job with him the last time they went out (Draco hasn''t turned 16 yet, Sherlock uses a little Confusion Charm.)


    Originally, Master Malfoy was very resistant to this, but when Sherlock himself started to help the vulgar Muggle farmer clear the cowshed on the farm without any magic, Draco had no choice but to keep going. I was stunned by the side, and could only say with a stinky face, "I''m not working for Muggles, but sharing the labor for the professors of the magic school." While cleaning up the cow dung.


    They ended up working a day, and they got a decent paycheck.


    The money Sherlock had Draco save for himself, and it came in handy today.


    In the fruit shop, he spent all the pounds to buy seasonal fruits, and then took a taxi with Sherlock and arrived at the familiar orphanage.


    This morning, the children of the orphanage were moving freely in the yard. They were far away, and they saw Sherlock and Draco walking by.


    A little girl with a broken tooth and a leaky voice ran to the wooden fence and shouted excitedly.


    "Boss!"


    Of course the boss wasn''t calling Sherlock.


    Draco, who was holding two bags of fruit in his hand, slashed in disdain, but from the soothing corners of his brows, it could be seen that he actually used the title very well.


    This is not the second time they have come to this orphanage to do volunteer work. After the volunteer experience that ended last Christmas, Harry''s Occlumency teaching ended every week, Sherlock would come out with Draco to continue Come and spend time with these children at this orphanage.


    Draco was naturally very reluctant at first, but after a long time coming every week, he had formed a habit of it himself.


    And when he came here for the third time, he became one with that Trish who used to trick him into a lot of tricks.


    This is not how smart Draco became later, showing his domineering air, but after being played by a little girl half his age several times in a row, he finally couldn''t help using it in private. Trixie was shocked by a little trick that was not even a magic spell.


    Sherlock turned a blind eye to this. After all, it was just some little spells that could be explained by magic, and they didn''t have the power to hurt anyone at all. Draco didn''t want to scare the little girl, he just wanted to get rid of it. She received adoring eyes there.


    Sure enough, this trick worked very well. Although her mind was much more mature than children her age, Trish was still a child who had not seen much of the world and grew up in an orphanage.


    She immediately regarded Draco as a master of magic, worshipped the mountain directly, and regarded Draco as the boss, calling herself the younger brother.


    The other older kids, including Haley and Mrs Chriss, didn''t care much about Draco''s little magic tricks, and Draco himself took advantage of it.


    Even if it''s just a little girl, the sound of the boss and the boss still makes him very flirtatious.


    In other respects Draco was really uneducated before, but when it came to his little brother, he was just fine.


    The week after Trish visited the boss, when he and Sherlock came back, they brought some candy with less obvious magical effects from Hogwarts to Beatrice, so that the little girl could enjoy it in the orphanage. Countless envious glances.


    This clever little girl is not stupid at all. It seems that she has become a younger brother and let Draco be brought under his command, but she is actually taken care of.


    However, she never eats alone. The candy that Draco gave her is shared by her and children who are younger or about the same age as herself. Sometimes the amount of candy is not enough. With a child younger than her, she has the demeanor of a young lady in an orphanage.


    Draco saw this too, and didn''t say anything at the time, but next time, he brought enough.


    This time the fruit was the same, he bought enough for an entire orphanage (only a dozen children in total).


    Mrs. Chris had already become acquainted with them, and when she saw them, she opened the door with a smile and let them in.


    Sherlock and Draco handed over the fruits they bought to her and Haley, and then took over their jobs, watching the children in the yard move freely, while they cleaned the two of them. Here comes the fruit.


    "Boss, you are so generous. You brought so many fruits this time!"


    Tracy seemed to have shining stars in her eyes, expressing her admiration for Draco.


    Draco seemed to fold his arms around his chest indifferently, but the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily, revealing his true mood at the moment.


    "Hmph, these are all trivialities."


    He said this lightly, as if he had completely forgotten the pain of being mad at the stinky cow dung when Sherlock was forbidden to use magic when he was in the cowshed.


    "Of course, boss, you are a great magician!"


    Draco took a peek at Sherlock and saw that he was helping a little boy who had just fallen to the ground and got up by himself, slapping the dust on his body, not paying attention to their side, and then he said very reservedly .


    "Didn''t I tell you, to hide my identity, these words can''t be said to others."


    "I was wrong, boss." Trish immediately admitted her mistake, "I''ll pay attention later."


    Draco waved his hand generously.


    "It''s okay, who told you not to be too smart, you call me boss, I should take care of you."


    Sherlock, who seemed to have paid no attention to Draco''s side after brushing off the dust on the little boy, had a smile on his face.


    Obviously, he actually listened clearly to the conversation between the eldest and the younger brother.


    In fact, Draco didn''t even realize that his mentality at this time had changed a lot compared to when he first came to this orphanage just after Christmas.


    If in the past, let alone a Trish calling him the boss, he relied on his own labor to get paid to buy fruit for the children of an orphanage, even if a little Muggle girl stood in front of him, he probably would have retreated in disgust. Two steps, afraid that she will pollute the air around him.


    The orphanage''s lunch at noon today was quite rich compared to usual, and each child received a fresh apple after the meal.


    Draco and Trish were eating at the same table with disdain on their faces. In fact, they were enjoying listening to the little girl''s compliments. Sherlock, after eating the last bite of food on the plate, looked at him with disdain. Mrs Chris said.


    "I''m going out for a walk around."


    Then he walked out of the orphanage alone. The place is very remote. After all, Mrs. Chris didn''t have much money to buy a large yard in a good location when the orphanage was established.


    Therefore, you can describe the surrounding environment as a good environment and fresh air, or you can say that this is a place where birds don''t shit.


    Sherlock didn''t really want to hang out here either. He walked straight out of the orphanage''s yard, then turned to the path on the right, and after a few steps, he came to an old house that seemed to be abandoned.


    He didn''t reach out and knock on the door, the old wooden door opened by itself, and behind the door was Moody''s old but upright figure.


    "Sherlock, are you here today?"


    Sherlock nodded and walked into the room.


    "I still came with Lucius'' son, how is it, did you find anything during this time?"


    Not only Moody was alone in the room, but Lupin and Sirius were also here.


    After Sherlock brought Draco to the orphanage for the first time, the three of them began to squat around here.


    After Draco took the initiative to contact him at Hogwarts, Sherlock did not give up to let this child turn his back on the right path, nor did he let go of his defenses.


    After all, no one can be sure that such teaching by words and deeds can really make a difference to this young master who has been pampered since childhood and received pure-blood education.


    Just in case, Draco had any malicious intentions, and it was also considered to ensure the safety of these children in the orphanage, Sherlock had Moody and the others stationed here early in the morning.


    Now the Death Eaters have obviously shrunk their power compared to before. There is no large-scale conflict between Aurors and Death Eaters in the magical world. There are only some small-scale frictions, which has made him retired from the Auror Command. Moody, and Lupin and Sirius, who had nothing to do, were completely idlers.


    However, anyone with a little vision can see that the current calm in the magic world does not mean peace, but a moment of tranquility before the next storm.


    No one knows what Voldemort is secretly planning now, no matter the Order of the Phoenix or the Ministry of Magic, they can only prepare early.


    "Everything is still normal here. I also followed what you said last time, and asked Kingsley, who is working in the ministry, to use his privileges to designate this area as a key monitoring point for Apparition and Floo Network. If there is something wrong here If there is any change, they will inform us as soon as possible."


    Sirius was a little irritable.


    "If you want me to say, I should just tie up that little brat from the Malfoys, and feed him Veritaserum, use Legilimency, and get out of his mind all about his father and the Death Eaters. If the information is not good, why make it so troublesome as it is now."


    Before Sherlock could speak, Lupin said calmly.


    "He''s still just an uneducated child, Sirius, and nothing else, just using Veritaserum and Dementia on an underage child is illegal in itself."


    "Now is a special period, and it is normal to use some special means." Sirius said.


    "It''s despicable at any age to do something like this to a child," Lupin said, "and you don''t think if You-Know-Who really wanted the Malfoy boy to do something, he wouldn''t have thought of that. Since he is assured to let the boy do things for him, and he is not afraid that we will spy on his memory, he must have his own backing."


    These words of Lupin had already made Sirius speechless.


    Although they are both members of the small group of Harry''s father James, Lupin and Sirius have completely different personalities. In contrast, Sherlock admires Lupin more. Sirius can''t say bad, only say He''s a rather extreme Gryffindor.


    "Judging from the current situation, it''s not that there is no way for Draco to correct him." Sherlock said softly, "He can get along well with the children in the orphanage now, which means that he has not completely accepted it. The pure blood theory of Lucius. UU reading "


    Sirius shrugged.


    "Well, since you''ve all said so, of course I don''t have any more opinions."


    According to his character, he is naturally not so honest under normal circumstances, but Sherlock has now completely established a leadership position below Dumbledore in the Order of the Phoenix, and this position was created by himself, so that every Everyone is convinced, even Sirius, a character who can be called a thorn no matter where he is.


    Sherlock nodded. With Moody guarding here, he didn''t have to worry about anything. He was just here to take a look.


    After having a few words with the three of them, I learned about the current situation at No. 12 Grimmauld Place, when Sherlock was about to leave.


    In the old house, a green fire suddenly rose from the dusty fireplace.


    Tonks'' head appeared in the fireplace, she didn''t say hello, but said in a fast tone.


    "Kingsley asked me to report the news. He said that six consecutive Apparition fluctuations were detected near you, and the location was behind the orphanage!"

 v2 Chapter 410： bait

    , !


    Bella appeared at the back wall of the orphanage with five Death Eaters, including Lucius.


    Being able to Apparate here proves that they have already been here for reconnaissance.


    Bella didn''t seem to be affected by her husband''s arrest. Not only did she not have the slightest intention to rescue Rodolphus, who didn''t know where she was being held at the moment, she even acted in front of a group of Death Eaters and Voldemort''s face, mocking his incompetence.


    It can be said that after becoming a die-hard fan of Voldemort, Bella has no place in Rodolphe''s heart at all.


    The two said they were husband and wife, but in fact, it is only in name now.


    "I hope no one is wrong today."


    Bella stared at the Death Eaters beside her, and said in a sharp and stern voice.


    "Master has waited until now, just to wait for this opportunity, since we appeared here, I don''t want a fly to escape!"


    The other four nodded and said yes, and only Lucius looked pale. He stared at Bella and said with trembling lips.


    "We will complete all the tasks assigned by the master, but please also remember that Bella, the master also said that the safety of my son must be guaranteed!"


    Bella''s mouth curled into a sneer of disdain, as if she was very contemptuous of Lucius'' words, but she still said it.


    "Of course I know this is also the master''s order."


    Hearing her promise, Lucius'' face didn''t improve much. He hurried away with two of the Death Eaters, while Bella took the other two Death Eaters to the other direction.


    At the same time, inside Hogwarts.


    Snape walked quickly into the headmaster''s room with a face that had never been so ugly.


    Dumbledore was looking at an official document sent by the International Federation of Magicians, and when he saw Snape coming in, he couldn''t help sitting up straight.


    "The black devil is very wrong during this time. He seems to be avoiding me on purpose and planning something with the people under him."


    Hearing Snape''s words, Dumbledore frowned instantly.


    "Any more news?"


    Snape took a deep breath.


    "Lucius found me with Floo powder this morning, he looked panicked and stressed countless times, hoping I could protect his son."


    "Draco Malfoy?"


    "Yes, and three days ago, Narcissa forced me to be his son''s godfather, because the Dark Lord gave me instructions to stay at Hogwarts and not to go anywhere, so I used this as an excuse to not go anywhere. promise."


    Dumbledore''s royal blue eyes were thinking.


    "We always knew what special assignment Draco had received from him. At first, Sherlock and I thought he was probably just using Sherlock as a springboard, but the ultimate goal was me. After all, His biggest threat is me."


    Snape''s face was solemn.


    "But what Sherlock did in the summer vacation made his reputation in the magic world not as good as before. With his character, it is very likely that Sherlock will be the first target, and he will still kill him with his own hands. This will restore his lost reputation."


    Dumbledore murmured.


    "The goal is Harry''s words, if he succeeds, he can break the long-standing prophecy in the magic world. If the goal is mine, he can directly solve the only person in the magic world who can confront him head-on. And whether it is I''m still Harry, and he can also gain great popularity, and if you choose Sherlock, in addition to restoring his lost notoriety to the past, he will also have the opportunity to completely get rid of Sally''s long-standing hidden in his soul. Soul...but why is he so sure he can kill Sherlock?"


    Snape didn''t see the slightest impatience in Dumbledore. If according to the current situation, Sherlock was taking Draco outside of Hogwarts, and Voldemort''s long-planned dormancy was probably in the This time to besiege him.


    "Sherlock told me that he doesn''t actually have the ability to fight against the Dark Lord at all. The last time he was able to do that was purely due to some poor information, plus a lot of luck." Snape''s tone was clearly anxious.


    Dumbledore still had a smile on his face at this time.


    "That was Sherlock last June."


    Snape didn''t understand what Dumbledore meant when he said this. In less than a year from last June to now, how advanced can Sherlock''s magic be?


    How could even a genius be able to confront Voldemort in such a short period of time?


    Dumbledore didn''t explain anything to Snape, he turned his head and said softly to a portrait on the wall.


    "Doris, can you help me with a trip to the Ministry of Magic? Tell Minister Scrimgeour that I have something important to talk to him about, and I''ll be going to the Minister''s office soon, so he must make time."


    A benevolent witch nodded in response, and disappeared into the frame the next second.


    "Phineas." He called out the name of another portrait. "Help me call Minerva and make her walk faster."


    In the past, the portrait of the thin old man who would complain when he went out and shouted, without a word of nonsense at this time, he shuttled directly through the portrait, and also left the principal''s room.


    After doing these two things, Dumbledore seemed to sense Snape''s anxiety and smiled slightly. He also knew that although he and Sherlock often hurt each other and neither agreed with the other, the actual relationship between them very nice.


    "Don''t worry about it, Severus, Sherlock and I are not fools, we all know that the Death Eaters must have a plan for the recent hibernation, and such a plan must be between me, Harry and Sherlock. "


    Snape said blankly.


    "I''m not worried, I just want to know, since you''ve all been alerted in advance, why let Sherlock and Draco go out so easily?"


    Dumbledore crossed his arms and placed his arms on the desk, the crescent-shaped mirror reflecting white light.


    "Voldemort is looking for an opportunity to get rid of the three knots in his heart. Are we not the same as we are struggling to find their hidden stronghold?"


    Snape''s face suddenly froze, and Dumbledore''s words did not end.


    "He thinks you are still useful, but he is still vigilant and doesn''t give you very much trust. He has always let you stay at Hogwarts, and seldom let you participate in large-scale Death Eater gatherings."


    "Does Sherlock take Draco out on purpose every week? Just to use himself as bait to lure the Dark Lord out?"


    "He went out with Draco just because he thought the child could be saved." Dumbledore said calmly, "According to what he thought at the beginning, if Draco still had that little conscience in his heart, he wouldn''t put himself in every position. Chow and Sherlock went to volunteer at a Muggle orphanage to speak up, and if Draco really has gotten to the point of hopelessness..."


    He didn''t go on, but even if he didn''t, Snape knew what would happen if Draco was really hopeless.


    And the current state of affairs is developing towards this situation.


    ......


    Sherlock reacted immediately after receiving the news from the broken house where Moody and the others were stationed.


    "Immediately send Dobby and Kreacher to the orphanage, pick up all the children in it, and let everyone who is on standby in the Order of the Phoenix come over as we prepared in advance."


    Faced with the sudden situation, Moody and Lupin''s faces were solemn, while Sirius was excited.


    He looked like he had been waiting for this day.


    At the same time as Sherlock''s voice fell, an invisible magic force gathered inward from all directions, and soon it was like a big hood, covering the area within three kilometers with the orphanage as the center.


    For this magic, each of the four here is familiar.


    Anti-Apparition Magic!


    The six wizards who came here immediately blocked this space, obviously with hostility.


    Up to now, even if the identity of these six wizards is not certain to be Death Eaters, Sherlock and the others will estimate according to the worst situation.


    Immediately, Sherlock and Moody and Sirius did not stay in place. They rushed out of the broken house and ran towards the orphanage, leaving only Lupin to use the special method prepared before to contact Kreacher and More than.


    The atmosphere in the orphanage was still very peaceful, and the Muggles couldn''t feel the fluctuation of magic power at all. Mrs. Chris was a little surprised, but she wasn''t too flustered out of her trust in Sherlock.


    "Mr. Forrest, are these two... your friends?"


    Sherlock didn''t have time to introduce the identities of Moody and Sirius to him, because at this time, with the sound of "Peng", two house-elves, Dobby and Kreacher, had appeared between them.


    For these two non-human creatures that appeared out of thin air, except for some children who were still young and did not have a clear understanding of the world, most of the other children felt frightened, and even Mrs. Chris and Haley also fell. With a jump, they subconsciously protected the child in the middle.


    "Dobby reports to you, sir."


    Dobby, who was wearing decent clothes, bowed to Sherlock, while the older Kreacher gave Sirius a cowardly and disgusting look, and bowed and shouted.


    "Master Sirius."


    Sherlock instructed the two elves, each with a few children, to leave the orphanage by Apparition.


    Even if Mrs. Chris trusts Sherlock again, she will not easily follow his words and do things in the face of such a situation. Sherlock can only use a Confusion Charm first, so that she does not subconsciously feel that there is nothing wrong with it.


    But just when all the children were about to leave, he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    "What about Draco and Tracy?"


    Mrs. Chris, who was under the Confusion Charm, told the truth.


    "They went out from the cafeteria together after eating, and now I don''t know which classroom they are in."


    Sherlock frowned, his control magic enveloped the entire orphanage, and they were soon found on the side of the orphanage near the wall.


    "Dobby, you and Kreacher take them with you and come back."


    "Dobby got it."


    The next moment, Dobby and Kreacher left with the orphanage children.


    Sirius looked at Sherlock.


    "It was that Malfoy kid who told the Death Eaters your location? And now he''s taking a little Muggle girl hostage?"


    This is the most reasonable inference, but Sherlock thinks it is not the case.


    If Draco had really planned to report their location to Voldemort in the first place, why did he go to the farm with him doing odd jobs?


    Acting to numb yourself?


    Sherlock didn''t think Draco would have such flawless acting skills, otherwise he wouldn''t have been so nervous when he took the initiative to come to his desk for the first time in Hogwarts.


    "Let''s go find those two children first."


    Sherlock said, and ran towards where he perceived Draco and Trish.


    ......


    Draco and Tracey walked out of the canteen together five minutes after Sherlock left the orphanage.


    Trish wanted to watch the magic trick Draco performed for him last time, but Draco agreed "reluctantly", but only agreed to show her alone.


    "Where did the boss learn magic? Did Mom and Dad teach it?"


    Tracey asked, blinking, apparently always curious about the little tricks Draco showed her.


    Although Draco has not yet graduated from Hogwarts, he is also well aware of the strength of the Ministry of Magic''s enforcement of secrecy laws under the influence of his family environment.


    Hogwarts students are not allowed to use magic outside of school. All he dares to use in front of Trish is because he knows that the traces that the Ministry of Magic uses to monitor little wizards cannot accurately locate the individual casting the spell~ www.novelhall.com~ With Sherlock, the grown-up wizard, around him, there will be no trouble.


    But even an arrogant like Draco would not dare to reveal magic and the existence of Hogwarts directly to a Muggle, even if the other party was only a six or seven year old child.


    Whether it''s magic or magic in English is "magic", and Draco doesn''t need to specifically correct Trish''s name.


    "Like you said, like the magic masters I saw in the newspaper, of course, I also passed it down from my family. It''s just that these things I know are not the same as those people, like circus monkeys. others see it."


    While they were talking, they had come to a corner of the courtyard of the orphanage. After lunch, it was lunch break. Few children would come here. If it wasn''t for Draco, Mrs. Chris would not let Cui Akane wandered around in the yard alone.


    Just as Draco pulled out his wand with a little smugness on his face, he was about to perform an even more magical transfiguration for his little brother Tracy this time.


    The wall around them suddenly exploded!


    A woman with black curly hair and a playful look in her eyes, followed by two men in black robes with iron masks, appeared in front of them.

 v2 Chapter 411： choice

    , !


    "Bella, Bella... Auntie!"


    Draco looked at the black-haired woman in front of him, and shivered uncontrollably while calling out what he usually called her.


    His eyes were suspicious, as if he had never expected her to appear here.


    Bella was not surprised by Draco''s reaction now. She stared at Draco''s pale face, and the corner of her mouth not only evoked a sneer.


    "Did you not expect me to be here? Little Draco."


    Draco''s face twitched, he forced a smile, and then subconsciously stretched out his hand to pull behind him, who was still dazed at what was happening in front of him.


    "Yes, yes, Aunt Bella, why are you here?"


    The smile on Bella''s face subsided, and her expression became cold.


    "I also want to know, why don''t you report to the master about the man named Forrest, who brings you to this place every weekend? Can you give me an explanation?"


    Draco''s lips turned white, and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    If you count the blood relationship, Bella and his mother are both sisters from the Black family, so he has to call him aunt.


    But in fact, after the woman in front of her became loyal to that man, she no longer had any relatives to speak of.


    Not to mention Draco, her nominal nephew, even her own husband Rodolphus, if one day Voldemort ordered her to be killed, she would not hesitate at all.


    It is precisely because of knowing what kind of person this woman is that all Draco feel so scared now.


    "Are you the eldest''s family? But you can''t destroy the wall either. Granny Chris will be very distressed."


    Just when the scene was approaching freezing point, Trish, who was behind Dracola, suddenly stuck out her small head and said with a serious face.


    At this time, the three Death Eaters who hadn''t seen her for the first time were all focused on her.


    Draco panicked, he pressed Trish''s head back hard, it was still the end of winter, but fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "This is..." Bella''s eyes turned to Tracy, and she said with a half smile on her face, "Won''t you introduce this ''Muggle'' friend of yours to us? Draco."


    She bit the word Muggle very hard.


    Draco gritted his teeth, as if he was nervous, but he couldn''t say a word.


    And at this moment, a tall figure with pale golden shawl and long hair came here in a hurry.


    "Draco!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Draco couldn''t help but respond in surprise.


    "dad!"


    Lucius came out of the hole in the wall blasted by Bella eagerly and excitedly. When he saw the scene in front of him, his face turned gloomy.


    "Bella, the master said that he would not embarrass my son and protect him. You shouldn''t have forgotten that, right?"


    Bella, as the absolute top of the Death Eaters, was Voldemort''s right arm, but Lucius was not afraid of her.


    Now the Death Eaters have been divided into two factions, one is led by Bella, these diehards who have been imprisoned in Azkaban for more than ten years.


    The other is led by Lucius, who still has a rich family background and social status in the wizarding world. Although their loyalty is not firm enough, they are very helpful to Voldemort.


    So under normal circumstances, Bella and Lucius have the same status, and there is no difference between them.


    Lucius didn''t give her any good looks, but Bella was not angry, but the expression on her face became a little playful.


    "Of course I''m not embarrassing your son, Lucius, but your precious son seems to be protecting a little Muggle girl right now. Is that what you usually teach him?"


    Hearing her words, only at this time did Lucius suddenly discover the figure hiding behind his son.


    "What are you doing, Draco! Why are you protecting that Muggle!"


    he said sharply.


    Draco subconsciously released the hand that had been holding Tracy''s arm before.


    He avoided looking directly at Lucius.


    "I, I didn''t, Dad."


    Just as he let go, the two Death Eaters standing behind Bella fiercely grabbed Trish.


    The little girl clearly felt that something was wrong, and she began to cry and struggle.


    "What are you doing! Granny Klass and Sister Haley are in the house, and the boss! The boss! Help me!"


    Hearing Tracy''s cry, Draco''s body trembled obviously, his face was as white as a piece of paper, but he still remained silent.


    Bella seemed to notice something interesting, she stared at Draco, her eyes full of indifference narrowed.


    "Boss? It looks like she has a good relationship with you, Draco, what, your little sister is begging you for help, aren''t you going to beg for her?"


    Lucius also looked at Bella coldly and blocked Draco behind him.


    "I don''t need you to teach my son what he wants to do. I know him better than anyone else. There is absolutely no way he can be friends with a little Muggle girl!"


    Bella held the wand in her hand with three fingers. She looked at Draco, who had his head bowed behind Lucius, and at Tracy, who was still struggling in the hands of the two Death Eaters. A wicked smile.


    "I remember that you have been telling the master before that you want your son to join the Death Eaters and be given the mark of the master, right?"


    "Is it the time to say this?" Lucius frowned.


    "Of course not, but I think you should let your son prove himself a little bit." Bella said in a cold voice, "For example, killing this Muggle with your own hands proves to us that his heart is still pure blood, and It''s not that he was instigated by his professor Forrest!"


    Lucius looked like he was insulted, he said angrily.


    "If you have a problem with me, don''t talk about my son!"


    "I''ve never had a problem with anyone, am I humiliating you, Lucius, didn''t you hear the little girl calling your son just now? If he doesn''t kill this Muggle himself to prove himself, if When the master knows about this, what will he do?"


    Lucius was shocked with a stiff face, and he fell silent.


    Draco himself saw the change in his father''s attitude, and the panic in his eyes could no longer be hidden.


    "dad......"


    "Are you friends with this Muggle? Draco." Lucius asked in a deep voice.


    "No, it''s not." His answer seemed so pale, because no matter what came out of his mouth, whether he admitted or denied, the next outcome was already doomed.


    "Okay, then kill her as I taught you before!"


    Lucius'' face became calm.


    "No...don''t, Dad..."


    Draco held his wand in his hand and looked at his father helplessly, while Lucius just looked at him firmly.


    "You will have the first time sooner or later, which is destined after the master decides to appoint you. Just use me to teach you magic, the Death-suppressing Charm will not cause any pain, so don''t have this in your heart. A lot of pressure and burden."


    Draco''s hand holding the wand was shaking. He turned his head to glance at Trish, who had been thrown to the ground by the Death Eaters. The little girl was looking at him with those unbelievable eyes.


    It was just the moment of eye contact, and Draco couldn''t help lowering his head, not daring to meet Tracey''s gaze.


    "Boss... are you going to kill me?"


    The girl''s sobbing voice sounded in front of him, and Draco clenched his wand tightly and said nothing.


    "Hurry up, kid, we have other things to do, we can''t accompany you here all the time." The Death Eater standing next to Bella said impatiently.


    Draco raised his wand slowly, his hands trembling violently, as if the wand was not made of a small wooden stick at all, but an iron rod that weighed thousands of pounds.


    He didn''t even dare to look at Trixie on the ground, the corners of his clenched mouth kept twitching, as if struggling with all his life.


    Even Lucius couldn''t help but start urging his son.


    "Hurry up, Draco, hurry up! We have more important things later."


    Draco finally seemed to have been pushed to the limit, his hand was no longer shaking, he waved his wand vigorously like a broken jar, and the spell came out of his mouth.


    Everyone else present was relieved after seeing Draco swinging his staff, but the spell shouted from his mouth was not the life-suppressing spell!


    "Smoky!"


    Immediately followed by a "bang", a burst of white smoke instantly enveloped everyone here!


    As soon as Draco finished using the smokescreen spell, he stretched out his hand in the direction he remembered without hesitation, then grabbed the girl''s hand, and took her to Bella to blast off the wall before. The hole that came out escaped!


    It happened very suddenly, even if according to Bella''s vision, even if Draco wouldn''t kill this little Muggle girl with the Death Curse, he would never dare to do anything to save people.


    The thick white smoke completely obscured their vision. She could only rely on her voice. After she heard the eager footsteps, Bella immediately reacted.


    Anger welled up from the bottom of her heart, and then she raised the wand in her hand without any hesitation, pointing in the direction of the footsteps in the smokescreen.


    "Avadaso..."


    "Do not!"


    Before Bella''s spell could be read out of her mouth, Lucius screamed in horror, and then knocked Bella, who was about to cast a spell, to the ground with his body!


    "Do you want to betray your master! Lucius! Cast the curse! Don''t let him run away!"


    Bella shouted sharply, and after hearing her order, the other four Death Eaters raised their wands and charged in the direction of Draco''s escape footsteps, while casting spells.


    However, none of them dared to use the life-suppressing spell directly like Bella, but only used the petrification spell and the stun spell, which could restrict movement without causing damage.


    Draco held Trish''s hand, he had now rushed out of the smoke screen he created with the spell, he didn''t dare to look back, he just ran forward desperately.


    He knew that if he was caught, he could still have no major problems under the protection of his father, but Tracey was definitely going to die!


    The direction in which the Death Eaters cast their spells was very precise, and three of the four spells shot straight at Draco''s back.


    However, just when these spells were less than ten centimeters away from his body, a transparent light suddenly lit up behind him.


    The incomparably strong iron armor not only helped him block all these spells, but also bounced back to the master who released them.


    Except for the Death Eater whose spell didn''t hit, the other three were all hit, either petrified or knocked unconscious to the ground.


    Draco, who has been running forward, has no idea about this. He is so confused now that he has never thought about putting a layer of iron armor on himself, let alone this high-intensity magic that can bounce back adult wizard spells. cursed.


    He was just thinking about running with Trish, the farther the better.


    Before Christmas last year, he would never have dreamed that he would do such a shocking thing on this day.


    In order to protect a Muggle, he disobeyed the orders of his father and Bella, and used a spell in their presence to help the Muggle escape.


    Even now, Draco wondered if he had gone crazy, why would he do such a crazy thing.


    But Tracy was only under seven years old, and she couldn''t keep up with Draco''s escape, and Draco soon discovered it himself.


    He quickly cast a floating spell on the girl, reducing her weight, then picked her up directly, and continued to accelerate forward.


    "Boss..."


    Trish''s sobbing voice rang in his ears.


    "Mother Chris, what about Sister Haley and everyone else? Will those bad magicians kill them?"


    Draco was breathing heavily, not because he was tired, but because he was too nervous and his heart beat faster.


    "Professor Forrest will protect them!"


    "Those people are the relatives of the boss?" Trish said timidly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "You saved Trish, will they punish you?"


    "I didn''t do it for you!"


    Draco stretched his neck and shouted, he said it hard, and he had already made a reason for himself.


    "I''m here for the glory of the Malfoys!"


    But in fact, if the ancestors of the Malfoy family knew that he was running for a Muggle right now, they might be able to climb out of the ancestral grave and expel him.


    Draco kept running, ran out of the remote road where the orphanage was located, and ran into a small wood beside the road.


    Just when he felt that his body was exhausted and was about to fall to the ground with Tracy in his arms, the sky suddenly turned dark!


    Countless black-robed men with iron masks, riding broomsticks, flew over their heads!


    And above these people, there is a large area of ??black mist, which just seems to bring endless fear and death to people!

 v2 Chapter 412： Can I go to Sherlock with you?

    Sherlock came out of the corner after Draco led Tracy away.


    That iron armor spell, which is enough to reflect the adult wizard''s spell, was naturally used by him.


    In fact, when Lucius came here, Sherlock and Moody Sirius were already at the wall.


    It''s just that they didn''t go out the first time, and waited to read Draco''s choice.


    Sirius never believed that someone like Draco would have the chance to change, just like he never knew or believed that his brother Regulus, who was once a die-hard Voldemort, would eventually give it up. Like a flag of resistance.


    And Sherlock had already prepared everything in advance. As long as Draco finally shot at Trish, he would use the control magic to disarm the wand in his hand.


    Fortunately, Draco did not disappoint Sherlock.


    Like the one he told Dumbledore and the others at the beginning, Draco wasn''t hopelessly bad, it was just that he had been brought up by the wrong family.


    And as long as he can be guided correctly in the follow-up, those consciences that remain in his heart will tell him what is right and what is wrong.


    Now that Draco has chosen the right side, Sherlock will naturally handle the aftermath for him.


    "Good son you taught! Lucius!"


    Bella''s shrill voice seemed to pierce people''s eardrums, causing a sense of irritability in their hearts unconsciously.


    Lucius stood up from the ground with a gloomy face. Even if Draco did such a disappointing thing in front of him, he would not allow this crazy woman to insult her son.


    "My son, of course I know how to teach this, but at this time, you won''t forget why the master asked us to come here first, right?"


    Bella''s fierce face was full of grimness, but after hearing Lucius'' words, she gradually returned to indifference.


    If it was normal, she would have someone go and get Draco and that little girl back no matter what, she couldn''t do anything to Draco, but if Tracey fell into her hands, she would definitely be a A life-or-death situation.


    The only thing that can make Bella give up on this idea can only be related to Voldemort.


    And the mission of the six of them really has nothing to do with Draco at all.


    "Did you come to find me?"


    A sudden voice suddenly inserted into their topic.


    Bella and Lucius tensed up instantly, and the hands holding the wand increased their strength. They responded in less than a second and aimed at the place where the voice came from.


    However, there was a clear snap of fingers, and there was no spell or wand waving.


    Including Bella Lucius, the wands in the hands of the six Death Eaters were suddenly exerted with a huge force and broke free from their grasp!


    The next moment, the six magic wands flew into the sky together, forming six parabolas under the blue sky like shooting stars, and were thrown far away.


    After a brief stupor, Bella and the other six, who only realized what had happened, had extremely ugly expressions on their faces.


    Moody and Sirius had raised the two wands at them, but what really made them dread was the man standing in the middle of them, with nothing in his hands, but silently disarming them . �쨬Q��G��tV.�樯��


    "Everyone, this afternoon is really a rare good weather, isn''t it? So, is it too bad for you to come here to look for me and scare my students away?"


    Sherlock''s voice was very casual, as casual as he encountered a neighbor''s child on the side of the road scribbling someone else''s car glass, and he gave a few lessons.


    Bella and Lucius, whose wands were taken away and who had lost their resistance, had ugly faces.


    None of them thought this would happen.


    After last year''s Triwizard Tournament that made their master disgraced, even if he was as arrogant as Bella, he had to admit that Sherlock''s strength was definitely at the top level in the magic world.


    Especially when using magic wands with more than three digits at the same time, you can basically rely on the number, and one person can face hundreds of wizards.


    Of course, even so, she is definitely no better than her master, Voldemort.


    After a certain level, the strength of magic cannot be compensated for by the accumulation of quantity.


    That''s why, that night, Sherlock was completely crushed and beaten by Voldemort, but with Fiddlesticks, this unexpected accident reversed the situation and stabbed the knife into Voldemort''s chest.


    And if it wasn''t for this accident, Sherlock would never have been able to support Dumbledore with the Order of the Phoenix and a group of Aurors.


    Sherlock is very strong, but his strength is limited. Without the use of multiple wands to cast spells, his magic level is comparable to Bella, the most powerful Death Eaters.


    But even with the addition of the means of casting spells with multiple wands, it is absolutely impossible to do it in front of the six of them, without chanting a spell or waving a wand, just snapping their fingers would completely make them lose all resistance. ability to this extent.


    Seeing Bella, Lucius''s two gray and defeated faces, and Sirius, who was holding a wand in his hand, showed a happy smile on his face.


    "Do you remember what you said when you were in Azkaban? My dear cousin, at that time, did you ever think that even if you did come out, that person would really come back, and it would turn out to be what it is today situation.��


    Bella stared coldly at Sirius. Just as she was about to speak, there was a sound of breaking in the sky from far to near, and then a black "cloud" enveloped them in darkness.


    This kind of movement made everyone here subconsciously raise their heads.


    It wasn''t some dark cloud, but hundreds of Death Eaters riding broomsticks, wearing black robes and wearing iron masks!


    They had already determined their target in mid-air. Nearly half of them began to circle around Sherlock, while more than half of the Death Eaters drew out their wands in mid-air.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of wands were aimed at Sherlock alone!


    Even though they had anticipated such a situation in advance, Sirius and Moody couldn''t help frowning, nervously swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    But Bella and Lucius'' originally ugly faces turned around completely. They were delighted to see that the black mist in the sky had gathered and formed, turning into a bald-headed and noseless wizard, all of them kneeling on the ground.


    "Owner!"


    Voldemort gently squeezed the end of the wand with four fingers. He didn''t even look at Bella and the others. The moment he appeared in the sky, his eyes were always locked on Sherlock.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so unwise, Sherlock Forrest."


    His voice was cold and cold, with some pride and disdain mixed in when he spoke to Sherlock.


    "After the last battle, although your strength has not yet reached the standard, I have brought you to the same level as Dumbledore, but now it seems that I still think highly of you."


    Even though he was surrounded by so many wands, and Voldemort, who made the whole magical world talk about it, was right in front of him, Sherlock''s face still didn''t change much.


    "So what was your purpose for letting Draco approach me in the first place? Don''t you just want him to keep an eye on my whereabouts?"


    The face that looked very strange because it had no nose and was extremely pale smiled contemptuously, and Voldemort seemed to not mind having some more communication with Sherlock.


    "Do you think that''s all I want?" he said coldly, "I never saw you or Dumbledore as the target I had to plan for, it''s just your choice. It just hit me in front of me."


    Sherlock looked at him and shrugged.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me about your original plan in detail? Or do you actually plan to get rid of me today, and that plan about Draco will continue?"


    Voldemort did not answer his question, but slowly fell from the sky to the ground.


    He passed by Bella and the others with a blank expression, and then the six wands that had been disarmed by Sherlock flew back from all directions and fell back into the hands of their original owners.


    "I know you have something to rely on. Even though I haven''t investigated why your strength has improved so quickly, do you think that even if you are more than a star and a half stronger than last time, you can be my opponent?"


    He stopped about five meters away from Sherlock, holding the wand whose core was the same as Harry''s wand in his hand, his eyes indifferent like a snake.


    "Same as last time, Sherlock, I won''t let my subordinates take action, it''s still just the two of us, I will kill you with my own hands, and let those ignorant people see, what they fantasize these days can be done in Deng After that, Bridor led them to continue to be the recalcitrant Professor Forrest, is he qualified or not!"


    The black robe on Voldemort''s body was automatic without wind, and the black smoke that surrounded him seemed to be alive, cheering for joy!


    Sirius and Moody looked at each other, both of them consciously took a step back and left this space to Sherlock.


    Sherlock didn''t say anything more to Voldemort. He narrowed his eyes and silently suspended hundreds of wands behind him.


    ......


    Hogwarts.


    Holding a plate of cookies just made from the kitchen, he stood in front of the door of Sherlock''s office. Silk, who knocked on the door but got no response, frowned slightly.


    If Sherlock is not in the castle at this time, Shilk knows where he will go.


    After Christmas, when Sherlock took Draco to the orphanage for the second time to experience life, he also wanted to take Silk to relax for a day, so he thought it was going out to play.


    It''s just that Shilk also teaches a lot of classes, so she couldn''t spare a whole day that day to go out with Sherlock and the others.


    So, at this time, Sherlock was not in the castle, so she could guess where he would go.


    But Shilk had a worry in his heart for no reason.


    She didn''t know what she was worried about, nor did she seem to feel that Sherlock was in danger, but she was a little irritable.


    Silk silently carried the plate of steaming cookies back to her office. A student greeted her along the way, and she just nodded lightly in response.


    Sitting in front of the desk, she stared at the old windmill with a yellowed surface inserted in the pen holder in a daze.


    This windmill was originally at her father''s funeral, and she and Sherlock related things were buried in the tomb belonging to "John Watson".


    Later, Sherlock dug up the tomb with his own hands, and then sent the windmill back to her, including her, "John" and "Uncle Prince" as a child.


    Shilk couldn''t understand what she was upset about. Usually, when her mood changed inexplicably, she would look at the crystal ball, which was no fun for others.


    But today, she seemed to see something from the windmill that had no magic power at all.


    The disordered lines became clear in her mind, and the foggy scene gradually became clear...


    Shilk suddenly stood up from the chair.


    She didn''t take off her coat when she returned to the office just now. She hadn''t come back for three minutes, she pushed open the office door, and walked in the direction of Dumbledore''s office with a very clear goal.


    She didn''t know what the password of the principal''s office was, but when she walked to the stone monster, it jumped aside by itself.


    This is not because Shilk has the same authority as Sherlock to enter and exit the principal''s room at any time without a password. It just happened that a person came out in a hurry.


    The face of this person Shilk has seen is Scrimgeour, the current Minister of Magic of the British Ministry of Magic.


    She had also heard from the usual chats with Sherlock that the newly appointed Minister of Magic had a normal relationship with Dumbledore, not too bad but not too good. Both sides were trying their best to maintain a relationship. non-interference balance.


    And now Scrimgeour hurried out of Dumbledore''s office, obviously there was something important, but Shilk didn''t ask much, she passed the Minister of Magic and came to Dumbledore''s office In front of the door, there was a light knock on the door of the principal''s room.


    Dumbledore''s slightly surprised voice came from behind the door.


    "Please come in."


    Shilk pushed open the door and walked in. Dumbledore was putting on a robe over himself, as if he was about to go out.


    Seeing Shilk walking in from outside, Dumbledore''s hands didn''t stop moving, he asked with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Do you have anything to do with me? Vera."


    There was no superfluous expression on Silk''s face, but her eyes, which were no longer covered, seemed extraordinarily serious.


    "Can I go to Sherlock with you? Professor Dumbledore." To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    The one who provides you with the great sea ship is nothing more than the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Chapter 412 Can I go to Sherlock with you? Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The battle sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    The computer version of the website is about to close, UU reading www.uukanshu. com to watch the latest content for free, please download the love reading app


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.


    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.


    ??


    Chapter 412 Can I go to Sherlock with you? Free reading. Download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free. The one who provides you with the great sea ship is nothing but a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. The fastest update


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 ~： 。。

Win10 has been updated automatically, and it hasn''t been updated yet. I vomited. Du Niang searched for this thing, but it will take an hour to update. Tonight, it is gone. My last fake note this month is gone. People are going numb...

 v2 Chapter 413： wizard wars

    Hearing what Silk said, Dumbledore was obviously a little surprised.


    "Vera, I don''t think Sherlock really wants you to be involved in these things."


    "I know he doesn''t want to." Silk''s voice insisted, "but I can go there this time, not to help him, but for my own father."


    Dumbledore naturally knew what kind of talent and ability Shilk had, and he asked softly with some flickering eyes.


    "What did you see?"


    When facing Dumbledore, Shilk didn''t hide it, she took a deep breath, and then said calmly.


    "I saw an opportunity where I could take revenge myself."


    Dumbledore was silent for a moment, he seemed to be thinking and hesitating what Shilk said, and finally nodded.


    "Okay, but we''re going a little faster. Next, we have to go to No. 12 Grimmauld Place, and then turn with the Ministry of Magic before we can find Sherlock.


    Dumbledore would naturally decide how to arrange the specific actions, and Shilk left Hogwarts with him.


    ......


    Tom Riddle or Voldemort, he was stronger all his life.


    After resigning from the shop in Borgin Bock on Diagon Alley, he traveled abroad for many years, and while Voldemort''s reputation began to spread throughout the wizarding world, he also established that he was already the best in the wizarding world at that time. A powerful wizard, even Dumbledore is not as strong as his firm confidence.


    And all his existing iron-fisted rule was established on this basis.


    Therefore, when encountering people who may threaten his absolute power status, Voldemort usually chooses to go head-to-head.


    Sherlock also gave Voldemort a reason to defeat and kill him because of the existence of his mother Sally''s soul.


    Whether they were flying in the sky or the Death Eaters who had already landed on the ground, they all aimed their wands at Sherlock, but they didn''t do anything more, they just surrounded the orphanage. , to prevent Sherlock from escaping.


    A black mist filled Voldemort''s side. He pinched the end of his wand with five fingers. The black mist seemed to enlarge his body and gathered together with the wand he was waving!


    There was no incantation sound, as if it was just pure magic, and a dazzling dark green light beam shot out from the tip of his wand like lightning!


    Sherlock did not evade this, and he also wanted to test how far he was from Voldemort.


    He stretched out the hand holding the wand, and behind him there were hundreds of wands that danced along with the wand swing in his hand.


    The blood-like red light lit up at the tip of each wand, and then all the light was connected to the wand in Sherlock''s hand!


    The blood-red beam and the dark-green beam collided violently in midair!


    At the junction of red and green, two huge magical powers are facing each other.


    This kind of confrontation in the most primitive state of magic power is not as fancy as the use of magic spells and metamorphosis, but it can more directly judge which of the two sides is stronger or weaker.


    The Death Eaters onlookers all held their breaths. Even though the magical world has been spreading the news that the mysterious man was defeated by Sherlock in the past six months, they never lost confidence in their master, because everyone who really saw it with their own eyes. Anyone who has been to the last battle knows that.


    Sherlock simply didn''t have the strength to defeat their master head-on, and the last situation was only because he was too cunning and made a sneak attack.


    In such a confrontation, coupled with Voldemort''s preparations in advance, his sneak attack method will definitely not work.


    The truth is exactly what everyone here thinks.


    After the first contact was evenly matched, Sherlock was clearly in a state of decline. The dark green light beam was like a giant snake with its mouth open, constantly swallowing the crimson light!


    Soon, there was almost only that green light flickering at the scene. The light seemed to illuminate half of the sky. The dazzling light made everyone close their eyes subconsciously.


    When they opened their eyes again, the place where the two were standing had already lost their presence.


    Sherlock was obviously a little embarrassed. When he realized that he was about to be unable to support it, he reacted very quickly and erected a stone wall made of Transfiguration in front of him.


    Taking advantage of the moment blocked by the stone wall, he dodged to one side, barely avoiding the dark green beam.


    But he escaped, but the robe on his body was scratched by the aftermath of the beam, and the hem was tattered, as if it had been corroded by sulfuric acid.


    Nearly a quarter of the hundreds of magic wands that were floating on him had not escaped the erosion of magic power, and had turned into floating ashes on the ground.


    "Is it only to this extent? The successor of Dumbledore, who is highly expected by everyone?"


    At the same time as Voldemort''s sarcastic laughter came over, a layer of black mist filled Sherlock''s side.


    Those black mists seemed to come alive, as turbulent as the waves on the sea, engulfing his entire being.


    Compared with the newly resurrected Voldemort half a year ago, he is undoubtedly stronger now.


    While Sherlock was improving, Voldemort himself recovered his power faster, and now is his true peak.


    So even if he faced Voldemort again now, he wouldn''t be in the same difficult situation as before, but he would still be in a situation of being crushed and beaten.


    However, in such a situation that seemed to be extremely unfavorable to Sherlock, there was still not much nervousness and panic on his face. Instead, he inserted the hand that was not holding the wand into the pocket of his robe and touched one. An ancient ring with black gemstones!


    At this moment, there was a sudden commotion around.


    ......


    Kingsley did not return to the Order of the Phoenix early.


    After he got Sherlock''s location at the Ministry of Magic, and there were six abnormal Apparition fluctuations, he immediately asked Tonks to pass the news to Moody and others who were guarding there.


    But soon, the Ministry of Magic, which has been supervising the entire British territory, issued a warning. Above a small town in England, a large number of wizards were gathered on broomsticks, and many Muggles had noticed. .


    Now, the British government has contacted the Ministry of Magic through secret channels, asking whether the wizards are holding some large-scale activities, and why they have not reported to the Muggle government before.


    It was at this time that Kingsley had already realized that something had happened.


    The current situation is obviously a sign that the Death Eaters are coming out of their nests, and it is the most dangerous situation they expected before.


    But at this time, Scrimgeour, the Minister of Magic, did not stay at the Ministry of Magic. He went out for a while in a hurry, and then soon came back to preside over the overall situation.


    As the head of the Auror office before becoming a minister, Scrimgeour had absolute prestige in the entire Auror team.


    Even the Aurors from the Order of the Phoenix in Kingsley, who had already joined Dumbledore for a long time, maintained sufficient respect for this lion-like leader.


    They all knew that even though Scrimgeour would disagree with Dumbledore on certain issues, he would always lead the Aurors on the front lines against Voldemort''s rule.


    After Scrimgeour returned to the Ministry of Magic, he found Kingsley for the first time.


    "You come to organize this operation, and take all the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic to fight with Dumbledore. I have to meet the Muggle Prime Minister first."


    Kingsley was not surprised by this, since the last time Sherlock had a private conversation with Scrimgeour, Scrimgeour had not been involved in the affairs of the Order of the Phoenix or Harry Potter. , the two sides have always maintained the policy of seeking common ground while reserving differences.


    And now, the most competent and powerful person in the Auror Command is Kingsley. With Scrimgeour going to negotiate with the Muggle Prime Minister, the only person who is suitable to lead the team and cooperate with the Order of the Phoenix is ??also only Kingsley. he.


    Kingsley didn''t talk too much nonsense. After confirming command with Scrimgeour, he immediately called all the Aurors in the Ministry of Magic. After getting in touch with Dumbledore, he directly used the Aurors in the Ministry. The road network line directly reached the closest location to Sherlock.


    This is also the place where the Aurors and the members of the Order of the Phoenix will turn.


    When Kingsley brought people over, he was surprised to find that Dumbledore had brought people here to wait for him.


    "Sir, aren''t you going to go first? Sherlock can handle it alone?"


    The others who avoided, Kingsley asked in a low voice.


    Dumbledore''s expression was very calm. He did not directly answer Kingsley''s question. Not only did he not have any tension on his face, he even showed a smile.


    "We have our mission. If you don''t mind, everyone here will follow my command, okay?"


    Although Kingsley had some doubts about this, he certainly had no objection.


    In this way, Dumbledore took over the command of the largest armed organization in the magical world, including the Aurors and members of the Order of the Phoenix.


    Everyone rode on the brooms they were carrying, led by Kingsley, and flew mightily towards the orphanage where the Death Eaters surrounded Sherlock and the others.


    The location of their original turn was not far from the orphanage. After flying for about ten minutes, they could already see a circle formed in mid-air, and a group of Death Eaters were also riding broomsticks.


    After arriving at the predetermined location, Dumbledore didn''t hesitate, and immediately ordered everyone to attack!


    And so a war between wizards broke out.


    The actions of the Aurors and the members of the Order of the Phoenix were not hidden. When they saw the Death Eaters, the Death Eaters also discovered them.


    Voldemort was still fighting Sherlock underground, no one gave them an order, and they knew exactly what they were going to do.


    I don''t know who used the first spell, but after the next second, the green and red spells, like children''s doodles, covered the entire sky!


    The wizards rode up and down the air on broomsticks, constantly waving their wands, chanting spells, and shooting them in the direction of the enemy they identified.


    At the first moment of contact between the two sides, more than a dozen wizards fell from their broomsticks, including Death Eaters, the Order of the Phoenix and the Aurors.


    At such a height, even if the curse is not used, there is a great risk of death if it falls to the ground, and no one on both sides has any chance to keep his hand.


    The battle soon moved from the sky to the ground, and most of the people on both sides gave up their broomsticks, which made the battle more intense, but the casualties were far less severe than at the beginning.


    Shilk didn''t join the battle for the first time.


    Dumbledore didn''t take any special care of her. Since she has her own ideas, let her do what she wants to do.


    After the first wave of confrontation in the sky ended, Shilk avoided the various spells flying in the air by feeling, searched everywhere, and finally set his eyes on a witch with big wavy black hair.


    Silk stared at the witch, she never forgot that face.


    After Eddie died, this face appeared in the Daily Prophet the next day. In the photo, she laughed wildly, as if the happiest thing for her was to use a spell to harvest the Aurors. life.


    Shilk didn''t say anything, she watched Bella clench the wand in her hand.


    Bella, who was fighting with the two Aurors, also noticed her gaze and turned to look at her.


    There was no verbal communication between the two, and Silke''s eyes could already explain everything.


    The next moment, the wands held in the hands of the two witches were waved at the same time, and the enemy who met more than ten years late began to settle the grievances of the past.


    At the beginning of the battle between the Death Eaters and the Aurors, Voldemort had noticed Dumbledore''s arrival.


    He temporarily stopped the movements in his hands and stared at Sherlock with those snake-like eyes.


    "That''s why you''re so confident? You think that by joining forces with Dumbledore, everything will be fine."


    Sherlock was panting heavily. In the battle just now, he had always been at a disadvantage. Although he didn''t want to be as embarrassed as half a year ago, it was still not easy.


    "If we really planned like this, Dumbledore would have come by now, not the men who are arresting you."


    Voldemort felt that something was wrong when he didn''t come.


    He stared closely at Sherlock''s left hand that had been in his pocket just now, and said coldly.


    "Oh? Then I really want to know what your support is now, Sherlock."


    "As your villain, it''s really not a good thing to be so curious. However, at this time, since you want to know so much, I don''t plan to hide it any longer."


    While speaking, Sherlock''s left hand that had been holding the ring increased slightly.


    The next second, a different kind of fluctuation spread from the depths of his soul!

 v2 Chapter 414： how dare you!

    This fluctuation was very wrong, and while Voldemort felt the pressure, there was also a vaguely familiar feeling.


    What Sherlock had been hiding in his left hand was naturally the Gaunt ring.


    After finding it from Gaunt''s old house with Dumbledore, Sherlock did not immediately pull it into a thread to complete the stitching, but kept it until now.


    Sherlock has been preparing for this time since Draco looked for him early on the first day.


    He knew very well that Voldemort''s plans were wrong, and naturally he was properly prepared.


    Even if the remnant soul in the ring is directly used for stitching, even if it can improve Sherlock''s strength, it will never be enough to crush Voldemort.


    But in the process of soul stitching, Sherlock will enter a wonderful state.


    In that state, the increase in his soul and magic power will be maximized, and the increase in strength will be multiplied.


    It''s just like the transformation time limit in the special film, Sherlock can only maintain this state for an extremely short time.


    It is precisely because of this that he has only now begun to use the Gaunt ring.


    The next moment, Sherlock was suspended in the air without the help of any magic spell.


    He has experienced this wonderful state three times, and it feels like, as long as he is in the space where the magic can be radiated, he is the master of everything!


    Voldemort''s wild face began to darken.


    With his strength, he could naturally feel Sherlock''s abnormal state at this time.


    Obviously, he didn''t pick up the wand at all, and the wands that were floating around under his control had all fallen to the ground.


    But Voldemort felt threatened in all directions.


    Even the air is hostile to him, an invisible force is suppressing him all the time!


    Instead of sitting still, the moment he noticed something was wrong, Voldemort turned into a black fog.


    He rose from the ground, and while the other Death Eaters and Aurors on the surrounding battlefields were shifting the battle from the sky to the ground, Voldemort chose to lift off.


    Of course, Sherlock wouldn''t let him get out of his magical control like this.


    He seemed to have become the master of gravity, and there was no way the ground could restrain him. While Voldemort turned into a black fog and flew into the sky, Sherlock himself rose into the sky.


    He didn''t swing his staff or cast a spell, just a slight thought, and then he snapped his fingers.


    A silent petrification spell was cast out instantly.


    Without the appearance of any light beam, it turned into gas, and Voldemort, who was floating in the sky, suddenly felt a sudden stiffness in his body.


    This kind of magic that had no precursor and directly affected his body did not cause much damage to Voldemort.


    Because the black mist made his body no longer become an entity, many conventional spells were not effective on him.


    But even if the impact is not big, Voldemort is still shocked by the means used now.


    This kind of spellcasting method can be said to be completely unheard of for him!


    Even if his strength is at his level, he can already cast spells silently and without sticks at the cost of reducing some of the power of the spell, and there are traces of the spells cast.


    The only thing that the spell has changed is the method of release. The essence of the spell is still the beam of magic.


    Sherlock directly changed the shape of the spell, and while using magic, he could directly affect the target he wanted to affect!


    Even if Voldemort tried to break his head, he couldn''t imagine what kind of thing would make Sherlock complete the earth-shaking changes in such a short period of time.


    But what he knew was that with Sherlock''s current state, he definitely had a chance to kill himself!


    When he felt that his life was threatened, Voldemort''s only thought was to escape!


    Although he had a Horcrux, he was an immortal being, but he had already experienced the feeling of dying once. If he were to continue that experience, Voldemort would of course be unwilling.


    And he also knew very well what would happen if he was killed by Sherlock in such a situation.


    So running away is Voldemort''s wisest choice now!


    But of course Sherlock wouldn''t let him do it.


    The black fog moved very fast in the sky, and Sherlock was no less inferior. He kept pulling the distance between himself and Voldemort, so that he could never get out of the scope of his magic control.


    At the same time, after realizing that ordinary spells had little effect on Voldemort in this state, Sherlock began to change his mind.


    He released a fiery fire spell directly from the center of the black fog that Voldemort had turned into!


    The crimson red light ignited in the center of the black fog!


    And after realizing what Sherlock had done, Voldemort let out an angry cry!


    "Shameless!"


    "You have the face to tell me shameless?"


    The next second that Li Huo ignited in Voldemort''s body, he stopped his running figure, and at the same time, the black mist condensed, forming his figure in black robe in mid-air, and then pointed his wand at his own body, Do not hesitate to use the unlocking spell.


    Sherlock naturally didn''t give up such a good opportunity, he snapped his fingers again!


    Countless invisible sharp blades formed in the air, and in an instant they cut through the shackles of space, and they were about to slash down towards Voldemort''s body!


    Voldemort''s noseless face was full of hideousness.


    However, Sherlock''s Shenfeng Wuying was blocked by a transparent mask in front of him. Although the spell had an impact on his Iron Armor spell, both Sherlock and Voldemort could feel it. Now Xia The spells used by Locke are obviously much weaker than those just now!


    "Your state is temporary!"


    Voldemort''s voice became frantic and excited again.


    After procrastinating for enough time, he finally found the problem with Sherlock!


    Sherlock himself had already felt that the omnipotent feeling in his body was fading. He frowned slightly, and then he didn''t hesitate at all. Instead of running after Voldemort, he turned around and fell to the ground.


    The form was reversed in an instant.


    After realizing that Sherlock ended that terrifying state, of course Voldemort would not miss this opportunity.


    He immediately changed from the escaping party to the chasing party, and Sherlock began to run around on the ground again in embarrassment.


    It''s just that the target of his action seems to be very chaotic, but in fact, he is getting closer and closer to a big snake that is biting the Auror!


    ......


    And just outside the battle between Sherlock and Voldemort, there are several clearly special places.


    The battle between the two witches, Bella and Shilk, is not conspicuous on this large-scale battlefield, but it is extraordinarily dangerous.


    The most loyal servant under Voldemort, Bella seems to only be able to use three types of spells, the Unforgivable Curse.


    And the only thing she released on Shilk was the death curse!


    This kind of death-in-the-middle spell does not have any magical solution other than evading it with physical objects, but Shilk can always guess exactly the second that Bella''s spell is used, like an unpredictable prophet. The direction she was aiming at.


    Then the body naturally evaded in the opposite position, and then counterattacked.


    "I think I recognize who you are!" Bella barely escaped a stun spell from Shilk, but her black hair with big waves was not so lucky to avoid it, and a large part of her was scorched by the spell.


    But she didn''t care at all about it, but said excitedly in that shrill voice.


    "Eddie Butler! That''s your father, isn''t it? It was reported in the Daily Prophet the day after I killed him that he still has a daughter alive, and I''ve seen pictures of you as a child!"


    Silke was expressionless, she didn''t have any intention to respond to Bella''s words, she just raised the wand in her hand and chanted a spell.


    "Shen Feng has no shadow."


    The spell invented by Snape was naturally taught to her by Sherlock, and of course the founder himself would have no objection to it.


    The invisible blade collided violently with the iron armor spell Bella had just cast in front of her. After Shilk''s spell shattered the iron armor curse, there was no way to cause more damage to her.


    "You hate me, little girl, after all, your father died in my hands like that!"


    Bella''s sharp laughter sounded, but Shilk was not affected by her at all. Before she raised her wand and used the Death-Slaying Charm, she had already felt the position of her spell''s release, and then had enough time to react and dodge.


    The feeling of not having a single spell hit from the beginning to the end was very bad, which made Bella''s mood not as good as she showed.


    That''s why she kept using some words to stimulate Shilk, trying to change her mentality and find some flaws.


    But Shilk never gave any response to her words from beginning to end, and the only sound that came out was the sound of incantation.


    "Thunderbolt explosion."


    The timing she seized this time was very clever. It happened to be when Bella''s life-threatening spell was just emptied, and she was sarcastic without applying any protection to herself.


    The area damage of the explosion spell caused a very impressive effect.


    Bella had tried her best to dodge to one side, but she was still affected by the aftermath. Her black robe was blown to tatters, and her face was covered with dust, making her look particularly embarrassed.


    Now she can''t laugh anymore, her face has become extremely gloomy, but before she can look at Shilk with her malicious eyes, the next spell seems to have guessed the position of her dodge in advance, and it explodes At the same time as the curse sounded, it also blocked the voice of Shilk chanting the curse, so Bella did not have the slightest warning in advance!


    The bright red spell hit Bella''s body directly!


    In the next second, her whole body was completely petrified on the spot. Except for the facial features above the neck, all other parts of her body could not move!


    "Do you dare to kill me! Kill me!"


    Bella''s hysterical cry seemed to pierce people''s eardrums.


    But Shilk didn''t even look at her after confirming that his spell had hit.


    She lowered her wand, and a beautiful smile appeared on that face that rarely showed strong emotions.


    "As you all said, my feeling has always been accurate."


    Not far from Bella and Silk, Lucius was holding the wand in his hand tightly, but he had no intention of using a spell.


    "Where is my son!"


    He stared at Lupin, who was less than three meters away in front of him, and almost shouted the question.


    Lupin calmly looked at this most pampered wizard who always called himself a nobleman among wizards, and could clearly see that he actually had no desire to fight.


    "He is safe and sound, and is now having afternoon tea with the little girl under the care of the elf."


    Hearing Draco''s message, Lucius'' face became calmer, but he still asked through gritted teeth.


    "What did you do to him?"


    "We did nothing to him, but you, Lucius." Lupin said, "Have you really known your son?"


    "He''s my son! Of course I know him better than anyone!"


    "Do you really understand him, or do you just impose your understanding on him?"


    Lupin''s words completely silenced Lucius.


    He just stood there, looking out of place with the surrounding scene where the spells were flying all over the sky.


    Lupin also likes to think so. He and Sirius have a different mentality. Humans are complex creatures For some people, you can''t just define good or bad.


    And at the same time when various situations on the battlefield are changing rapidly.


    Sherlock has also come to the big snake named Nagini.


    It was fighting with Tonks, and the thick snake skin helped it resist the influence of most spells, and when Sherlock came to it, it also quickly changed the target of its prey and opened up to Sherlock. Big mouth, as if wanting to help his master.


    Seeing it rushing over, in Voldemort''s eyes, Sherlock was uncharacteristically unwilling to dodge, so he took a step ahead of Nagini and reached out to touch the surface of its scales!


    A wave that was exactly the same as what appeared on Sherlock just now radiated from him again!


    Nagini''s entire snake was stunned on the spot as if it had been sucked out of its soul!


    Looking at the situation in front of him, and the breath so familiar, if Voldemort can''t guess what Sherlock has used to improve his strength so much in such a short period of time, then he can completely turn his head Take it off and kick the ball!


    "How dare you! You are using my soul!"


    The anger on Voldemort''s face was not fake. He really never imagined that his Horcrux would actually become a supplement for others to improve their strength!


    So how many Horcruxes has Sherlock "eaten" now?


    Was the Nagini just now the last one?


    No one could tell Voldemort the answer.


    Besides, he doesn''t need to know the answer, because he can use his own life to verify whether his Horcrux has been completely cleaned up!

 v2 Chapter 415： Voldemorts death

    After Sherlock fused Nagini''s remnant soul this time, the movement generated almost caught the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    Because the fluctuation of that magic power is too strong, and Sherlock''s control field has further increased, this time it can be said that the range has doubled, covering most of the battlefield.


    While Voldemort felt that his lungs were about to explode, he also raised his guard.


    He had no way of knowing how much of his Horcrux had been "eaten" by the robber in front of him, but on this matter of his life, Voldemort, who was so afraid of death, would never take his own The only life to bet.


    After feeling that Sherlock''s current state had returned to before, even stronger than before, he turned his head and ran without hesitation!


    But this time, Sherlock''s range of magic has been expanded countless times.


    When Voldemort just made an escape action, Sherlock had already stretched out his right hand.


    The slender five fingers spread out, and then gently squeezed against the air, Voldemort''s body, which had turned into a black mist, was suddenly squeezed by an inexplicable force!


    Then, his magic was forcibly terminated!


    The humanoid Voldemort without nose and hair was forced to condense from the black mist.


    This scene happened in the middle of the battlefield and was seen by many people.


    Voldemort seems to be completely incapacitated, completely under Sherlock''s control!


    Voldemort, who had lost all his ability to resist, had an extremely gloomy expression on his face. At this time, not only did he have no way to use magic, but even his body seemed to be completely deprived of control, and there was no way to follow his thoughts.


    After seeing the situation in front of him, almost every Death Eater''s face changed.


    Everyone knows very well that the following battles cannot affect the final win or loss. In the future, who will have the final say in the wizarding world is actually all about the duel between Sherlock and Voldemort at the center of the battlefield.


    And now the showdown has clearly come to an end.


    Those Death Eaters who had been unsteady in their loyalty to Voldemort and had been swaying all the time did not hesitate, and decided not to entangle with the Aurors or members of the Order of the Phoenix in front of them, and turned around and ran away!


    In addition, the remaining Voldemort loyalists did not hesitate to take care of their enemies, but raised their wands at Sherlock, released the spell, and wanted to remove their master from the summer. rescued from Locke''s control.


    But their efforts were in vain after all.


    Those magic spells didn''t even fly within a meter of Sherlock, and they were all wiped away by a unique magic power, just like they had never been used by anyone.


    The Death Eaters who chose to escape also found out in desperation that, at some point, the surroundings of the battlefield were surrounded by a circle of crimson flames, which could not be extinguished with any spell, and the ground became an impassable restricted area.


    There are still the few people who keep their broomsticks and want to break out of the sky, but the old man who was regarded as the greatest white wizard of the twentieth century is in the sky. Any wizard who rises from the ground on a broomstick has become a The target of his spell.


    Obviously, this circle of bans on the ground is also his work.


    Since he fully believed in Sherlock and handed Voldemort full power to him, Dumbledore did not do anything in this war.


    Under his guard, no one present was able to escape this blockade.


    Voldemort was desperate now.


    He has almost never experienced such a desperate situation as he is now.


    Even if it was the death that was counter-killed by Harry Potter, strictly speaking, he was actually killed by his own life-threatening curse, and now he is almost captured by Sherlock, and he has completed the whole process in terms of strength. Aspects of crushing.


    But it was because of the fact that he was captured alive, which gave Voldemort a glimmer of hope.


    He could clearly judge that if all of his Horcruxes were really destroyed by Sherlock, then he probably wouldn''t give him a life.


    Voldemort has a very clear self-knowledge about himself.


    Unlike his predecessor, the charismatic Grindelwald who was widely circulated in the outside world, his image in the magic world has always been that of a powerful lunatic.


    To treat this kind of character, the safest way is to send him to death.


    But now Sherlock didn''t choose such a straightforward method, so Voldemort already had a judgment in his heart.


    Most of his Horcruxes have probably not been destroyed yet!


    Even if he didn''t want to gamble with his own life, he could die if he was caught, and he might still live after he died. Voldemort still knew how to choose between these two options.


    He looked at Sherlock with resentment and hatred in his eyes.


    "It won''t end like this, Sherlock Forrest, everything you do now will have to pay in the future! I won''t let you defeat so easily, not to mention you''re using my power! "


    Sherlock had no intention of answering Voldemort''s cruel words.


    He is increasing the physical intervention of this black devil, and wants to completely strip his soul and body from the magical level, and then achieve the effect of imprisonment.


    But unlike what he thought before, Voldemort''s body can be said to be the original match of the soul, and there is no trace of any acquired lodging at all, even if Sherlock can control all the magic and matter under his own control. , and there is no way to forcibly separate a complete body and spirit.


    "Remember my words! I''m not leaving! No one can kill me! When I come back next time all of you will be reckoned!"


    Voldemort roared and finished the last words, and then his body suddenly exploded!


    Sherlock could clearly feel that the omnipotent power was slowly fading from his body, but before Voldemort chose to commit suicide, he forced a magic power of his own into his soul.


    Blood and flesh floated from the sky, soaking a piece of land on the ground.


    The entire battlefield fell silent.


    Not only those die-hard Death Eaters sluggishly witnessed the death of their masters, but even the Aurors and the members of the Order of the Phoenix stared at the pile of minced meat on the ground in disbelief.


    Sherlock has fallen back to the ground.


    He stared at the blood and minced flesh not far from him, and a sense of unreality rose in his heart.


    The most powerful black devil in the whole story, has he really been killed by him now?


    Soon his self-doubt was answered.


    Beside him, the Aurors who could still stand or the members of the Order of the Phoenix who could only lie on the ground, burst into the sky with cheers!


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 ~： Im guilty

I know how to write it, but I just can''t write it out. Today is a pigeon. I''m guilty. I kneel down for everyone.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 416： I like you

    Popular recommendation:


    "So what can we do?"


    In the office, the Prime Minister cautiously asked the middle-aged man who looked like a lion sitting across from him.


    Last year, this man suddenly came to his office, claiming to be the new Minister of Magic on the wizard''s side. At the beginning of his appointment, he needed to meet the Muggle Prime Minister first to facilitate future cooperation.


    It is not the first time that the Prime Minister has learned about the existence of wizards. A few years ago, a wizard named Fudge contacted him, and it was at that time that he learned of the existence of the magic world.


    As a result, it didn''t take long for the wizard named Fudge to bring the wizard named Scrimgeour to see him, saying that the person who handed over to him in the future was the newly appointed minister.


    And just now, the Minister of Magic specially came to explain to him that this morning in England, someone saw a lot of brooms flying in the sky and people sitting on them.


    He said there was a war going on in the wizarding world and a violent terrorist who could not be named was trying to overthrow the existing magical regime.


    And now, the Ministry of Magic''s defense forces are fighting the terrorists, while also preparing the Prime Minister.


    If the battle is won, it''s all good, but if the war ends up being lost, then all the power in the wizarding world will be in the hands of the terrorist leader, who is to Muggles and ordinary people. extremely hostile.


    To be able to achieve this position, of course, I understand the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. Wizards like Fudge and Scrimgeour have been in office for so long. Except for meeting him when they first took office, the other is to ask them to cooperate with them to arrest some criminals. this kind of thing.


    They have no interest in the world of ordinary people, but when a violent person is replaced, no one can say for sure what the future will be like.


    Scrimgeour was a little irritable.


    According to his previous identity, at this time, he should have been the one who should have led the charge with the Aurors.


    But now he could only wait in the office of the Muggle Prime Minister, and had to plan ahead for the worst.


    "We don''t have to do anything, just wait here for the results."


    Time passed by minute by minute, and the black tea on the desk was completely cold, but no one was in any mood to drink it.


    Just as this boring atmosphere continued, the fireplace in the Prime Minister''s Office, which was completely used as a decoration, suddenly ignited a green fire.


    A man with earrings said excitedly


    "Mr. Minister, the mysterious man is dead, we are victorious!"


    When Scrimgeour heard the news, he was stunned on the spot.


    It''s not that he didn''t think of such a possibility before, but the possibility of such an outcome is too low, too low, the best situation he could predict was only that Voldemort was beaten back, and the entire group of Death Eaters was hit hard.


    But now... Voldemort is dead?


    "You... who died?"


    "The Dark Lord! Mr. Minister, the Dark Lord! Sherlock killed him with his own hands, and his body exploded in front of everyone!"


    Kingsley seemed agitated and incoherent, and he could only try his best to describe the scene to Scrimgeour.


    It was only at this time that Scrimgeour finally came to his senses. His loose hair seemed to explode with excitement!


    "Okay, Mr. Prime Minister, this is the best result we can wait for! Next, don''t worry about this matter anymore, I''m going back to the Ministry as soon as possible now!"


    Scrimgeour pulled out his wand in ecstasy, and just as he was about to use Apparate to leave, he did not forget to say to the Prime Minister, who seemed to have no idea what was going on.


    "I almost forgot to mention it. It is estimated that many people in the magical world will have victory celebrations. These activities may make some Muggles aware of the abnormality. Of course, this is illegal, and the Ministry will send people to do their best to stop it, but here I am. Let me warn you in advance."


    As soon as the words fell, his entire figure distorted for a moment, and then disappeared from the office.


    As Scrimgeour had said, the outcome of the battle quickly spread through the streets of the wizarding world.


    Even before the Daily Prophet''s expedited paper was written, spontaneous celebrations were already taking place in Diagon Alley.


    The owner of the candy store said that all the candies are free today. Old Tom of the Leaky Cauldron has waived every customer''s order in the bar today. Even Ollivander''s Wand Shop has organized a three-day free wand repair activity.


    The fairies of Gringotts were still as stubborn as ever, but every one of the fairies visible to the naked eye had a smile on their face.


    And in bars all over the magic world, people clink glasses almost all the time, and they all say the same thing.


    "Respect Professor Forrest!"


    Just as the wizards were rejoicing, Sherlock declined the proposal that the Aurors and the Order of the Phoenix members were going to have a celebratory party, and handed over all the work to Dumbledore, and then did not disturb anyone. Man''s departure from the battlefield that was cheering for his exploits.


    He left so eagerly because there were other more important things for him to do in the future. After Voldemort died, Dumbledore would naturally take care of everything here. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    But when he saw Shilk, he asked her in surprise why she came here, and she said softly.


    "I made cookies and went to your office to find you, but you weren''t there."


    Sherlock looked at her blankly, and then a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "If you eat it now, it will definitely not taste bad."


    Then they went back to Hogwarts together.


    Just when every wizard in the outside world was celebrating, the two were eating warm cookies in Silk''s office.


    The sunset outside the window shone into the office, covering the entire floor like a tulle.


    Sherlock had been chatting with Silk about the embarrassment of Draco being coaxed by a little girl at the orphanage until he suddenly spoke up.


    "Now that the Death Eaters have been caught, Voldemort is dead, and there are still some troubles about him, but Dumbledore and I also have plans, and the next days will definitely be more peaceful than before. ����


    Shilk tilted his head and looked at him with some doubts. Sherlock rarely appeared so hesitant.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I mean, you will still be a professor at Hogwarts in the future, and of course I will not go anywhere. I will always work in this castle in the future, and my life will generally not change. Although it is hard to teach students, it is also worthwhile. Very fulfilling and interesting..."


    Sherlock didn''t know what he was talking about. He only knew that he was very nervous now, and his eyes were wandering at the afterglow of the setting sun outside the window.


    Then he took a deep breath and turned his head to stare at Silk''s clear eyes.


    "I meant to say...I like you, Vera."

 v2 Chapter 417： retire

    Popular recommendation:


    Harry stayed at the door of the Room of Requirement early in the morning.


    After Sherlock handed him the search for Ravenclaw''s crown, he never forgot it.


    But in a room that changes with the user''s mind, in theory, finding an inaccurate hiding room is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Maybe one day you will find the room with the crown hidden, or maybe you will never find it even if you look for it for a lifetime.


    Harry didn''t think too much about it, Sherlock didn''t explain to him that the crown was Voldemort''s Horcrux, he just thought it was some very important magic tool.


    Just in the afternoon after another unsuccessful attempt, Harry shook his head and sighed as he was about to leave the door of the Room of Requirement.


    His whole body suddenly trembled slightly for a moment.


    Harry felt that his body suddenly became a little strange, and the lightning-shaped scar on his forehead produced a strong sting that he had never felt before!


    But this kind of tingling disappeared quickly, and it only lasted for less than a second, and he returned to normal, as if what he felt just now was an illusion.


    Harry was a little puzzled, and just as he was about to return to the Gryffindor lounge, another thought suddenly popped into his mind.


    In a ghostly way, he returned to the door of the Room of Requirement and lingered three times back and forth over the blank wall.


    The door that was familiar to Harry and could no longer be familiar appeared on the wall.


    Harry felt a little dazed, he didn''t even know what room he just wanted, but in the end his hand was on the door handle.


    The door was pushed open, and inside was a cluttered utility room that Harry was sure he had never been in before.


    The room seemed to be full of various items, unqualified test papers, old broomsticks, and destroyed desks, chairs and benches were thrown everywhere.


    Harry was circling the hills of debris, not knowing what he was looking for, but it didn''t take long before he stopped beside a worn knight''s armor.


    There was nothing strange about the armor, but there was an ancient crown on the ground in front of it.


    The crown was made in the shape of a silver eagle, with an emerald gem in the middle.


    The look on Harry''s face was surprised and strange at the same time.


    This was obviously the item Sherlock asked him to help find, but the process by which he found it was very bizarre.


    It''s like the body has turned on the navigation system by itself, without Harry''s will to think, he already knows where the crown is.


    Harry picked up the golden crown on the ground and walked out of the Room of Requirement just like that.


    He didn''t realize that after finding this thing, he had absolutely no intention of giving it to Sherlock, but just hid it in his robe pocket and returned to the Gryffindor lounge.


    Even seeing Hermione and Ron, he didn''t seem to have experienced everything in the Room of Requirement just now, and he didn''t have the slightest idea to talk about it.


    Hogwarts also got a glimpse of what was happening outside in the evening.


    The entire Gryffindor wizards were unbelievable, the school was still peaceful, and the biggest black devil in the magic world had already been killed by their professors.


    The jubilant sound resounded throughout Hogwarts Castle, and Harry was also very excited. He seemed to have forgotten that he got the crown from the Room of Requirement, and danced happily in the lounge with Ron and the others. up.


    This atmosphere continued until night fell, and it didn''t stop until it was past midnight. Professor McGonagall came to the lounge and ordered them to go to bed. The students returned to their dormitories, but a few people can be safe tonight. The two said when they fell asleep.


    Harry and Ron also went back to the dormitory. None of the five people in a dormitory had any intention of going to sleep. Everyone was discussing the passage of the war they had read from the Daily Prophet. They gradually quieted down after one o''clock in the morning. Neville''s even snoring sounded in the bedroom.


    Harry hadn''t slept yet, and he was obviously more excited about Voldemort''s death than the others.


    After making sure that no one was awake except him in the dormitory, he couldn''t help but wanted to call Lily out to share the joy.


    But I don''t know what happened today, no matter how he called, Lily seemed to be unresponsive, without any response.


    Harry felt strange, but it was already so late, and although he felt a little uneasy in his heart, he had no intention of disturbing Sherlock at this time.


    Thinking about going to Sherlock to ask about the situation after he woke up tomorrow, he gradually closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    No one noticed that in the dark night, Harry, who was peacefully lying on the bed, was surrounded by a faint black mist.


    ......


    Dumbledore had been dealing with the Death Eaters all afternoon, returning to 12 Grimmauld Place for a short rest until about ten o''clock in the evening.


    And Sherlock was not at Hogwarts Castle at this time. After having dinner with Silk, he also arrived here.


    It was naturally time for you to farm and I just finished confessing, but Dumbledore asked Fox to send a letter to Sherlock, saying that there were some important things to discuss with him, Sherlock could only reluctantly drag it out. I didn''t come to see Dumbledore until dinner was over.


    "I''m going to retire, Sherlock."


    After the two met, Sherlock was stunned by the first words Dumbledore said. UU Reading


    He looked up and down the smiling Dumbledore and asked with a frown.


    "You are hurt?"


    "The same can be said." The old man leaned back in the chair relaxedly, "The sharp blade of time has left irreversible scars on my body almost every moment. As an old man who has lived for more than a hundred years, I do It''s been hurt to the point of no cure."


    Hearing him say such shameless words, Sherlock''s face stinks.


    "Has the Ministry of Magic designated a retirement age for the Headmaster of Hogwarts?"


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, Dumbledore smiled unconsciously, but his smile looked a little tired.


    "I''ve been working Sherlock for a long, long time, and I love the castle and seeing the kids learn what they''re supposed to learn, but I can''t really stay in this position until I''m totally old .I''m really old."


    Sherlock fell silent.


    In fact, he never regarded Dumbledore as an old man who was dying. Whether it was his image he learned from the book in his previous life, or the real contact with him now, the greatest white wizard gave the Feelings are always reliable.


    And now, when he finished saying this, Sherlock realized that he was indeed a very old man.


    ................................


    There are activities in the station on the 15th. I specially posted some later. Today��s update is over. Tomorrow, all readers with a fan value of more than 500 points can participate in a lottery. The benefits are quite good, don��t forget. If you are lucky enough to draw a good baby, come and vote for a few monthly tickets for me, just sauce.

 v2 Chapter 418： Owner

    Popular recommendation:


    "Are you ready for retirement? Are you going to have Professor McGonagall take over your job?"


    Sherlock no longer bothered about the fact that Dumbledore was going to be the hands-off shopkeeper at this time, and asked him about his preparations afterwards.


    Dumbledore stared at him, chuckling.


    "Before I recruited you to Hogwarts, or before I decided on this plan today, my idea was to let Minerva take over my job. But now, you think she can still make sense. Do you deserve to be the headmaster of this school?"


    Sherlock raised an eyebrow.


    "why not?"


    "Don''t take it for granted as an adult, Sherlock," said Dumbledore. "You know very well that if you force Minerva into my place now, and you''re under her, it It brought her a lot of trouble. And I also asked her thoughts from side to side not long ago, and she seems to respect you more."


    Sherlock and Dumbledore looked at each other.


    "So, none of you are going to ask my opinion?"


    "I''m trying to understand your thoughts, Sherlock. I know very well that you''re not so keen on so-called power, otherwise you would have gone to the Ministry of Magic when Scrimgeour offered you an olive branch. Coupled with today''s feat, it is not an exaggeration to directly take his place as Minister of Magic, and a Hogwarts headmaster is nothing."


    Dumbledore said seriously.


    "If you really don''t want to take my place in the end, you can continue to be the current defense professor. I will convince Minerva to be the principal. The school will be as usual except that I will not be in the castle. It''s just that your life is not destined to be as peaceful as it was before, and that''s something you have to accept now."


    Sherlock rubbed his forehead with a headache.


    To be honest, all he didn''t want to accept as Dumbledore''s headmaster was to avoid public appearances for too long in the future.


    Sherlock has always felt that being a public figure is a tiring thing, whether in ordinary society or in the wizarding world.


    Some people are rushing for fame and fortune, but Sherlock shows some shyness.


    But what Dumbledore said was not wrong at all, that no matter what, his life in the future would not be as smooth as it once was.


    This problem is not something that can be figured out and decided in a short time. When encountering a problem that he can''t solve for the time being, Sherlock''s choice is to escape first.


    "We''ll talk about your retirement later. Anyway, even if you''re so anxious to leave, you won''t be able to hand over the work in one or two days. You also plan to put your Did you resign from your job?"


    Dumbledore nodded.


    "I do need some preparation time, and calling you over today is indeed more than that."


    His tone became solemn, and Sherlock knew that what he was going to say to himself was the focus of tonight''s conversation.


    "After you left in the afternoon, Scrimgeour also came to the scene of the war, and he directed the Aurors to arrest all the Death Eaters caught there. I took this opportunity and asked him to help kill a few core Death Eaters. After the disciples gathered together, used magic to kill their will to resist, used Legilimency on them, and saw a large part of Voldemort-related memories."


    "The most critical of this is about Harry."


    "Harry?" Sherlock frowned.


    "That''s right, Harry. The summer vacation is here, and Harry has said many times at night that he will dream of becoming Voldemort himself. You knew that at the time, and I noticed from the beginning that since Harry If you can see the situation on Voldemort''s side, then Voldemort may not be able to discover this in the future, and use this to affect Harry."


    "And just not long ago, he really discovered this, he and his most loyal men made a plan, wanting to perform a different performance on Harry later, and then lure Harry out. But this Before the plan was implemented, he had already encountered what happened today."


    "Of course, that''s not the point. The real point is what the connection between Harry and Voldemort is."


    Dumbledore looked at Sherlock without blinking.


    "On this point, I told you not long ago that I have a guess, and now, I think this guess can be said to be basically confirmed."


    "More than ten years ago, on the night that Voldemort learned of the prophecy from Snape and wanted to kill the boy in the prophecy who could defeat him in the future, while he was being attacked by his own life-threatening curse, he also inadvertently A Horcrux split out."


    Sherlock''s breathing became a little heavier, and he seemed to have guessed how shocking the world would be once the news that Dumbledore said next came out.


    "He didn''t even know about it, Harry''s mother, Lily, became the victim of this Horcrux, helping him to successfully split his own soul for the seventh time, and the split soul was Always stay with Harry Potter!"


    ......


    Hogwarts was extraordinarily quiet late at night.


    Snape''s office was still brightly lit.


    He needs plenty of light when making potions, so there are countless candlesticks suspended directly above him, illuminating the area around the cauldron.


    He did not participate in the battle yesterday in any capacity.


    Voldemort had not yet had the unreserved trust in him to inform him of this private action in advance.


    And because there is no way to determine the final result, the Order of the Phoenix has no plans to let him participate in the battle.


    If it didn''t develop to the best results like today, then Snape would continue to be his double agent.


    Fortunately, such a situation is also what he most wants to see.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of death, but he didn''t want to let Harry, who had Lily''s remnant on his body, encounter any more danger. Now that the biggest danger, Voldemort, was gone, Snape felt that he could temporarily put a tense one on him. Heart let go.


    Just as he was gently stirring the potion in the cauldron, thinking about the changes that would take place in the magical world after tonight, a transparent mold lake figure passed through his door.


    Even if he didn''t keep his focus, Snape noticed the anomaly at the first time.


    At first, he subconsciously thought that it was the most mischievous ghost in the school, Peeves, and he was bold enough to come to him to make trouble in the middle of the night, but when he completely saw the figure that was even more illusory than the ghost, the whole The human body froze!


    "Li... Lily!"


    Lily was very nervous. She looked at Snape with a pleading expression, just like the expression she had pleading with the mysterious man to let Harry go that night more than ten years ago.


    "Go save Harry... Severus... please... go and save him..."


    Snape''s face turned gloomy immediately, he quickly put the robe on the hanger over himself, and then gave up the precious potion that could be finished in the pot without hesitation, and walked quickly with Lily Leave the office.


    "What''s wrong with Potter?" Snape asked after leaving the office as fast as he could.


    Lily was very panicked, and there was anxiety and anxiety in her voice.


    "I don''t know, in the afternoon, something suddenly appeared in his body. I don''t know what it was, he was very powerful, and even the protection magic I once left Harry couldn''t stop it. I was rejected, the thing was still in Harry''s body, I could feel that Harry was in a very wrong situation, I also went to the offices of Professor Forrest and Professor Dumbledore, but they were not there, I can only come to you."


    After listening to Lily''s retelling, Snape''s mood became heavier.


    He didn''t know what was going on with Harry, but it felt like it was definitely not an easy thing to tell him!


    Quickly walked to the entrance of the Gryffindor lounge, even if there was no password, as one of the four headmasters of Hogwarts, Snape had enough authority to enter and exit from here Before that, he had a special intention. Just in case, he asked the fat lady in charge of the door to notify Professor McGonagall, wake her up and come to Harry''s dormitory immediately.


    After entering Gryffindor''s lounge, Snape quickly found Harry''s bedroom under Lily''s guidance.


    He pushed the door directly and walked in.


    Snape didn''t hide his movement. He opened the door loudly, awakening Seamus and Ron, who were sleeping relatively lightly. The two of them lifted the curtains of the four-poster bed blankly and watched Snape walk to Ha. Lee''s bed.


    Just as soon as he entered the dormitory, Snape felt a familiar aura that made him feel uneasy.


    And after seeing the black mist looming beside Harry, his whole body trembled!


    "go out!"


    This is what he said to Ron and a few people.


    Seamus and the others were a little afraid of Snape. Although they didn''t make it clear, they quickly put on their clothes and left the dormitory.


    Ron was worried about Harry, he didn''t leave immediately, and when he wanted to ask something, Snape waved his wand and threw him out of the bedroom.


    And Harry, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    He saw Snape who was watching him, there was no panic or doubt on his face, and his calm eyes were like a pool of stagnant water.


    "Severus, you really are my most loyal subordinate, you recognized me right away."


    Hearing another familiar tone from the familiar voice, Snape called out that title with a trembling voice.


    "Master...Master."

 v2 Chapter 419： hes at hogwarts

    Popular recommendation:


    "That''s a different find, isn''t it? Severus."


    The tone of "Harry" was as cold and gloomy as it had ever been.


    Lily was completely stunned when Snape said that name to "Harry", and Snape was more calm than most of the time.


    "Why did you appear on Harry, my lord."


    With Harry''s appearance on the surface, it was Voldemort who had been dead for less than 12 hours and stared at Snape indifferently in front of the crowd just now.


    "Do you think I''ll be fooled by you like a fool? Severus, if I haven''t figured out where you stand by now, then I don''t deserve to be your master for so many years. Betrayed me very early!"


    Since these words have been nakedly said by Voldemort, Snape is not pretending now.


    Without hesitation, he aimed his wand at Voldemort, who was controlling Harry''s body, and cast a Binding Charm, trapping him firmly with the rope conjured by magic.


    Voldemort didn''t mean to resist at all, he just stared at Snape''s movements with a cold face, his eyes were full of sarcasm, and he didn''t say a word.


    "Okay, I''ll ask you again, why did you show up to Harry?"


    Snape took a deep breath, keeping his voice as calm as possible.


    Voldemort had no intention of returning to his question at all, and the smile on his face was so mocking.


    "Even the title of master is gone now?"


    "If you had done what you promised me, I would not have chosen to stand against you.


    Snape''s gloomy face was twitching, and he would probably only have this once in his life to communicate with Voldemort like this.


    "I''ve always admired your talent, Severus." Voldemort looked at him coldly, "As soon as you joined my team, I could feel that of all my men, the future is the most promising. It must be you."


    "But what strikes me is that you are so unwise. For a woman who doesn''t love you, for a relationship that is doomed to fail, you choose to destroy everything you have. Look at you now, yes, St. The headmaster of Cometling, the professor of potions at Hogwarts, seems to have a good reputation, but do you really have any purpose to live?"


    "I don''t think your ideas are higher than mine, I just know that you destroyed my spiritual support for yourself, and that''s the only one."


    As Snape spoke, he grabbed the trapped Voldemort, who seemed completely incapacitated, from Harry''s bed.


    But Voldemort looked completely fearless, the smile on his face was only cold and sarcastic, and he was pushed to the ground by Snape.


    Lily, who was floating aside, listened to all the conversation between the two. She looked at Snape with a complicated expression, but she didn''t say a word in the middle.


    Soon, Professor McGonagall, who got the news from the fat lady, hurried to Harry''s dormitory.


    At this time, a lot of Gryffindor students had gathered outside the door. They were all talking and sticking their heads out to see the situation in the dormitory, but after entering the door, Professor McGonagall closed the door directly, even if it was a stare At the same time, Ron, who was trying to find a chance to sneak in, was almost hit his nose by the door.


    Seeing Harry who was tied and thrown to the ground, and Lily in an illusory state, Professor McGonagall looked at Snape, the only one on the scene who could do all this with a wand.


    "What, what''s going on, Professor Snape? Why are you tying up Potter, and this..."


    "The Dark Lord, he took over Potter''s body."


    His tone sounded calm, but anyone could tell that he was just pretending to be calm.


    Snape didn''t take the initiative to introduce Lily, and Professor McGonagall didn''t ask any questions, because the information that Harry was Voldemort was enough to make her feel unbelievable.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you...but, it''s a little too appalling, I mean, how did you know that Harry was...the Dark Lord?"


    Snape didn''t say anything unnecessary. He directly rolled up the sleeves of his arms, and there was a prominent Dark Demon mark on the upper arm.


    At this moment, the skull crossed by the snake was glowing slightly fluorescent.


    No words are needed, the current reaction of the Dark Mark is enough to prove it all.


    Professor McGonagall''s body couldn''t help shaking. She took a step back subconsciously, but moved forward again in the next second.


    "And what about Potter! What happened to him, Potter?"


    Snape shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but it''s best to have someone inform Dumbledore and Sherlock immediately what they should know."


    "Actually, there''s no need to ask them at all." Voldemort''s voice was very relaxed. "The way to get rid of me is very simple. Killing Harry is killing me, so will you do it, Severus?"


    Professor McGonagall''s lips trembled, and he didn''t say a word for a long time and Snape just repeated it again.


    "Go and notify Sherlock and have them come back immediately!"


    Professor McGonagall did not stay in the dormitory any longer, and turned to leave after Snape''s words fell.


    The moment she opened the door, Ron, Hermione and Ginny almost fell to the ground. After seeing Professor McGonagall, they all looked a little embarrassed. In Harry''s situation, Professor McGonagall didn''t even look at them, and slammed the door shut.


    "All the students will gather in the auditorium under the guidance of the prefect, and will spend the night there tonight! Ron, go and inform the prefects of the other three colleges!"


    After she finished speaking, she walked directly through the crowd and hurriedly left the Gryffindor common room, as if she didn''t hear Hermione chasing after her to ask about Harry''s situation at all.


    The remaining students looked at each other, and they were all very curious about the situation behind the door.


    Guess what, but no one dared to push the door in to check the situation, because only Professor McGonagall came out, and Snape was still inside.


    And at the same time that all this happened in Hogwarts.


    At No. 12 Grimmauld Place, Sherlock, who had just learned from Dumbleley that Harry was also one of the Horcruxes, suddenly thought, and he stood up from his chair.


    "Before Voldemort died, I used the state to add a magic power to his soul, and now I feel it."


    Dumbledore''s originally calm gaze now looked brightly at Sherlock.


    "Where is he?"


    Sherlock took a deep breath and said word by word.


    "He''s at Hogwarts!"

 v2 Chapter 420： Sherlock, you made me lose everything!

    Popular recommendation:


    When Sherlock and Dumbledore returned to Hogwarts, "Harry" was still in his bedroom.


    All Gryffindor students have been evacuated, and even students from other colleges have been urgently summoned to the auditorium.


    No one knows what happened, just that it must have something to do with Harry.


    After Snape entered the Gryffindor lounge, he never came out until Professor McGonagall walked in with Sherlock and Dumbledore.


    The moment he entered the dormitory, Sherlock felt a familiar tingling pain in his left arm.


    This seemingly normal but unusual reaction made Sherlock raise his alertness to the highest level for the first time.


    On his arm, Sally''s crescent mark made him feel the presence of the Horcrux, but Harry was an obvious exception.


    For so long at Hogwarts, the mark never had any reaction to Harry, and Sherlock didn''t know what went wrong, but this time it didn''t make sense and it was unexpected.


    So when he walked into Harry''s bedroom for the first time, Sherlock ignored Voldemort who was bound by the five flowers on the ground and Lily, who was getting more and more dazed, but directly followed the mark on his left arm. Feeling, quickly walked to the desk.


    Everyone else noticed his movements. The faces of Professor McGonagall and Snape were a little puzzled. Voldemort''s originally gloomy and sneer face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Sherlock didn''t see the other people''s expressions change. He directly opened the drawer that belonged to Harry, and then took a golden crown from the innermost drawer!


    Others don''t know what this golden crown is, but Sherlock and Dumbledore are definitely no strangers.


    This is exactly what they''ve been looking for in the Room of Requirement, the last Horcrux besides Harry - Ravenclaw''s golden crown!


    Holding the crown in his hand, looking at the ugly look on Voldemort''s face who had run up to Harry for some reason, with Sherlock''s IQ, he could probably guess the whole story with a little thought. Come.


    He squatted in front of Voldemort with the crown, stared at Voldemort whose face had returned to calm, narrowed his eyes and said slowly.


    "Mr. Riddle, if I''m not mistaken, after you killed yourself at my hands this afternoon, your soul came to him by virtue of your connection with Harry, and at that time you found him in the Room of Requirement. Looking for a crown in the middle. You can naturally imagine that what he is looking for is your last remaining Horcrux. Although the crown has not been found, its general location has been exposed, and it is only a matter of time before it is destroyed. , so in order to protect this last Horcrux, you chose to take it out, but because of the hurry, you could only hide it in Harry''s bedroom."


    Sherlock''s hand gently stroked the golden crown''s smooth and delicate surface that was not eroded by the years. The words in his mouth paused for a moment, and he continued.


    "The biggest purpose of hiding this Horcrux is to protect yourself. You should be bound to Harry now. If the crown is destroyed and you kill Harry again, you will be forever. Death, there is no means of resurrection. So you can''t guarantee whether we will exchange Harry''s life with yours, and this golden crown is your last guarantee."


    The whole bedroom was silent, even Dumbledore didn''t think so much the moment he saw the crown.


    Snape showed a rare nervous look. He looked at Sherlock and then at Dumbledore, knowing that the final decision on how to deal with this matter rested with them both.


    Lily, whose body has become more illusory than before, has a calm expression on her face. She looks at the person lying on the ground who is apparently her son, but who is actually the ultimate murderer of her and her husband. There is not much hatred and disgust, but It is as gentle as water.


    This kind of tenderness is of course not for Voldemort. She seems to have a 100% trust in Sherlock and Dumbledore, knowing that they will never make an exchange of their students'' lives with others.


    Even if this person is the most evil and terrifying Dark Lord in the entire wizarding world.


    "So what if it''s like you said?"


    The voice that Voldemort made with Harry''s voice was very cold, like the ice on the snowy mountain that never melted for ten thousand years.


    "You can kill me now, without even using a wand, as long as you use your controllable means to stop me from breathing, so that Harry Potter may not even feel the pain, and I will not at all. would be a threat to anyone."


    "The prophecy that has been circulating in the magic world for more than ten years will also be fulfilled. You killed Harry Potter, and Harry Potter''s death killed me again So it is the same as the prophecy. As said in , I died at the hands of this boy, a perfect ending, didn''t it?"


    The faces of Professor McGonagall and Snape became more and more ugly. Dumbledore looked at Voldemort calmly, and then looked at Sherlock calmly, as if he was the only decision maker here, no matter what. Whatever decision he would make, Dumbledore would unconditionally support it.


    Sherlock didn''t speak for the first time, he was still touching the crown in his hand, as if hesitating to think about something.


    Voldemort looked at him, and the hatred in his eyes could no longer be hidden.


    No matter how calm he is now, the power of his life and death is in the hands of others. All of this happened, and the reason why he has been reduced to where he is today is all thanks to the man in front of him!


    "I investigated you, Sherlock, after I knew you!" His voice became a bit sharp and violent, "Your life in the first 20 years can be said to be useless, the so-called good in Hogwarts. Your grades, as well as the few books you have written, are just a little bit more talented than those mortals. You are withdrawn, you are indifferent, you do not have any leadership qualities, you are completely equivalent to half a waste who can only study hard!"


    "But after you were recruited into Hogwarts by the old Dumbledore, you became a different person from before! Then it seemed that you were born to be against me, whether it was killing the snake. Strange, you made Wormtail turn into a werewolf, or you wounded me badly on the day I was resurrected, everything you did is sabotaging my plan! To this day, you even made me fall into this field!"


    "Sherlock! You cost me everything!!!"

 v2 Chapter 421： on the right path

    Popular recommendation:


    Voldemort''s incompetent fury did not stir Sherlock''s heart.


    At this time, he was silently observing the state of Voldemort''s possession on Harry, holding the crown in his hand, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    Under the tense gazes of Professor McGonagall Snape and Lily, Sherlock suddenly stretched out his finger and tapped at Voldemort''s head, causing him to faint.


    Sherlock stood up and looked at Snape and the others said solemnly.


    "If it were under normal circumstances, I should have had nothing to do with Harry''s current situation. The connection between him and Voldemort is very deep. Under the influence of the Horcrux''s effectiveness, Harry''s soul has already been with Voldemort. The remnants of his soul are entangled together, which is probably why he appeared on Harry after Voldemort was killed."


    Snape and the others all breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Sherlock''s words were not finished.


    "But he took this golden tiara out of the Room of Requirement on his own accord, which is actually giving us a chance."


    Sherlock raised the Ravenclaw golden crown in his hand.


    "Voldemort''s Horcrux can bring me a great improvement in a short period of time. With my current state and the improvement during this period, I should have the opportunity to control Voldemort''s soul and remove him from Harry''s body. separate from."


    Snape''s face didn''t improve much, and he still asked with an ugly face.


    "What do you mean by chance?"


    "Literally, because I tried that yesterday afternoon, and it failed at that time, failing to separate Voldemort''s soul from his body. Harry is in better condition now than that. It''s not much better once, so I can only say try it, no guarantee of success."


    "What if it doesn''t work?"


    Sherlock turned his gaze to Harry, who was lying on the ground.


    "Harry''s life is indeed tied to Voldemort, and killing Harry is killing him. But in the same way, if he dies in Harry''s body, then Harry must have no chance of living. If If it doesn��t work out, I will give up trying temporarily, keep the situation stable first, and then think of other ways.��


    At the end of his words, he did not look at Snape, but set his eyes on Lily, whose figure had become so illusory that it was like a bubble.


    "Even if the problem on Harry''s side is bad, we can still find a way to solve it later, but you don''t have much time."


    Sherlock''s words made Snape, who had been suspicious of Lily''s changes, suddenly become alert.


    "Lily is she like this?"


    Sherlock''s voice was calm with some emotion.


    "She''s not Lily''s real soul. I told you before that the spell I asked you to send her was just an attempt. Even if this attempt is successful, it will only retain a part of Lily''s soul. You can Think of this as a variant of Horcrux."


    "And Harry is the soil in which she lives, but if the broken soul is likened to a flower that is about to wither, then Harry''s flower pot is also limited. Now that Voldemort''s remnant soul is squeezed into it, it is equivalent to putting her The remnant soul was uprooted. As you can see, without the soil, she has no way to exist in this world for long."


    Snape turned his head in disbelief to look at Lily, who had been extremely illusory, and then stared at Sherlock with bloodshot eyes, his voice became hoarse and excited.


    "Can''t I do this soil? Sherlock...you can do it, right? Let Lily survive on my body..."


    Sherlock shook his head silently under Snape''s desperate eyes.


    "Let''s not say that you don''t have the connection between defensive magic and Lily at all, it''s like empty soil but only dry soil. Even in terms of close relatives, you don''t meet the requirements. So, I''m sorry, Severer Well, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but you''d better cherish the time now. I''m getting ready for Harry."


    Compared to Snape''s despair, Sherlock and the others were silent, but Lily, who was the client, was very calm.


    With a gentle smile on her face, she looked at Harry lying on the ground, and then moved her gaze to Sherlock.


    "Thank you very much, Professor Forrest, for the opportunity to be a part of Harry''s nearly two years of growth. Thank you for teaching and caring for Harry while I was away, and for allowing us both mother and son. There is still a chance to meet again after so many years, you have done enough for us, and Harry will ask you to help take care of him in the future."


    Sherlock waved his hand and didn''t say anything, but clenched the crown in his hand and squatted in front of Harry again.


    Lily also expressed her gratitude to Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall, and at last she turned her gaze to Snape, who had his head bowed and his body trembling slightly.


    "Sorry......"


    Snape''s voice was shaking too, as if he was in a cold cellar, not feeling the slightest warmth.


    "Apologizing, you said it to me many, many times twenty years ago, Severus."


    Lily looked at her with no complaints or disgust on her face, just a smile like the warm afternoon sun You apologized to me when you were in school, but I never said any forgiveness to you at that time because I don''t think you''ve changed at all. But...people always change, don''t they? "


    Snape didn''t speak, or rather, his mental state made him have no idea what kind of syllables were supposed to happen when his mouth was opened.


    "So you must remember the promise I made to ''Professor Slughorn'' at the professor that night, right?"


    I don''t know where Lily''s words started, and Snape felt that his cheeks were a little itchy, and the liquid that slipped from the corners of his eyes had washed his face.


    Lily''s question made him cry, and he could only say it like a lake.


    "I...I remember..."


    "If one day, he really reforms himself, no longer entangles with those people, no longer studies those messy magic, and honestly studies the potion he is most interested in, it is best to come to Hogwarts When Tsz became a professor, it means he has really changed for the better. At that time, I will look at him with admiration, and maybe we can be friends again.��


    In the identity of Lily twenty years later, she and Snape, who was now showing her true colors, reiterated her promise that day with a smile.


    Lily Invance tilted her head, with a smile as bright as sunshine on her face, just like the summer vacation before she received the Hogwarts admission letter, the boy and girl were in the gray spider''s end alley, Talking about magic, looking to the future happily.


    "Severus, as my best friend in life and after death, you must stick to the right path in the future."

 v2 Chapter 422： Combine 2 into 1

    Popular recommendation:


    Harry felt like he had a long dream.


    It was dark around, he couldn''t see anything, he could only feel that the lightning-shaped scar on his forehead was astonishingly hot.


    Covering his head, he knelt on the ground and groaned for a long time before he recovered, realizing that he was in a bad situation now.


    No matter how sluggish the response was, Harry felt a strong sense of unease.


    He began to shout for help in the darkness around him. The space here seemed to be very open. His voice came out far, far away, but he didn''t receive any response.


    After feeling that he was the only one in this darkness, Harry panicked and aimed in one direction, stepping forward and walking forward.


    He couldn''t feel the passage of time at all, and he didn''t know how long he had been gone, but it seemed that he would never be able to get out of this darkness.


    Just as Harry was extremely exhausted and sat on the ground in despair, a figure in a green robe suddenly appeared in front of him silently.


    Harry looked up, and he saw a handsome face.


    This is a middle-aged wizard.


    He was tall and straight, and his charming face showed a very cold smile.


    Although he had never seen this face anywhere, Harry had actually seen him as a young man three years ago.


    The person who appeared in front of him was Voldemort, the Dark Lord who had been killed by Professor Forrest only half a day ago.


    Harry didn''t know what was wrong in the middle, so that Voldemort, who had died, was alive and well, and he also caught him in this ghost place.


    After he saw Voldemort''s face, he subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and took two steps back.


    "Harry Potter."


    Completely different from the resurrected Voldemort, the handsome man with the black hair on his head still thick and his nose still strong called out Harry''s name.


    "In that legendary prophecy, you should be the one who can kill me completely. That night, after I was devoured by my own life-threatening curse, I felt the horror of that prophecy for the first time."


    His voice was soft and calm, like the calm waves of the night.


    But such an attitude did not make Harry take it lightly. Others may not have imagined what kind of person the man in front of him was, but for Harry whose whole family died tragically at his hands, he would never Imagine what good things Voldemort will do one day.


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    Harry asked, breathing heavily.


    Voldemort had a wicked smile on his face when he heard the question he asked.


    "I brought you here? Hahaha, why do you have such a ridiculous idea!"


    He stared into Harry''s eyes, his smile gradually turned gloomy, and he said word by word.


    "This is obviously on that night more than ten years ago, you yourself pulled me into your body, Harry Potter!"


    Harry''s child hole shrank.


    He obviously didn''t understand what the Voldemort in front of him was saying, but he felt inexplicable fear.


    He took two steps back again, his face turning extremely pale.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Your teacher gave me an unexpected surprise, but also gave me a new idea."


    Voldemort took a step and started to approach him little by little.


    "Since he can swallow my remnant soul left in the Horcrux to complement himself, why can''t I use my own remnant soul to fuse my soul with yours?"


    At this time, Harry''s panic in his heart had reached an inexhaustible level. While Voldemort moved towards him, he kept retreating, and the shrill voice kept coming from his ears.


    "We are so compatible, Harry! From the time you were born, prophecies have bound you and my life together. On the night you destroyed my body, my soul was not affected by it. The controlled self splintered and entered your body, making you one of my Horcruxes. Even the wand you chose before entering Hogwarts is the same wand I have in my hand The core has the same root and the same origin!"


    "After Sherlock was born, I have always been skeptical of the prophecies I feared before. He is more like my nemesis than you, even if I really will die alone in the end. In hand, he is undoubtedly more reasonable than you. But now, I may be able to guess the meaning of that prophecy."


    "As long as we''re one, Harry, doesn''t that mean you killed me? Voldemort''s name will disappear from this world, but a new Harry Potter will reappear, and then There will be another black devil rising again, and in the future, no one in the entire magical world will dare to call him by his first name. If there is such a chance to start all over again, then what is the fiasco that I encountered yesterday!"


    Voldemort kept moving forward and approaching, and Harry kept retreating.


    But before he took two steps back, his cold sweaty back suddenly pressed against a cold wall. UU reading


    I don''t know when, this dark space has a boundary, and Harry has shrunk to the corner of this boundary.


    Harry, who had no wand in his hand and no means of counterattack, was easily picked up from the ground by Voldemort''s neck.


    Harry struggled constantly, but Voldemort''s big hands were like an unshakable iron pincer, no matter how much he resisted, there was no way to break free.


    "I haven''t figured out Sherlock''s methods yet, but I don''t need his sophistication either, I''ve been in your body for more than ten years, Harry, apart from yourself, I''m the only one who treats you the most. Familiar, so we can be a perfect fit. And outside, your teachers are still away I will just sit back and wait for them to come up with a way to save you!"


    "I''m really looking forward to what kind of expressions we will have on our faces when they find out that you have become me and I am still me, and guess what, will they kill you at that time? ?"


    Harry struggled more and more weakly, and at some point an illusory gray line appeared between him and Voldemort.


    Feeling the weakness that came from the depths of his soul, Harry''s expression had turned into a dead gray of despair.


    But suddenly, he seemed to see the figure standing behind Voldemort, and a surprise light burst out from the gray and defeated boy''s hole!


    Voldemort also noticed Harry''s anomaly, he just sneered.


    "At this time, can you only use these little tricks to show your resistance?"


    However, just as his voice fell, a hand suddenly grabbed his hair, and in the next second, he was pressed to the ground heavily!

 v2 Chapter 423： "computer"

    Popular recommendation:


    Sherlock stared at Voldemort on the ground as if he were looking at a bug.


    He naturally heard the mad words that the Dark Lord wanted to merge with Harry and completely replace his identity.


    Although Sherlock is also Li Dai Taozhang, before he came to this world, the original Sherlock had given up on himself and lost his life.


    It was definitely not Sherlock''s intention to continue to live as he was.


    Moreover, Sherlock himself believed that he had not done anything wrong with the original owner, and until now his actions have all been consistent with the original owner''s previous aspirations.


    He took his place, but he didn''t do anything to humiliate him.


    And what Voldemort wants to do now is obviously different.


    Leaving aside the means of coercion, the things he planned to do after occupying Harry''s body were already extremely contemptible.


    If he does succeed, Harry Potter''s future reputation will definitely be completely stinky.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Sherlock, Voldemort''s face clearly showed a look of shock and hatred. He obviously did not expect Sherlock to appear here.


    However, Sherlock never let go of the hand that was tugging at his hair, and he pulled Voldemort''s handsome face directly in front of him.


    "Whether it''s a good reputation or a bad reputation, you are also a Dark Lord after all. You can actually do something if you want to seize a child''s body?"


    Voldemort''s face became abnormally contorted, not only because of the pain of having his hair pulled, but also because of hatred.


    "It''s all because of you! Sherlock! You ruined everything I have! You made me who I am again!"


    Sherlock responded to his incompetent fury by smashing his head **** the ground!


    "Don''t be in a hurry to hate me for your main soul, and pretend to be in front of me for a long time, don''t you just want to cover up your main soul who is doing things and distract my attention?"


    In the state of the soul, Voldemort certainly wouldn''t be hurt much by Sherlock''s actions, but the humiliation of ten, but it really made him hate it like he was going to bite his teeth.


    "What if you knew!"


    He stared at Sherlock with those red eyes.


    "Do you still have a way to help your students? Or, you want to kill your own students in order to kill me!"


    Without saying a word, Sherlock pressed his head and slammed down to the ground again.


    "You are really talking nonsense. But I still want to thank you for one thing. It was a coincidence that you chose to make the number of Horcruxes. It is the one in Harry''s body, which is exactly seven, and I also Just a little bit."


    His voice was very calm, and at the same time as he spoke, the hands that held down Voldemort lit up with a faint gray light at an unknown time!


    It was at this time that Voldemort, who had been pressed by Sherlock, felt something, and began to resist!


    "What are you going to do! It''s in your student body! I''ve become an integral part of Harry Potter! You can''t!"


    An almost heart-piercing roar resounded.


    Sherlock didn''t have the slightest movement to stop. The gray light had covered Voldemort''s entire body, making him unable to maintain his human form.


    Harry, who had only just recovered, looked at the scene in front of him in shock.


    He hadn''t seen the battle in the orphanage before, so he didn''t know how Voldemort was killed, but the scene in front of him also gave him a great impact.


    The black devil who has been terrorizing the magic world for decades is like a flea being pinched to death, and it was simply wiped out?


    Unlike the shock Harry received, Sherlock knew very well that the Voldemort he "killed" just now was not actually Voldemort himself.


    But that night more than ten years ago, without Voldemort''s own knowledge, he was split out and entered Harry''s body, turning him into a remnant of a Horcrux.


    The magic that Sally left behind to mend the soul had a natural restraint on such a remnant soul, so Sherlock was able to deal with him so easily.


    If it was Voldemort''s main soul who had sneaked into Harry''s body, Sherlock couldn''t have done it so easily.


    This is the last piece of soul in Harry''s body, plus Sherlock "eats" the soul in the golden crown before coming here.


    Seven Voldemort''s Horcruxes have now perfectly completed the "crack" in the soul that Sherlock thought at first.


    Now his soul can be said to be perfect, and only now can he truly be called a complete person.


    According to Sherlock''s previous plan, after he stitched up the last piece of Harry''s body, he would enter a state of omnipotence that was stronger than any time before, and then use this state to destroy Voldemort. The main soul was separated from Harry''s body.


    But after the soul was completely replenished, Sherlock entered a wonderful world.


    There were colorful lights all around him, filling the entire space.


    And right in front of Sherlock, there was a light ball that was constantly changing from light to dark, and there was an aura that made him feel very familiar.


    Staring at the glowing ball, Sherlock''s control magic was fully unfolded unconsciously, and at the same time the information of the ball flooded into his mind. UU Reading


    It can be clearly seen from the spellcasting of all wizards in this world that the so-called magic is a very spiritual thing.


    For example, the most basic transfiguration, first-year students can learn the magic of turning a beetle into a button.


    But the 11-year-olds had no idea what the beetle was and the material structure on which the buttons they were about to morph into.


    It is obvious that two unrelated objects are converted, but the person who converts them does not need to fully understand them.


    The entire casting process is purely about waving a wand, chanting a spell, and with a firm belief that one can turn a beetle into a button, and thinking about the style of the button, coupled with the drive of magic in the wizard''s body, such a form can be used. finished.


    Such a process is not like a mathematical calculation at all, through a rigorous formula solution, step-by-step reasoning and finally get a correct result.


    More like a person using a computer.


    Swinging the wand and chanting spells is like writing out the numbers of different formulas and adding, subtracting, multiplying and dividing, while the magic power is energizing the computer, and the magic finally released is the result obtained by the computer according to the formula.


    The wizards have never been aware of the existence of such a computer.


    They just figured out that by combining "numbers (swing or gestures and "symbols (spells to get "answers (magic, the so-called silent spell casting is like not writing down the conditions on paper , but read it out silently in my heart.


    The light ball in front of Sherlock now is the "computer" that has never appeared in the magic world, but is necessary for all wizards to cast spells!

 v2 Chapter 424： Cause and effect

    Using a professional analogy from the scientific side, this ball can be called the "service terminal" of magic. In a more magical way, it is the "source" of all wizards'' ability to release magic.


    Sherlock stared at the ball, dazed.


    He can be sure that this source does not have any thinking, this is completely a dead thing.


    It seems that the program has been set before, it will only operate according to the established rules, and it will not have any ideas of its own, or be at the mercy of anyone.


    From the moment he came to this place, Sherlock had a very familiar feeling with this ball, as if he had had some intimate contact with this thing, but in his memory, he was certain Seeing it for the first time.


    Just when Sherlock fell into deep thought, the ball of light that had been spinning quietly, suddenly flashed a white light, and a picture of unknown time flashed in Sherlock''s mind.


    The location of the picture is still here, colorful light fills every space, and a transparent figure suddenly burst in.


    Sherlock was completely stunned when he looked at the ghostly figure.


    That person is himself!


    It''s just that it''s not Sherlock in this body now, but the previous life before he crossed into this world!


    It''s not so much that Sherlock broke in by himself, it''s more like he didn''t know what force was pulling him in, because he was in the form of a soul and showed an unconscious state, and it didn''t seem like he could rely on himself. Coming to such a place, it can be said that it is the palace of wizards.


    And after Sherlock''s soul was unconsciously pulled into this space, the light ball obviously went down for a while.


    It seems that it has encountered a problem that is difficult to solve, that it cannot handle at all, causing its program to be stuck with a bug.


    The light in the entire space was dimmed, but this situation was only for a brief moment. The ball of light seemed to have found a way to fix the bug. The colorful light continued to shine, and Sherlock''s floating soul It was also thrown out of this space again.


    But although it only stayed here for a few seconds, Sherlock''s soul was still contaminated with some unique characteristics of "Origin". Finish.


    After reading this past video, Sherlock''s feeling of staring at the ball of light was different immediately.


    He now has great reason to suspect that the reason why he will travel to this world is because of the "server terminal" in the magic world.


    It is very likely that there was a bug when it was running, and it brought the soul of its own drowning and dead in the previous life into this space, and then in order to solve this bug, it was thrown on another wizard who just died in the magic world, so there is This thing he passed through.


    After thinking about the cause and effect, Sherlock''s eyes were a little complicated.


    If it weren''t for the problem with the ball of light, he wouldn''t have to go through the dangers and all the encounters in this world at all.


    But in fact, thinking about it again, what he has experienced since he came here, he has gained far more than he has to pay.


    If Sherlock was given a chance to choose, he would definitely not hesitate, and he would still choose to come to this world.


    The people and things he encounters in this world are more precious than anything else, especially Silk.


    After sighing for a while, Sherlock also conducted a complete examination of his body doubtfully.


    At this time, he was in a better state than ever before, and he didn''t find any problems.


    This can''t help but make him a little curious about whether the "source" contaminated by this ball of light had any adverse effect on him after he came to this dimension.


    Just when he was puzzled by this, a colorful light floated out of his body at some point.


    The light seemed to circle around the ball of light very excitedly, and then it merged into the surrounding space and disappeared.


    This is obviously the "origin" that the soul of his previous life took away when he came to this space for the first time.


    And now that his soul is perfect, and after he is qualified to come to this space again, this ball of light pulls him in again, in order to take back this thing that should not belong to the magic world.


    But even now, Sherlock still doesn''t know what effect this "source" that has followed him for four years has brought him.


    Just when he was thinking, the ball of light had repaired all the bugs. At this time, he didn''t want to keep Sherlock to invite him for a cup of tea, and kicked him out of this space.


    Sherlock only felt that the scene in front of him changed, and the next moment, he returned to Harry''s spiritual world.


    His somatosensory experience seemed to have passed for at least an hour, but to the outside world, it was only a few seconds.


    Harry was still looking at him nervously, and there was no Voldemort around.


    Just now, Harry watched with his own eyes the dark devil who was feared by countless people, melted like butter on a hot pan under Sherlock''s hands, and completely disappeared.


    "Professor, Voldemort... is he dead?"


    Harry watched Sherlock open his eyes before stammering.


    Sherlock slowly came to his senses at this time. He first briefly became familiar with his body, which had undergone earth-shaking changes, and then answered Harry''s question.


    "The one just now is just a remnant that has been hidden in your body for more than ten yearsHarry. The real Voldemort is still trying to plot your body and completely replace you."


    Harry was obviously more nervous, but Sherlock''s next words made him relax a lot.


    "However, I think I''ve found him..."


    Sherlock narrowed his eyes, and after he said this in a soft voice, he disappeared from Harry''s eyes.


    Outside Harry''s body, in Gryffindor''s bedroom.


    Sherlock, who had been standing still with his eyes closed and motionless, suddenly opened his eyes, his hands clenched tightly into fists as if they were grabbing something.


    Seeing that he finally had a reaction, Snape and Professor McGonagall, who were waiting anxiously, suddenly became energetic, and even Dumbledore showed a focused look on his face.


    "How''s it going?"


    Snape asked impatiently with an anxiety that he had never shown before.


    Sherlock didn''t answer his question, but stretched out his fisted hand and slowly released his five fingers in front of them.


    In his palm, there is a thick black fog that is constantly trying to break through a transparent barrier and escape from here.


    "Come and say hello to everyone with who you are now, Voldemort."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 425： Mother

    Voldemort never imagined that he would one day fall into such a situation.


    In front of all the Aurors and their subordinates in the magic world, he was forced to disintegrate and commit suicide. Now, his soul has been completely controlled, and he has become a prisoner under the order.


    If it were just a day ago, even if he killed Voldemort, he would never have imagined that he would become like this.


    And now he is really going to be beaten to death.


    In front of Snape and the others, the black mist in Sherlock''s palm was like an illusory water vapor, without any physical qualities at all.


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, he was constantly smashing into the invisible barrier that trapped him in his hand. Even though he was desperate, Voldemort, who still wanted to escape, finally stopped his futile actions.


    Always pursuing true immortality, Voldemort, who used to be a nightmare for countless wizards, was very afraid of death.


    He tried his best to escape from death, but now his life and death are under Sherlock''s control, which made him completely abandon his dignity and face, and begged for mercy.


    "Let me go, Sherlock. Now I have no threat to you or the entire magic world. I can make a contract with you, as long as you can keep me alive!"


    Sherlock didn''t answer his plea, but lifted him up.


    "Why don''t we listen to the thoughts of the other three professors. If one of them thinks you can be forgiven, then you may still have a chance, Voldemort."


    Sherlock''s words, whether true or not, were regarded as the last straw by Voldemort, and he began to beg his former subordinates.


    "Severus, I used to admire you the most! Do you remember when you first joined the Death Eaters? I treat you differently from everyone else, and you swore your allegiance to me for the rest of your life, let me live , Severus..."


    However, Snape looked at him with nothing but endless indifference.


    "Have you ever thought that when you were going to find Potter that year, I also begged you to let Lily go?"


    "That time I agreed! I''m going to let that woman go! She''s obsessed! She wants to die for her son!"


    "So on that day! The one who swore allegiance to you! Stupid! Ignorance! Sinful Severus Snape was dead! So should you!"


    Hearing Snape''s heartless words, Voldemort knew that his once loyal subordinate was the one who hated him the most.


    Instead of continuing to entangle, he turned to Professor McGonagall.


    "Professor McGonagall, Dean of Gryffindor House, I know you are a kind professor... So are you willing to give me a chance? Bad students will have a chance to correct their mistakes, I should have it, I still have regretful..."


    But before he could finish his words about survival, Professor McGonagall interrupted him with a look of disgust.


    "Students have the opportunity to repent because they still don''t know what is right and wrong, and there is also the possibility of education, but you are different, black devil, I am sure that you do not regret all the mistakes you have made now, just I regret why I accidentally fell into this field. For the mistakes you made, the only thing you can make up for is to give your life!"


    Professor McGonagall''s words were firm and firm, and completely cut off the illusion that Voldemort had in her heart.


    His last, and only hope, was Dumbledore alone.


    Before he could take the initiative to speak, Dumbledore looked at the black gaseous Voldemort with his blue eyes and spoke softly.


    "Part of the reason you became what you are today is because of my failure to educate you, Tom."


    Voldemort''s mood was obviously excited. He didn''t have the slightest hope for Dumbledore before, but from these words, he could hear some possibility!


    "Yes - so now you have a chance to redeem your failure - Professor Dumbledore! You can lead me on the right path again - you can change the mistakes you made!"


    He said eagerly and sincerely.


    But the expression on Dumbledore''s face did not change at all, he still said that calmly.


    "It''s not me who should make up for this regret, Tom, and you haven''t figured out what I want to say to you. You have no chance in the world of the living, perhaps in death, which you fear most. During the journey, there may be another kind of new life.��


    Dumbledore''s words made Voldemort explode.


    He has finally seen the reality now and knows that there is no way to escape the fate of death today.


    "You **** hypocrites! Why give anyone else a chance! But not me! I just killed a few people! What other big mistakes? You have no reverence for magic and wizarding blood!!"


    "This is your last word?"


    Sherlock''s emotionless voice sounded, and at the same time he slowly tightened his fingers.


    "Before you die, don''t you have any other meaningful words to stay?"


    Voldemort, who was in the state of black fog, was being consumed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his painful and hateful voice uttered the final curse!


    "Sherlock! You won''t have a good outcome! I''m going to curse you! Curse you will end up like me..."


    However, UU Reading hadn''t even waited for his verbal curse to be fully uttered, and the black mist completely dissipated in Sherlock''s hands.


    At the same time, a witch appeared in front of Sherlock''s eyes.


    The appearance of that witch was so familiar to him, so familiar that when he saw her for the first time, he instinctively murmured the name of her from his mouth.


    "Mother��"


    Sally looked at him as tenderly as water, her eyes were exactly the same as when Lily looked at Harry before.


    Sherlock came back to his senses after calling out that title.


    This is obviously a spontaneous reaction of the body after the fusion of the soul. He has been completely integrated with the soul that was originally left after Sherlock''s death. The familiarity and gratitude brought by Sally initiated his instinct.


    By now, Sherlock became a little nervous.


    The figure in front of him is obviously the remnant of Sally that has been hiding in the depths of Voldemort''s soul, and what attitude should Sherlock take to face her now?


    Before Sherlock struggled with how to speak, Sally reached out and touched his hair.


    "I know you''re not him, but it''s not your problem, child. You have lived a more wonderful and admirable life for him, and I should say thank you for him."


    ??


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 v2 Chapter 426： She is my most beautiful world

    Popular recommendation:


    Sherlock looked at the witch who was not as crazy and neurotic as in the portrait, and an inexplicable burst of sadness and sadness appeared in his heart.


    He knew that this was not actually Sally''s soul at all, just like he helped to intercept Lily''s remnant soul, Sally is now in an illusory state.


    And she has long been bound to Voldemort''s main soul. The reason why Voldemort wanted to get rid of her is because the influence between the two souls is too great.


    Now that Voldemort''s main soul is completely dead, Sally''s remnant will also disappear.


    This is something that no one can stop, even Sherlock in this state.


    As if seeing Sherlock''s mood at this time, Sally patted his shoulder in relief.


    "I died more than ten years ago, there''s nothing to be sad about, Sherlock. But if you can, can you do me a favor?"


    Sherlock raised his head and looked at the gentle and elegant witch.


    "You say."


    "Actually, the person I''m most sorry for is my husband. I selfishly for his safety, let me forget everything we have experienced. I hope you can help me to release the oblivion curse on Sherlock''s father, now there is no What''s the danger, I don''t want him to lie all his life, and he should know what a liar his former wife was."


    After saying these words, Sally''s body became more and more sullen, until Sherlock nodded solemnly to her and promised her, her body was so illusory that she couldn''t see clearly unless she looked closely. degree.


    Finally, before leaving this world, she smiled and waved at Sherlock.


    It was like saying goodbye to him, and it was like saying goodbye to Dumbledore Snape and Professor McGonagall who were behind him.


    Except for Sherlock, Dumbledore and the others didn''t hear or see Sally''s presence.


    After seeing Sherlock''s face completely softened, Professor McGonagall looked at him nervously.


    "So...what''s the situation now? Sherlock."


    Sherlock turned around, looked at Dumbledore Snape and McGonagall who were watching him, and exhaled slowly.


    "The current situation is..."


    Before you know it, it''s early morning.


    The spring sun rises from the horizon, and the warm morning sun shines through the mountains to Hogwarts Castle. It also passes through the bedroom window and shines on Sherlock''s face. His face shows more than this. Chaoyang has a brighter and more beautiful smile.


    "There will be no Voldemort ever again!"


    ......


    What happened in Harry''s bedroom was a hundred times more dangerous than the wizarding battle in the afternoon. After Sherlock and Dumbledore discussed it together, they decided not to announce it to the public.


    Few people know about the existence of Horcruxes, and Voldemort''s explosion in front of so many people is enough to convince everyone in the magic world that this black devil who has influenced the magic world for almost half a century is completely dead. .


    Sherlock, who was originally known to most wizards, has become completely unknown to everyone in the past few days.


    He completely inherited Dumbledore''s influence in the magical world before, even more than him. After all, he was only in his twenties when his reputation reached its peak.


    Sherlock was invited by many wizarding organizations, and countless owls flew to his office every day.


    The Ministry of Magic will give him the position of honorary minister for life, and Wizengamot will invite him to be the second great magician. This position is reserved for the next chief great magician. The International Federation of Wizards invited him to join as the vice-chairman. There are countless invitations like this.


    But none of the invitations received a reply.


    No matter which organization sent letters, they were all guarded in front of the office door all day long, and a crow named Fiddlesticks faithfully blocked the door. UU reading


    And Sherlock, the party involved who made such a historic feat and excited and boiled the entire wizarding world, never stepped out of the Hogwarts castle since the day Voldemort died.


    He was still calmly teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts classes to his students, like he used to be every day, or, in his spare time, was fishing and having a picnic by the Black Lake with a certain math and divination professor.


    No matter how the outside world is changing, it seems that it has nothing to do with him.


    Until a week later, in a top nursing home in London.


    Sherlock took Silk''s hand and sat together in front of the old duke''s hospital bed.


    His disease has reached the point where there is no cure, even in the magic world, there is no way to prolong his life.


    "I don''t blame her."


    There was no pain or unwillingness on the face of the scrawny Duke of Devonshire, only such peaceful tranquility.


    "When I was with your mother, I knew what kind of person she was, I loved her, and she loved me, even though she always told me that she was not a qualified wife, but she always The one I love the most, isn''t it?"


    A smile appeared on the old man''s face, and he turned to look at the tightly held hands of Sherlock and Silk.


    "The relationship between us is just like you and this girl. It is because of each other that we have this beautiful world."


    Sherlock turned to look at Shilk, who was also looking at him at the same time.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, Sherlock held Silk''s face, and their foreheads touched each other gently.


    "She is the most beautiful world in my life."

 ~： Concluding remarks

    Popular recommendation:


    This ending is definitely not a good one, but at least having a beginning and an end is an improvement for me.


    It''s like a message when it was just put on the shelves, although my first **** book was unfinished and the second book was unfinished, my book will definitely be finished.


    We are also making progress, isn''t it (?��??��??)??��


    The defense class professor''s book can be said to be the first book that I have finished seriously. I don''t mention the source of magic. When I was writing a big problem and I was about to finish it, I actually discovered that the more I wrote, the more difficult it was. Feeling of powerlessness.


    Inspiration is hollowed out like a body. Of course, there are good ideas, but these are usually new books, and they have always attracted me to open new holes to show these ideas. The most important thing is to prepare more. I am writing this book. Instead, he started to torture himself unconsciously.


    Fortunately, at the very beginning of the book, the professor of Defense class, I set a small pattern for it, which is a simple story of the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts defeating Voldemort.


    Poisoned milk is used as a gimmick to trick people in, and then it is completely based on the story itself to exercise itself to see how many people can be attracted.


    As a result, the gimmick of Poison Milk was quite good. At the beginning, the results exploded, but I didn''t actually design such an exquisite story on this gimmick. , it can be said that it is short-lived, and subscriptions have already begun to stretch after it is on the shelves.


    However, I was too diligent at the time. After it was put on the shelves, it was updated every day. I just wrote the past articles I wanted to write quickly, and the results were barely maintained.


    But starting from the past chapters, because it was difficult to write updates, I couldn''t get up, and the story didn''t achieve the effect I expected.


    There are a lot of people who like this section, because there are also a lot of people who directly abandoned this section.


    Although the results were not satisfactory, I still summed up a lot of experience and lessons from this exercise. If I want to redesign this plot, I will definitely improve now.


    Well, let''s cut down on the gossip.


    The main text is over, there are still a few extra chapters later, the follow-up of Sherlock and Silk, the follow-up of Dumbledore and Grindelwald, the follow-up of Harry, Draco, Hermione, etc., probably still I have written three or four chapters of the Fanwai, and the update time of the Fanwai is not fixed, but it should be guaranteed to have at least one a week.


    Afterwards, there will be a new book, and the idea has already come up. When I was writing a defense class professor, I actually talked about this idea with a lot of authors who wanted to write hp fanboys, and suggested to them that this might be a little new, but they seem I have no interest in writing.


    After chatting with the editor about this idea not long ago, she said that it is very interesting, so I will write it myself!


    It can be regarded as the last hp fanfiction, plus there are big problems and defense class professors are exactly three books, and the time for publishing the book is tentatively scheduled for around June 15th.


    When I see the readers here, I hope that they can all come to support them. Even if they don''t like it, they can at least spray a "garbage ship, die on the street" and then go to the personal field!


    Finally, the end of the flower~\(�ݨ���)/~